《Violent otaku of Tang Dynasty》


 Volume One: Settling Down in the Tang Dynasty Chapter 1: Where are you?

    The New Year is approaching, and the arrival of the Spring Festival transportation means that it is difficult to buy tickets and the fares are soaring, making people nervous even when they go home.

    For most people, riding in a car is undoubtedly an extremely painful thing at this moment.  However, there are a small number of people who are laughing in their hearts, because this period means that the sky is red and the sky is red.

    Those with crooked smiles are, of course, the owners of passenger transport vehicles.

    Late at night, on a highway between mountains and forests, a large King Long bus was driving fast.

    However, its forward trajectory is so thrilling.

    It seems to be drifting. If you say it is drifting, it seems to be dancing.  To be precise, this should be a drunk passenger car.

    However, no one paid any attention to this drunken bus at this moment.

    Passengers, after a hard day, they are already exhausted physically and mentally.  In addition, due to serious overcrowding, the air in the overcrowded car was turbid and drowsy.  Therefore, you squeezed me, and I fell asleep against yours.

    As for the driver, due to the hard work for several days, his eyes were half-open and half-closed at the moment, filled with a hazy look.

    The only place that has strength is the foot that is stepping on the accelerator, and it does not relax at all.  Deep in the depths of his consciousness lay an unshakable concept.  Throttle means speed, and speed means time.  At this moment, time is money.

    When people are drunk, their behavior is often not controlled by the brain and they will do some unusual things.  And the car looks like it's drunk

    "It's so cold"

    "The stupid car owner is really not a fucking thing. This is too dark. This car originally only had about forty seats, but there were more than seventy people in the race. Damn it, in the middle of winter.  Even the air conditioner is not turned on"

    Li Feng was having a series of strange dreams. He was suddenly awakened by a bone-chilling cold. In his daze, he couldn't help complaining for a while. The car owner was too evil-hearted.  In this winter, the air conditioner was turned off while the passengers were asleep.  After waking up, I don’t know how many people got colds.

    "Ahthiswhere is this? I'm not in the car, this"

    Li Feng was squinting his eyes, sitting up and stretching.  Then, I opened my eyes to see what time it was.  However, when he opened his eyes, he immediately became stupid.

    Where is this in a passenger car? What comes into view is a piece of crystal clear ice with a hint of cold air.  Icicles, ice curtains, ice walls This is a dreamlike world of ice.

    If he had seen such a scene normally, Li Feng would have been so happy to take a photo with his mobile phone. After all, everything in front of him was so beautiful.  However, Li Feng was not in such a leisurely mood at this moment.  His heart at this moment was as cold as those beautiful ice cubes.

    Because, under normal circumstances, at this moment, he knew that he should be in the car, but now

    "Kidnapping"

    "Murder"

    "No, it shouldn't be, could it be"

    Suddenly, Li Feng felt a wave of fear coming over him, and then he started to touch himself with his hands.

    “It’s okay, it’s okay, there are no missing parts, and there’s nothing uncomfortable about me.”

    After touching himself for a while, Li Feng finally felt a little more at ease.  Because the thoughts that appeared in his mind just now made him feel that the most likely one was to have his kidney cut off or something.

    "Imagine those cases that were reported on TV, and look at the environment in front of me, how can I not let Li Feng's soul escape?"

    Although he didn’t find any parts missing from his body, and his hands and feet weren’t tied, Li Feng didn’t dare to stay in this place of right and wrong anymore, and immediately started running toward a place that looked like an exit.

    "I don't know how long I ran along a long ice road. Suddenly, Li Feng felt a burst of ecstasy in his heart.  Because he has seen the sun.

    When he came out, Li Feng realized that he was in a cave just now. To be precise, it should be an ice cave.  The eyes from outside made Li Feng feel dazzled, and he also felt uncomfortable and sultry. However, he felt much more relaxed.

    "Oh my God, what kind of place is this? What bastard brought me to this deep mountain and old forest, how can I leave"

    Li Feng’s mood, which had just improved, suddenly fell under his eyes.After being stunned, he disappeared in an instant.  Looking at the endless mountains in front of him and the endless forest with no mountain road in sight, Li Feng really felt like crying without tears at this moment.

    "No, no matter what, I have to leave this dangerous place. Who knows when those people will come back, I guarantee that by then, I will really have my kidneys cut out."

    Although the vast mountains are daunting, they are nothing compared to the horror of having a kidney cut off.  Thinking of the horror of having his kidney cut off, Li Feng no longer hesitated, regardless of whether there was a road or no road under his feet, and he actually started running.

    So, in this vast mountain, a figure kept flashing.  That's right, it's a human figure, because you can't see its face clearly at all.

    This is not because of bad weather or low visibility.  It's because the speed is so fast that people don't even have time to see clearly.

    "Hey, it's strange. When did my body become so good? After running so much, I don't feel anything at all. Instead, I feel more and more energetic as I run, as if I have endless strength all over my body."

    Li Feng could only feel the surrounding scenery moving backwards quickly.  I don’t know how long I ran or how far I ran, so I just kept running forward.

    As he ran, he estimated that he was still quite a distance away from the dangerous ice cave. Li Feng's mood finally calmed down.  As soon as he relaxed, he immediately realized something was wrong.

    As a qualified otaku, although Li Feng's physical fitness is not that of a disease, it is definitely not strong.

    Usually, most of the time, I sit in front of the computer desk and rarely go out.  In addition, he is quite addicted to smoking, often drinks a little wine, and rarely exercises.

    According to the past situation, even if you run a thousand or eight hundred meters on flat ground, you will be as tired as a dog.

    And now, although Li Feng was just escaping from that dangerous place and didn't notice how far he ran, but now that he has come back to his senses, he realizes that the distance is definitely not short.

    “However, looking at myself now, I am not out of breath or sweating.  On the contrary, he didn't even take a breath, and there was no trace of sweat on his body.

    "It's not normal, it's so abnormal. Could it be that after being tied up once, my physical fitness could actually improve? Or maybe it was because I was running with all my heart just now that the potential of the human body was unleashed"

    "Hey, that's not right. Why did my clothes become like this? This why does this look a bit like the kind of robes worn by Taoist priests?"

    When Li Feng looked at himself again, he finally discovered that he was wearing something that looked like a Taoist robe.  Although I have never seen the real thing, I still often see such decorations on TV.

    "Ahwhat about the scar on my hand? Thisthisis not my hand"

    Li Feng just wanted to feel this strange Taoist robe with his hands, but soon, he stared closely at the thumb of his left hand.  Then, he put his entire left hand in front of his eyes for a while and looked at it carefully. After that, he put his right hand in front of his eyes and looked at it carefully.

    However, the more he looked at it, the paler his face became, and the more frightened he became.  Finally, his hands fell down feebly.

    Because, he had to admit that these hands were not his own at all.  There was a big scar on the thumb of his left hand.  It was a hatchet left at home when I was making tops when I was a child.

    I remember that time, he almost chopped off his thumb.  Although the injury later healed, this testimony of my childhood naughtiness will remain forever.

    But now, there is no trace of scar at all on the thumb of his left hand.  Looking closely at his hands, it is obvious that they are much larger than his original hands, and the skin is also darker and rougher.

    After confirming that these were not his own hands, Li Feng began a comprehensive examination of his body.  Arms, feet, thighs, waist, etc., everything was carefully inspected.  Even that thing was carefully inspected and compared.

    "This is not my body, what the hell is going on? Isn't it just a car to go home for the New Year? What a big deal, is it necessary to be like this?"

    "Ahcould it be"

    Finding that his current body was not the same as before, Li Feng was filled with fear and felt helpless.He sat on the ground.

    Anyone who encounters such a weird thing will inevitably feel fear in his heart.  The more incomprehensible and unexplainable the object is, the more frightening it is.  Li Feng's head was in a mess at first, as if his brain was full of mush.

    But soon, an idea flashed through his mind, and the more he thought about it, the more he thought it might be like this.

    Yes, as a super otaku who can say such bold words as "If computers can give birth to children, I will never marry a wife in this life", Li Feng is inevitably also a super fan of novels.  Therefore, facing this strange phenomenon in front of me, I quickly found the words in my mind that could explain this phenomenon.

    "Soul Possession"

    This word is Li Feng’s explanation for what happened in front of him.

    As I said just now, what is inexplicable and incomprehensible is the most terrifying thing.  But now, no matter what, Li Feng finally found an explanation that he could believe. Therefore, the fear in his heart gradually disappeared.

    "Soul possession, well, that must be what it is." "My soul has gone into this body, so where is my original body? Also, where is the soul of this body now?"

    "I was in the car going home. What happened? Why did my soul float out"

    "What is the identity of this body now? It's strange, why there is no memory at all."

    "Then what should I do now. Go home? Will my family recognize me? Well, people will definitely recognize me, but how to explain this"

    It took a lot of effort to wake up Li Feng's mind, but as countless questions appeared in Li Feng's mind, his mind soon turned into a ball of mush again, and he actually felt his head swelling and pain.

    "My head hurts so much, forget it, I don't want to think about it anymore. It's going to rain, and my mother is going to get married, so be it, love as you please."

    "Well, but the most important thing now is to get out of this damn mountain immediately. I don't want to become a savage or starve to death."

    As an otaku, there is no doubt that Li Feng is very nervous.

    "Well, I don't know what I look like now. I hope I don't look too ugly. It's hard to find a wife these days. If I look ugly again, it will be even harder.  . Hey, who said we don’t have any tickets in our bag?”

    After a while, Li Feng finally remembered and wanted to see what he looked like now.  As soon as this thought appeared, Li Feng couldn't sit still. After all, this was his own face.  Anyway, it's somewhat useful, isn't it?

    There are no mirrors in this barren mountain. If you want to see what you look like, the only way is to use water as a mirror.  It happened that Li Feng was a little thirsty after a long run, so he decided to find a creek.

    As for why we must look for a creek instead of an ordinary pool.  Of course there is another important reason.  In this vast mountain, it is difficult to tell the direction and there is no road.  And running along the water is undoubtedly a very effective method.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 2: Encountering a Living Person

    Between the mountains and forests, a small stream, clear water, is flowing happily, sometimes gently, sometimes rapidly.  In the creek, from time to time, some strangely shaped boulders protrude, sometimes even forming small waterfalls.

    The stream was tinkling, and there were sounds of small birds or small animals that were disturbed by something.  While adding infinite vitality to the mountains and forests, it also seemed quieter.

    A figure wearing a gray robe was walking quickly along the news.  This rugged mountain forest and stream bank didn't seem to have any influence on him at all.

    When the Taoist came to a stone by the stream, he suddenly stopped because there was no road here.  The entire ground was covered with clear stream water.

    Looking at the scene in front of him, the Taoist didn't seem to be in a hurry. Instead, the corners of his mouth were slightly raised, revealing a smile.  People can't help but wonder to themselves, there must be something wrong with this Taoist. He can't even walk, yet he can still laugh.

    Suddenly, the man's legs slightly bent, and then he jumped slightly, and his whole body soared into the air as if a spring had been installed.  When he landed again, he was already on another stone in the stream.

    Look at the distance between those two stones, my dear, it’s at least about two feet apart.  He jumped two feet away, which is unbelievable.

    ??Then, I saw this Taoist, repeating his old trick, like a monkey playing in the forest, jumping several times, and after a dazzling moment, he had reached the end of the water area.

    ?????????? Expert, he is indeed an expert, possessing unique skills.

    "Haha, I am really too strong now. I think those long jumpers and high jump masters are not enough in front of me. Haha, how about we go to work on the sports business after we get out  Hey, forget it, let’s not attack others.”

    All the image of the high man disappeared after this opening.  This is not our protagonist, classmate Li Feng, who else.

    By the way, this guy just went to find Xiaoxi.  Originally, he thought it would take him a while to find it.  Unexpectedly, he found a small stream after walking not far.

    This made Li Feng not only admire his good luck, but also couldn't help but praise the effectiveness of the environmental protection work here. It is really rare that this forest is so well protected.

    However, Li Feng’s mind soon shifted to wanting to see what he looked like.

    Well, the whole face looks a little thin, almost the same as before, and the skin color is slightly darker than before, but it looks healthier and more masculine.

    Generally speaking, this is a public face. To describe it in two words, it is ordinary. In three words, it is very ordinary. In four words, it is quite ordinary.

    "Very good, very good, okay"

    Li Feng is quite satisfied with this face.

    Not ugly, not handsome, this is the best.  In Li Feng's own words, a man who is too handsome is the same as a woman who is too beautiful.  In short, in one sentence, it is all trouble and does not allow people to live in peace.  As for Li Feng himself, what he hates most is trouble.

    The only thing that made Li Feng depressed was that his hair turned out to be like the hairstyle on TV.

    "What's going on? In my current body, could it be that I am a Taoist priest? Qingcheng Taoist? Wudang Taoist? No, after I went out, I went to get my hair trimmed and returned to secular life. But fortunately I am not a monk."

    Li Feng, who was getting more and more nervous, just felt depressed for a while.  As for other things, I don’t want to think too much about it.

    Li Feng’s rule has always been that if something is impossible to figure out, then he should never think about it. Thinking about it will be in vain and will only increase worries.  The so-called boat will naturally go straight when it reaches the bridge.

    After drinking the water with satisfaction, Li Feng immediately walked down the stream. After all, he didn't want to stay in the deep mountains and forests.

    As for when he became an expert, speaking of it, it was a complete accident.

    Li Feng kept walking along one side of the stream. As he walked, he suddenly found that he could not walk because the path was blocked by a stone cliff on this side of the stream.

    This made Li Feng very anxious. There was no way out. How could he deal with this?  It would definitely not work if he took a detour. Without this news, he would really become a lost lamb.

    But luckily, people can leave on the other side of the creek.  Therefore, the only way is to go from the opposite side.  Unfortunately, the water in this section is quite deep. If you want to pass through it, you have to either strip naked or become a drowned rat. ThisNeither result was what Li Feng wanted.

    In addition, there is another way, and that is to jump over.  First jump to the boulder in the middle of the stream, and then jump to the other side.  After carefully estimating the distance, Li Feng felt that he should be very sure of success, so he decided to use this method.  At worst, it will just become a drowned rat.

    "It's a pity that Li Feng died because of this decision.

    It wasn’t because he didn’t jump over and fell into the water, but because he jumped over his head.  It was originally a two-step, two-step jump. Who knew, he succeeded in one step, and even overfulfilled the task.  He jumped directly into the thorn bushes on the other side, which was at least three or four meters away from the shore. Because he couldn't stop the car, he hit his head on a tree.

    The result was that Li Feng’s robe became a beggar’s costume and his head was knocked out.  Looking back at the distance he had jumped, Li Feng was still in a daze.  He has never noticed that someone can jump seven or eight meters in one jump. This must be too scary.

    "Could it be that this Taoist priest knew martial arts before? Is this Qing Gong?"

    Next, Li Feng, who was extremely excited, began to show off his eighteen martial arts.  What about the Eighteen Palms for Subduing the Dragon, the Six Meridians Divine Sword, and the Sunflower Book? Oh, no, those things were practiced by those without penises.

    However, it is a pity that none of them were successful, which made Li Feng disappointed for a while.

    Except for jumping high and far, there seems to be nothing special about this body.

    After this experience, Li Feng became more and more skilled at monkey dancing.  This made Li Feng's journey much simpler.

    I don’t know how far I have walked, but the creek has not changed much except that it has become much larger than before.

    "Oh, when will this end? Is it possible that I still have to spend the night in this deep mountain and old forest? Then what should I eat and where should I sleep? Don't accidentally become a beast's meal."

    Through the trees, looking at the sun that was gradually setting in the west and the seemingly endless stream, Li Feng felt anxious.

    He believed without hesitation in his heart that in such deep mountains and old forests.  There must be some larger beasts.  Even if there are no large beasts, it is still quite dangerous in this forest at night.

    Unconsciously, Li Feng began to speed up his pace, and finally, he was running again.

    "Walk quickly, get away from me"

    Just when Li Feng was almost numb from running, a faint sound suddenly came from the forest.

    "There is someone, hahaI finally met someone"

    To Li Feng, this sound was undoubtedly the sound of nature.  It made Li Feng really feel like he was filled with tears.

    At this moment, Li Feng couldn't care less. He immediately adjusted his direction and ran towards the place where the sound came from.  I'm afraid that if I go there too late and someone else walks away, then I will really be a loser.

    In fact, Li Feng himself was too excited and too eager to calm down and think about it.  Isn't it very strange to see someone suddenly in this deep mountain and old forest?  If you encounter poachers or criminals, aren't you asking for death?

    There is no doubt about Li Feng's running speed, even in this mountain forest.  Just like a leopard living in this mountain, extremely fast.  Soon, Li Feng followed the sound and arrived at his destination.

    "Brother, brother, I can finally see you, it's great, haha"

    Li Feng’s eyes were fixed on the top of a tree, and then he shouted loudly with great excitement and affection.  Following Li Feng's affectionate gaze, he found that there was a person on the tree.

    This is a boy about fifteen or sixteen years old. At this moment, he is holding the branch of the tree that is still shaking tightly with both hands.  However, I don't know why, but it was obvious that this kid's face was very pale and even covered with sweat.

    With Li Feng’s voice, he also came over to Li Feng. First there was a strange look, and then his face soon became anxious. His eyes widened, his mouth opened, and he began to shout loudly towards Li Feng.

    "Taoist priest, be careful"

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 3: Who is Playing Who?

    "Be careful? Little brother, what are you talking about, ah"

    Looking at the anxious look on the other person’s face, he listened to what the other person said.  Originally, Li Feng wanted to ask what the other party meant by his words.  However, he soon stopped asking because he already knew the answer.

    You know why the other person told you to be careful.  A very large wild boar was already close at hand.

    Li Feng could even see its ferocious appearance very clearly.  The long fangs exuding a frightening aura, as well as the anger and hatred in the left eye, are all so real.

    Why do we say that its left eye emits a fierce light instead of both eyes?  That's because its right eye can no longer emit a fierce light.  There was an arrow stuck in its right eye, and Yin Hong's blood was dripping out from the arrow.

    It makes this scene full of bloody atmosphere.

    Li Feng knows very well about wild boars.  When it comes to the most ferocious and terrifying animals in the animal world in the mountains and forests, they are not the tigers, leopards, or even wolves that everyone is familiar with.  But there is another beast.

    The number one ranking is undoubtedly the Big Bear.  This thing is not only powerful but also thick-skinned.  In particular, its pair of front palms are extremely powerful. If an ordinary person or beast touches it, it will either die or be disabled.

    And the second-ranked one should be this wild boar.  There is no doubt about the strength and defense of the wild boar. To kill this guy, one must directly use guns and ammunition.  Otherwise, we can only set traps and play tricks.  Ordinary swords and arrows can't do anything to it.

    Just like the injury it suffered now, if it had not happened to be shot into its right eye, but had been shot into its body, under normal circumstances, it would just be a little skin break, and it would be harmless.

    Wild boars usually don’t attack people. In most cases, as long as you don’t provoke them, nothing will happen to you.  They are not like tigers or wolves, these ferocious beasts, which will take the initiative to hurt people.

    When is the most terrifying time for a wild boar? That is when it is angry.  Once it gets angry, it becomes a super idiot, and it will definitely destroy everything in front of it.  Even if tigers or wolves encounter an angry adult wild boar, they can only retreat to avoid its sharp edge.

    Its pair of fangs are definitely deadly weapons with infinite power.  Obviously, the wild boar that was rushing towards Li Feng now could tell what its current state of mind was by looking at the blood dripping from its right eye.

    Facing the big wild boar so close at hand, Li Feng immediately felt like he was dead.

    Without even thinking about it, he just rolled on his back and narrowly avoided this fatal blow.  Although he avoided it, when Li Feng got up, he was as embarrassed as he could be.

    His hole-in-the-wall outfit was already cool enough, but now he’s covered in mud.  It's no different than taking the heroes next to the streets and alleys.

    "You bitch, I've pissed you off, do this to me. I'm telling you, don't piss me offahyou're still here"

    The embarrassed Li Feng originally wanted to say some harsh words, but he suddenly discovered that the damn wild boar was charging towards him again.  So, Li Feng wisely shut up immediately and ran away.

    "After all, a good man never suffers immediate losses. It's never too late for a gentleman to take revenge in ten years, isn't it?"  At this moment, Li Feng's running speed was really reflected, and it was actually a few minutes faster than the crazy wild boar.

    This discovery made Li Feng very happy.  The wild boar actually started teasing him after he got up.

    "Come on, come and chase me, haha, if you have the guts, just chase me"

    Li Feng looked back at the wild boar behind him from time to time with a provocative expression, and said strange words loudly without caring whether the other party understood it or not.

    “Perhaps, it’s to vent the bad temper just now.  When this wild boar gets mad, it's definitely a fool among fools.  After being provoked by Li Feng in this way, the fierce light in his eyes became stronger, and his speed also increased a bit.  It's a pity that its speed can't catch up with Li Feng after all.

    After a whole day of panic and worry, Li Feng felt as depressed as he wanted.  It's better now, and I finally met a living person, so I don't have to worry about not being able to get out.  In addition, this wild boar had given him a lot of fright and anger just now.  How can I not have some fun here to let off steam?

    Having made up his mind, Li Feng was not in a hurry to lure the wild boar away. Instead, he just surrounded the nearby trees and started playing games with the wild boar.

    "Expert, this must be the expert that Master Qi mentioned. Otherwise, how could he be so powerful?Even a wild boar can’t catch up with him, he’s so powerful.”

    At this time, the young man sitting on the tree branch was stunned for a while.  Immediately, his eyes looked at Li Feng below with great admiration.

    "Little brother, what's your name, She? Why are you here in this deep mountain and old forest?"

    The more Li Feng ran, the more energetic he became, and he didn’t feel tired at all.  The wild boar obviously didn't feel so comfortable. Every time it completed a charge, it consumed a lot of energy.  In addition, its right eye was injured and bleeding continuously, which made it even more difficult for it to bear.  At this moment, its breathing has obviously become faster, white mist is constantly coming out of its mouth, and its speed is not as fast as before.  Only the anger in his eyes seemed to be getting stronger.  However, even though he was so tired, he still did not give up his intention to chase Li Feng.  There is no doubt that this is the most persistent animal in the world.

    As things went by, Li Feng felt even more relaxed now, and actually started chatting with the boy on the tree while running.

    "Taoist priest, my name is Wang Feihu, and everyone is used to calling me Xiaohu. Well, the Chinese New Year is coming soon, and I want to buy a few feet of good fabric for my sister and little sister to make beautiful clothes, so I went into the mountains to hunt. I wanted to  Take it to exchange for some money. Who knows, I will encounter this wild boar. I thought, if I can hunt this wild boar, then"

    As he spoke, Xiaohu's face turned red, looking very ashamed and disappointed.

    When Li Feng heard this, he said, good guy, this little guy looks about fifteen or sixteen years old, but you can’t tell that he is still a fierce man.  He actually dared to go it alone and wanted to kill the big guy behind him.

    "Little brotherwell, let's just call you Xiaohu. Xiaohu, you said you went into the mountains to hunt and sell money. Isn't hunting prohibited here?"

    "Prohibited hunting? What is prohibited hunting? I've never heard of it."

    ??????????? It seems like this one is from a small nook in a certain province.  No one came to publicize this animal protection law.

    "The hunting ban The hunting ban means that it is illegal to hunt certain protected animals and you will be jailed. For example, tigers, well, forget it, you should not have such a thing, this thing  Almost extinct"

    Originally, Li Feng wanted to use the tiger as a case to explain to the little tiger what this animal protection law is.  However, if you think about it carefully, forget about wild tigers these days.

    "It's illegal to kill a tiger? Taoist priest, are you kidding me? That's a huge meritorious event. Whoever can kill a tiger will be rewarded. I heard Grandpa Qi say that last year in the next county  A hunter in the country caught a tiger. The county magistrate personally came and rewarded the man with 20 coins, and the tiger"

    Speaking of this matter, Xiaohu's still a little immature face was full of excitement and yearning.

    "That's nonsense. Who said that you should be rewarded for killing a tiger? I think a peanut is about the same. Well what did you just say? Your county magistrate, you call him the county magistrate. How much is the reward?  Money is coming”

    Suddenly, Li Feng realized that something was wrong with what Xiaohu said.  These days, there are still people called county magistrates. Aren’t they all secretary or county magistrate?  Also, didn’t all this money go to Old Man Mao?

    "Yeah, well, county magistrate is our folk name. I heard Grandpa Qi say that the formal title seems to be magistrate. And oh, that time I was really rewarded with twenty guan of money.  I'm not bragging"

    When Xiaohu saw that Li Feng didn't believe it, he immediately blushed.

    "What do you call this province?"

    After listening to Xiaohu’s words, Li Feng became even more uneasy.  In order to confirm what he was thinking, he stopped and asked anxiously.

    "What province? I don't know what the Taoist priest means. We in the Tang Dynasty don't seem to have such a term."

    "The Greatthe Tang Dynasty?"

    As soon as he heard this word, Li Feng was immediately stunned.

    "Yes, it's the Tang Dynasty. We have a good emperor now"

    As soon as Xiaohu mentioned Emperor Taizong, his face immediately became filled with gratitude.  With the current emperor, they no longer have to go hungry.

    At this moment, there was a loud bang in Li Feng's head, and he was completely stunned.  "How did I end up in the Tang Dynasty? How did I end up in the Tang Dynasty"

    Although he had already determined before that he was possessed by a soul.  However, he never expected that a soul would travel through time.  In the past, although I always felt that living this life was very depressing and very unpleasant.  But, after all, that is the world that I am familiar with.  There are relatives and friends there

    "Godyou are playing with me, we don't do that"??It’s a joke, okay?”

 Volume One: Settling Down in the Tang Dynasty Chapter 4: The Sad Wild Boar

    A huge roar filled the entire forest.  The roar was filled with boundless anger and shocking grief.

    Yes, at this moment, Li Feng's face no longer had the leisurely, carefree look just now.  Instead, there was a bloodless face, and a slightly distorted expression due to fear and anger.

    Li Feng’s roar was extraordinary.  Countless birds were so frightened that they jumped into the sky with loud screams and fled for their lives in panic.  Suddenly, a large area became noisy.

    Of course, this loud roar also alarmed another guy, that is, the wild boar parked not far behind Li Feng.

    Actually, the wild boar just stopped and stopped chasing Li Feng.  Even if Li Feng suddenly stopped just now, it did not continue to pursue him.  After all, it had been made haggard by Li Feng's deliberate running and stopping just now.  Even if it is stunned for another two seconds, after suffering so much, it must become smarter, otherwise it will really die of exhaustion.

    “Also, after such a long period of hard pursuit, its physical strength is obviously too much.  If you take a break, you can continue to deal with this hateful guy in front of you later, right?

    After a period of rest, its physical strength has recovered somewhat.  Now that Li Feng's roar was heard in its ears, there should be only one way to explain it, and that was provocation and threat.

    It’s amazing that such a little man dared to threaten the stupid wild boar uncle.  That's definitely something that my uncle can't bear, and neither can my aunt.

    "Taoist priest, Taoist priest, be careful, the wild boar is coming, run away"

    ?…

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????OUTOUT out of sight, Li Feng looked a little strange, and then saw that the wild boar had died down and the tiger cub had begun to slowly climb down the tree trunk.

    However, before he landed, he immediately noticed that the wild boar was rushing towards Li Feng.  Xiaohu called Li Feng several times, but when he saw him, his face was still dull and unresponsive.

    Looking at the wild boar that has almost rushed to Li Feng.

    I thought to myself, if the Taoist priest was hit directly by the wild boar's big tusks, he would definitely not survive.

    So, Xiaohu no longer cared about the danger, jumped down from the tree, and ran over quickly, trying to pull Li Feng away.

    "It's a pity that he tried his best but failed to pull Li Feng.  It just made Li Feng's body move away a little.  Instead, he stumbled and fell to the ground due to excessive force.

    The little tiger's pull still had an effect, allowing Li Feng's body to avoid the wild boar's long fangs.

    However, although they avoided the most dangerous tusks of the wild boar, they inevitably came into close contact with the wild boar's huge body.  Perhaps the force of the impact was too strong, and the wild boar's high-speed body was suddenly stopped on the spot.

    And Li Feng’s body, under the huge impact, immediately flew several meters away, and then fell hard to the ground.

    "Ah Taoist Priest"

    Seeing this scene, Xiaohu's liver and gallbladder burst into tears. At the same time, he felt extremely guilty for not being able to pull away from Li Feng.  Seeing Li Feng flying backwards, Xiaohu felt a burst of sadness in his heart.

    Even though he is not very old, he still knows that under such a huge impact, his entire body may be about to fall apart.  Even if he doesn't die, that's pretty much it.

    The big wild boar was obviously a little dazed by the huge force.  However, there is absolutely nothing to say about this guy's body. He recovered quickly.

    Then, he turned around and faced Xiaohu who was sitting not far away on the ground with tears on his face.  It will not forget this little thing, because the feather arrow on its right eye is the masterpiece of this hateful little thing.  Speaking of hatred for Xiaohu, compared to his hatred for Li Feng, it was only a lot more.

    "You beast that kills a thousand swords, you killed the Taoist elder brother, I will fight with you, I want to avenge the Taoist elder brother"

    At the same time, Xiaohu also found a pound of wild boar that had turned around, perhaps because of the guilt in his heart.  Coupled with the excitement of the scene just now, it actually inspired the young man to have boundless courage.  He drew out his hatchet and instead of retreating, he advanced towards the wild boar.

    This wild boar was not intimidated. Likewise, it rushed towards the fragile body of the little tiger.

    There is no doubt about what will happen next.  It is absolutely true that if an egg hits a stone, the fragile body of the little tiger will definitely be torn apart by the wild boar mercilessly.

    The distance is getting closer and closer, and the wild boar’s tusks slowly come closer.? Xiaohu's body, and the hatchet in Xiaohu's hand slowly approached the wild boar's head The hatchet finally swung down, but it missed the mark and missed.

    Seeing the empty hatchet, Xiaohu felt unwilling for a moment. How much he wanted to chop this damn beast, even if he could see through a little bit of its skin.  The knife had been swung empty, and there was no chance to swing it a second time. Xiaohu began to close his eyes in despair.

    Waiting for the pain that will happen next Unfortunately, after waiting for a long time, it was only a short time. I didn't feel the pain that I should have under normal circumstances, so I opened my eyes again.  In addition to wanting to see what was going on, he still wanted to chop that damn beast again.

    However, the eyes that had just been slightly opened slowly opened wider and wider, as if they had seen a ghost.  Then bursts of joy hit my heart.

    "Ah Taoist brother you you are okay"

    At this moment, Xiaohu couldn’t believe what he saw with his eyes.  Li Feng, who had just been knocked away by the wild boar, was not only okay, but was holding one of the damn wild boar's hind legs with one hand, waving it around and spinning it around.

    "go"

    As Li Feng let out a loud shout and let go of his hand, the wild boar flew out like a cannonball, and then hit a boulder head-on. His brains were split and he was dead.

    "You stupid boy, with your small body, how can you fight with a wild boar? Isn't this an egg against a rock? Are you stupid?"

    At this moment, Li Feng’s face did not have the same smile as before, but it also no longer had the sadness just now.

    Originally, when the wild boar hit him and the pain came, he thought he was definitely dead.  People, at the moment of death, can always figure out many problems that they couldn't figure out before, and the same is true for Li Feng.

    At that moment, he also realized many problems.

    However, after landing, he suddenly found that except for a little pain in his body and a little dizziness in his brain due to the violent impact, nothing happened.  This made him a little dumbfounded, thinking, what kind of body is this.  It's okay to be hit so violently. Could it be that I am also a wild boar?

    But, next, Xiaohu’s sad and angry voice made him wake up immediately.  When he turned his head and looked, he almost frightened him to death.

    That little guy, Xiaohu, wants to play against the wild boar.  While secretly scolding Xiaohu for being such a fool, Li Feng was also very moved.  However, there was no room for him to think too much at this moment, and he couldn't stop it even if he wanted to stop it.

    So, he got up and rushed over there.  Just when the wild boar and the little tiger were about to have a close contact, Li Feng grabbed the wild boar tightly with his hands and backed away with his head raised high because of the running.

    Originally, he was just planning to move the wild boar's body.  He was not so arrogant as to think that he could completely hold back the flying wild boar. How much strength would it take?

    Unfortunately, Li Feng soon realized that he was wrong.  Just when he grabbed the wild boar's hind legs and swung it aside.  He unexpectedly discovered that the weight of the wild boar was not as heavy as he imagined.  After being pulled and thrown by him, he immediately moved backward along an arc very quickly.

    Fortunately, he recovered quickly and was not caught off guard by this sudden change. Otherwise, it is really hard to say whether he would have been thrown to the ground.  So, he began to grab the wild boar's hind legs and began to swing it, in order to adjust his body and avoid falling.  More importantly, he wanted to verify whether what he just said was an illusion.  Could it be that this wild boar is made of cotton, or is this all an illusion?

    After a while, he finally determined that the wild boar was still a wild boar, and the scene just now was not an illusion.

    The only explanation is that his current body is as strong as an ox.  No, cows are not that powerful.  This also explains why he can jump so far and so high.

 Volume 1: Settling Down in the Tang Dynasty Chapter 5 Hello, Tang Dynasty

    As night falls, the white moonlight falls quietly on the earth, adding a mysterious color to the entire earth.  At this time, there were two figures walking quickly through the mountains.

    "Xiaohu, how far is your village from here?"

    "Brother Feng, it's coming. We're not far away. We'll be there in half an hour at most. Hey, it's all my fault for this damn wild boar chasing me so far. This is great. I'm sure I'll have to deal with my sister again when I get home.  It was a scolding.”

    Listening to the voices, there is no doubt that these two people are Li Feng and Xiaohu.

    After hearing Xiaohu’s somewhat frustrated voice, Li Feng stopped saying anything and just urged Xiaohu to speed up his pace.

    However, Li Feng had to admit in his heart that this little tiger's directionality was really not that powerful.  If it were him, he would most likely not be able to find a way home.

    After chatting along the way, Li Feng more or less learned some useful information from Xiaohu.

    For example, the vast mountain they are currently in is the famous Zhongnan Mountain.  Xiaohu's village is called Jianghu Village, located at the foot of Zhongnan Mountain.  There are only three people in Xiaohu's family. In addition to Xiaohu, he also has an older sister and a younger sister.  As for his name, Xiaohu didn't say it, and Li Feng didn't ask, so it's unknown.

    In short, there are all kinds of things, a lot of messy things.

    However, for Li Feng, the most important thing among these pieces of information is the same.  That was when he finally knew who the emperor was now.  It turned out to be Tang Taizong and Li Shimin.

    Although Li Feng has always had little interest and indifference to history.  However, no matter how bad it was, he had still heard of Li Shimin, the ruler of Zhenguan and the prosperous Tang Dynasty.

    Since it is the prosperous age of Zhenguan, at least the safety of this life is relatively guaranteed.  Li Feng was worried before that if he was living in a relatively chaotic era, it would be a bit bad.

    “When life safety is threatened at all times, then it is really impossible to live this life.

    Although as the saying goes, in troubled times heroes emerge.  However, the key point is that I am not a hero, and I have never thought about being a hero.

    In Li Feng’s view, behind all heroes, there is always endless bitterness and sorrow.

    In short, no matter how you put it, at least, this news makes Li Feng relatively happy.

    However, for some reason, Li Feng felt a strange feeling when he mentioned Li Shimin. He had a vague feeling that this person was a bit familiar to him.  However, Li Feng soon attributed this strange feeling to the fact that Li Shimin was too famous, so he felt like this.  The two of them stopped talking and just kept their heads down and walked on.

    "Xiaohu, Xiaohu, where are you"

    "Little Huzi"

    "Brother, where are you"

    Suddenly, from not far in front, there were faint calls.

    "Ah, Brother Feng, it's my sister, it's my sister's voice, and Grandpa Qi and the others. They came to find me. It's bad now"

    After hearing the sound, Li Feng and Xiaohu both stopped and listened carefully.  Then Xiaohu felt happy for a while, but soon he felt depressed and worried again.  There is no doubt that this kid knows that it will be difficult to explain later.

    "Okay, Xiaohu, let's go there quickly. I can hear that they are very anxious."

    Li Feng saw Xiaohu's expression one by one. How could Li Feng not understand his little thoughts?

    "Sister, Grandpa Qi, I'm over here"

    As Xiaohu agreed loudly, he quickened his pace and rushed forward. Li Feng followed Xiaohu leisurely.

    Soon, it became very bright in front of Li Feng and the others.  There were about thirty people in front of them, and everyone was holding a torch high in their hands.

    Among them, most of them are men, there are about the same as small tiger. The young young man in his teenage, middle -aged man in his thirties and forty years old, and an old man about 50 or 60 years old.  In addition, there is only one woman, who seems to be in her twenties.  Li Feng thought to himself, this is probably Xiaohu's sister.

    "elder sister"

    "Xiaohu, Xiaohu, are you okay? Are you not injured?"

    It’s true, this is Xiaohu’s sister.  After seeing Xiaohu, he immediately ran over to him and grabbed Xiaohu's shoulders. He was both excited and anxious. He checked and spoke.??asked.

    "Sister, I'm fine"

    "Snapped"

    Before Xiaohu finished speaking, the woman slapped Xiaohu directly.  After the fight, he immediately hugged Xiaohu tightly, as if he was afraid that he would fly away.

    "You little bastard, you want to annoy me to death and make me mad. If you have a problem, how do you want me to explain it to my dead parents? You wuwu"

    As he said this, tears began to flow out uncontrollably.

    It was only at this time that Li Feng noticed this, and Xiaohu exaggerated it to the point that there was no such thing as a good sister like no other in the world.

    Although the light was not very strong, Li Feng could still clearly see the other party's appearance.  A slightly thin face with oval seeds, curved eyebrows, a delicate nose, and small red lips, all perfectly matched together.  I have to say that this is indeed a very delicate woman.  However, what touched Li Feng the most was the expression of the other party's pear blossoms with rain, which made Li Feng feel a trace of warmth and love in his heart.

    "Okay, Rou Niang, isn't Xiaohuzi okay? If there's anything else, let's talk about it later. There are still guests here, don't make people laugh."

    At this moment, the old man in his fifties or sixties suddenly came forward and spoke to Xiaohu's sister while looking at Li Feng with a smile.

    In fact, except for Xiaohu and his sister, everyone else focused all their attention on Li Feng not long after finding Xiaohu.  There's nothing I can do about it, Li Feng's outfit is so cool now.

    Because Li Feng was hit by a wild boar, although it did not cause any harm to Li Feng, it did break the Taoist hairpin on his head. Therefore, at this time, Li Feng's hair was long and disheveled.  .

    Coupled with his mud-covered Taoist robes, it adds to his heroic demeanor, making him look like a slovenly Taoist priest.

    But the most eye-catching thing was the big wild boar he was carrying on his shoulders.  This huge wild boar was placed on Li Feng's shoulders in such a grand manner.  No matter how you look at it, it feels a bit weird.

    Originally, when leaving, Xiaohu said that he would carry it with him, but Li Feng refused.

    Although this little tiger is relatively strong, in Li Feng's eyes, he is still a child.  How could he be allowed to suffer like this?  The most important thing is that for Li Feng, the weight of this wild boar means that there is no problem of having to be carried.

    After seeing Li Feng lightly swinging the wild boar's huge body onto his shoulders, Xiaohu looked full of admiration and wisely gave up his previous idea.

    "AhSister, Grandpa Qi, this is Brother Feng, he is the one who saved me"

    It was only then that Xiaohu remembered that there was another Li Feng.  So, he quickly began to introduce it excitedly, and began to talk about everything that happened with joy.

    However, he did not say anything about the part where Li Feng was playing with the wild boar.  This was what Li Feng had already explained. After all, the scene was too shocking.

    However, even if some things were omitted, everyone looked at Li Feng differently after listening to Xiaohu's story.

    For those who often deal with wild animals, they know very well how ferocious this wild boar is.  No matter how this young Taoist priest killed this big guy, he was an outstanding person.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT Off You Didn't See Someone Carrying Back This Wild Boar, which weighed at least three to four hundred kilograms, by himself? This is not something that ordinary people can do.

    "Little Taoist Priest, thank you very much for saving our little tiger. I am the village leader of Jianghu Village. My surname is Mo and I am the seventh oldest. May I ask which Taoist temple the Taoist priest practices in and what is his name?"

    As the village leader of Jianghu Village, Mr. Mo Qi, after listening to Xiaohu’s introduction, felt duty-bound and came immediately.

    "Oh, Mr. Mo Qi, my surname is Li, and my name is one peak. Well, I originally lived with the master in the Zhongnan Mountains. The master passed away some time ago"

    Li Feng had already considered this issue, so in just a few words, he made up an unknown identity for himself.

    Next, everyone said nothing more and started to walk back.  After all, it's late at night in this barren mountain, so it's better to leave early.

    "Hey, Datang, Datang, this will be my home from now on"

    As everyone walked back to the village, Li Feng really didn’t know what words to use to describe his mood at the moment.

 Volume 1: Settling Down in the Tang Dynasty Chapter 6: The Ship Arrives at the Bridge

    After returning to Takuto Village, everyone was quite tired.  Therefore, the villagers quickly dispersed and went home.

    Li Feng, on the other hand, carried the wild boar and followed Xiaohu and the others back to Xiaohu's home, accompanied by Muramasa and Mo Qiye.

    After that, Li Feng just ate something casually, regardless of whether he was full or not, and then asked to rest.  After all, his mind was too messed up.  Many thoughts required him to sort them out slowly.  At the same time, he needs someone to be quiet and think about where to go next.

    When everyone saw the tired look on Li Feng’s face, they no longer forced him.

    "As for Xiaohu's sister, she was very panicked and ran to help Li Feng make the bed.

    Lying quietly on the bed, gently stroking the very rough and thin quilt covering himself with his hands, Li Feng slowly began to fall into deep thought as he looked at the blazing charcoal fire in the room.

    In the original era, Li Feng studied at an agricultural university.  After graduating from college, because it was very difficult to find a job, a civil service examination happened to be held locally.  With the attitude of treating a dead horse as a live doctor, Li Feng signed up to participate.  I don’t know if it’s the three days of nostalgia or the blessing of some god.  Li Feng was so confused that he actually passed the exam.

    After that, he was assigned to a county agricultural bureau and became a clerk.

    Li Feng was really stunned by this big pie that fell from the sky. It made him happy for a long time. He was always smiling every day and worked extremely hard.

    It’s a pity that the good times didn’t last long, because I took many things too seriously.  Soon he was entrusted with important tasks by the leaders and went to the front line for training and training.  To put it bluntly, it is exile.

    The result of this training was that Li Feng stayed in a sleepy rural agricultural station for 7 years. Until the moment he came to Datang inexplicably, the training was still not completed.

    In fact, some time after he was sent to the agricultural station, he finally understood what was going on under the guidance of Lao Yu, who was also sent to the agricultural station for training.  Lao Yu also often advised Li Feng to think of ways and find ways to end this promising training as soon as possible.

    However, every time, Li Feng shook his head like a rattle.

    “This is partly due to Li Feng’s own character. Even if he were beaten to death, he would not do such a lowly thing.  Secondly, Li Feng understood that he was not that good at all. Even if this time passed, he would soon have to be decentralized and trained again.  Then why bother with it, tossing it back and forth, it’s so troublesome.

    In fact, the main reason is that Li Feng likes life at the agricultural station.

    At the agricultural station, I said I was working, but in fact, it was nothing.  If you want to do some farming, people have already prepared it. Why do you need to come to you to tell me what to do? People are worried that you will cheat them.

    ????????????????????? But if you don’t have the intention to do this, then you can just talk nonsense, and it’s useless.  Over the years, the government's reputation has been tarnished by many officials.  With the common people's imagination, they would rather believe the legs of a bitch than the mouth of an official.

    From then on, Li Feng became a super otaku with peace of mind.  24 hours a day, going nowhere except the office and dormitory.  And there is only one thing that we get along with day and night, a computer.  This is also the reason why he said, "If computers can give birth to children, I will not marry a wife."

    In fact, Li Feng was very satisfied with his life at that time.  Unfettered and carefree.  I surf the Internet every day, play games, read novels, and study action movies about little devils.  In short, there are some on the Internet. As long as he is interested, he can study it.

    "Hey, I really miss the life before. Now that I am alone in the Tang Dynasty a thousand years ago, what should I do in the future?"

    Li Feng, who was tossing and turning on the bed, quickly thought of the current and future situations.  That depression in my heart.

    Although I used to read those time-travel novels, I talked about how it would be good to go back to ancient times.  It was fun to watch, but Li Feng knew that living in ancient society was definitely much crueler than modern society.

    "At least one thing is that in ancient times, this life was not valuable. In most cases, this as the most basic life safety was not guaranteed.  You said that your life may be in jeopardy at any moment, but you can still live a good life.

    As for becoming an official and becoming a successful person, forget it.

    Not to mention that I am not suitable at all, and I don’t have the ability.  Let’s just say that it’s really easy to be an official in ancient times.

    Take a look at how many officials there are in modern society and how many officials there were in ancient society.  It can be said that inThe ratio of officials to the population in ancient times was certainly far lower than in modern society.  Completely more monks and less meat.

    In modern times, although there are also intrigues among officials, was there no such thing in ancient times?  Now that officials have failed in the battle, in most cases, at best they sit on the bench or are dismissed from their posts.  In ancient times, more people were killed, and the whole family might be implicated.

    “Obviously, in ancient officialdom, the intensity and risk factor of the battles were definitely countless times greater.

    "Forget it, I don't have the skills to be an official at all. Besides, this industry is too dangerous, so forget it."

    Soon, Li Feng rejected the idea of ????making a meteoric rise in his heart. It was not worth it.

    As for what goes further, promoting China, allowing the Chinese nation to stand on top of the world, and allowing the people to live and work in peace and contentment, that is not within the scope of Li Feng's consideration at all.

    "Hey, forget it, if you don't understand, then don't think about it. Let's talk about the future matters later."

    A burst of random thoughts made Li Feng dizzy. He shook his head vigorously and decided not to think about what would happen next.

    "Well, there is one thing I forgot about. It seems that this body is very weird now. What is going on?"

    When Li Feng thought of his current body, he began to become curious.

    To be honest, he really seems to understand what is going on.  Looking back on the weird things that happened on this day, I can boil down all the reasons, that is, the power of this body is too great.  This three to four hundred kilogram wild boar can be waved around at will with one hand without any effort at all.

    “ Could it be that the bodies of people in ancient times were really that strong?

    “Also, what did the previous owner of this body do, and how could he end up in that ice cave?

    besides

    "Yes, yesthe more I think about this question, the more confused my mind becomes. Doesn't this mean that if the soul travels through time, it can obtain the other party's previous memories? Why is there no memory at all when I come here?  ah"

    As he thought about it, Li Feng became really depressed.  Why is it that once I get here, this problem becomes more and more complicated?

    After thinking about it for most of the night, I didn’t understand anything.

    "Sleep, sleep, whatever you want, I still don't believe it. With such strength, how can you starve me to death?"

    Indeed, the only thing that makes Li Feng feel gratified now is his strength.  This can be said to be his biggest reliance in the future.

    Li Feng, who had been busy for most of the night, was no longer willing to torment himself. He closed his eyes and was ready to rest.  Fortunately, Li Feng didn't recognize the bed and soon fell asleep.

 Volume One: Settling Down in the Tang Dynasty Chapter 7 Knocking on the Door in the Middle of the Night

    It was already deep, and Li Feng didn't know how long he had slept. Suddenly he opened his eyes, then sat up as if on a conditioned reflex, and turned his head to the door.

    "Whoever is outside, please come in"

    Outside the door, Rou Niang has been hesitating for a while, her tender hands raised and put down several times.  The embarrassment and shyness on her face made her face feel hot.  Just when she finally plucked up the courage and decided to knock on the door, before her hand touched the door, she heard Li Feng's voice coming from the room.  This actually shocked her.

    "Daozhang Li, I am Rou Niang, um, Xiaohu's sister, II want to go in and help you add some charcoal, so"

    As she spoke, the young lady felt her face getting hot.  Entering a strange man's room in the middle of the night was a very embarrassing thing.  Even if this room originally belonged to her home, even if she just went in to add a little charcoal.  If the person sleeping in this room was not Li Feng and his brother's savior, she would never have done such a thing.

    "Oh, come in, the door is not bolted"

    Hearing a soft voice coming from outside the door, Li Feng also recognized it. It was Xiaohu's sister.  Although I don’t know why the other party knocked on the door in the middle of the night and asked me to add some charcoal.  However, this is someone else's home, and I can only be regarded as a guest at best. When the master comes, how can I turn him away?.

    As the door was gently pushed open, a graceful figure walked in cautiously.  At this time, the other party was holding a small bamboo basket in one hand, which was filled with dark charcoal.  In her other hand, she held a burning piece of wood.  Li Feng could tell at a glance that it was a special kind of pine wood chip that was full of rosin.

    For this thing, Li Feng, who has lived in the countryside since childhood, is quite familiar with it.  Because it is extremely flammable, it is often used to start a fire at home.  At the same time, it is also a very convenient lighting appliance.

    "Director Li, I'm really sorry for disturbing your rest. I guess the charcoal fire in your room is almost extinguished. It's a bit cold at night in winter, especially in the middle of the night. So I wanted to come in and refill the charcoal for you."

    Rou Niang carefully explained to Li Feng in a voice that was quieter than a mosquito's cry.  And that pretty cheek was flushed.

    "Oh, that's really troublesome for Miss Wang. You couldn't have a good rest in the middle of the night."

    Although Li Feng didn't mean to be cold at all, he couldn't say anything even though he was someone with good intentions.  So, he went directly from the boat to the ground and said politely.

    Although I know that the other party is called Rou Niang, after all, it is just that of an acquaintance.  Li Feng didn't dare to call him that so rashly.  Think about it, this little tiger is named Wang, so it shouldn't be wrong to call him Miss Wang.

    "oh"

    “Obviously, this young lady is also the type who rarely interacts with outsiders. After listening to Li Feng’s words, she just responded softly and hurriedly added charcoal to the stove.

    "Ms. Wang, when you sleep here, do you have to light a fire in the room at night? Isn't it very troublesome to get up in the middle of the night to add charcoal?"

    It looked like it was going to be quiet, and the other party was obviously very nervous and shy.  Li Feng quickly started looking for a topic.  Actually, Li Feng originally wanted to say, it's not cold at all this night, so why bother lighting a fire?  However, he soon discovered something was wrong.

    He suddenly remembered the clothes he saw people wearing before.  Many people even wore fur hats, and the breath they exhaled was like white smoke.  Also, through Xiaohu, he knew clearly that at this time, it was already the twelfth lunar month, and in twenty days, it would be the Chinese New Year, which was really the coldest time of the year.  Although he didn't see snow, it didn't mean the temperature was high.

    You know, this is at the foot of Zhongnan Mountain, only twenty or thirty miles away from Chang'an.  The location of Chang'an City was Xi'an in my time. Although it was not considered to be in the north, the winter was still relatively cold.  In this era, there is no greenhouse effect or global warming, so the temperature can be imagined.

    Take another look at the thin and rough quilt on the ship. Compared with the cotton quilt, the thermal insulation effect of the silk quilt is definitely much worse.  If I don't light a fire tonight, I really won't be able to sleep.

    "Daozhang Li, just call me Rou Niang. I'm just a country girl, and others will laugh at me if I call me miss. Well, you must have a fire to sleep at night in this winter, otherwise you won't be able to sleep. As for adding firewood,  , it’s not that troublesome. Anyway, when you wake up from the cold at night, just start the fire again.”

    &nbsp; Maybe it was after a period of adjustment, or maybe it was because Li Feng spoke more kindly.  Slowly, the young lady became less nervous than when she first came in.  He began to answer Li Feng's questions calmly.

    However, after listening to Rou Niang’s words, Li Feng was completely speechless. Is this okay?  Hey, it seems that life in ancient times is really not as beautiful as the legend says.  It's a pain to sleep through.

    There are no quilts, no heating, and no air conditioning. In this winter, most people really can’t stand it.

    "However, my appearance seems to be fine, and my body is not afraid of the cold.  In this winter, even though I was wearing such a thin Taoist robe, I didn't feel cold at all.  This is truly a blessing in misfortune.  If it were my previous body

    Li Feng shivered for a while when he thought about what happened next.

    "Oh, by the way, Director Li, I saw that your clothes are torn in many places, and you didn't bring any luggage. Well So, I rushed to make a set of clothes for you overnight.  , I hope you don’t dislike it.”

    After Rou Niang finished adding the charcoal, she suddenly seemed to remember something. Her face, which had just improved a little, immediately turned red again.  Then he turned his head, looked at Li Feng, and spoke carefully.

    "Well, the clothes are fine Haha, it's so troublesome for you, Wang Oh, Rou Niang, why are you so embarrassed?"

    When Li Feng came back to his senses, he was overjoyed at first.  You know, the clothes he is wearing really affect the appearance of the city.  He didn't understand why the fabric was so poor. Anyway, at the end of the day, if he accidentally touched it, it would leave a hole in the clothes.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? A a a rag or a smudge of dirt.  Thinking of this, Li Feng quickly turned around and looked at the bed where he had just slept.  I thought, Oh no, I must have soiled someone else’s bed.

    "You're welcome, Director Li, this is what I should do as a little girl. Compared with you saving Xiaohu, our family really has nothing to repay. You are our family's great benefactor. If it weren't for you, then Xiaohu  "

    As the young lady spoke, her face immediately became excited, and tears welled up in her eyes.

    "Rou Niang, you don't have to be like this, it's nothing. Besides, Xiaohu also saved me, didn't he? We are helping each other, saving each other. Also, if I don't call you Miss Wang, neither can you."  If you call me Taoist Master Li, I’m not a real Taoist priest. Just call me Li Feng.”

    When he saw the other party's expression, Li Feng immediately became a little at a loss. To be honest, he really couldn't stand this, so he began to comfort the other party awkwardly.

    "Hehe Well, then I'll call you Brother Li. Well, by the way, Brother Li, come out and look at your clothes. If there's anything you're not satisfied with, I'll help you change it. But  "Since I have never made Taoist robes and don't know how to make them, I just made you a set of common clothes. Please don't be offended."

    Seeing that Li Feng was a little at a loss, Rou Niang couldn't help but burst out laughing.  However, I soon realized that I was a bit rude and not very polite, so I quickly changed the subject.

    "It's okay, it's okay, just normal clothes"

    For Li Feng, as long as the other party doesn't cry, everything will be fine.  As for the other party saying that he didn't make Taoist robes, he was still eager to do so.

    "Brother Li, these are the clothes I made. Why don't you try them on and see if they fit? If they don't fit, I'll change them for you. Well, also, this pair of cloth shoes are just made.  You should also try it together."

    As soon as she arrived in the living room, Rou Niang immediately picked up the clothes and shoes on the table, and then gave them to Li Feng to see if he was satisfied.

    "Thisis this all just made?"

    Looking at the shoes and clothes handed over by the other party, Li Feng really didn’t know what to say.  You don’t have to look at the workmanship or whether it fits.  Just the person's attentiveness and enthusiasm made Li Feng feel warm in his heart.  What does it mean to repay kindness? Just doing things for others makes Li Feng admire him from the bottom of his heart.  What's more, between myself and this little tiger, it's really just about helping each other.

    Thinking again about the previous era, it was difficult to even save someone if you wanted to do something good.  If you help an old lady who has fallen down, people may assume that you pushed her.  If you save a patient who was in a car accident, they will probably say that you were the one who hit him.  Even those judges who are messengers of justice also have such thoughts. It was not you who did it. Why would you save people? Hey.

    "Haha, there's no need to try. I think it's definitely suitable. Thank you, Rou Niang. Well, it's nothing. You should go to bed early. I've been up most of the night."

    Knowing that the other party must be veryBeing tired, Li Feng didn't want to say anything, but just urged the other party to rest early.

 Volume 1: Settling Down in the Tang Dynasty Chapter 8: Making Late Night Snacks

    After finishing speaking, Li Feng took his clothes and shoes and walked towards his room.  Although he has no sleepiness at all now, if he doesn't rest, his master will definitely not be able to rest.

    "Brother Li, wait a minute"

    Just when Li Feng was about to step into the door, suddenly there was another soft voice behind him.  There was no other way, Li Feng could only stop, turned around, and looked at Rou Niang very strangely.

    "Brother Li, there is one more thing. Well, that is your wild boar. When you went to bed, I asked Xiaohu to ask Uncle Hammer to help clean it up. IIin order to thank you  Uncle Hammer and the others asked them to take some pigs and go back into the water Well"

    Looking at Rou Niang who was blushing as she spoke, Li Feng was speechless. He thought it was some big deal.

    Li Feng is no stranger to this kind of thing. Thinking about his childhood in the countryside, one of the most memorable things was eating pig-killing rice.  Whenever a pig is killed at home, nearby relatives, friends, and people who come to help must be invited to have a lively meal of killing pigs.  Finally, each family is given a little pork.

    Although this time, the pig was not raised by the family, but a wild boar that was hunted, but it is definitely necessary to ask others to help and show some expression.  And, for this kind of thing, it is inappropriate to give people money or give away other things.

    "Ah, is this appropriate?"

    Li Feng felt that it was a bit inappropriate to just let some wild boars into the water.

    "AhBrother Li, I'm sorry, I'm so sorry, it's all my fault, II'll gotomorrowjust go to Uncle Hammer and the others, or just treat it like they bought it, okay?  ?”

    After listening to Li Feng’s words, Rou Niang’s little face immediately turned pale.

    After all, this thing belongs to Li Feng. It is indeed wrong to make the decision without permission.  But at that time, Li Feng looked tired and went to bed, and she didn't dare to disturb Li Feng.  In her mind, this shouldn't be a big deal. She didn't expect that her family's great benefactor would say this.

    It will definitely not work if you go to Uncle Hammer and the others to ask for it back. Even if you let them buy it, it won’t work. How can anyone do such a thing?  Rou Niang has already thought about it, she will give it directly from home, even if Uncle Hammer and the others bought it.

    "Ah I said, Rou Niang, what nonsense are you talking about? You misunderstood what I meant. I mean, is it too rude to send some pigs to the water? Otherwise, give it to the village, every  Give some meat to every household. After all, the whole village was busy for most of the night about Xiaohu, so you have to express your gratitude."

    Looking at the other party’s panicked expression and then listening to the other party’s words, Li Feng realized that he had misunderstood the other party’s meaning.

    "Brother Li, you really don't blame me for making the decision privately Well, indeed, I really thanked the folks last night. However, Brother Li, you worked so hard to hunt down the wild boar. I can't take your things.  How can this be used as a gift? Moreover, there are forty or fifty households in the whole village, and you still have to sell this wild boar for money."

    Rou Niang knew that she had misunderstood Li Feng, and while she breathed a sigh of relief, she also became even more embarrassed.  And when I heard Li Feng say that in order to thank the villagers for their help last night, he wanted every household to send meat, I didn't know why I felt warm in my heart.

    "Let me correct you. This wild boar was not shot by me alone. It should be said that Xiaohu and I shot it together. Think about it, if it weren't for Xiaohu, how would I have met this wild boar. Okay.  , don’t say it, it’s just decided, since there are only four, five or four households, let’s give each household two kilograms of meat. As for the rest, there is no need to sell it. It’s not enough for us to keep for ourselves.  "

    Seeing that the other party was hesitant to speak, Li Feng simply made his decision.  As for selling it, forget it. You haven't eaten it yet, so why sell it?

    make money?  What is the purpose of making money?  Maybe for many people, there are thousands of reasons.  For example, when you have money, you have dignity and face; you make money for the next generation, etc.  But for Li Feng, there is only one reason, and that is to eat well, drink well, and live comfortably.

    Indeed, in previous eras, only having money would bring face and dignity. This is the consensus of countless people.  However, for Li Feng, these things are too illusory. If you care about these things, they exist, but if you don't care, they are not the same thing.

    As for making money for the next generation, Li Feng even sneered.  In his words, I have helped my son make good money, so what will my son do? Do I want to cultivate a prodigal son?  Isn’t that how those messy rich second generations came to be?

    &nbsp; "Hey, everyone should have his own life. There are many things that cannot be done for the other person, not even the other person's close relatives.  Otherwise, it would be depriving the other person of his or her life, which is the biggest crime.  And this good thing often turns into tragedy.

    Helping the next generation work hard to make money is not love, it is harm.

    In short, this is Li Feng’s philosophy of life.  It’s enough to fulfill your own responsibilities. It’s indispensable, and don’t force too much. Too much is not enough.  The rest is to make yourself comfortable and get through it.

    Li Feng only ate this wild boar meat once or twice when he was a child, and he still doesn’t know what it tastes like.  Li Feng really wanted to taste the wild boar meat.

    “Gurgling gurgling…” Thinking of this wild boar meat, Li Feng suddenly felt that his stomach was empty and hungry.

    "AhBrother Li, are you hungry? Did you not eat well last night? Well, I will make you something to eat now."

    Listening to the loud "coo-coo" sound, both Li Feng and Rou Niang blushed.  Looking at Rou Niang hurriedly running to the kitchen, Li Feng didn't say anything to stop her. He was indeed hungry.  Originally last night, he just ate something casually and went to bed.

    Li Feng now feels that he can eat a cow. He doesn’t know how long it has been since this body has eaten anything, Li Feng thought to himself.  Since you want to eat, then eat to your heart's content.

    "Rou Niang, is the wild boar meat still here? Tell me where it is and I'll cut some. I haven't eaten wild boar meat for a long time. I just want to try it."

    "Ah, Brother Li, let me do it. You can just sit down. You are a guest, so there is no reason for you to do it yourself. Besides, cooking is what us women should do. You menah  …”

    With a burst of embarrassed exclamations, Rou Niang's words came to an abrupt end. Obviously, she also found that her words were a bit ambiguous.

    "Haha, it's okay, it's okay, just tell me where it is and I'll do it. There's no point in me sitting down and letting you work alone."

    In ancient times, it was always important for a gentleman to stay away from the kitchen, but Li Feng didn't care about this. Now the food is the most important.

    Maybe she was still a little embarrassed, so the lady didn’t insist anymore and told Li Feng to put the wild boar meat away and let him go.

    "Brother Li, is thisall cooked?"

    When Li Feng returned to the kitchen, Rou Niang was dumbfounded when she saw the piece of meat in Li Feng's hand.  This weighs at least six or seven pounds.

    "Well, it's all cooked. Let's wake up Xiaohu and the others later. It will be warmer in this cold weather."

    After finishing speaking, Li Feng ignored the stunned Rou Niang and started washing and cutting the meat.  Li Feng is very skilled at cutting meat.

    “Li Feng has always been very particular about what he eats.  In his words, although we don’t have the financial ability to go to those high-end hotels to eat and drink, we must be able to cook higher-end meals than senior chefs; although we cannot be late for delicacies from the mountains and seas, we must be able to make dragon meat from Chinese cabbage.  The taste comes.

    To be a human being, you must first be worthy of your own stomach.

    Because of his unique otaku theory and the fact that he had a lot of time, he really put a lot of effort into eating and drinking.  I feel that compared to those chefs, although no one cooks good-looking food, it is definitely more delicious than others.

    Looking at Li Feng, who was cutting the meat very skillfully, Rou Niang looked at it very strangely for a while, then went about her own business and said no more.

 Volume 1: Settling Down in the Tang Dynasty Chapter 9: Having Fun

    As the aroma of meat filled the whole house, Li Feng's stomach growled louder, and he couldn't help but swallow. He couldn't help it, he was really hungry.

    And Rou Niang, who was on the side, looked at Li Feng's appearance. She wanted to laugh but couldn't, her face was red from holding back, and her expression was very strange.  From time to time, he looked at Li Feng with strange eyes.

    In fact, Li Feng's embarrassment was part of the story. What made her most curious was that Li Feng could cook much more efficiently than she did.  Regardless of her extremely skilled cutting skills, even she couldn't help but quietly swallowed a few times just because of the aroma of meat filling the room.  Just by smelling the smell, you know that this dish must taste good.

    “A man who not only knows how to cook, but can also do it so well.  In ancient times, it was no different from the national treasure giant panda.

    Yes, this dish was indeed made by Lao Feng.  This was not because he wanted to show off his cooking skills, but because he looked at Rou Niang who looked tired and couldn't bear to make her too tired.

    The dish is very simple, wild boar stewed with large radish, a whole big pot.  It's not that Li Feng doesn't want to cook anything else, but that apart from this wild boar stewed with white radish, he can't cook anything else.

    Why?

    “Because, except for white radish, there are no other ingredients in this house.  Not only are there no ingredients, there are even no seasoning ingredients, except oil and salt.  If he had a choice, Li Feng would definitely prefer to make braised wild boar meat. The taste would definitely be

    " If Li Feng knew that Rou Niang, who was sitting across from him in a cute manner, praised him for his good cooking, I wonder if he would think of finding a hole in the ground to crawl into.  Anyone who has ever been in a kitchen can cook this way.

    "Hey, it seems like the days from now on are going to be difficult. It really doesn't matter what you want."

    Through chatting with Rou Niang, Li Feng felt depressed and sad.

    In this place, when winter comes, there are basically only two kinds of dishes for ordinary people.  One is big radish, and the other is frozen cabbage.  Apart from that, there is nothing else.  Rich families are better off. They will build their own heating cellar and grow some other vegetables.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? but most people only have radish and cabbage to eat in turn.

    "This can't work. If this continues, I really can't live. In the winter, I only have these two things, and I can't eat them until I feel nauseated. No, in the future, I must build a greenhouse. I not only want to grow vegetables  , I also want to grow melons and fruits. Well, this is a good idea. If I grow some cucumbers to sell during the winter, hehe"

    The more Li Feng thought about it, the happier he felt. If he could sell melons and fruits in the winter, he would definitely be able to make money easily.

    " Others can't grow fruits, but it doesn't mean that Li Feng can't grow them. You know, we graduated from the Agricultural University.  He also knew in his heart the reason why those wealthy families with warm cellars and greenhouses could only grow vegetables but not fruits.  Having enough temperature is not enough.

    "Hey, but it's too early to think about these things now. I don't know where to settle now. Could it be that I just stay in Xiaohu's house? This is ridiculous. Besides, doing things like this requires capital.  …”

    I felt happy just now, but soon I was defeated by reality.  Li Feng knew that all of this needed to be done slowly, step by step.

    All in all, this ancient time was definitely an era of great shortage of materials.  If you want to eat well and drink well, you still need to work hard for all this.

    In short, we must respond to old man Mao’s words, do it yourself, and have enough food and clothing.  Otherwise, no matter how much money you make, you still have nowhere to spend it.

    "Sister, what are you cooking? It smells so good"

    Just when Li Feng was lost in thought, a very clear sound suddenly came from his ears.  Li Feng, who finally came to his senses, quickly turned his head.

    A small head was dodging and sneaking out from the gap in the door of the room next to the kitchen. A pair of big black and bright eyes were staring at the pot in front of Li Feng without blinking, where the aroma of meat was brewing.  .  And that cute little mouth clicked from time to time, and then made a gesture of swallowing hard.

    What a cute and pretty little girl, Li Feng thought to himself, this is probably Xiaohu’s sister, well, what is her name? By the way, it seems to be Yaya.

    "Yaya, why are you up? Hehe, you are woken up by this fragrance from time to time. I originally said I would wake you up later. Well, since you are up, go and wake up Xiaohu too.  , this meal is almost done.”

    Obviously, this young lady still loves this younger sister very much, and the relationship between the two sisters is alsoVery good.

    "Brother, brother, get up, hurry up, that Taoist brother has made delicious food, it smells so good, if you don't get up, we will eat it all later."

    ?????????????????After a crisp and rapid shouting, and then a series of violent knocks on the door.  Li Feng couldn't help but laugh. This little girl was getting cuter and cuter.

    This reminded him of the arrival of his eldest niece, the daughter of brother Li Feng.  Every time Li Feng came home, almost every morning, his eldest niece would wake him up like this.  Hey, but no more Thinking about it, Li Feng couldn't help but feel sad.

    He shook his head vigorously to stop himself from thinking about these things.  No matter what, we still have to live this life, right?  You must not only live well, but also live well. This is the right path.

    As Xiaohu also got up, Li Feng and Rou Niang also prepared the food.  Since it was relatively cold in the living room, the four of them started eating directly in the kitchen.

    "Big brother is so awesome. The food he cooks is delicious. Well, it's much more delicious than what big sister usually cooks, hehe. It would be great if there were such delicious food every day in the future."

    This Yaya is also a familiar person. After a short period of nervousness and shyness, she immediately became familiar with Li Feng.  And this title of big brother was also invented by the little girl.  In her words, her sister is called Li Feng, Brother Li, and her little tiger brother is called Brother Li Fengfeng, so Li Feng is the brother of her brother and sister, so it is natural for her to call Li Feng her eldest brother.  Moreover, it sounds nice to call it that way.

    "You little girl, you still dislike the food cooked by my sister. Once you have the ability, you should stop eating the food I cook."

    When Rou Niang saw how this little girl belittled her cooking skills, she immediately pretended to be angry and said.

    "Oh, sister, that's not what I meant. The food made by my sister is also delicious. I just said it wrong, hehe."

    Little girl, although she said these words in her mouth, her hands were not idle at all. If she puts down the chopsticks, she will definitely be able to grab a piece of meat.

    "You little girl, eating meat can't stop your mouth. Slow down, and don't eat all the meat. Don't worry about your big brother laughing at you."

    Rou Niang is really helpless towards this little girl who is a bit eccentric.  The eyes looking at the little guy were full of love and relief.

    Xiaohu and Li Feng didn’t say a word.  Xiaohu didn't like talking very much, so he just buried his head in eating.  As for Li Feng, he has always had a habit of never talking when eating.  Only by not talking can you eat well and be full.

    Therefore, no matter what kind of party it is, there will never be a time when he is not full.

    "Oh, Xiaohu, don't eat so fast. Wait for me. Ah, I want to eat that fat piece."

    "The little girl, after all, is only nine years old, and she is still a girl. How can she keep up with everyone else with her eating speed?  No, seeing others eating so fast makes the little guy feel anxious.  It was difficult for her to speak to her eldest sister and her eldest brother Li Feng, so this little tiger became her target.

    "Well, here it is, this piece is fatter."

    When the little tiger heard what his sister said, he was not angry. He added a piece of fat meat that was almost up to his mouth directly into the little girl's bowl, and then continued to eat.

    "Hehe, brother Xiaohu is so nice. Come on, big brother, thank you for your hard work. I'll give you this piece of fat."

    The little girl smiled so much that her eyes narrowed when she saw Xiaohu being so understanding.  However, the little girl did not eat immediately, but prepared to give the meat to Li Feng.

    "Haha, Yaya, you can eat it yourself, well, big brother doesn't like fat meat very much"

    Li Feng smiled and returned the meat to Yaya, and then patted her little head gently.

    "However, Li Feng didn't lie. He really doesn't like fat meat.  As a modern person, like most people, few like fat meat.  During normal meals, this big fat piece of meat is often used as a prop to tease people.

    However, Li Feng knew that this Yaya was not playing a trick on him.

    Due to poor living conditions, let alone eating meat regularly, I dare not add more oil when cooking.  For people who are short of oil and water for a long time, this fat meat is much more attractive and more delicious than this lean meat.

    This late-night snack actually ate all the food, at least half of which was destroyed by Li Feng.

    "It's comfortable. It seems like this kind of life is really good."

    This late-night snack may be undoubtedly hearty and super delicious for the three Xiaohu sisters.  However, for Li Feng, it was just enough to eat, and the taste was just so-so.Li Feng likes this feeling. Somehow, when he is with the three Xiaohu sisters, he can feel very relaxed and happy in his heart.

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 10: The Seventh Master Visits

    When I woke up, it was already broad daylight.  Li Feng changed out of his previous set of hole-in-the-wall Taoist robes and put on new clothes that Rou Niang had sewn for him last night.

    “Don’t mention it, people often say that Buddha relies on gold and people rely on clothes, although Li Feng doesn’t know what he looks like.  However, it was obvious that after changing into these new clothes, even I felt much better.

    "Hey, it's a pity that there is no mirror. In ancient times, you really don't have anything you want. It seems that from now on, you have to do a lot of things yourself. Otherwise, you really can't live this life."

    Li Feng sighed slightly in his heart and walked out of the room.

    No way, where do you get a glass mirror these days?  The mirrors of this era are all bronze mirrors.  And not every household has this thing. The vast majority of people don’t have that thing at all.

    As far as Li Feng knew, the Tang Dynasty was very short of copper.  However, the copper mined and drilled by the country every year is not enough to mint coins.  Where can it be so luxurious that ordinary people can use it to make bronze mirrors?

    "Brother, you're finally up. Yaya has been waiting for you for a long time. I wanted to wake you up a long time ago, but it's a pity that my sister didn't let me. It's true."

    Li Feng just opened the door and immediately heard Yaya's dissatisfied voice coming over.  Then I heard the sound of trotting footsteps, and the little girl had already arrived in front of Li Feng.

    "Hehe, Yaya, you got up so early, what's the matter, do you have anything to do with big brother?"

    ??Looking at the little girl with her little mouth slightly raised in front of her, obviously a little dissatisfied.  Li Feng could only scratch his head in embarrassment.  However, I soon felt relieved.  In the past, when I was at home, I would always wake up later than my children.

    "Oh, big brother, your hair is so messy, like a chicken coop. Hurry, come here quickly, I will help you comb your hair. Hehe, I just woke up not long ago, and my sister is just early."

    Looking at Li Feng’s messy hair, Yaya immediately remembered the task assigned by her sister and pulled Li Feng to sit on a chair.  Then, he ran into another room and ran out again immediately, but he already had a wooden comb in his hand.

    It was only then that Li Feng remembered that he now had long hair that fell from his shoulders to his waist.  Seeing the little girl's actions, Li Feng followed the other party's arrangements wisely, sat on the chair and let her take care of his hair.  Li Feng didn't think he had the ability to sort it out by himself.

    "Oh, Yaya, you are the only one here, your sister and your brother are here."

    Li Feng began to chat with the little girl while enjoying her service.

    "My sister has gone to deliver embroidery to others, and my brother seems to have gone to deliver meat to everyone. Well, it's the wild boar. Brother, you are so awesome. I heard from my brother that the big wild boar was killed in a few seconds.  You were beaten to death, is it true?”

    When talking about Li Feng killing the wild boar, the little girl immediately started to admire Li Feng.  Although the little girl has never seen it with her own eyes, she has heard a lot about how powerful this wild boar is.

    "Haha, it's nothing, it's nothing"

    As soon as Li Feng mentioned this matter, he immediately felt a little blushing.  I think back then, he was chased by a wild boar for a long time, and in the end, he was knocked to the ground.

    "Brother, when you go hunting again in the future, can you take Yaya with you? I haven't seen a live big wild boar yet. Well, how about you catch a live big wild boar next time, okay?  Okay. Wellit would be great if I could have meat to eat every day like last night."

    As she was talking, the little girl's hand stopped unexpectedly, Li Feng could imagine it.  The little girl must have a greedy look on her face. She is fantasizing about something.

    Listening to Xiao Yaya’s words, Li Feng felt filled with emotion.  Think about it, compared to the current era, life in that era was really different in the sky and on the ground.  If this little girl were placed in modern times, she would be extremely happy.

    Actually, think about the situation last night when the little girls were rushing to eat fat meat.  Li Feng knew that it would be rare for him to eat meat in this family.

    In fact, let alone the Tang Dynasty a thousand years ago, it was not the same when Li Feng was a child.  At that time, I could only eat meat once every ten days and a half.  Every time, when I hear that meat is being eaten at home in the evening, I feel so happy that I don’t say anything about it.  In short, it was definitely a very happy thing to have a meal of meat at that time.

    With the development of society, material life has become more and more abundant.  I don’t know why, but it seems that this person’s heart is becoming more and more impetuous and growing.

    Life is getting better and better, but people's happiness is getting weaker and weaker.  All in allFor a long time, Li Feng couldn't figure out why this happened.  Is it possible that this sense of happiness is inversely proportional to this quality of life?

    "Is anyone home?"

    Li Feng was thinking about his thoughts while enjoying little Yaya helping him comb his hair.  Suddenly I was awakened by a familiar voice coming from outside the door.

    "Grandpa Qi, I'm at home. Well, my eldest brother is also at home."

    After hearing what Xiao Yaya said, Li Feng finally knew who the other party was.  It was the old man last night, the Muramasa of Jianghu Village, Mr. Mo Qi.

    Soon, Master Qi walked in quickly.  It just so happened that at this time, my hair was also finished.  Li Feng immediately stood up and greeted the other party.

    "Grandpa Qi, are you here to see my sister? My sister has gone out to deliver goods."

    When little Yaya saw the old man coming in, she quickly moved a chair and asked Master Qi to sit down.

    "Hehe, Yaya, I'm not here to see your sister, hehe, I'm here to see this little brother Li."

    Master Qi sat down leisurely while looking at Li Feng and said.  However, that look in his eyes made Li Feng's heart tingle, and he always felt weird.

    "Brother Li, hehe, I heard that you will not go back to the mountains anymore and are planning to settle down outside. I don't know if that's true."

    Before Li Feng could speak, Mo Qiye smiled and said to Li Feng.

    "Well, yes, Master Qi, I just grew up in the mountains with my master. Now that my master has passed away, I don't want to stay in the mountains anymore. I want to live outside."

    Although I don’t know how the old man knew, Li Feng still answered truthfully.  I thought to myself, ghosts are from the mountains. If I go back to the mountains, wouldn’t I be sick?

    "Haha, I heard it from Xiao Huzi too. Well, by the way, I would like to ask, brother Li, I don't know what your plans are next. Are you going to join your relatives, or"

    When asked this question, the old man's eyes visibly narrowed, and then he pricked up his ears and prepared carefully to hear Li Feng's answer.

    "To be honest with Master Qi, except for my master, I don't have any relatives. Now that I have no relatives outside, I don't know where to go. I just have to take it one step at a time."

    This is Li Feng’s truth. He really doesn’t know where he is going.

    "Oh, that's right. I don't know where your household registration is now?"

    After listening to Li Feng's answer, it seemed that the smile on Master Qi's face became even stronger.  However, he immediately asked another question that stunned Li Feng.

    Datang household registration, that bullshit Datang household registration.  Maybe this body had a household registration before, but it didn't leave any memory for him at all.  If you don't even know what your name is, how can you talk about household registration?

    However, these Qi Ye’s words reminded Li Feng.  I am definitely a gangster now. A gangster was definitely a very troublesome thing in ancient times.

    Not to mention, wherever you go, you need to find a road guide based on your household registration. Without a road guide, you can't go far at all.  In other words, it is absolutely impossible for Li Feng to move forward now.

    There is an even more terrifying thing. A person without a household registration certificate can easily be arrested by the government as a spy. In that case, his life is really in danger.

    What should we do, Li Feng thought to himself

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 11: Being Sold (please support, please vote)

    "Household registration? May I ask Master Qi, I don't know what this household registration is. I have lived with a master in the mountains since I was a child, but I have never heard the master mention it. I hope Master Qi can tell me."

    Soon, Li Feng thought of a countermeasure, which was to pretend to be confused. Anyway, I didn’t know what this household registration was.  And the reason I have also said is that I have lived in the mountains since I was a child.  Because, at this time, he also figured out that Mo Qiye would definitely not ask him these things for no reason.

    "Ah, you are saying that you do not have household registration, which is a serious matter. Well, I'd better come and talk to you first about our Datang's household registration management system."

    When the seventh master heard that Li Feng said he had no household registration, he immediately showed an expression that the matter was very troublesome and serious.  However, Li Feng clearly saw a hint of joy in the other party's expression.

    Li Feng thought to himself, this old man is really weird. I don’t have a household registration, but I actually make this old man happy like this.  There must be something fishy here.  However, Li Feng did not show it, wanting to see what tricks the old man wanted to play.  Therefore, Li Feng immediately looked like he was listening to the teachings and waited for Mo Qiye's next words.

    “You don’t know this if you don’t hear it, and you’re really shocked when you hear it.  It turned out that in addition to the troubles Li Feng had just thought about, the household registration of Datang actually had another function.  That is related to national taxation.

    The Tang Dynasty now implements the land equalization system, and its taxation mainly includes three taxes, that is, rent, Yong, and Tiao.  Rent can be understood as land rent, which basically means paying grain, which is similar to the previous payment of public grain.  Tune means handing over cloth, hemp and the like; as for Yong, it means serving.

    And all of this is not based on the number of people, but on a special unit, that is Ding.  The so-called Ding refers to men.  The land was divided into units of ding, and then taxes were collected in units of ding.

    And the household registration record is undoubtedly the only record among them.  At this time, a black household means that you have no household registration, which means you are evading taxes.  Tax evasion, no matter what era, is a crime.  Especially when taxation was still so simple in the Tang Dynasty, tax evasion was a serious crime.

    In other words, Li Feng now, as long as anyone goes to the government and makes a complaint, he will be thrown into jail immediately.

    "This damn thing is too scary. Isn't it just that I didn't register for household registration? I committed a serious crime. Well, it's okay. As long as I register for registration, I will have land. Li Shimin seems to be good to the people.  ”

    Although Li Feng kept complaining in his heart, he had to admit that this matter was still quite serious.  Unless he hides back in the mountains and becomes a savage, otherwise, this household registration issue must be solved immediately.

    The only thing that pleased him was that the land could still be divided, but it was probably too much land.  Each person can actually be allocated 100 acres, of which 20 acres are Yongye fields and 80 acres are Koufen fields.  How can we plant all these fields?

    In fact, it is only a bachelor like Li Feng who dislikes Tian Duo.  Other families are not like his.  It is very possible that there are several people in the family, but there is only one male, and then the whole family cultivates the land.

    However, Li Feng soon felt relieved. If he didn't have so much land, he really wouldn't have enough to eat these days.  Li Feng is quite familiar with this agricultural development.  During the Tang Dynasty, one acre of land produced only more than 100 kilograms of grain, and one hundred acres produced more than 10,000 kilograms of grain. After paying taxes, the yield was at least half.  This does not include production costs.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????…

    Actually, how could Li Feng know that in ancient times, having enough to eat was already the greatest happiness.  And the one who can make the common people have enough to eat is definitely the Qiangu Mingjun.

    After Master Qi finished explaining, he didn’t say anything else. He just kept scanning his eyes back and forth on Li Feng’s face, trying to see what Li Feng’s expression was.  However, after watching for a long time, I saw Li Feng looking thoughtful and not in any hurry.  This made the old man a little unable to sit still.

    In fact, how did he know that Li Feng was not thinking about household registration at all.  Instead, they are calculating how much food these one hundred acres of land can produce.

    "Brother Li, how about the old man giving you a suggestion? Look, you must apply for this household registration anyway. How about you settle directly in our village. The old man promises you that you will never suffer any loss. Moreover,  Ah, look at our place, which is close to Chang'an City and backed by Zhongnan Mountain. With my little brother's ability, it is not a good idea to hunt and support the family. Also, as long as you agree, I will help you with all the procedures.  Okay, how about it?”

    Mr. Mo Qi couldn't hold his temper at this moment. To be honest, he really wanted to keep Li Feng in Jianghu Village.  Seeing Li Feng's pensive look, the old man stopped playing deep and just started talking.

    “???Brother, Brother Li, please say something, do you want to or not?”

    After calling several times, he found that Li Feng had no response. The old man immediately increased his volume.  I thought to myself, this guy seems to be honest and a good person, how can he be so coquettish about doing something.

    "Ah, Master Qi, what did you say just now, what do you want or not. I'm really sorry, Master Qi, I was thinking about something just now, and I didn't hear what you kept saying, so don't worry."

    This time, Li Feng finally came to his senses, but he only heard the last few words that Master Qi said.  So, he quickly confessed.

    "Oh, I mean, I want you to settle in our village. I will help you with all the procedures. I wonder if you are willing?"

    Seeing Li Feng's sincere expression, Master Qi realized that he had misunderstood him.  So, he explained his purpose of coming here again.

    "Master Qi, you are saying that you can help me handle the settlement matter. Okay, okay, then I won't bother you anymore."

    ?? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? .  As for where he would settle down, he really didn't care.

    "Haha, Xiaofeng is good. He is so refreshing in doing things. He is so manly. Okay, I will handle this matter for you right away. In half a month at most, I will definitely help you handle the matter smoothly. Well, during this period,  I think you can stay at Xiaohu’s house first, okay, then I’ll leave first.”

    The old man, when he heard Li Feng agreed so readily, he immediately laughed and praised Li Feng for being a man. Just now, he said that Li Feng was coy.

    Looking at Mr. Mo Qi walking out with a happy face, Li Feng was left scratching his head.  It's really strange. Why is it that this old man seems to be happier than me when I settle down?  Brother, is it possible that my character is really that good, to the point where everyone loves me, flowers bloom when I see her, and my car gets a flat tire when I see you?

    “Hey, it doesn’t matter, as long as you can settle down.  Li Feng would not bother with things he couldn't understand.

    By the way, after Mo Qiye received Li Feng's clear answer, he immediately came to the home of blacksmith Zhang Tiechui with a smile on his face.

    "How's it going, Uncle Qi, are things done?"

    One thing happened: Master Mo Qi walked in with a smile on his face. Zhang Tiechui knew that the matter must have been done, and his dark face was also full of joy.

    "Haha, it's done. If you, Uncle Seven, take action, how can I fail? In fact, I think this young man, Xiao Fengzi, is really good. It's not that Uncle Seven, I'm bragging. I have a sharp eye, and I can't see the wrong person.  Not to mention that he saved Xiao Huzi's life, but today he asked Xiao Huzi to go door to door to sell meat. I have asked Xiao Huzi, but Xiao Fengzi decided to do this.  Each household was also given two kilograms.”

    At this time, Mr. Mo Qi had an expression that said, "I am like Zhuge Liang."  I just don’t know when Li Feng’s name was changed to Xiao Fengzi.  If outsiders heard this, they would definitely think of him as a "little lunatic".

    "Well, it is true that through Xiao Li saving people and getting fat, it shows that this boy is definitely a person who is generous and generous, and his character is definitely not bad. But, I don't know if he can see  If you want to get along with a girl like Rou Niang, you know Hey, this girl is really very affectionate and righteous. For the sake of this family, she forced herself to become an old girl."

    As he spoke, the hammer immediately started to sigh and look very regretful.

    "All of this depends on God's will. However, I think that as time goes by, he will start to fall in love. Moreover, I have found out clearly that this kid just came out of the mountains, so he shouldn't be so particular.  Besides, our lady is as beautiful as a flower. I'm sure that boy can't stand it. So, we have to let him stay in Xiaohu's house for a long time, haha.  …”

    If Li Feng were to listen to these words here, he would definitely not know whether to cry or laugh.  From this point of view, his boy was really betrayed by this kind-looking Mr. Mo Qi.

    "However, maybe he should wake up from his dream with a smile. There is really nothing to say about the appearance of this young lady. Although she is not someone who will captivate a country, she can definitely be regarded as a Xiaojiabiyu.  The key is this girl's character, there is absolutely nothing to say about that.

    As for what Mo Qiye and the others call old girls, maybe Rou Niang, who is over 20 years old, is indeed too old for people of this era. In modern terms, she is a super leftover girl.  But for Li Feng, twenty-one years old, isn't this just right?

    "Haha, Uncle Qi, if you still have a way, then we can sum it up again. And don't think this kid is not strong,"He has considerable strength and is definitely a master at work.  By then, if things can come true, Xiaohu and Yaya will have someone to rely on."

    At this time, Zhang Tiechui admired Mo Qiye so much. As expected, Jiang was still hotter than ever.

 Volume One: Settling Down in the Tang Dynasty Chapter 12: Going hunting (updated three times a day, please vote)

    It has been two days since I arrived at Xiaohu's house.  In the past two days, Li Feng visited the entire Jianghu Village, inside and out.  This is Li Feng's habit. When he reaches a certain place, he must visit it.

    There are only about forty or fifty households in the entire village.  It is different from other villages. Generally speaking, in other villages, they basically all have the same surname. There are only two or three surnames at most. This is what the so-called same clan and same clan means.  And this Jianghu Village actually has more than ten surnames combined.

    “ Moreover, there is something very special, that is, the villagers in the entire village basically know some crafts, and their craftsmanship is very good.

    “For example, that Mr. Mo Qi turned out to be a master carpenter and once participated in the construction of the royal palace.  There is also the big bearded man, Zhang Tiechui, who is also a well-known blacksmith.

    He is also the most famous hunter in the village.  In addition, there are masons, porcelain masters, etc. In short, there are all kinds of artists.  No wonder this place is called Takuto Village.

    However, what surprised Li Feng was that this young woman also had special skills. She was a tailor with excellent skills in this area.  I am proficient in draping, weaving and spinning, embroidery, etc.  Even the rich families in Chang'an City would come to visit her for this craftsmanship sometimes.

    To be honest, this is really amazing, you know, in this ancient time.  As long as a woman is a woman, there is nothing she can't do this ordinary needlework.  And being able to have others come to you to do the work specifically for you is really a show of skill.

    And after getting along with each other for these two days, Li Feng and the three brothers and sisters became as familiar as one family.  Especially this Yaya is closer to Li Feng than to her brothers and sisters.

    No way, who told Li Feng to tell stories?  Speaking of which, this was Li Feng's own fault. That afternoon, when he saw Yaya listening to something boring alone, his pitiful look made Li Feng feel very sad.  In addition, the little girl helped me comb my hair in the morning.  Moreover, it is very likely that I will have to rely on help from others for a long time in the future.

    So, by some strange coincidence, Li Feng actually told the little girl a story.  The little girl had never heard of such a wonderful story before, and she was quickly fascinated by it.  Let Li Feng tell her stories for the entire afternoon.

    This is Li Feng, because his niece used to be like Yaya, and she would pester Li Feng to tell stories every time she went home.  In order to deal with that difficult guy, and because Li Feng was originally an otaku, he had to work hard on the computer.

    From that day on, Li Feng asked him to tell stories to her.  As soon as Li Feng saw this posture, he knew it was broken. Although he had many stories in his mind, he couldn't bear it if it continued like this.  Besides, the person listening to the story enjoyed it, but the storyteller Li Feng was tired.

    Fortunately, it was Rou Niang who came forward and said that she would only speak after dinner in the evening. This decision was unanimously approved by Xiaohu, who didn't talk much.  In the end, Xiao Yaya could only submit to the majority and surrendered.

    This finally made Li Feng breathe a sigh of relief. It's just that the number of people listening to the story has changed from one, Yaya, to three.  So, after dinner, there were bursts of laughter and laughter in the kitchen, making it a very uncomfortable scene.

    "Isn't this too boring? Why do I keep dreaming this night?"

    This is another day when Li Feng woke up early in the morning and felt strange.  Because, this night, he kept dreaming.  Dreaming while sleeping is a common thing for people and is not surprising.  However, the strange thing is that no matter how you dream, it should be a dream related to yourself.

    However, Li Feng’s dream was different. Although the things he dreamed about were hazy, Li Feng could be sure that they had nothing to do with him.

    What’s even more weird is that there is a scene that Li Feng dreams about every night, and the scene is exactly the same every time.  This is also the only dream I can remember after I wake up.

    Originally, it was just a dream, it wasn’t a big deal.  However, the key point is that what he dreamed of was a seven or eight-year-old little girl laughing and dancing at the same time, just like a little fairy.

    “What the hell is this? I’m a normal adult man. I dream about a little girl every night. What’s this? Could it be thatI’m a pedophile?”

    After thinking about it, Li Feng quickly shook his head and didn't want to think about it anymore.  Decided to hurry up and get things done early.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Once I’ve done something, I shouldn’t have dreamed about those messy things.  And more importantly, as a grown man, I eat and sleep at home, and eat when I sleep.  And Rou Niang, Xiao Hu, and even Yaya are all busy, which is outrageous.

    &nbsp; "But what can I do? Let's forget about Rou Niang's needlework. And Xiaohu is learning blacksmithing from Uncle Hammer, should I learn that too? Well, haha, why am I so stupid?  , I can go hunting."

    Not to mention, after thinking about it for a while, Li Feng finally thought of something he could do.  Anyway, these days, hunting is not illegal. If you catch small prey, you can eat it at home. If you catch big prey, you can sell it.

    “Just do it when you think of it. This is Li Feng’s consistent principle.  He firmly believes that there are two greatest sorrows in life.  One is that the heart feels like death; the other is that one just wants to do nothing.  In comparison, the second one is more painful and sad than the first one.

    ??For hunting, you have to have a guy.  We can't fight naked like last time. Last time we had no choice but to fight.  If you want a guy, you must go to Lao Tie.  The so-called Lao Tie refers to the blacksmith Zhang Tie Hammer.  Li Feng went there several times because Xiaohu studied there.

    Not to mention, Li Feng and this hammer are very suitable for each other.  At Zhang Tiechui's strong request, Li Feng called him Lao Tie.

    Being familiar with the road, Li Feng arrived at the door of Lao Tie's house in just a few minutes.  His blacksmith shop is at home.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Although a sparrow and a small house have all the internal organs.  In Lao Tie's words, as long as you dare to use it, I can help you create a sharper guy than the one currently in the Tang army.  To be able to say such words, it can be seen that this middle-aged man must be very unusual.

    "Old iron, old iron, are you here?"

    "Little madman, why are you yelling? I'm not deaf. I was so scared that I almost hit my hand with a hammer."

    As soon as Li Feng entered the room, he felt a rush of hot air, followed by an overwhelming burst of laughter and curses from Lao Tie.

    "Go, you're not good at your crafts, what excuses are there for you? Forget it, I'm going to go hunting, and I wanted to see if you have any guys here, so I can use them."

    Li Feng rarely speaks in front of unfamiliar people.  However, once in front of friends, this mouth immediately becomes sharper.  In Li Feng's words, this is called drinking with a close friend, a thousand cups of wine is too little, and talking without speculation is more than half a sentence.

    "If you just talk and don't practice the fake moves, you will be leading a donkey or a horse around. Don't shoot the guy who doesn't take advantage of you, because you are afraid that your kid won't be able to move it."

    Lao Tie was not angry at Li Feng's words. In the past two days, the two of them were used to bickering.

    "Ah, Brother Feng, you are going hunting, then"

    "Go, go, why are you here to join in the fun? I haven't settled the accounts with you for what happened last time. Why, you still want to go hunting in the mountains?"

    When the little tiger heard that Li Feng was going to go hunting in the mountains, he immediately turned his head with gleaming eyes. However, after being glared at by the old iron cow, he immediately ran back to work obediently.

    After Lao Tie finished speaking, he ignored Li Feng and walked straight into a small room behind him to wait for him to come out.  There was already a large bow about one meter long in his hand, and he handed it to Li Feng.

    "Come on, try this. I know that you are very powerful, so I found a three-stone bow for you. However, don't show it off. You know, the imperial army usually only uses two-stone bows.  It’s just that it will be a bit troublesome if someone finds out.”

    After handing the bow to Li Feng, the old man did not forget to explain a few words.  Although the court allows the people to keep some weapons, there are still regulations.  After all, you can't use anything stronger than military weapons.

    "I know, you think I'm stupid. Well, then I'll give it a try and take advantage of it. If it's suitable, I'll find a place where no one is around to practice later."

    As soon as Li Feng finished speaking, he immediately started to draw the bow. To be honest, he was very interested in the sharpest weapon of this era.

    "Click"

    "I'm telling you, old boy, you're not trying to fool me with a defective product. I haven't even tried hard yet, and it just broke."

    Li Feng just took advantage of the situation and pulled the bow. He actually broke the bow without exerting any force, which made Li Feng feel depressed for a while.  I highly doubt the quality of this bow.

    And the moment the bow was broken by Li Feng, Lao Tie's mouth opened wide and he looked at Li Feng like a monster.  Indeed, Lao Tie, who is very familiar with weapons, must be proficient in every weapon. How could he not see that Li Feng did not use much force at all.

    He knew before that Li Feng must be very powerful. Being able to carry a three to four hundred kilogram wild boar back from the mountains alone was something that no ordinary person could do.  However, he never expected that Li Feng was stronger than he imagined.

    "Good boy, it turns out that"In a moment, you kid is waiting"

    After saying that, Lao Tie hurriedly ran into the small room again. In his heart, instead of being discouraged because Li Feng broke the bow, he actually showed a hint of excitement and desire.  He hoped that Li Feng would be as powerful as possible.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 13: Divine Bow (First update, please support)

    Not long after, Lao Tie trotted out with a bigger bow.

    "Come on, little madman, how about giving this a try"

    This is a copper-yellow long bow. The entire bow is almost as tall as a person. The bow is shiny and shiny. It looks very beautiful.  At first glance, Li Feng liked it. At least it looked much better than the "parallel import" just now, didn't it?

    "Well, not bad, not bad, it's prettier than the one just now, haha, I just don't know if it's just for fancy purposes."

    "You kid, where did you come from all this nonsense? Hurry up and give it a try. However, you kid, don't be like how you were just now, and pull it slowly bit by bit."

    The old man was quite happy when he first heard Li Feng praising the bow.  However, when I heard it, I felt something was wrong.  He wanted to say to Li Feng, "If you have the ability, you can show me how to break him up." However, he never said such harsh words. He really didn't know what he was doing.

    You must know that this bow is not an ordinary thing. Lao Tie spent countless efforts and countless special materials to make it. This is a six-stone bow.  It can be said that this is his most proud work.  He can pat his chest and say that as long as he takes it out, it will definitely be a treasure.

    "Okay, let's give it a try"

    Li Feng didn’t talk nonsense. After finishing speaking, he took action immediately.  However, this time he slowly applied force and slowly pulled.  At first glance, this bow is no ordinary thing. It would be a pity if it was broken at the waist.

    As soon as he got his hands on it, Li Feng immediately felt that the strength of this bow was definitely more than twice as strong as the one just now.  Fortunately, as he slowly tightened his grip, the bow was pulled open bit by bit.

    "Stopstop quickly"

    Looking at the bow that was almost stretched to the limit, Lao Tie, who was watching Li Feng's movements closely, immediately started shouting loudly.  If this continues, the bow will definitely be scrapped.  Even if it is not broken, the elasticity of this bow will definitely be greatly reduced in the future.

    As soon as he heard Lao Tie shouting to stop, Li Feng immediately controlled the gradually increasing strength, and then let go.

    “Buzz…buzz…buzz…”

    As Li Feng let go, bursts of sounds suddenly appeared in his ears, and the entire bow began to tremble in Li Feng's left hand.  Although there are no feathers on the bow and the real effect cannot be seen, just hearing the sound is a bit creepy.

    "Little madman, tell me quickly, how much force did you use just now?"

    The old man was very excited, and Aohei's face actually showed the red color that comes after being drunk.

    "Well, what's the score? I really can't say, but I feel like it's not very strenuous."

    “It took a lot of effort to say this. To be honest, Li Feng really can’t say it.  However, one thing he was sure of was that he hadn't used much force yet.  If he still drew it without reservation like the first time, he could be sure that this bow would definitely be the same as the previous one.

    "Are youare you sure that you really didn't use much strength?"

    At this moment, Lao Tie no longer had the same expression as before. His face became very serious. He stared at Li Feng's eyes tightly and spoke almost word for word.

    "Yes, I'm sure"

    Although I don’t know why this old man’s expression is so strange, Li Feng also answered categorically in a serious and affirmative tone.

    Li Feng knew that when it was time to be serious, he must not joke.  This old man's tone became so serious, there must be some reason for it.

    "You go and bolt the door, and I'll get you a bow to try."

    After watching the old man finish speaking, he immediately turned around and entered the small room again, which made Li Feng feel even more strange.  I thought to myself, is this necessary? I would like to try the bow and lock the door, as if I was doing something shameful.

    "Could it be that this old man can still bring out a machine gun for me?"

    " Doubts were doubts, but Li Feng still followed Lao Tie's instructions and locked the door.

    After a while, I saw Lao Tie slowly walking out of the small room.  However, at this time, Lao Tie was holding a very exquisite rectangular box in his hands.  Looking at that expression, no matter how Li Feng looked at it, he felt as if this old man was holding an urn of his ancestors.

    Lao Tie slowly walked to the table next to Li Feng and carefully placed the delicate long box on the table.  Then, he actually took out a strange little key and reached into the box.

    &nbsp; Only then did Li Feng realize that the box was actually locked.  Wu Ming thought to himself, is this necessary?  It's such a small lock. Could it be that others can't open this box without the key?

    "Do you just need this little lock? It's totally meaningless."

    While Lao Tie was unlocking the door, he suddenly saw Li Feng's strange expression and knew what he was thinking.

    "Haha, I tell you, it's not that simple. Without this key, no one can open this box. You know, umhey, forget it."

    As he spoke, the old man stopped talking. However, Li Feng could still clearly see the flash of pain in the old man's eyes.

    "Click"

    As the small lock was opened by Lao Tie, Lao Tie gently opened the box.

    Looking at the contents of the box, Li Feng suddenly felt that his heartbeat had accelerated significantly. He felt that he was very excited, and his hand reached out to the box involuntarily.

    At this moment, Lao Tie had stood aside quietly, watching Li Feng's behavior without making any sound to stop him.

    At this time, a bow was lying quietly in Li Feng's hand.

    This bow does not look big. It can be said that it is smaller than the two bows just now, which is about one meter long.  The entire bow body was jet black, flashing with cold light under the light.

    Holding it in his hand, Li Feng clearly felt that the bow was really heavy, at least no less than forty kilograms.  I don’t know what material it is made of, but such a small bow can be so heavy.  However, Li Feng was certain that the cool feeling coming from his hand was made of metal.

    I don’t know when it started, but Li Feng had already started to lift the bow with his left hand and held the bow string with his right hand.

    "open……."

    As Li Feng shouted, the bow in Li Feng's hand was pulled into a full moon almost instantly.  At this time, Li Feng's eyes were wide open, and the muscles all over his body were slightly bulging.  The legs are very powerful and spread in a certain posture, standing tightly on the ground.

    Li Feng didn’t know what happened to him, but he became excited when he saw the bow.  As soon as the bow was in hand, the excitement immediately turned into excitement, and I couldn't wait to pull it open.  And at the moment when he was about to pull it open, Li Feng felt his blood begin to boil.

    And Lao Tie’s feeling is totally different from Li Feng’s.

    The moment Li Feng picked up the bow, Lao Tie began to get excited, staring at Li Feng's every move with expectant eyes.  And when he saw Li Feng draw his bow in one go, tears actually flowed out of Lao Tie's turbid eyes.

    Excited, relieved, relieved In short, this old man's expression is too complicated.  However, his face soon became pale for a while, and then he stepped back a few steps, looking at Li Feng as if he had seen a ghost, and a turmoil arose in his heart, and  Deep doubt.

    Because, at the moment when Li Feng shouted and drew his bow, a surge of domineering energy suddenly appeared on Li Feng's body. Yes, it was domineering.

    And just when Lao Tie was overwhelmed by the domineering force that suddenly appeared on Li Feng, something even more terrifying happened.

    With this domineering force, what followed was a bloody aura that frightened Lao Tie.  That's right, it's the smell of blood, because using murderous aura to describe it is no longer enough.

    At this moment, Li Feng, in Lao Tie's eyes, is a demon.  Domineering, bloody, and scornful of all things, this is not what a demon is.

    "Perhaps you are the only one worthy of possessing such a magical weapon."

    Looking at Li Feng's figure, Lao Tie, who had a very complicated expression, quickly showed a look of relief.

    “Boom…boom…boom…”

    As Li Feng's hand suddenly loosened the bowstring, the bow emitted bursts of sound, like the roar of thunder, which could not dissipate for a long time.

    "It's so happy, it's so happy"

    After loosening the bow string, Li Feng felt waves of incomparable comfort in his heart, and he shouted loudly.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 14: The Power of an Arrow (Second update, please vote)

    "What's wrong? What's wrong? It's thundering. Is it going to rain? Hey, no, the sun is out. But what about this thunder just now?"

    Suddenly, Xiaohu, who was working in the inner hall, ran out screaming.  However, after looking at the sky, there was no hint of thunder or rain, so he looked at Li Feng and Lao Tie, as if asking Li Feng and the others.

    "Go, go, just think about being lazy. You don't care if it's thundering or raining, just do your thing."

    Being scolded by Lao Tie, the little tiger immediately stopped talking, lowered his head and ran back.  In fact, he didn't want to be lazy, but he knew that his sister had delivered goods to others, so he could pick up his sister if it rained.

    "Boy, is this bow ready?"

    After giving Xiaohu a lesson, Lao Tie turned around.  Originally, he wanted to ask Li Feng what happened just now.  However, he didn't say it in the end. After all, everyone has their own secrets, right?

    "Actually, how could he know? Li Feng didn't even know what was going on.  Even if Lao Tie really asked, Li Feng couldn't give an answer.

    "Haha, not bad, not bad. Now, I will have someone who can take advantage of me when I hunt in the future."

    “Obviously, Li Feng is extremely satisfied with the bow in his hand.  With a guy who can take advantage of you, you won't have to worry about hunting in the future.  However, at this moment, Li Feng didn't think carefully about whether he could shoot accurately since he had never used a bow and arrow before.

    "What are you talking about? You want to use this bow to hunt you Hey, forget it, do whatever you want. But I have two points to remind you. First of all, you remember, this bow you  Don't show it to others casually, especially don't take it outside the village, otherwise, it may cause you trouble. One more thing, well, this bow is a bit powerful. You can adjust the strength yourself when hunting.  Otherwise forget it, forget it, you can experience this yourself. I will get you some feather arrows now."

    When Lao Tie heard that Li Feng actually wanted to use this peerless divine bow to hunt, he almost started to curse.  Isn't this just like using a peerless sword to chop firewood, a waste of natural resources?

    However, when I thought about it later, I let him do whatever he wanted.  No matter how amazing this divine bow is, if left unused, it is just a piece of scrap metal.  And this thing, besides being used for killing, is also used for hunting.

    As for Li Feng’s archery skills, this old man has no doubt at all.  As the saying goes, laymen watch the excitement, while insiders watch the door.  Just looking at Li Feng's bow-drawing posture just now, Lao Tie knew that Li Feng must have practiced this thing before. No matter how bad his skills were, he would definitely be fine for hunting.

    "Haha, okay, old man, hurry up. Well, I'll go to the woods and try it out later."

    Li Feng may have been feeling a bit tired these past two days, or he may be eager to try out the feeling of the ancient king of cold weapons, so he urged the old man to hurry up.

    "Here, tie up the quiver yourself. The arrows inside should be enough for you. Come and get it from me after you use it. However, I'm warning you, kid, take it easy for me. It takes a lot of time to make these arrows.  It's a lot of work. Well, indeed, you should practice it first, otherwise you really won't be able to master the power. Forget it, I'll go with you, I also want to see the power of this bow."

    After Lao Tie handed Li Feng a quiver filled with arrows, he heard that Li Feng was going to practice, so he proposed to go with Li Feng. To be honest, he also wanted to see the power of this peerless divine bow.

    "By the way, Lao Tie, does this bow have a name?"

    While walking on the road with Lao Tie, Li Feng suddenly remembered that the things in the hands of the ancients all had interesting names. For example, the most famous one in Lu Bu's hands was called Fang Tian Painting Halberd, and Guan Yu's sword was called Fang Tian Painting Halberd.  Qinglong Yanyue, even the fire stick in Zhang Fei's hand is called Zhang Badiao's steel spear.

    And the bow in his hand is also a long-range weapon among cold weapons. There is no reason why it cannot have a name.  If this was to be passed down from generation to generation as a family heirloom, if it had a name, it would be called it, right?

    "Those who have names are called thunder"

    Lao Tie thought to himself, what is the name of this? How could such a peerless divine bow not have a name?

    "Thunder? Well, this is quite appropriate. Thunder is thunder. Although the name is not majestic enough, let's just make do with it. It would be better if it were called something like the Sun-shooting Divine Bow or the World-Destroying Divine Bow."

    After listening to Li Feng’s words, Lao Tie was completely speechless.  Even shooting at the sun, you think you are Hou Yi.  As for the destruction of the world, I'm sorry you dare to think about it. If the world is destroyed, where will you be?

    However, after getting along with him for this period of time, he also knew Li Feng’s temperament. Therefore, he grinned and was too lazy to talk nonsense with Li Feng. Now he was eager to take a look at the power of this divine bow.The strength is coming.

    "Okay, let's go here. You can try the power of this bow. First, let's see how far this bow can shoot."

    " Taking Li Feng to a quiet forest, a relatively flat, long and narrow open space, Lao Tie stopped and asked Li Feng to try the bow here.  It just so happened that after the test passed, I could shoot directly into the tree, and in the long and narrow open space, I could see how far the bow could shoot.

    Li Feng was also unambiguous. After listening to Lao Tie's words, he immediately took action.  Since it was a test of the shooting range, Li Feng adjusted the bow to about 45 degrees, drew it to a full moon, and fired directly.  There is no need to aim for this anyway.

    As for why it is 45 degrees, everyone on earth knows that at this angle, the range can reach the theoretical optimum.  After looking at Li Feng's posture, Lao Tie nodded with great satisfaction.

    After another burst of thunderous sounds, Li Feng and Lao Tie began their journey to find arrows.  Finally, he found the arrow that was deeply embedded in the soil.  The old man took the trouble to count his steps and walked back.

    "It's a divine bow. It's indeed a divine bow. It can shoot to a distance of 300 steps. It's amazing. It's amazing. Well, it should be like this. You know, this is a nine-stone divine bow."

    After returning to the original place, Lao Tie immediately praised loudly.  However, after hearing this, Li Feng felt contempt in his heart. Isn't this just 300 steps? It's only about 200 meters at best.  This is just a theoretical range. The effective lethality range is definitely not that far.

    "Yeah, but with this distance, it's still more objective."

    Li Feng felt contempt at first, but he had to admit that this bow was indeed quite powerful.

    In fact, Li Feng didn't pay attention when he walked back, let alone what the old man meant by "step".  The step mentioned by the ancients refers to the distance between the two landing points of a certain foot, for example, the distance between the two landing points of the left foot.  Therefore, the one step mentioned by the ancients is actually equivalent to the two steps we talk about.

    Calculated in this way, the ancient man's step was roughly equivalent to one and a half meters. In other words, the shot just now was almost a mile away.

    However, at this moment, Li Feng didn't care how far it was. What he wanted to know most was how lethal it was.  Don't go hunting by yourself, and encounter a wild boar like last time, and then shoot it with an arrow and tickle it. That would not be fun.

    This test is the target Li Feng chose himself, a big tree about ten meters away from him.

    This time, after Li Feng fully drew the bow, his eyes immediately became bright and clear, because this time he had to aim at the target.

    At first, Li Feng was worried that if the shot was not accurate, it would be embarrassing for Dafa.  This is why he chose a big tree as his target.  However, the moment he drew the bow and arrow, his worries were gone, and his heart was filled with this indescribable confidence.  Not to mention a big tree, he felt like he could hit even an ant.

    In the thunderous sound, the feather arrows whizzed and flew towards the big tree.

    "Let's go over and have a look"

    There was one person who was even more anxious than Luffy. As soon as Li Feng let go of the arrow, the other person immediately ran towards the big tree over there.  Li Feng also ran over immediately.

    "Thisis it a fucking bow and arrow, or an armor-piercing bullet?"

    Seeing that there was only a small section of arrows left on the huge tree trunk, Li Feng couldn't help but take a breath of strength.  If this thing is used to greet people, it will definitely penetrate them.

    "Haha, boy, how are you? Now you know how powerful you are. Why do you think I asked you to practice your strength before? Think about it, if you were facing a pheasant, you would do the same. How much would I do?  Feathers and arrows are not enough for you to waste."

    At this moment, Lao Tie looked at the dumbfounded Li Feng, feeling relieved in his heart.  Today, one of them was frightened by this kid, and finally got it back.

    "Well, by the way, in the future, try not to fully draw the bow. That way, the thunderous sound will not be made when shooting, so as not to arouse other people's ideas."

    Suddenly, the old man remembered something he had forgotten to tell Li Feng before.  The biggest feature of this thundering bow is that it makes a thunderous sound when shooting arrows.  However, as long as the bow is not fully drawn, this problem will not occur.

    "Okay, okay, haha"

    At this moment, Li Feng couldn't care less about so many things. He kept nodding his head, feeling so beautiful in his heart

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 16: Getting Rid of the Underworld (First update, please vote)

    After leading Rou Niang, whose face was still full of blushing clouds, back home, little Yaya had already filled the water with a wooden basin, and stood aside with a smile, waiting for Li Feng's arrival.

    At the same time, the dumb little tiger also giggled and ran forward, only to catch the prey in Li Feng's hands.

    During this period, whether Li Feng was washing his face or taking a bath, no matter whether it was winter or not, he always used cold water.  It's so convenient, but the key is that Li Feng is not afraid at all now.  Otherwise, I wouldn’t be wearing such thin clothes in the middle of winter.

    At first, Rou Niang was worried about these situations.  However, after seeing that Li Feng was still very lively and without any discomfort, he followed Li Feng.

    "Oh, you are so comfortable, kid. Every day is so happy and magical. Look, every day you go to the mountains to enjoy the sights and water. When you get home, not only are there people greeting you at the door, but they also prepare the face wash.  Okay, Zizi, I’m having a good time"

    Just when Li Feng put down the bow and arrows and quiver on his back, held a handful, covered his face with the cool water, and enjoyed the coolness, a strange and playful sound suddenly came from the house.  out.  Li Feng was startled and immediately sucked the water into his nose.

    “Cough……cough…….cough…….”

    A violent cough, accompanied by runny nose and tears, made Li Feng neither uncomfortable nor embarrassed.

    "Brother Li, are you okay? Oh I forgot to tell you just now. Master Qi came to see you for something and has been waiting for you at home for a long time."

    With a soft little hand on his back, he tapped gently.  Rou Niang's caring voice rang in Li Feng's ears at the same time.  This made Li Feng feel much better.

    This old man must have done it on purpose. Otherwise, why would he deliberately make strange noises when I was washing my face?  Don't let me take the opportunity, one day Haha, Li Feng thought viciously in his heart.

    Then, I ignored this disrespectful old man for the time being and continued to wash my face.  There is nothing I can do. I have runny nose and tears. How embarrassing. I can't let this old man see the joke.

    Fortunately, the soft little hand on the back is still tapping gently, which is comfortable.  Haha, this is a blessing in disguise for us, enjoy it.

    "Oh, it's amazing, it's amazing. I'm choking, and my little wife is helping to beat my back. Oh, why doesn't my old man have such a life?"

    "ah…………"

    “Cough……cough…….cough……”

    After another burst, the strange sound of strange trees sounded.  Li Feng heard a shy scream coming from behind, and the gentle tapping that Li Feng originally enjoyed so much suddenly became extremely powerful.  He almost pushed Li Feng into the basin.  And Li Feng's tragedy happened again.

    "Old man, if you have something to do, just say it quickly, and if you have anything, just let it go. Don't make weird noises here, okay? People will die, do you know?"

    At this moment, Li Feng clearly realized that if he didn't deal with this old man, he would definitely not be at peace.  So, I quickly wiped the water off my face and got straight to the point.

    "Oh, well these past two days, old man, I have been a bit malnourished and haven't eaten well. Not only have I become weak all over, but my memory has also become bad. Little madman, I'm here to find you.  What happened, why can't I remember it? Please help me think about it. Hey, it seems that it's time to go back and make up for it. This man is really not good at being old. I heard.  , this pheasant is quite filling"

    Looking at the lively old man in front of him, who looked like he was in poor health and had a bad memory, Li Feng was so angry.

    "Haha, according to what you said, old man, this old man really needs to replenish himself. Otherwise, his health is too poor, and he won't be able to close his eyes one day. And you are old, so you are here.  What a coincidence, isn't it? I happened to get two pheasants here. You can take them back to replenish your body. At the very least, it can cure your old disease."

    Li Feng often dealt with this old man these days. The old man and the young man liked to quarrel.  Li Feng, who suffered a loss just now, how can he not get his place back?

    "If you close your eyes and open them one day, that's one day. If you close your eyes and don't open them, that's not it. Also, I just said that my memory is not good, but this kid is good. When it comes to curing diseases, this is not it."  Call me Alzheimer’s?”

    ??The old man who knew Li Feng’s ruffian nature very well could not tell that there was something in this boy’s words.  At this moment, all he could do was raise his beard and stare at Li Feng with wide eyes.

    "Okay, let's not talk nonsense with this little bastard who doesn't know how to respect the elderly and care for the young.Let’s talk about business, um, I’ve already taken care of your household registration for you.”

    When you argue with Li Feng, you will suffer a loss eight times out of ten.  The old man didn't care about this and was happy with it.  However, it's getting late now, so I'd better finish my business quickly so that I can go home and get something to eat and drink.

    "Ah, is it true? Haha, that's great. As expected, you are still the master of Qiye. When you say it will be done, it will be done. As expected, you are getting stronger and stronger, and you live up to your reputation."

    When he heard that the household registration matter had been settled, Li Feng was so happy.  I was thinking about this just now, but I didn't expect it to come from whatever I was thinking about.  For this reason, Li Feng did not hesitate to give Master Qi a very loud and unabashed flattery.

    "This little bastard, just now he was accusing Sang and Huai that I have some disease, but in the blink of an eye, he has become stronger and stronger. But, boy, are you too happy too early, haha. I hope you, boy, will be better in the future.  Just don’t call me an old man.”

    Listening to Li Feng's flattery, Master Qi felt depressed, but he didn't care. He thought, who will be happy will have to wait until later.

    "Well, the work was completed, but there was a little problem."

    Li Feng was feeling happy. Who knew that the old man would suddenly say such a sentence, which shocked Li Feng.  You know, there is really no way for gangsters to get along in the Tang Dynasty.  But that’s not right. Listening to the old man’s words, it was obviously done.

    After thinking about this, Li Feng immediately calmed down and wanted to hear what was going on.

    "Well, here's the thing. In our Tang Dynasty, there are some regulations, that is In short, it is difficult for you to settle down. Therefore, in order to deal with the settlement issue for you as soon as possible, old man, I  I have no choice but to merge your household registration with Xiaohu’s and theirs. Hey, old man, I have no choice.”

    At this time, Master Qi really had an expression on his face that said, "I really have no idea how to deal with it like this."  After finishing speaking, he looked at Li Feng with a somewhat nervous expression.

    "Haha, I was shocked. It's okay, as long as the settlement is successful. Anyway, I've been living here these days."

    After listening to Qi Ye’s explanation, Li Feng finally felt relieved.  I thought it was such a big deal. It was just putting the household registration together with Xiaohu’s and the others. What’s the big deal?  Anyway, now, what's the difference between myself and them, and a family?

    Actually, to be honest, after spending this time together, Li Feng still has a very deep feeling for this family.  If he really wanted to leave this home, he would still be reluctant to leave.

    After thinking about it, several figures naturally appeared in Li Feng's mind.  Xiaohu, who is a bit dull and always has a silly smile, and Yaya, who is cute and elegant.  And thinking about it, Li Feng felt warm and sweet in his heart.

    "Haha, people who come from this mountain are so fooled. Haha, I hope this kid won't scold me in the future. But, looking at this kid's expression, there is something funny Haha"

    Carrying a plump pheasant in his hand, Master Qi walked toward his home with a smile on his face, muttering in a low voice.  Of course Li Feng gave him the pheasant, and he did not shirk it. He had been coming to Li Feng to get prey these days.  Master Qi knew that Li Feng did not give it to him as a thank you.

    Large chunks of braised hare meat, although they lack a lot of seasoning, they still taste quite good.  Especially little Yaya, now she doesn’t even use chopsticks and just grabs and gnaws.

    However, I don’t know what happened, but Rou Niang didn’t scold Yaya today.  Instead, he ate his meal quietly on the side, rarely even picking up the vegetables.  However, her face was as red as a big apple, and from time to time, she glanced cautiously at Li Feng.

    "Hey, Rou Niang, why don't you eat vegetables? Is it not to your taste? Also, why is your face so red? Are you feeling unwell?"

    Suddenly, Li Feng noticed Rou Niang's strange behavior, turned his head, looked at Rou Niang's pretty red face, and said with concern.

    "NoNo, Brother Li, II'm just a little hot"

    Seeing the other party hesitating, Li Feng didn't think too much, thinking that she might just be a little hot.

    But at this moment, Rou Niang’s mind was filled with the contents of her family’s household registration book.  On the page of the head of the house, there is a name clearly written, that is, Li Feng.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 17: Forest Marathon (Second update, please vote)

    Since the household registration issue was resolved, Li Feng slept particularly soundly at night.  The only fly in the ointment was that the little girl who made Li Feng so depressed still appeared in his dreams every night.

    "Well, it's not scientific to have the same dream every night. Could it be that this is not a dream at all? Could it be a memory. But if it is a memory, why do you only remember this one paragraph? Could it be that this body  Does your body’s ex have that kind of hobby?”

    Li Feng woke up early in the morning and was washing his face when he suddenly thought that this was probably not a dream at all, but a memory.

    "What is the identity of the owner of this body? It's really depressing. In addition to being unusually strong, he also has this strange dream-like memory. It's really a headache. But, okay, no.  Any memories would be nice to save you the trouble."

    Li Feng was depressed for a while at first, but he soon felt relieved.  He didn't want to suddenly have a father, a wife or a child out of nowhere.  If he encountered something as bloody as a blood feud, he wouldn't be able to find a place to cry.

    No relatives or reasons, that’s good, haha.

    "Haha, you are still here, okay, okay"

    Just when Li Feng was thinking wildly, a sound suddenly came from behind him, which almost made Li Feng fall into the washbasin.

    This damn old man, what do you mean by "still alive"? Isn't this a curse?  However, what is the purpose of this old man coming to see me so early in the morning?

    "Oh, Mr. Qi, why are you so early? You couldn't have done anything bad last night. You didn't sleep. You should take it easy."

    Li Feng, who looked a little embarrassed at first, felt so happy in Master Qi's heart.  Who would have known that this kid would say such a sentence to himself when he turned around, which made Master Qi choke and feel uncomfortable.

    "Go, you bastard, why are you talking? I tell you, you can eat whatever you want, but you can't talk nonsense, you know. We are familiar with each other, be careful, I will sue you for slander."

    Good guy, this old man is really amazing.  I had only used my new lines a few times, but the old man immediately learned and used them.

    "Okay, old man, just tell me if you have anything to do. I have to go into the mountains later, but I don't have time to talk nonsense with you here."

    No wonder people say, old child, old child, the older this person gets, the more he looks like a child.  At any other time, Li Feng would not mind chatting with the old man, but that was not possible now. He would have to go hunting in the mountains soon.  You know, today he made up his mind to run deep into the mountains to see if he could get a big guy.

    "Old man, I don't have anything big to do. It's mainly because I forgot to tell you something yesterday. Now that you've settled your settlement, it's time to grant you the land. When you have time, go and take a look for yourself.  Look, then go and choose a piece of land yourself. Okay, that’s it, old man, I’m leaving.”

    After the seventh master finished speaking, he did not enter the house and walked directly out the door.

    Looking at this old man who usually laughed and laughed, Li Feng felt quite moved.  This old man obviously wants to take care of himself.

    There are differences between the land and the land, not to mention fertility and the like. Just whether it is convenient for irrigation is a big issue that cannot be ignored.  Now let yourself choose, isn't it because you have to take care of yourself?

    In fact, Li Feng himself has already had his own thoughts on this issue.  Therefore, there is no rush to do this now.

    "Brother Li, this is the lunch I prepared for you, you Dashan. You you must pay attention to your safety."

    When Li Feng had almost prepared everything, Rou Niang came to Li Feng with a package.  While carefully helping Li Feng tie it up, he said to Li Feng worriedly.

    She knew that Li Feng was going to go hunting in the mountains today. Li Feng had already mentioned this after dinner last night.  Regarding Li Feng's decision, Rou Niang didn't say anything, but she was very worried in her heart.  She knew the danger deep in the mountains.

    "Don't worry, Rou Niang, I will be careful. Nothing will happen. Don't worry. Well, I won't go too far."

    Although Li Feng really wants to say, with our ability, nothing can hurt me, that’s it.  However, looking at Rou Niang in front of her, with the infinite worry in her eyes, she immediately changed her mind.  Hey, if I had known earlier, I wouldn't have told her, Li Feng thought in his mind.

    After leaving the village, Li Feng quickly entered the mountains and forests.  Li Feng was quite familiar with this place which was not too far away from the village. After all, he had spent more than half a month??, he is not wandering around in vain.

    Therefore, on this journey, Li Feng was very experienced and walked very easily.

    Along the way, he also discovered many wild animals.  Most of them were birds that were disturbed by his uninvited guest. Occasionally, there would be small animals such as hares that appeared in Li Feng's field of vision in a panic.

    However, Li Feng really turned a blind eye to these little guys and had no interest in them.  His target today is not these little guys, he is here with the intention of doing big business.

    Speaking of which, this ancient time is worthy of being ancient. There is nothing to say about this natural environment. There are also many wild animals.  In fact, speaking of these days, although Li Feng was hunting, he was not here entirely for the prey.  Otherwise, there wouldn’t be just three or two hares and pheasants every day.

    As Li Feng walked farther and farther, the surrounding scenery slowly began to become unfamiliar, and the trees became obviously denser than before.  The number and types of animals have also begun to increase.

    Li Feng immediately began to focus his attention. This was not for anything else, but because he was worried that he would not be able to find his way home later.

    "Well, what is that? It seems to be a small deer? But what kind of species is it? Why have I never seen it before? But that's right. In the Tang Dynasty more than a thousand years ago, there were some species that I didn't know about.  It’s normal. However, this head is a bit small and boring.”

    Suddenly, Li Feng discovered that a small deer appeared on the grass about a hundred or two hundred meters away from him.  However, Li Feng had no idea. It was not heavy enough and not attractive.

    Li Feng was about to continue on his way, but soon, he suddenly stopped again.  He stared at the deer in the distance. After observing carefully for a while, he started to move forward and cautiously approached the deer.

    Because Li Feng discovered that although the deer was not big and had no meat, it looked quite cute and beautiful.  I think of Yaya at home. Sometimes it’s quite boring to be at home alone.  Why don't you take this little deer back and give it to the little girl to play with?

    “Imagining little Yaya’s sweet smile after seeing the deer, Li Feng decided to take action immediately.

    "No, I won't believe this guy if he wants to run away. If you can outrun me, even a crazy wild boar can't catch up with me."

    At first, it was okay to have the cover of trees, but soon, the very alert deer discovered Li Feng, who had ill intentions towards it, so it immediately reared up and ran away.

    This is a gift that he plans to take back to Yaya. How could Li Feng let the other party slip away?  If you run, I won't chase you.  Li Feng was quite confident about his running speed.

    Li Feng's speed is indeed fast, but the speed of that little thing is not slow either. It is actually on par with Li Feng, half a catty to eight ounces.

    "Hey, you're running pretty fast, so let's compare our endurance and make you fall down, which will save you trouble."

    Faced with this situation, Li Feng is not discouraged. If speed is not enough, then endurance is better.  So, in this mountain forest, one person started to play a marathon.

    “This little deer, it would definitely be a tragedy to meet a pervert like Li Feng who is full and has nothing to do.  Indeed, compared to running speed, it is okay, but compared to endurance, it is far behind.

    “Haha, it’s no longer possible. Compared with me in terms of endurance, you’re still far behind.”

    Looking at the frightened deer, whose speed had slowly slowed down, Li Feng felt so happy in his heart.  I am becoming more and more satisfied with this weird body.

    "Hey, damn, why are you missing Haha, do you think you are a mouse and you still know how to drill holes?"

    The deer, which was captured immediately, suddenly disappeared.  Li Feng hurriedly ran over to see the situation of Shenma.  When I saw it turned out to be a small cave, I immediately felt happy.  I thought to myself that if I could force this deer into a hole, I would be the first to do so.

    Just when Li Feng stretched his head towards the hole to see what was going on, he suddenly felt an object flying out of the hole.  Li Feng quickly retracted his head to avoid it.  Then I felt my face became wet and warm.  As soon as I touched it with my hand, I was immediately shocked.

    "Damn it, what's going on? Why is there so much blood on my face"

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 18: The Wrath of Heaven (Third update, please support)

    Just when Li Feng hadn't figured out why there was so much blood on his face, and was about to turn around to see what was trying to attack him.  Suddenly, there was a roar from the cave that made the ears hurt.

    Then, Li Feng suddenly felt that the sky was suddenly getting dark.  What followed was a very unpleasant, somewhat disgusting smell.

    As Li Feng slowly raised his head, he wanted to see why the day suddenly became dark. Suddenly, Li Feng felt his heartbeat speed up and his Adam's apple moved up and down involuntarily.

    "Bear………."

    That’s right, what’s in front of Li Feng is a bear, a brown bear standing upright.  Look at its huge body standing upright, much taller than Li Feng, and its two thick and powerful front palms.  Li Feng felt that his mouth was dry for a while and his heart felt hairy.

    "Where did the bear come from? Isn't this bear hibernating at this time? How could it"

    For this question, Li Feng soon thought of the answer.

    Indeed, under normal circumstances, bears are hibernating in caves at this time, and Li Feng would not be able to encounter them anyway.  However, no matter how hard you hibernate, you will still be awakened. If you wake up, won’t you stop hibernating?

    As for who woke up the big guy in front of me, needless to say, it must have been that damn, unlucky little deer.  Thinking of the little deer, Li Feng quickly understood what it was that flew out of the hole just now.

    Bears, generally speaking, are not very scary.  As long as you don't get too close to it or make it crazy.  He will not actively attack people like tigers and wolves.

    However, it is a pity that Li Feng committed both of these two crimes.

    Looking at the big guy who is only a few feet away in front of me, let’s not talk about the so-called safe distance.  As for how the big bear is feeling now, you can tell by looking at its angry eyes.  Even if a person is woken up while sleeping soundly, he will feel bad.  What's more, this wild and untamable bear was awakened from hibernation.

    "Damn little deer, why did you wake up this big man when you ran into the cave for nothing? If you die, you will die, and you will have to hurt me."

    Li Feng undoubtedly suffered a disaster, and he began to curse the damn little deer in his heart.  If that little deer was still alive, he would definitely cry out loudly, "If you didn't chase me and chase me until I have nowhere to go, would I have no choice but to go and slap someone to death?"

    "Well, it's dangerous"

    With an almost instinctive reaction, Li Feng immediately squatted down.  Then, he felt a strong stream of air blowing past his head, which made him feel happy and miserable at the same time.

    If it were under other circumstances, to be honest, Li Feng is really worthy of such a big bear.  Not to mention that I have the invincible divine bow Thunder, and my somewhat abnormal running speed, I am confident that this damn stupid bear can only eat the shit behind me.

    But, time does not wait for me.  Now Li Feng is only a stone's throw away from this big bear.

    At such a close distance, the effect of the bow and arrow is almost like a fire stick, not even as good as a fire stick.  As for if you want to run away, you have to have the other party give you that opportunity and that time.  I'm afraid that before I turn around, someone else's huge bear paw will be on my body.

    As for, although his strength is different from ordinary people, even Li Feng still hasn't figured out where the limit of his strength is.  However, he didn't think he could be stronger than this big bear.

    And out of a kind of instinct of thinking, there is only one action that Li Feng can do, and that is to dodge.

    "It's trouble," Li Feng thought.

    Sure enough, as he expected, just after Li Feng instinctively crouched down quickly to avoid the opponent's fatal sweeping attack, he suddenly heard a loud roar, and Li Feng felt that the sky had become darker.

    Without thinking, Li Feng rolled around and moved his body a short distance away from where he was.  Immediately, Li Feng felt a stream of dust-laden air coming towards his face.

    It turns out that when the big bear saw his paw, he didn't slap Li Feng away.  Extremely angry, it immediately used its two front paws to pounce on the ground with a huge amount of force.  Who knew that Li Feng would avoid him again.

    Although Li Feng's embarrassing donkey rolling was considered, he also escaped the opponent's fatal blow.  However, it made him become more passive.  Because his body is now lying not far away from the other party.

    "Damn it, that bastard said that, this bear is so clumsy"

    NowFeng's heart was full of anxiety and hatred.  Not only is this bear not clumsy at all, he is also quite agile.  Slap, sweep, and pounce with the forefoot, so skillfully used.

    " And Li Feng was in a very embarrassed state at this time. He was ten thousand times more embarrassed than the last time he met the big wild boar.  However, with Li Feng's super-sensitive nerves and his extremely flexible body, there was no danger.

    People say that you can only be a thief for a thousand days, but you can't guard against a thief for a thousand days.  Similarly, no matter how perfect the defense is, there will still be times when it is dense and sparse.

    "ah………"

    Due to Li Feng's negligence, although he avoided the vital point, he was still swept to his left arm by the huge bear's paw.  Under this bear's paw, it is definitely a powerful force.  Although it was only scratched like this, Li Feng's body was still swept away three or four meters away.

    Feeling the burning pain on his arm, he looked at the blood slowly staining his sleeves red.

    Suddenly, Li Feng felt an extreme anger coming over him.  He felt that his blood was obviously speeding up.

    Anger, anger, besides anger, there was still anger. Soon, Li Feng had only this feeling left in his mind.

    After seeing Li Feng being swept away, the big bear didn't make any pause and immediately pounced on Li Feng again.  In the animal world, there is no concept of leaving a thin line in life so that we can meet again in the future.  The emphasis is on the principle of feeding on the weak and killing you while you are sick.

    However, just when it was full of anger, it was about to pounce down and beat Li Feng, who was lying on the ground, into a pulp.  Suddenly, he discovered that the other party had already sat up.

    Immediately, a look of fear appeared in its eyes.

    "Danger, run away"

    At this moment, the animal’s instinct tells it that it must escape immediately.  Although it didn't understand why the little man in front of it gave it such a feeling, it believed in its instinctive feeling.

    Although this big bear has a bloated body, its movements are not clumsy at all.  The body that was originally rushing down suddenly turned around and turned its back to Li Feng.

    However, just when it was about to run away, it discovered that its two hind legs could not move.  It was as if it was firmly fixed there by something.

    An unprecedented fear filled its heart.  Just when it wanted to struggle hard, it suddenly felt that its back half was slowly being lifted off the ground.

    "Damn beast, you must die for me"

    A voice like coming from hell came from behind it, and then it felt a sharp pain all over its body.

    ……………….

    "What's wrong with me? Just nowahthis"

    A figure stood quietly in a forest, making no movement for a long time.  However, those red eyes gave people a chilling feeling when they looked at them.

    Actually, Li Feng didn’t know why he was so angry just now.  The anger was so overwhelming that he almost drowned him.

    Slowly recalling the scene just now, and looking at the scene in front of him, an unprecedented panic appeared in Li Feng's heart.

    I saw that the giant bear, which was so ferocious just now, was now dead.  From its two hind legs, its huge body was almost divided into two halves irregularly.  Blood and internal organs were spread all over the floor.

    Li Feng knew that he had done all this, tearing the bear apart abruptly. He could recall everything that happened just now.

    To be honest, he was scared, terrified.

    "It's not because of the tragic scene in front of me, it's hunting anyway, no matter how you kill, you'll kill, right?"

    He was frightened because he discovered that the overwhelming anger just now did not belong to him.  It's not his, so why is he still angry

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 19: Love for a Beautiful Lady (1st update, please vote)

    "Sister, sister, your thread is messed up again"

    Yaya found that her sister was very strange today and always fell into a daze from time to time.  No, my sister, who was spinning, forgot to arrange the thread again for some reason.  So, Yaya quickly reminded her again.

    “Ah……oh…….”

    Rou Niang, who came back to her senses, just responded, and then hurriedly tried to tidy up the threads. Who knows, the more she tidied up, the more messy she made.

    "Sister, are you tired? Sit down and take a rest. I'll do it."

    Seeing her sister getting more and more messy, Xiao Yaya spoke up again.  I thought, maybe my sister is too tired.  As for spinning and weaving, little Yaya is no stranger to it at all.

    "kindness"

    She still looked absent-minded, but Rou Niang did not refuse this time and directly gave up her position to Yaya.  She also knew that she would not be able to concentrate on her work today.

    "Yaya, tell me, will it be dangerous for your eldest brother to go hunting in the mountains today?"

    Rou Niang, who was sitting aside, still felt that she was very heavy and upset.  Suddenly without thinking, he asked his sister who was happily busy.

    "No way, my eldest brother is the most powerful. Not only can he hunt, but he can also cook delicious food and tell stories"

    As soon as Yaya heard it, she immediately gave the answer.  You know, in her heart, her eldest brother is definitely the most powerful person in the world.  For him, hunting is not a piece of cake.

    Looking at my sister, she is like a proud little sparrow, chirping there, constantly talking about the advantages of that man, praising him so much that he is unparalleled on earth and unparalleled in heaven.  Rou Niang's heart was filled with an indescribable sweetness.

    For this youngest sister, both myself and my younger brother have always cared for and loved her in every possible way.  And all this time, this sister seemed to be living a good life and was very sensible, but Rou Niang could feel the faint sadness in her heart deeply.

    Actually, Rou Niang knew in her heart that it was not just her sister who was like this.  There is an indelible sadness hidden in the slightly honest smile of his younger brother Xiaohu.

    Although, the younger siblings are very sensible and have slowly learned to hide their feelings.  However, in this dilapidated home, there is always a lack of laughter from the heart.

    And what about yourself?  Why…………

    “However, I don’t know when this family started to change.  Rou Niang can clearly feel that something has changed.

    Although, the house is still the same house as before, and the clothes are still the same ones.  However, the people in this house began to change.

    The smile on sister Yaya’s little face is getting sweeter and sweeter, and her laughter is also full of incomparable happiness.  And Xiaohu, with his naive expression, always exudes a sense of happiness.

    “Beyond this, Rou Niang knows that perhaps the person who has changed the most is herself.

    Since her parents passed away, she has become the backbone of the family.  Although, she has always worked hard and really supported the family.

    But, she felt that she was really, really tired.  Physical fatigue is nothing to her. The key is that she is mentally tired.  Especially when she saw her brother frowning in the room and her sister hiding in a corner secretly crying, she always felt like the world was falling.

    However, she still gritted her teeth, held back tears, and held on strong.

    Thinking of her parents’ instructions before they died, she must support the family no matter what. No matter how hard and tired she is, she must persevere.

    Looking at her younger brothers and sisters growing up slowly, she is very happy and gratified.  However, the fatigue and sadness in my heart cannot be erased no matter what.

    But these days, she has felt unprecedentedly relaxed and happy.  Although, every day, she was still as busy as before, but she obviously felt different and her heart was different.

    And all this was brought about by a man who came out of the blue.

    But she didn’t know when, this man had disturbed her heart and engraved his shadow deeply in her heart.

    At first, maybe it was because of gratitude.  It was he who brought the tiger cub back from the wild boar's fangs.  This kind of kindness, in Rou Niang's heart, is higher than the sky and lower than the earth.

    Therefore, she did not hesitate to let this strange man live in her home.

    But, slowly, she discovered that this was not gratitude.  Rather, ?The family seemed to be inseparable from this man. While her heart was liberated from the misery by this man, it was also deeply tied to this man.

    "Sister, eldest brother will definitely not be in danger, right?"

    I don’t know when it started, Yaya also stopped what she was doing, staring at Rou Niang with a pair of big bright eyes.  Rou Niang found that her sister's eyes suddenly changed back to what they were before, full of panic.

    Damn it, how could I ask my sister such a question just now.

    Seeing her sister’s frightened eyes, Rou Niang hated herself to death in her heart.

    "Haha, it's okay. Your elder brother is so powerful, how could anything happen, right, Yaya"

    "Hehe, it's just that big brother is so powerful, nothing will happen to him. I have to wait for him to come back and tell me stories. Well, let me think about it, big brother made Yaya worried today, so,  I want to punish him by telling me two more stories, no, two is too few, I want three"

    Seeing that her sister has returned to her happy and joyful look, the young girl's heart is also filled with joy.

    ??????????????????? God bless him, let him come back safely, otherwise Bah, bah, no, otherwise, he will definitely come back safely.

    However, no matter how she tried to comfort herself, the young lady couldn't really calm down in her heart.

    She knows the dangers deep in the mountains better than anyone else. She remembers her father

    Zhongnan Mountain, on the winding path, a huge figure moves slowly.  Oops, it turned out to be a big bear. After a closer look, it turned out that it was not a big bear, but a man carrying a big bear on his back.

    This is shocking. Looking at the huge body of this bear, it must weigh 700 to 800 kilograms.  This person can actually carry it and walk steadily on this rugged mountain road. This strength is a bit too scary.

    “Don’t mention it, the weight of this bear is really nothing to Li Feng.  Carrying it is no different from carrying twenty or thirty kilograms of stuff before.

    The only trouble is that this guy is really too big. When he carries it, it almost covers Li Feng's entire body.  What made Li Feng even more sad was that the blood remaining in the bear's body turned him into a bloody man, all red and scary.

    There was no way, Li Feng almost tore it in half.

    "What the hell is going on with this damn weird body? I keep dreaming of a little girl at night, and suddenly I get so angry that I tear a bear alive. Could it be that I was born to be so violent?"

    In fact, Li Feng was thinking about these strange things along the way.  Although he still didn't understand what this was all about, he was already sure that it should all be related to this weird body.

    But who is the predecessor of this body?  Thinking back to that outfit, wasn't he a Taoist priest?  But, is there such a Taoist priest who always thinks about little girls and is so violent?  Many questions once again made Li Feng feel puzzled.

    "What if I figure out this body and my previous identity?"

    "Well, no matter who he is, this body now belongs to me. I can do whatever I want to find. Well, but in the future, we can't get angry casually, otherwise, like just now, this will be terrible  It wouldn’t be fun.”

    After thinking about it all the way, Li Feng has basically made up his mind.  The scene of tearing a bear alive just now happened by chance.  It should be related to the anger in my heart because I was scratched by a bear.  However, for some unknown reason, the anger in his heart was infinitely amplified.

    Li Feng has made up his mind. From now on, we should be calm, less angry, and less angry. That will be fine.

    When approaching the village, Li Feng wisely chose a path.

    ??Be low-key, low-key is the way to go.  It's too high-profile. Although it looks majestic, it also means constant trouble.  This is not in line with Li Feng's character.

    Along the path, Li Feng quietly arrived at the door of his house, and then, as if he were a thief, he walked in cautiously.

    “Ah…Brother Li, you…”

    At this moment, Li Feng wanted to give himself a big slap.  I secretly cursed myself for not thinking carefully, why I only thought about keeping a low profile outside, and forgot to keep a low profile when I got home

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 20: Land Distribution (Second update, please support)

    He looked at Rou Niang and Yaya who were helping him carefully bandage the wound on his arm and were crying like tears.  Li Feng secretly cursed himself for being such a pig. Why didn't he think of finding a small river to wash away the blood on his body before going home?

    However, looking at the scene in front of him, Li Feng suddenly felt that it was worth being attacked by this bear.

    "Rou Niang, Yaya, don't worry, it's just a little injury, just this little bear"

    "How dare you say that? Who asked you to provoke such a dangerous beast? Do you know that it almost scared us to death? I tell you, you are not allowed to do such dangerous things again in the future, you know.  If something happens to you, youwuwu"

    Faced with such a situation, Li Feng was very sensible and quickly shut up and surrendered.  If you don't want to go, just don't go. Anyway, the purpose of hunting is just for fun and entertainment, and then to have a tooth festival.  At worst, I'll just hunt hares and pheasants from now on.

    "Although this lady is usually gentle and pleasant, when she gets angry this time, she really makes people feel a little uneasy," Li Feng thought to himself.

    Unfortunately, as an otaku with a low emotional intelligence, Li Feng did not feel anything strange about what the other party said.  I didn’t think about it carefully, this seemed a bit unreasonable.  You know, how should I put it, Li Feng himself is just a lodging guest at most.

    The reason why Li Feng felt that it was natural for the other party to act and speak like this was because deep in his heart, he had already considered this place as his home without even realizing it.

    After the bandaging was completed, I saw Li Feng who was still in high spirits.  The big one and the small one showed their smiles again.  However, at this time, Rou Niang felt that her face was getting hot again, and then her eyes when looking at Li Feng became evasive again.  Obviously, she also thought about what she said just now, and it was a bit like that.

    "Brother, is this a big bear? It's so ugly, but it's really big"

    Now that they were sure that Li Feng was fine, Rou Niang and Yaya were relieved and immediately turned their attention to Li Feng's gains today.

    After all, for most people, this big bear only hears its name but does not see its shape. It is definitely a new thing.

    There is no way around this. Although in ancient times, there were many more bears than there were a thousand years later, and there was no protection law to prevent them from being hunted.  However, in this era of cold weapons, hunting a big bear is definitely not a simple matter.

    It is precisely because of this that although there are many bears, they are rare to see.

    "Squeaksqueak, you boy, you are so courageous and brave enough that you dare to touch this thing. However, this skill is not small, and you can really kill it. This thing  But it’s a rare item, it’s already worth a lot of money. Even if you stepped on shit, take it to Chang’an City and sell it tomorrow.”

    Master Qi looked at the big guy in front of him, and first used some of Li Feng's usual vocabulary to criticize him.  However, no matter what, the big guy in front of me is a valuable thing, so I won’t say anything more.  Anyway, I got it all back.

    "Haha, Master Qi, you always give me prizes, you give me prizes. But, how much is this thing worth? Please tell me the bottom of it, so as not to let me be cheated by others."

    Li Feng could also hear the warning in the old man’s words.  Anyway, I don't plan to provoke such a big guy in the future.  However, what he wants to know now is how much this thing can be sold for. You know, the Chinese New Year will be here in a few days.

    Although, this thing was indeed very valuable in its own time.  Otherwise, there wouldn't be so many people trying every possible means and taking risks to do this thing.  However, after all, this is ancient times more than a thousand years ago, so it is difficult to say.

    "I can't say for sure. After all, no one has been able to get this thing for a long time. Wait until you go to the market tomorrow and find out for yourself. In short, you can compare it with others. It's a rare thing.  You are still worried about not being able to sell it. Let’s put this matter aside for now. Let me ask you, how are you thinking about your land?”

    When Li Feng heard this, he couldn't help but feel depressed because Grandpa Seven didn't give any specific market information.  However, what this old man said is indeed correct. Rare things always have rare prices.

    Li Feng immediately became happy when he heard the old man mention the land allocation.  In any case, in ancient times, this land was the lifeblood of the people.

    However, after listening to the seventh master’s words, Li Feng immediately fell into deep thought.

    Through thisAfter spending the whole day wandering around, Li Feng knew everything about the land conditions in the village.  This Li Feng had studied and done this before.  Therefore, of course I was very interested in the agricultural production situation in ancient times, so I studied it carefully.

    After some inspection, Li Feng discovered that there are two main food crops grown here, corn and wheat.  And here lies the problem that worries Li Feng.

    Because he doesn’t want to grow these two things, he wants to grow rice.

    As a native southerner, to be honest, if Li Feng had to choose, he would rather eat rice.  This is an indelible local sentiment and regional habit that cannot be changed.

    And there is another very important reason why he wants to grow rice, that is, the yield of rice is relatively high.  He also believed that if he planted one acre of rice, he would be able to harvest as much food as others could plant four to five acres.

    Although this labor is glorious, if you need to spend all your life on labor, it will be painful.  He didn't want to plant a hundred acres of land by himself.

    From his point of view, this food is enough to eat.  In this life, enjoyment is the last word.

    So, the problem arises, if we want to grow rice, there is no land suitable for growing rice in this village.  After all, rice and wheat have different requirements for the land.  This would really put him in a difficult position.

    Seeing Li Feng meditating there, neither Master Qi nor Rou Niang made a sound.  After all, in their opinion, this is a big deal, and it must be carefully considered.

    "Haha, yes, why am I so stupid? Isn't this just guarding Jinshan and begging for food? Haha, Master Qi, I have chosen the land I want."

    Suddenly, Li Feng slapped his head with his hand and secretly cursed himself for being such a pig.

    “Oh, you’ve thought about it, okay, you and the old man can talk to me about which piece of land you want. I’ll help you with it when you get back.”

    As soon as he heard that Li Feng had chosen, Master Qi immediately spoke.  As for the land in the village, Qi Ye could count it with his eyes closed. Therefore, he didn't say anything about going to the land to see it. After all, the land was not close to here and the road was not easy to walk.  This old man doesn't want to trouble himself in this winter.

    "Well, I've made my choice. Let's do this. I'll take you to see it. Otherwise, it's really hard to say."

    Maybe it was because Li Feng was so happy that he finally found the place he wanted. As soon as he finished saying this, he stood up and walked towards the door.

    "What are you looking at? You just have to say no Hey, you bastard Hey, forget it, just watch it. You bastard, you only know how to torment the old man."

    Looking at Li Feng who had already walked out of the door, Master Qi stood up helplessly and followed him towards the door.

    "Okay, my family has finally divided the land. Come on, sister, let's go and see our new land."

    Yaya, who was originally quiet at the side, became excited at this moment.  Although she is not old, she deeply knows what this land means.

    In fact, their family also has land, but it only has twenty acres. It is the Yongye field left by their deceased father.  Compared to other homes, this is really too little.  However, fortunately, their family does not have to pay any taxes, which is barely enough to survive.

    "Yaya, don't talk nonsense, it's not good for others to hear it. That land does not belong to our family, it belongs to your elder brother, do you understand?"

    As soon as she heard what this sister said, Rou Niang immediately spoke out.  If no one else hears this, what do you want them to think?

    "It's okay, sister, what belongs to the eldest brother belongs to our family, and what belongs to the eldest brother in our family also belongs to the eldest brother. Aren't we part of the same family?"

    After hearing what her sister said, Rou Niang stopped talking. If this was really the case, then As she thought about it, she felt her cheeks getting hot.  However, surprisingly, he did not refute his sister's words.

    "You little bastard, what are you standing here looking at? Didn't you say you wanted to go see the land? Come on, you kid, you know how to torment the old man."

    As soon as he went out, Master Qi saw Li Feng in a daze not far from the door, so he said loudly.

    "Master Qi, tell me, I want this piece of land, is that okay?"

    After a while, Li Feng reluctantly turned around, pointed forward, and said to Master Qi.  Master Qi looked in the direction Li Feng pointed, opened his mouth wide, and then suppressed a sentence

    "I said, little madman, are you sick"

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 21: Planting Rice (Third update, please vote)

    Following the direction Li Feng pointed, it turned out to be a piece of mud.

    This piece of muddy land is adjacent to a hillside on the left. Not far from the hillside is a small dirt hill, and on the right is a small river.

    The entire muddy land is quite large, at least thirty-four acres in size.

    Since it was already winter and in the dry season, there was no water at all in the muddy ground, and the soil was cracked, leaving holes.  Looking at the dark soil, there is no doubt that it is very fertile.

    The entire piece of muddy ground is actually not a completely flat piece, with one end relatively low.  Judging from the condition of the soil, it must have dried up not long ago.

    Looking at this piece of land, Li Feng's eyes were shining with excitement, and he was already thinking about how to use this Feng Shui treasure land.

    However, Li Feng didn’t know that in the eyes of Master Qi, this geomantic treasure land in his eyes was definitely a super wasteland that could not be more useless.  Naturally, Master Qi thought that Li Feng was probably crazy.  After all, only a fool would say, I want this land.

    "Old man, don't talk nonsense. Just tell me, I want this land. Is it okay?"

    Li Feng doesn’t care what Master Qi thinks. In his heart, this land is the best and most suitable.

    "You Rou Niang, come here quickly, this kid is crazy, he actually said he wants this land."

    Looking at the mentally disturbed guy in front of him, Master Qi was very angry.  However, knowing Li Feng's bad temper, he knew that this guy was definitely not joking with him.  Moreover, with this kid's bad temper, once he decides something, even ten cows can't get it back.

    And just in time, I saw Rou Niang and Yaya following closely behind, so I immediately waved them over, hoping that they could help persuade Li Feng.

    The matter is not complicated and can be explained clearly in two sentences. Therefore, Rou Niang quickly knew what was going on.

    "Brother Li, why did you choose such a piece of land? You have to know that this piece of land cannot grow food at all. It is the dry season now, and once it comes to other seasons, there will be water everywhere, and there is no way to block it.  It’s blocked. If you plant wheat, it will definitely be soaked to death.”

    When Rou Niang heard this, she immediately became anxious.  You know, this land is the foundation of life.  If Li Feng chooses such a piece of land, how will he make a living in the future?

    From her point of view, Li Feng probably had no farming experience at all, so he didn’t understand the situation.  Therefore, I immediately stood aside and carefully explained to him.

    "That's right, little madman, there's no way to grow food on this land. Well, if you definitely want this land, well you can just pay a little bit, and it will be considered as the village buying it for you.  Well, how about it. However, you should be obedient now and help me choose a good land."

    Seeing that Li Feng didn't seem to have any reaction, Master Qi could only be cruel.  Cursing secretly, this kid is really possessed.  I thought to myself, don’t you want this piece of wasteland? I’ll give it to you.  I originally wanted to give it to Li Feng directly, but when I thought about it, this was against the rules.  However, after Li Feng casually paid some money, there was no problem.

    "Who said this land can't grow food? Not only can I grow it, but my harvest from one acre of land is comparable to others growing three or four acres of land. Do you believe it or not? Okay, since Master Qi, you  What should I say, then just think that I bought this piece of land with the money. As for choosing another piece of land, just watch and help me find a piece of land."

    Originally, Li Feng wanted to say, I want this land.  However, looking at Rou Niang with a worried face next to her, she finally swallowed her words.  I thought, forget it, since this "waste land" in everyone's eyes can be sold to me, nothing else matters.  As for the other piece of land given, just keep it.

    As for choosing land in the fields, forget it, since I don’t plan to plant it anyway.  When the time comes, it would be a good thing to see which family wants to grow more plants and give them to them to plant, isn't it?

    "On this waste land, you can grow food. Stop talking nonsense. You think the land I have grown for decades is white. When the water comes, everything is soaked. How can I grow an acre?  , It’s worth three or four acres. It’s really not like you’re bragging. Wait, are you serious? You can really grow this land?”

    When Master Qi heard that Li Feng was finally willing to choose another piece of land, the stone in his heart finally fell.  After listening to Li Feng's words, he immediately began to criticize loudly.  I really feel like I have lived like a dog in the past few decades, and I still think that the entire Tang Dynasty is a fool.

    However, soon, the old man's expression when he looked at Li Feng became strange.  Based on his understanding of this kid, he definitely shouldn't show up.?Today's short-circuiting in the brain Well, it's caused by the behavior of short-circuiting in the brain.  Moreover, looking at this boy's appearance, he didn't look like he was joking at all.

    "Is it possible that this kid really has some miraculous magic to grow food in such a wasteland?"

    If that’s the case, that would be really amazing.  In the past few years, due to the absence of war and the emperor's efforts to govern, the people's lives can be regarded as peaceful and contented.

    As life gets better, there will be more and more people like this.  Although there is still plenty of land now, Master Qi is worried that there will not be so much land by then.  If there is no land, how will we live in the future?  If this kid can reallythen

    "Bullshit, do you think I'm the kind of person who talks nonsense? Old man, I can tell you clearly that I can really grow in this land."

    Looking at the people beside me, I still don’t quite believe Master Qi, Rou Niang, and even Xiao Yaya with an expression like, “Brother, are you bragging?”  Li Feng knew that he should teach them today. Otherwise, he, an outstanding graduate of the Agricultural University and an advanced worker of the agricultural station, would not be looked down upon by them.

    "Indeed, although such land is fertile, it is definitely not suitable for growing crops such as wheat."

    Speaking of this, Li Feng paused deliberately and looked at the other party with a look that I knew was the case, that happy look.  I thought, just have fun.

    According to what Li Feng said in his previous life, he heard countless conferences and meetings, as well as his experience in leadership talks, there is no doubt that a word will appear after this.  That's "but". As soon as this word comes out, it will definitely mean changing winds, lightning, thunder, violent storms, and mudslides.

    "But what I want to plant is not wheat, but rice."

    "Well, tell me, what do you want to plant, rice? Can that thing be grown here? Isn't it only grown in the south? It's too cold here to grow it, right?"

    When Master Qi heard that Li Feng actually wanted to plant rice, he was immediately dumbfounded.  He had heard of that stuff, but was it only grown in the south?  Could it be that we can grow it here, right?

    Li Feng had no choice but to slowly start popularizing science with them.

    Are you kidding me? It’s cold in Chang’an.  Chang'an was the Xi'an of my time. Could it be that it was colder than Heilongjiang?  Heilongjiang is also one of the largest rice producing areas in China.

    Although, due to temperature issues, rice seeds cannot be planted around Qingming like that in Chang'an.  If it doesn't work during the Qingming Festival, I can go to the main office during the Dragon Boat Festival. Others plant for two seasons, but I only plant for one season. That's fine.

    Although in this era, there were no chemical fertilizers or hybrid rice.  However, with this fertile mud land, farmyard manure, and Li Feng's relatively confident skills.  He dare not say more, but he can still guarantee that the yield per acre will be five to six hundred catties.

    "Compared to other people's yield of a hundred pounds per mu, one acre of land is equivalent to three or four acres of other people's land. Li Feng still made a conservative estimate.

    "Oh, okay, great, big brother, let's plant rice. Yaya hasn't eaten rice yet, well, she hasn't seen what rice looks like."

    After Li Feng said this, he immediately received Xiao Yaya’s full support.  However, in Li Feng's opinion, this girl's support was just like what she said, she wanted to taste the rice and see what it looked like, nothing more.

    "Ah Let me put it this way, it's really good, good, good. If it's really like what you said, it would be a great and great thing. No, I have to summon people immediately to clean up those muddy and low-lying areas.  , sort it all out, and then plant it all with rice. If one acre of land can produce three to four hundred kilograms of grain as you said, I will call on all the villagers to turn all the land into paddy fields  …”

    After hearing what Li Feng said, Master Qi’s eyes immediately started to light up.  If one acre of land can produce three to four hundred kilograms of grain, that would be great.  In this way, wouldn’t this mean that everyone will get rich?

    "I said Master Qi, please don't get excited. How can you say that wind is rain for such a big man? This is a major matter related to everyone's survival. To be on the safe side. Do you think this will work?  I'll give it a try first, and if it works, I'll tell you later."

    Looking at this old man with a furious look made Li Feng very anxious.  Although he was very confident about this matter, it was too important to be taken lightly.

    The most important thing is that this guy has no experience at all with this kind of rice.  Li Feng didn't want to be dragged to the head of the field by Zhang San today and invited to the end of the field by Li Si every day. He would not be able to survive.

    &nbsp; Not only that, before the matter failed, Li Feng also asked everyone to keep it a secret. At least, keep this secret in the village to avoid unnecessary trouble.

    In this regard, Master Qi promised with all his heart that, let alone keeping it a secret now, even if it succeeds in the future, as long as Li Feng doesn't nod, it will be kept absolutely secret, and the secret will never leave the village.

    In response, Li Feng could only shake his head and smile.  The fastidious disciples of the ancient church starved their masters to death.  Don't pay attention to intellectual property rights, only cherish your own business.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty, Chapter 22: Selling Bears in Chang'an (1st update, please vote)

    The moment he knew he had arrived in Datang, Li Feng had already given up on pursuing the idea of ??becoming rich and powerful.  Compared with the intrigues and intrigues behind the fine clothes and fine food, he prefers to choose to be ordinary.

    The reason why I say this is not because Li Feng is so noble and hypocritical that he doesn’t want to fill the table with delicacies, hold beautiful women in his arms like clouds, and hold overwhelming power in his hands.  It's because he deeply understands the truth that there is no such thing as a free lunch.

    Compared with the weight of the two Yi, the two harms are lighter than that of the two harms. This is the choice of rational choice that is made after the comparison of losses and losses.

    People often say that character determines destiny, but Li Feng believes more that character determines life.

    Only by finding the lifestyle and life that best suits your personality can you truly be happy.

    Think about it, in that era, how many people hid in BMWs and cried, and how many people, after feasting and feasting, were filled with loneliness and misery.

    Li Feng has his own understanding of this.  That is, these people are on the wrong track.  Because they don't understand who they are, what they want, and what they really want and need.  What these people see is only the envy and jealousy in the eyes of others, so they think that it is also what they really want.

    But, when it comes down to it, you have to pay all the costs to realize these original dreams.  Suddenly I realized that this was not what I needed.  On the contrary, the things I have thrown away and given up along the way are what I really want. Unfortunately, I can no longer look back.

    A life without pursuit is a sad life; and a life that blindly pursues everything is often a tragedy.

    Li Feng knows deeply that if he wants to live a happy life.  The first and most important thing is to have a clear mind and a clear nature. To put it simply, you need to know who you are.  Only when you know who you are very objectively can you know what you want and need most, and then you can talk about the so-called pursuit.

    If this is not the case, even if you try hard and risk everything, you will end up in the opposite direction.

    In the past, I was just a clerk and an otaku, but now, I am just a country boy.  The villagers have no land and cannot celebrate the New Year.  Now that he finally has land and fields, Li Feng sleeps much more comfortably.

    It was just dawn, and Jianghu Village was still peaceful.

    “Ah….Tch…”

    Suddenly, Li Feng, who was sleeping soundly, felt his nose was a little itchy, and then he sneezed loudly, making him sit up involuntarily, losing all sleep.

    "Little girl, you teased me with chicken feathers again, be careful you fall asleep next time, haha"

    Even without Li Feng opening his eyes, he knew that it must be Yaya, the little naughty devil again.

    "Giggle Big brother, get up. My sister asked me to wake you up. You have to go to town today. My sister and I sleep in the same room, so I'm not afraid of you."

    The little girl was not afraid of Li Feng's threats. She didn't even dare to go to her and her sister's room even if Li Feng was afraid.

    Li Feng was speechless and could only get up from the bed quickly.  After all, Xiao Yaya's words just reminded him that he would go to Chang'an City to sell bears today.

    Since Jianghu Village is at the foot of Zhongnan Mountain and relatively close to Chang'an City, basically, whatever the villagers have, they sell directly to Chang'an City.  Besides, the people who live in Chang'an City are all rich and powerful people, and the prices for selling things are relatively good.

    "Come, Yaya, comb your big brother's hair. Haha, when big brother sells the bear, I will buy you a gift. Tell me, what do you want?"

    Li Feng felt depressed about his long, black and shiny hair.  He usually really wants to just click it, but it's a pity that it doesn't work.  This ancient man, I really don’t know what he thought. He was so particular about cutting his hair.  In order to avoid being too personal, Li Feng could only keep it.

    It’s even better this way. Washing and combing hair are all done by Yaya, a little girl.  This actually allowed Li Feng to enjoy the treatment of a wealthy landlord.

    "Really? That's great. Big brother is the best. Big brother, I want a beautiful dress, okay?"

    When Yaya heard this, she immediately became extremely happy, staring at Li Feng longingly with a pair of beautiful big black eyes.  Li Feng was very suspicious. If he dared to say no, his eyes would be filled with rain.

    "Okay, okay, no problem, this one is not enough, we need to make at least two"

    Without hesitation, Li Feng immediately agreed.

    Well, just buy more fabric and give it toMy mother also needs some clothes, Li Feng thought.  Because, at this time, he suddenly remembered that Xiaohu wanted to go hunting in the mountains regardless of danger in order to get a beautiful skirt for his sister.

    Although this is the main occupation of this young lady now.  However, if you want to make a beautiful skirt, you must use silk.  And what they usually wear are just linen skirts.  After all, silk is not cheap.

    "However, Li Feng doesn't care about this. Now he has money, oh, no, it should be said that he has bears.  No matter how bad the price of this bear is, if you change the material of a few skirts, it should be no problem.

    As for Xiaohu, let’s forget it.  That guy, if you make him a very nice outfit, he won’t be willing to wear it.

    "That's great Big brother is great"

    This little girl, because she was happy in her heart, not only kept chattering, but also moved a lot more neatly. It didn't take long for her to help Li Feng do his hair properly.

    "Little lunatic, hurry up and get this big bear like you up here. We're all going to set off later."

    Just when Li Feng was staring at the big bear in the yard and worrying, Lao Tie had already driven an ox cart to the gate.

    "Haha, old man, you came just in time. I was just wondering how to get this big guy to Chang'an, and now you're here."

    Seeing the bullock cart, Li Feng finally no longer had to be depressed. Just now he was still thinking about whether he would have to carry the bear to Chang'an City by himself.  Although there is nothing wrong with Li Mei carrying this thing to the market, the key is that people don't regard him as a monster.

    After saying that, Li Feng stopped being polite and held the bear with both hands, then put it on the wooden cart.  Lao Tie has long been aware of Li Feng's strength. He can even draw the thundering bow. This big bear of several hundred kilograms is nothing to see.

    Although the road leading to Chang'an City is incomparable with the asphalt and cement roads of later generations, it is relatively flat.  Plus, it hasn't rained for a while.  In this way, it is not difficult to get there.

    After about two hours, an ancient city appeared in front of Li Feng and the others.  For Lao Tie and the others, they had long been accustomed to it, but this famous city shocked Li Feng's heart.

    Although you stand outside, you can't see the scene inside the city at all.  But the city wall is at least twenty meters high, and the city gate hole is several meters high.  In Li Feng's heart, he couldn't help but feel that it was indeed the number one international metropolis in this era.

    The reputation is well-deserved. The wisdom of the ancients cannot be underestimated.

    "Stop that car"

    Just when Li Feng and Lao Tie were about to enter the city gate cave.  A very tough-looking city guard officer wearing armor stopped Li Feng and the others.

    "Oops, damn, I met the urban management, um, no, it should be a combination of urban management and traffic police"

    The moment he was stopped, Li Feng secretly complained in his heart.  You know, in my time, whether it was the urban management or the traffic police, they were the most difficult to deal with. If they encountered them, nothing would happen.

    "Well, big bear, haha, what a good thing. Who got this thing?"

    After just taking a casual look at the car, the sergeant turned directly to Li Feng and Lao Tie and asked.

    "General, I shot this bear"

    “Is this guy not only from the urban management and traffic police, but also from the Forestry Bureau?  However, it seems that the Tang Dynasty did not have such a wildlife protection law, Li Feng thought.  However, it is a blessing, not a curse, and it is a curse that cannot be avoided, so Li Feng answered the other party's question directly.

    "You? Well, yes, yes, he is a good man. Come on, let's go."

    After hearing Li Feng’s answer, the other party first looked at Li Feng strangely for a few times, and then waved to let Li Feng and the others go.

    At first, Li Feng thought he heard wrongly. However, seeing that the other party had already walked back to his original position, he was sure that the other party was not joking with him.

    "Could it be that the other party came forward just to tell me that I am a man? I really can't figure it out.  However, Li Feng and Lao Tie drove the ox cart towards the city.

    "UmBrother Xiong, if you want to develop in the army, just come to me directly. I am from the Zuo Wei Army. When the time comes, you can just tell me my name. My name is Luo Yong"

    Li Feng, who was thinking about what just happened, heard this sentence coming from behind him.  I almost didn't pick it directly from the bullock cart.

    "You kid, just wait for me. One day when I get the chance, I will really let you become the bear's brother."??”

    Li Feng thought fiercely in his heart.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 23: Bear Auction (Second update, please support)

    When outside the city, Li Feng felt that Chang'an City was really majestic.  However, after entering Chang'an City, Li Feng realized how big Chang'an City was and how prosperous it was.

    At first, Li Feng was still interested, looking at the streets, shops, restaurants, etc.  After all, all of this is so novel to Li Feng.  It feels a bit like Grandma Liu entering the Grand View Garden.

    Unfortunately, very quickly, Li Feng, who was sitting on the bullock cart, suddenly felt dazzled and a little dizzy as the old iron was spinning around, so he simply closed his eyes and stopped looking.

    "Old man, do you know the road? I've been going around for a long time. Why, I haven't reached the West City yet. Don't get lost."

    Li Feng and the others came in through the south gate, but after entering, they had been walking for at least half an hour, and they still hadn't arrived at their destination, Chang'an West Market.  Li Feng was very suspicious that this old man was lost.

    "Stop talking nonsense, I'll get lost. I'm telling you, I'm not bragging, or I won't get lost even if I close my eyes. Why are you so anxious, kid? Otherwise, are you here to drive the car?"

    When the old man heard that Li Feng suspected that he was lost, he immediately became unconvinced.

    "Okay, okay, I was wrong, can't you? Forget it, just hurry up and hurry up. I'll just take a moment and call me again when the time comes."

    After Li Feng finished speaking, he leaned against the bear behind him and narrowed his eyes.

    "I said, you kid, you are still squinting. Look, isn't the West Market just in front of us?"

    As soon as Lao Tie finished speaking, Li Feng listened carefully, and sure enough, there was a burst of noise not far away.  Li Feng quickly sat up and looked forward.  As expected, it was packed with people and looked very lively.

    So, Li Feng quickly jumped out of the car.

    At first glance, Li Feng was really shocked, even though he knew that Chang'an City, as the largest and most prosperous city today, should be relatively prosperous.  However, he could never imagine that there could be such a lively place in this ancient time.

    Around the market, there are rows of restaurants and shops, with no end in sight at a glance.  In the market and along the streets, there are countless vendors setting up stalls to sell things.  In the market, there are people coming and going, and there is a lot of traffic.  This situation is the same as the previous National Day holiday.

    “ Moreover, whether it is buying or selling things, it is not just locals.  Judging from the clothes and accent, it was finally confirmed from Lao Tie's mouth.  Many of these people come from different regions and countries.

    "It's a pity that Li Feng doesn't understand the countries Lao Tie mentioned.  The only two that I know are Korea and Japan.  Isn't this the country of sticks, and there are little devils?

    "Well, old man, how are we going to sell this big guy now?"

    Li Feng doesn’t want to worry about other things. Now, what he has to consider is how to sell this thing.  You can't just set up a stall, use a scale to weigh it, and sell it loudly like people selling pork.

    If that’s the case, when will it be sold?

    "Ah Well, I don't know about this."

    After listening to what this old man said, Li Feng almost became angry to death.

    "Then how do you sell the prey when you help me deal with it?"

    Looking at Lao Tie’s expression, Li Feng knew that relying on this guy for this matter was absolutely unreliable.  Li Feng could only take the initiative and ask.

    "Well, this is easy to handle. Since those prey are small, as long as you place them casually, it won't take long for someone to come and buy them."

    ??????????? It seems that they are setting up street stalls, or the kind that don’t even use hawking.  Although now, Li Feng also wants to follow the gourd's example, but reason tells Li Feng that this method will never work.

    The ones I used to sell were pheasants, hares, and the like. People would buy them back, clean them up, and cook them, and it would be a sumptuous dinner.

    And now, what I want to buy is a bear, a big bear weighing several hundred kilograms.  Can you just say that you buy it and eat it back? You want people to eat it until next year.

    Maybe sending it to a restaurant would be a good choice, but Li Feng didn’t want to do that.  There is nothing good about the goods delivered to your door. It would be weird if they don't keep the price very low.

    Li Feng is still waiting for money to buy a beautiful dress for little Yaya.  Moreover, the Chinese New Year is coming soon, so we have to get some New Year money, right?

    “Hey, could it be true?If you want to set up a stall and sell pork, that's not possible. Not to mention the trouble, you definitely won't be able to get a good price.  After all, this is a rare thing, well, a rare thing, haha, why am I so stupid?"

    Thinking about it, Li Feng suddenly cursed himself for being stupid. Naturally, there is a way to sell this rare thing.

    "Old man, can you find a drum or a gong or something? I'll need it later."

    Lao Tie didn’t say anything about Li Feng’s inexplicable request.  For an old man who has come here often to do business for so many years, it will certainly not be a problem to find such a gadget.  Soon, a large gong was found.

    "Little madman, what are you doing? Why did you lift the linen cloth? This is for everyone to see. Hurry up and cover it up."

    Seeing that Li Feng actually lifted the torn linen covering the bear's body, Lao Tie quickly spoke out to remind Li Feng.  At first, it was Li Feng who suggested covering it with this piece of tattered linen cloth to avoid causing trouble, and Lao Tie agreed.

    "Haha, I just want others to see it. Not only do I want others to see it, but I also have to let others hear it. Lao Tie, you drive the car and circle around the West Market, and then just turn the car around.  Rush to the open space in the middle.”

    Listening to Li Feng’s meaningless words, Lao Tie originally wanted to ask why.  However, in the end, he didn't ask and just did what Li Feng said.

    “When…….when……when…….”

    "If you are passing by, don't miss it. The fresh big bear auction will be held soon"

    As he remembered the sound of gongs, Lao Tie heard a sound coming from behind that made him shiver all over, and he immediately felt his face getting hot.

    This is too embarrassing, it’s not a trick, it feels a bit like being paraded through the streets.  Unfortunately, they have already boarded Li Feng's pirate ship, and Lao Tie can only hold on.  If you think about it carefully, Li Feng is not afraid of him, but I am too shy.  No matter what, my face is darker than this kid's, so I'm not afraid.

    Lao Tie lowered his head to catch the bus while comforting himself.  Unfortunately, he didn't know that whether he was thick-skinned or not had nothing to do with whether he looked dark or not.

    For Li Feng, who once lived in modern times, this is nothing.  In Western countries, many people still run around naked when they have nothing to do. That’s what they call it.

    "Ah, it's really a bear. This is a rare thing."

    "Of course it's rare. It's a real thing. Most people can't handle it. It's so fierce."

    "That's right, a few days ago, I heard from my uncle's cousin's grandson that their village encountered a big bear when they went hunting in the mountains. I originally wanted to make a fortune, but who knew that only one of a dozen people died, and there was still one person left.  He ran away with his limbs crippled, but not a single hair of that big bear was injured"

    "That's right, this thing, as I said back then, is so powerful. With a slap, a tree as big as a basin was broken in the middle. Fortunately, I"

    ……………….

    "Then what are you waiting for? Come on, let's go over and have a good look. It's a rare sight."

    Hearing these comments, Li Feng almost died laughing.  More than a dozen people died, and only one person was left. Are these people's brains made of paste? Their limbs are disabled, and they can fucking run away. Could it be that this person has wings?

    "However, regardless of other people's boasting, this is the effect Li Feng wants.  According to Li Feng's thinking, the hotels nearby must also know about the big bear for sale later. This is enough.

    Wait, as long as the people from the hotel come and the bidding starts, it will be out of their hands.  At that time, it was no longer an auction of bears, but an auction of face and reputation.

    In this way, Li Feng no longer has to worry about not being able to sell the bear at a good price.

    "Old Wang, please go out with me. Today, no matter what, we must buy this bear. At the very least, we can't let the one next door snatch it away, otherwise Hey. I don't know which one it is.  The bastard made such a big noise, forget it, forget it."

    "Okay, miss"

    Not long after, I saw an old man and a young man walking out of a restaurant and walking towards the crowd.

    At the same time, the shopkeepers or bosses of various restaurants also walked out of the restaurants one after another.  Went in the same direction.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 24: Good Shows Continuously (Third update, please vote)

    When Lao Tie was sweating profusely and his face was the color of a monkey's butt.  Lao Tie cursed a thousand times in his heart, and the "parade" ten thousand times finally ended. Then, Lao Tie drove the ox cart to the center of the market.  Then he ran to the side as if running for his life, far away from Li Feng.

    It’s completely like I don’t recognize him.

    Li Feng didn’t care about Lao Tie’s performance. Anyway, he had already done what he was supposed to do.  He couldn't help much with what happened next.

    It was indeed a bit difficult for him along the way. He is such an honest and honest man.  If he hadn't gone through countless trials in later generations, he would have to hide.

    At this time, countless people formed a large circle, surrounding Li Feng and the bullock cart parked next to him, three circles inside and three outside.  The old cow was so frightened that it let out a series of panicked screams. It looked so pitiful that it made Li Feng feel guilty.

    At the same time, countless voices of discussion continued to come from all around.  Some people couldn't help but point in Li Feng's direction.

    Li Feng knew that they were not referring to him, but to the dead bear on the bullock cart.  There is no way, who makes people more charming?

    Who knows, there are already a lot of people around, but Li Feng is not in a hurry at all. He has to wait a few minutes, because he knows that the real buyer has not come yet, and these people around are just watching the fun.

    "Please give way, everyone. I am Cui Yingying from Cuiji Restaurant. I want to go in and buy bears"

    As a pleasant sound came, Li Feng knew that the business was finally about to open.  Haha, these businessmen, whether they are ancient or modern, are extremely shrewd.  The signboard has been moved out before it even started.

    "Ah, it's Boss Cui, please, please"

    "Yes, yes, yes, Boss Cui, please, hehe, we are just here to watch the fun."

    …………

    As bursts of noise came, Li Feng was a little surprised.  I thought to myself, it seems that this boss Cui is quite famous.  Either he is very powerful, or he is the type who is extremely smooth in dealing with others.

    Scholars, farmers, industry and commerce, this is the hierarchy of feudal society.  Although this division is a bit nonsense, it is purely a way of burning paper money to the dead and deceiving ghosts.  Poor farmers, who are always at the bottom of society, have never become the second oldest.

    However, at least on the surface, this farmer's status is still very high.  As for Boss Cui, as a businessman, it is really not easy for him to do this.

    However, when Li Feng saw the other party's appearance, he became even more shocked.

    This turned out to be a young and beautiful woman, and she was not the ordinary pretty one.  The willow eyebrows, cherry lips, smiling face and peach blossoms, especially the big tearful eyes, make people feel terrified.  It can be said that this is a woman who is both delicate and charming.

    However, Li Feng quickly looked away from her.

    This is not because Li Feng doesn’t like beautiful women. As long as he is a man, who doesn’t like beautiful women?  Li Feng can be sure that even if he is a eunuch, if you give him a beautiful girl and an ugly girl, he will definitely choose to stay with the beautiful girl.  It is human nature to love beauty.

    However, Li Feng has always believed in one sentence: Cherish life and stay away from beautiful women.  Although this sentence is a bit exaggerated, it reflects a very realistic truth. Beauty is not something that ordinary people can have. Otherwise, it will make you sleepless and sleepless.

    “To have a beautiful woman, just being charming is often not enough, you also have to have the strength.

    "Get out of the way, get out of the way, don't block the way, you didn't see our young boss from Wangji Restaurant, Young Master Wang is here"

    As a very arrogant voice came, there were waves of commotion from the other side of the crowd.  However, soon, the crowd made way for a very wide passage.

    Immediately, a very handsome young man walked in holding a folding fan.  Immediately, a fat middle-aged man in very bright clothes brought a chair with a flattering look on his face and carefully placed it behind the young master.

    And this young man, waving his folding fan, sat down without even looking.  Obviously, he knew someone was moving the stool for him.

    ???????????????????? It seems that this pretty boy must have a lot of background, but he is going too far in pretending to be 13.  Carrying a fan in this winter, hey Li Feng was speechless.

    However, Li Feng doesn’t think there’s anything inappropriate. What others like is their business.  It's not too late for him to be happy. If there were more young masters like this,I am worried that my bear cannot be sold at a high price.

    "Haha, Miss Cui, I didn't expect you to come too. It seems that we are really destined."

    Soon, Young Master Wang spotted Cui Yingying not far away from him.  He immediately said to her with a smile on his face, but those eyes were always patrolling the other person's beautiful and bumpy figure.

    "Huh, I don't dare to worry about you, Mr. Wang. This little girl can't bear it."

    The moment Cui Yingying appeared, her smiling face immediately turned cold.  Especially after hearing what the other party said, he gritted his teeth and said it.

    "Haha, Miss Cui, don't be so heartless. After all, we are neighbors, right? People often say that distant relatives are not as good as close neighbors. If there is any problem with your restaurant, I can still help you.  , isn't it, haha"

    After hearing what Cui Yingying said through gritted teeth, Young Master Wang not only didn't get angry, but also looked like he was enjoying it.  When Cui Yingying saw Mr. Wang who was laughing so hard, she pressed her lips tightly, and her eyes almost burst into flames.

    Li Feng saw all these situations, and he knew what was going on at a glance.  However, he just shook his head, we are just ordinary people.

    "Everyone, please be quiet. I think everyone knows what this is. I also know that you are all powerful people who do big business. Therefore, I dare not waste everyone's time. Let's start the auction of the car now.  This bear, in short, in one sentence, he who has the strength will get it, and he who pays the highest price will get it."

    After the parade just now, Li Feng knew very well that no one should know what this was going to do.  Therefore, I am not going to talk nonsense and start directly.

    "Haha, that's right. Those with strong strength will get it. Our Wangji Restaurant will produce 50 strings."

    As soon as Li Feng finished speaking, Mr. Wang immediately laughed and said a price.

    When Li Feng heard that Young Master Wang had made a bid, he thought it would be better to have Kaizi present.  Although the price of 50 pieces was definitely not the final transaction price, it still made Li Feng excited.

    Li Feng has already found out clearly about the currency units and purchasing power of this era.

    In the Tang Dynasty, the most commonly used currency was not silver, but copper coins.  A copper coin is called a penny.  A thousand cents is called consistency.  A piece of money is equivalent to one tael of silver.  As for gold, you can hardly see it on the market because it is too valuable.

    And how much money is it?  I can’t say this specifically, but let’s take the current price of food as an example. One stone of food costs just over a hundred pence.

    In other words, with the same amount of money, you can buy almost 10 shi of food.  And that Young Master Wang just asked for 50 guan, which is equivalent to fifty shi of food.  How could Li Feng be unhappy?

    However, it is obvious that Li Feng is not very satisfied with the price.  If such a whole bear were sold in later generations, it would cost more than 50 shi of grain.  And judging from the current situation, the rarity of this big bear is definitely no worse than in modern times.

    And Li Feng could also see that this so-called Young Master Wang just wanted to have fun with Cui Yingying.  So, this is just a water price, and the fun is probably yet to come.

    "Our Liuji Restaurant has 52 pieces"

    "Zhang Ji, 55 strings"

    "We Dai Ji, 58 Guan"

    ……………….

    "We, Cui Ji Restaurant, bid 80 yuan"

    Finally, Cui Yingying slowly opened her little cherry mouth and said a price that shocked the whole audience.  Everyone exclaimed, and then many jealous voices came in, secretly cursing Li Feng for his bad luck.

    Many restaurant owners, after hearing this price, began to shake their heads and sigh.

    Because, at this price, if it were normal, we would have already lost money.  Although it is the peak season, there is no profit left.

    After hearing this price, let’s see the reaction of the bosses.  Li Feng was also stunned, thinking, this Cui Yingying is really not simple.

    "Haha, Miss Cui is really amazing, amazing, I admire her. But we Wang Ji can still afford this small amount of money. Then I will give my life to accompany the beauty, 100 guan, haha"

    With the calm voice of Young Master Wang, the discussion among the crowd became louder.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 25: Xiao Jin Halfway Away (First update, please vote)

    When the price of 100 Guan came out, Cui Yingying was so angry that her face turned a little blue.  Because she knew that if she bought it at such a price, no matter how careful she was, she would still lose money.  The 80 yuan just mentioned was already the limit price for capital preservation.

    "Buying this one hundred guan means that the restaurant will lose 20 guan."

    If it were before, she would not even frown when facing this little twenty strings.  Today is different from the past. The current Cuiji Restaurant is struggling to support itself. Basically, every month, it not only makes no money, but also suffers losses.  She really can't afford the loss.

    "I made 110 passes"

    At this moment, Cui Yingying almost gritted her teeth and said that she must take down this bear no matter what.

    "Haha, 120 strings"

    "130 strings"

    ………………

    "260 strings"

    When Li Feng said this number, he saw that Cui Yingying's eyes had begun to turn red, but he just held back his tears.

    This is the ultimate price she can pay, Li Feng thought in his mind.  Looking at those stubborn, helpless and angry eyes, Li Feng suddenly turned his head to the side. The look in those eyes made Li Feng feel a little uncomfortable.

    "Otherwise, just sell the bear to her directly," an idea suddenly appeared in Li Feng's mind.  However, Li Feng quickly gave up this idea.

    ?This is business, the shopping mall is like a battlefield, and strength determines everything.  I did nothing wrong by doing this, and there was no question of conscience or morality at all.

    ??Besides, the rules of this auction are set by yourself, so you can't change them at any time.

    “And she and I have never met each other at all. There are thousands of unfortunate people in the world, and I don’t have the ability. We are just ordinary people.  There is always something hateful about pathetic people.

    “Besides, I am still waiting for money to buy clothes for Yaya and Rou Niang.  The situation in Rou Niang's family is not good either. If she makes more money, Yaya and the others can live a happy New Year.  And I will need money to do a lot of things next year.

    I thought of the cute Yaya, the honest little tiger, and the tender Rou Niang.  Li Feng shook his head fiercely.

    "I'm just an ordinary person, and I only care about people who deserve my care. If anyone bullies them, even if they are broken into pieces, I want you to die miserably. As for other people, I'm sorry, I'm not a saint, and I don't have that ability.  Don’t have that kind of mind”

    Li Feng suddenly said fiercely in his heart, and his eyes became determined.

    "Haha, it's interesting. Miss Cui is really courageous. Wang is ashamed of herself. Then 200 sticks, haha"

    After listening to the first half of the sentence, everyone thought that the guy surnamed Wang was about to give up. Who knew that this kid actually changed his tone and directly increased it to 300 strings.

    “Miss, what’s wrong with you, are you okay?”

    Amid the exclamations of everyone, Cui Yingying's face, which was originally a little bloody, immediately turned pale.  The shaky body was supported by an old man in time.

    "Haha, I'm sorry, Miss Cui, it's not that I don't understand pity for beauties. It's this bear that's equally important to me. But please don't worry, we are good neighbors and good friends. What difficulties do you encounter?  , feel free to come to my house to find me, I am very happy to help you, you should know this."

    The proud look on Mr. Wang's face at this time really made Li Feng want to go up and give him a slap.  This man is really, really shameless.

    And Cui Yingying's originally pale face immediately became even paler.  Originally, when she first started, she just came with the mentality of coming to take a look, and if she could buy, she would buy it, and if she couldn't, she would also increase the reputation of the restaurant.

    However, while she was bidding fiercely with the man named Wang, she suddenly thought of a question.  That's why this person named Wang appears here.  This man surnamed Wang rarely cares about the restaurant's affairs. Is he really just targeting himself?

    The answer is of course no. If he wants to squeeze out his own restaurant, there is no need for him, the eldest son of the Wang family, to step in.  Soon, she thought of something.  That is, there is a big shot who is going to celebrate his birthday in two days, and that person seems to have a special liking for this bear meat.

    Thinking of this, she immediately became ecstatic. As long as she could buy this bear, it was equivalent to buying an opportunity, an opportunity to bring her restaurant back to life.

    This is why she paid the sky-high price of 260 yuan at all costs.  This is all the funds she has at her disposal.

    It’s a pity that she was so excited that she didn’t even think about it.Now that the young master Wang of the family already knows the news.  It must be public rather than private, and I would not give it to her no matter what.

    "I'm sorry, Miss Cui, then I will take this bear away, haha"

    At this moment, Young Master Wang is so happy in his heart.  Today is a really good day, not only do I get good things.  It also severely damaged Cui Yingying's confidence.  As long as people lose confidence, it will soon be time to compromise.

    "Get out of the way, get out of the way, let me go in. Who said there was a bear just now? Where is it? Take it out and show it to me. No matter how much it costs, I bought it. Haha What a good thing.  , this time, when I get home, look at that dead old man, he still dares to say that I don’t"

    Suddenly, a scoundrel-filled voice came in from outside.

    And Young Master Wang, who was smiling all over his face, suddenly changed his expression, and his whole face became gloomy.  His eyes kept turning, not knowing what he was thinking.

    This time, all the onlookers did not just give way, but dispersed in a swarm. The circle around Li Feng suddenly became countless times larger.

    It was at this moment that Li Feng saw clearly that the person coming was actually a boy about the same age as Xiaohu.  It's just that Se's body is much stronger.  Erlangzi, this is the definition of this person.

    "Oh, it turns out to be Mr. Cheng"

    Young Master Wang’s face, which was originally very gloomy, immediately became very soft after the young man appeared, and he walked forward with a smile to say hello.

    "Here's the bear, here's the bear, haha, here it is. Zhizhi Look at the size, it's really big, um, look at the arms, they are indeed much thicker than mine. Hey it seems  That old immortal is right, I really can’t beat this guy"

    Although Young Master Wang came up to him with a smile on his face, he was not looked down upon at all.  Instead, he ran directly to the bear and began to chatter.

    "Haha, brother, you you are so talented"

    Although this guy muttered very quietly, Li Feng still heard him clearly.  Li Feng originally wanted to hold back his laughter, but when he encountered such a living treasure, he couldn't hold it back.  Whose arm is thicker than a bear, luckily he can figure it out.

    "Ahhehe, brotherwell, brother, did you hit this bear? Do you want to sell it or not? I bought it."

    “Perhaps he realized that Li Feng heard what he said, but the young man was not angry, but just scratched his head in embarrassment.  This signature move is exactly the same as Xiaohu's.

    "Well, this bear is indeed mine, and it is not for sale now. The young master Wang just offered 300 coins. If no one bids a higher price, the bear will belong to the young master Wang."

    Seeing what Young Master Wang did just now, Li Feng knew that the energy of the honest young man in front of him was definitely stronger than that of Young Master Wang.

    If this young man could also pay this price, Li Feng would still be more willing to sell it to this young man. After all, he couldn't stand the behavior of this man named Wang.

    "Haha, it seems that God is also helping me. Brother, how did you know that I just brought three hundred coins today. Haha, okay, I bought this bear."

    After a burst of laughter, suddenly, the young man's eyes rolled, as if he thought of something.  Li Feng thought to himself, it seems that this boy is not really that dumbfounded.

    "My surname is Wang. I bought this bear for three hundred guan. Do you have any objections?"

    After a few steps, the young man came to the young master Wang and stared at him to discuss.  However, looking at this young man's clenched fists and his vicious eyes, he clearly has the look of, "I'll beat you if you dare not agree."

    "Haha, since it's something that Third Young Master Cheng values, how could I grab it? Okay, I'll leave it to you, Third Young Master. I'm sorry, Third Young Master Cheng, I have something else to do, so I'll leave first."

    "Obviously, Li Feng's guess was right. This Young Master Wang was really afraid of this so-called Third Young Master Cheng.  After he finished speaking, he immediately ran away in a hurry.

    "Haha, brother, then this bear belongs to me. Stone, stone, where did you die? Why don't you bring the money to pay the bill? Hurry up and drive the carriage over. Haha, brother, the money is all in the carriage  Here, you can count it yourself later. I'm in a hurry, so I'll take your ox cart away. I'll leave the cart with you and exchange it with you Let's go. Next time we have a chance,  I’ll treat you to a drink, brother…”

    However, what happened next made Li Feng stunned again.  Hey, it seems that calling him a fool is absolutely correct.

    ??Looking at the carriage and horses in front of him, he looked at the old cow, who was alreadyLi Feng was really speechless when the cart disappeared.  Li Feng was not worried at all about whether the other party was a liar or something.  If he didn't even have this ability to recognize people, Li Feng's years in the agency would have been like hell.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 26: In the Days Without Pork (Second update, please support

    Being fooled by this super idiot, Mr. Cheng, Li Feng could only shake his head with a wry smile.  Well, judging from this guy's style and personality, as well as everyone's reaction, especially the performance of Young Master Wang just now, this guy's background is definitely not simple.  Who is this guy?

    Although Li Feng was quite interested in the identities of these two fools, he wisely did not ask anyone about them, but quickly ran into the carriage.

    First, although he knew that the other party was not a liar, he still wanted to see where his money was.  More importantly, the eyes full of envy, jealousy and hatred from those around him really made Li Feng a little unbearable.

    “ Seeing Li Feng enter the carriage, Lao Tie quickly led Lao Niu to the carriage, straightened his dark face, looked around with fierce eyes, and started guarding.

    "Three hundred guan, three hundred guan, this guy who got lucky has really made a fortune."

    "Isn't that right? I only make a little money a year. No, I have to go hunting. I'm lucky"

    "You are the only one who still wants to hunt bears. Bullshit, I think feeding the bears is just fine. Indeed, this guy is really lucky. Normally, this bear would only survive a few dozen blows before it dies."

    “That’s right, that’s when I met the third son of Lu Guogong’s family. Hey, he is such a fool. He also gave me a carriage and a good horse for free. Zhizhi"

    ………………

    In fact, as soon as Li Feng turned around, he started to hear bursts of discussion from behind.

    "It turns out that this guy's father is actually the Duke, no wonder. Well, wait a minute, Duke Lu, isn't this this damn guy the famous Cheng Yaojin? Good guy, this stupid guy,  He is actually Cheng Yaojin's son, no wonder Young Master Wang is so afraid of him."

    Hearing the commotion behind him, Li Feng finally knew who the stupid boy was.  Although Li Feng doesn't like anything related to history, he still knows the name Cheng Yaojin.

    However, after seeing the money in the carriage, Li Feng quickly forgot everything.  To be honest, it wasn't that Li Feng had never seen money, or that he was obsessed with money, but the scene in front of him was really amazing.

    ??The shiny new copper coins, and the silver ingots that emitted this silver light, covered half of the carriage carriage, which was really dazzling.

    Li Feng counted a total of fifty strings of copper coins and twenty-five silver ingots.

    Li Feng immediately picked up a shiny silver ingot and played with it carefully.  To be honest, Li Feng has never seen this thing before.  In the previous era, all the coins used were paper money.  Even in this era, Li Feng has only seen copper coins a few times, and they are scattered.

    "Whoever dares to be arrogant in front of me, I will use money to smash him to death"

    When Li Feng picked up a bunch of copper coins, he couldn't help but think of such a heroic saying.

    This string of copper coins is consistent. A thousand copper coins weigh at least six or seven kilograms. It is definitely heavy enough to hit people.  As for the cost of this car, it is at least more than three hundred kilograms.  No wonder the other party wanted to use a horse-drawn carriage to pull it.

    "Actually, this is just because Li Feng has never seen the world. This is just a little money.  He didn't even think about it. Many wealthy families have tens of thousands of dollars, or even hundreds of thousands of dollars. Nowadays, wealthy families basically use rooms to store money.

    Think about it, a room full of money would be spectacular.

    "Little madman, get out of the car quickly, I'll catch the bus, let's get out of here quickly"

    Suddenly he heard Lao Tie's anxious voice coming from outside the carriage. Li Feng was suddenly startled and secretly cursed himself for being so worthless.  Now is not the time to look at money, it is better to leave this place of right and wrong as soon as possible.

    Li Feng has never done driving a carriage, and Lao Tie also knows that Li Feng is not good at it.  Therefore, Lao Tie immediately sat in front of the carriage and drove the carriage forward. Of course, Li Feng led the old cow and followed closely behind the carriage.

    These days, no bank says so.  A bank? Yes, there is one.  However, for the vast majority of people, they basically will not save money in a bank.

    First of all, people are worried.  Not to mention whether the money can be withdrawn after it is deposited in the bank.  Just say that if another war suddenly breaks out, the money will definitely be lost.  It's safer to keep it at home. Whenever you run away, take the money and run away.

    There is another important reason, that is, the money banks at this time were not like those of later generations.Same as a bank.  Deposit the money in the bank and you'll get some interest.  And this Datang bank is great. Not only does it have no interest, but you also have to pay it a storage fee. Who would want to deposit their hard-earned money in it?

    ?Perhaps, in the eyes of modern people, this is very funny.  However, in the Tang Dynasty, that was absolutely natural.

    Think about it, it’s risky for these people to keep money.  There is another important reason. This metal currency will inevitably suffer losses over time.  There is no management fee, is it possible?

    Therefore, it can be said that in these days, there is only one kind of customer for the bank, and that is the businessman who travels all over the world.  The only function of the bank is to exchange the money that merchants deposit into the bank into banknotes unique to the bank.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Li Feng and the others finally returned to Jianghu Village smoothly.  It seems that the public security in the Tang Dynasty is still good, Li Feng thought.

    To be honest, he was really afraid of encountering someone who would rob someone on the road and then kill him and silence him.

    "A lot of money, and silver, silver"

    When Li Feng moved all the money from the carriage to the table at home.  Both Rou Niang and Yaya stared blankly at the pile of glittering money.

    However, little Yaya quickly realized what she was doing, and rushed to the pile of money with a loud shout. With trembling hands, she held up a silver ingot, her eyes sparkling.

    "Brother Li, thisthis money"

    And Rou Niang also looked like she couldn't believe her eyes. She pointed at the pile of money with a little trembling and asked Li Feng.  Not only Xiao Yaya has never seen such a large amount of money, but even Rou Niang has never seen it.

    It’s like putting a big box with a red old man in front of an ordinary person, and you can imagine the look on his face.

    "Well, this money is from selling bears. You can collect it later, Rou Niang. You can take care of our family's money. Well, by the way, I bought some fabrics for you and Yaya to make two suits for you.  clothes"

    When he heard this, Li Feng actually told him to put the money away and let him keep it.  Today Rou Niang surprisingly didn't say anything, but responded very obediently with a blushing face.

    At this time, Li Feng didn't have the leisure time to look at the money. To be honest, he was very depressed. He really felt like crying without tears. He had money but no place to spend it.

    Actually, before coming back, Li Feng still took a short walk around Chang'an City, despite Lao Tie's urging.  In addition to buying fabrics for Yaya and Rou Niang, the most important thing is that Li Feng wants to see what good things are on sale in the bustling Chang'an City.

    However, after this round, Li Feng was very depressed.

    After buying the fabric, his first stop was the grain stores.  He went there not to buy food, but to find rice seeds.

    Li Feng is very clear about the development history of rice in China.  To say that this was the best rice variety before the advent of hybrid rice, it should belong to Champa rice.

    Champa rice is named after its place of origin, Champa. According to modern maps, Champa is located in central and southern Vietnam.  At this time, this area belonged to the Tang Dynasty and was called Linyi County.

    What depresses Li Feng is that after searching almost all grain stores, he couldn’t find a few grains of rice, let alone rice, and it was also extremely expensive.  In the end, Li Feng spent a lot of money and paid a large deposit, and they agreed to bring him some rice seeds the next time they purchase goods.

    And next, the place where Li Feng ran was the vegetable market.  To live a good life, you must first eat and drink well. Li Feng has always believed this.

    Unfortunately, this time, he was even more depressed.  Let’s not talk about anything else, let’s just talk about this pork. It’s not sold.  Isn't this a joke?  Although there is a lot of beef and mutton, Li Feng, who comes from modern times, is really not used to the lack of pork.

    How can there be no pork for sale?

    Regarding Li Feng’s doubts and confusion, the old man explained it to him before he knew what was going on.

    In this era, there was pork, and some people raised pigs.  However, it is still difficult to buy pork.  It is absolutely impossible to buy pork in Chang'an City.

    Pork, in this day and age, is a super junk meat that only the poor eat.  How could city dwellers like these in Chang'an eat this?  Therefore, it is strange that you can buy pork here.

    " Moreover, in these days, there is less pork, because there are very few people raising pigs.

    Except for those families with a very surplus labor force, almost no oneThe family raises pigs.  Think about it, basically every household has at least a hundred acres of land. They don’t have time to take care of the work on the land. How can they still have time to raise pigs?

    Secondly, raising pigs is very uneconomical.  It’s not easy to sell, the price can’t be paid, and it takes a lot of work.  It's not as cost-effective as raising cattle and sheep.  Especially when it comes to raising sheep, you only need to send a child to graze, and usually, you can also shear sheep and milk sheep.  It's not like raising pigs, you can only kill them for meat.

    In fact, according to Li Feng’s understanding, this is why there were so few people raising pigs in the Tang Dynasty.  The biggest problem is that the total production of food in society is not enough.  You said, this person doesn’t have anything to eat, how can I give you a pig to eat?

    In short, in one sentence, it will be very difficult for Li Feng to eat pork after this.

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 27 If you want to get rich, raise pigs (third update, please vote)

    "I wonder, who will tell me in the future that if we could go back to ancient times, there would be so many wonderful things, I have to fight with him. Forget it, there is no computer, no Internet. Even wanting to eat pork is so difficult. It's really difficult.  I don’t have anything I want, and I have money but no place to spend it. It’s really depressing.”

    Although I know that these ancient materials are definitely incomparable to modern society.  However, Li Feng never imagined that this could be lacking to this extent.  It made Li Feng so depressed that he just wanted to scold his mother.

    You must know that eating is definitely the most important part of life, not even one.  As the saying goes, food is the most important thing for people.  Li Feng absolutely agrees with this statement.

    Therefore, no matter whether Li Feng was a homebody in his previous life, he had never been careless about food, and he had never had any trouble making delicious food.  Who knows, now

    "Heyforget it, if you can live without going hungry these days, that's God's mercy."

    However, Li Feng soon accepted this reality. This was ancient times, not modern times.

    "Brother Li, what's wrong with you? I see that you don't look well. Are you feeling uncomfortable somewhere?"

    With a caring voice and a faint scent of fragrance, Li Feng quickly raised his head.  He found that Rou Niang had already come to him without knowing when.

    Looking at the delicate and white face full of care and worry, and the eyes full of infinite tenderness.  Li Feng's heart was suddenly filled with infinite warmth, and at the same time he became full of pride.  The disappointment that was filled with the smell of pork just now disappeared without a trace.

    "Isn't it just that there is no pork? Isn't it just a lack of supplies? If no one raises pigs, I can't eat pork. Shit, if you don't raise it, I can't raise it myself. When the time comes, I will make twice-cooked pork and braised pork.  Meat with your handsI not only want to eat meat, but also eat well, so that the beautiful woman in front of me can be fat and white. Oh, bah, bah, no, I can't describe it like this, it's not good to be too fat."

    Looking at the beauty in front of him, and thinking about the relaxation and warmth of this period, Li Feng suddenly felt that this ancient time was still good.

    “Isn’t it just that there is a shortage of supplies? Then we will rely on our own efforts.

    Li Feng neither dares to think about it nor will he think about making the entire Tang Dynasty live well.  However, Li Feng is still very confident that he can make this family live well and the people around him live well.

    "Haha, you don't know this girl until you look at her. The more you look at her, the more interesting she becomes. Especially her blushing and shy look, she is so beautiful. Such an innocent, kind, hard-working, and beautiful girl, in her own time, although not  I dare say it is extinct, but it is definitely not our fault, otherwise"

    Soon, Li Feng started to stare stupidly at Rou Niang in front of him without blinking.  I could see that the girl's face was getting redder and redder, her head was lowering and lowering, and her two little hands were in panic, not knowing where to put them.

    "Brother Li"

    A voice full of shyness, so soft that Li Feng felt like his bones were about to go brittle, finally made Li Feng's heart tremble and he came back to his senses.

    “Rou Niang…….I…….I…….”

    “After all, this Li Feng is still that kind of innocent novice. When he was called out by this soft lady, he blushed and became at a loss. He hesitated for a long time, not knowing what to say.

    "Hehe Well, Brother Li, what were you thinking about just now? Are you in a bad mood?"

    Looking at Li Feng’s panicked look, Rou Niang couldn’t help but laugh.  However, he quickly realized his gaffe.  At the same time, he also knew that Li Feng was not feeling unwell, but was thinking about something, so he looked bad just now.

    "Well, it's okay, Rou Niang. I was just thinking about what I encountered in Chang'an City today, and I felt a little upset"

    After the gaffe just now, Li Feng has adjusted his mood.  Seeing Rou Niang's question, she didn't hide it from her and told her that she wanted to buy pork but couldn't.

    "HeheBrother Li, this is what you are here for. Well, this pork is really hard to buy. Basically, not many people know how to raise pigs. Raising pigs is really not cost-effective. However, this  Pork is not cheap, especially the fatty meat, which is much more expensive than mutton"

    When Rou Niang heard that Li Feng was actually worried about this matter, she suddenly couldn't laugh or cry.  However, he slowly explained to Li Feng.

    After listening to Rou Niang’s explanation, in addition to learning about the situation from Li Feng.  He also learned that although the lean meat of pork is cheaper than beef and mutton, the fat meat is much more expensive.It's almost twice the price of beef and mutton.  Exactly, completely opposite to modern society.

    Li Feng made a rough estimate and calculated it as an average.  The average price of pork is definitely not lower than that of beef and mutton.

    And suddenly, Li Feng remembered something that made him very excited, that is, the price of food in the Tang Dynasty seemed to be very low.  One stone of grain was only worth more than one hundred pennies.

    By comparing the prices of various goods, the price of this food is indeed much lower.  Although in the current Tang Dynasty, the country is prosperous and the people are safe, with good food harvests year after year.  However, it is definitely not up to the level of modern society where there is so much to eat.

    And according to the importance attached to food in ancient society, the price of this food cannot be this low no matter what.

    Now, Li Feng doesn't care about this. He hopes that the price of food will be as low as possible.  Because, now, he is more determined to do one thing, that is, raise pigs.

    “Whether you are eating meat for your own family or selling it for money, judging from Li Feng’s experience, it is very cost-effective.

    "Rou Niang, I want to raise pigs"

    Li Feng is the kind of person who thinks about it and takes action immediately, so he immediately spoke to Rou Niang.

    “Raising pigs…brother Li, this…”

    As soon as he heard this, Li Feng actually wanted to raise pigs.  The soft lady was stunned for a moment, and then she wanted to say something, but she didn't say it.  However, his face was full of worry and he seemed hesitant to speak.

    Looking at Rou Niang’s expression, Li Feng knew that in her heart, she definitely didn’t want him to do this.  However, maybe it was the ancient traditional concept, or maybe she considered Li Feng's feelings, so she did not directly speak out against it.

    "Haha, Rou Niang, are you worried that you will lose money raising pigs? Also, you are afraid that I will be too busy. Don't do this again. If you have any ideas, just say it directly. You have to know that we are a family  , just say whatever is in your heart, don’t hold it in your heart, right?”

    Looking at the embarrassed expression on the other side, Li Feng immediately spoke.  Men are superior to women, men are heaven, and women are submissive. This is not what Li Feng wants. What he needs is the warmth of home.

    "Brother Li, youI"

    After hearing what Li Feng said, Rou Niang was first shocked, then ecstatic, but in the end, she blushed and said nothing.

    "Okay, Rou Niang, let me do the math with you. Will raising pigs make money or lose money?"

    Looking at the other party’s expression, Li Feng knew that there was nothing he could do today.  In order to put the girl's mind at ease, Li Feng slowly began to tell her his plans.

    In short, in one sentence, that is, buy grain and then use it to raise pigs.

    Of course, Li Feng is not stupid enough to feed all the pigs with grain. In that case, no matter how cheap the grain price is, he will lose everything. In this regard, Li Feng has his own plan in mind.

    "Why have I never thought of buying grain to raise pigs? Well, the price of grain is not expensive now. Then, our family will grow some Chinese cabbage, large radish and the like. In that way, the problem of pig food will be solved  And if the pigs eat so well, they will definitely grow faster, and they will definitely make money when the time comes.”

    "Brother Li, you are so awesome. How did you come up with this? Well, our family raises pigs. Just like you said, let's plant less land, okay?"

    After Li Feng’s analysis and calculation, it is more convincing than anything else.  Soon, the concerns and worries in the young lady's heart disappeared without a trace.

    Over the years, she worked hard to take care of the family and soon saw a way to make a fortune.

    In fact, why no one has ever thought of doing this? After all, it is still a problem of the limitations of this thinking.

    It can be said that basically everyone is focused on the difficulty of raising pigs.  In fact, everyone is focusing on the land.

    There is so much land that we are so busy that we have no time to raise pigs. Land is the foundation of farmers.

    Growing vegetables is for people to eat.  Plant it to feed pigs, are you kidding me?  The right way is to use the extra land to grow food.

    “Also, feeding grain to pigs is even more nonsense. It’s not enough for people to eat.  Feeding it to pigs is something only a madman can do.

    In short, Li Feng, who has the support of Rou Niang, has decided to raise pigs.  Is this also in response to the popular saying, if you want to get rich, raise pigs?

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 28: Taiyuan Wang Family (First update, please vote)

    It is said that that day, Young Master Wang panicked and left Li Feng's so-called auction venue in despair and returned to his mansion.

    "You bastard, this damn Cheng Laosan, how dare you humiliate me like this. One day, I will make you live and die."

    At this time, Young Master Wang's sinister face became a little distorted because of anger.  In front of him, on the floor of the hall, there were broken porcelain pieces all over the floor.

    The middle-aged fat man who had appeared with him before and moved the stool for him was now covered in sweat, and he was standing there with a trembling bow, not daring to move, with a look of panic on his face.

    He definitely knows this master better than anyone else.  He deeply understood that the young man in front of him was more ferocious than a wolf and more vicious than a poisonous snake.

    In fact, except for today, when he met Cui Yingying, who was his hunting target, he showed some arrogance.  This young man, most of the time, is polite, personable, and affable.  As long as people aren't around him, they don't know how scary he is.

    Thinking of everything this young man had done, the fat middle-aged man felt like he was trembling all over.  How could he not feel creepy when facing this pervert?  Yes, this is a complete perversion.

    This Young Master Wang is definitely very powerful. Even ordinary princes, nobles, and even relatives of the emperor often have a fawning look like a pug when facing him.

    This Young Master Wang’s name is Wang Youde.  Although the name sounds ordinary, his family is anything but ordinary.  Taiyuan Wang family, this is Wang Youde's family, and Wang Youde is the Taiyuan Wang family, the eldest son of the current head of the family. It can also be said that he is the next head of the Taiyuan Wang family and the most promising successor.

    There is a rumor among the people that the Wang family in the world came out of Taiyuan.  This is an exaggeration.  However, it illustrates the fact that this Wang family is absolutely a behemoth.  And this Taiyuan Wang family is also one of the six most famous families in the world today.

    The clan originated in the Han Dynasty. After continuous development, it reached its peak in the Wei, Jin, Southern and Northern Dynasties.  At its peak, the famous clan controlled almost all the national power.  For the people in power of these clans, even the emperor, they have to be courteous.  It can be seen that his power is unprecedented.

    The so -called prosperity will decline. During the next time, the land of China, the wolf smoke, and the war continued.  It was an extremely heavy blow to these big clans, and many clans have even disappeared in the long river of history.

    Even if the clans survived by chance, their vitality was severely damaged and they could no longer live up to their former glory.

    As the saying goes, this skinny camel is bigger than a horse, but its strength cannot be underestimated.  Not to mention anything else, just the huge wealth it controls makes people panic.

    In addition, everyone in the world is proud of their noble blood status. Even many princes and nobles are looking forward to it. If they want to get this noble aura, they are all proud of being able to marry with it. If they don't get it, they will sigh with regret.

    ????????? The Taiyuan Wang family and the Jingzhao Wei family, the Qinghe Cui family, the Hongnong Yang family, the Hedong Pei family, and the Lanling Xiao family.  It is the largest clan in the world today.  The world calls them the six major clans.

    Therefore, as the eldest son of the contemporary head of the Wang family in Taiyuan, Wang Youde is undoubtedly very powerful.

    "Okay, Shopkeeper Qian, you go down first. Remember, prepare a generous gift for me. I want to come to the Qin Mansion to pay my birthday."

    Maybe it’s because I feel better after venting, or maybe I feel that doing this is too detrimental to my demeanor.  In short, this Wang Youde, Young Master Wang quickly regained his composure.  He calmly ordered Qian Dafu standing aside.

    "Okay, young master, the younger one will leave first."

    When Fatty Qian Dafu heard this, he felt like he was being amnesty at first, but he soon became nervous again.  He knew that he must not look at the young man in front of him, who looked harmless.  However, once he fails to get things done, he will definitely turn into a soul-collecting ghost immediately.

    This pervert has only one hobby, and that is torturing people.  No matter you are a man or a woman, as long as you fall into his hands, you will definitely be unable to survive or die.

    The man who fell into his hands was of course the one who made him feel unhappy.  And the woman who fell into his hands was a woman who made him happy to see her.

    To use this pervert’s words, when you treat women, you have to be graceful and don’t force yourself.  It is true that he never uses strong methods, but those methods are more outrageous than using force.

    In short, when dealing with women, he likes to play the cat and mouse game, and slowly?Play until you are exhausted and have a nervous breakdown.

    "Hey, what a sin"

    Although Qian Dafu knew that he was not a good person, when he thought of the things Wang Youde had done, he suddenly realized that he was so kind.

    After Qian Dafu bowed and went out, Wang Youde's face immediately became gloomy again.

    "Cheng LaosanCheng Laosan"

    As soon as he calmed down, Wang Youde immediately remembered that Cheng Chubi, who he hated so much, was here.  If you want to say that there are indeed many people he hates in Chang'an City, but when it comes to the one he hates the most, then it is definitely Cheng Chubi.

    In fact, he had suffered several losses from this idiot Cheng Chubi before.  Even, once, he was beaten violently by the other party.

    Although he is older than Cheng Chubi, when it comes to force, ten of them are no match for that guy with well-developed limbs.

    Of course, the difference in force between the two sides was not the main reason for his abuse.  As a big clan, it is impossible that there is no power to protect itself. As long as Wang Youde is willing, he can kill that little bastard at will.  He has deep taboos.

    You must know that when he came to Chang'an this time, he came with an important mission for his family.  He didn't dare to ruin important family affairs because of his impulsiveness.

    If you really mess up the family affairs, your succession as the head of the family will be ruined, and you will have to face punishment from the family immediately.  Thinking of this, Wang Youde couldn't help but turn pale.

    "I endure, I endureone day, I will cut you all into pieces"

    After clenching his fist until it turned white and painful, and gritting his teeth so hard, Wang Youdecai finally suppressed the hatred in his heart.

    "Well, now, we have set up a line and caught the big fish. The task assigned by this family is basically half completed. The next step is how to get this person to the top."

    "This is a bit difficult. We must not only let him rise to power, but also keep him under control, and do all this without damaging the family's interests too much. These old immortals really think that I am a god  ."

    Afterwards, Wang Youde began to meditate on his current mission.  Who knows, just thinking about it, I feel that the difficulties I face are so big and arduous.  So, he immediately flashed a fierce look in his eyes and cursed those damn elders in the family fiercely in his heart.

    In fact, Wang Youde also understands the current situation of the Wang family very well.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????:??????????? The Wang family is still enjoying endless glory, but behind this boundless scenery, they are facing an extremely huge crisis.  If something is not done quickly, the entire Wang family will soon be in catastrophe.

    Since Li Shimin ascended the throne, he has begun to deal with them and no longer accept the clan forces controlled by the imperial court.  Perhaps, he has not really understood the harm that the existence of this big clan brings to the Tang Dynasty.  However, as a majestic emperor, the things that cannot be controlled are dangerous and should be eliminated.

    Similarly, those who followed Li Shimin to conquer the country, leap from the grassroots to the emerging aristocracy, also tried every means to destroy their old clans so as to replace them.

    The six major clans, which were already severely weakened, faced this successive pressure and immediately became more injured. How could they withstand it?

    In this case, there are only two ways to go.

    ?????????????? One is to surrender, to this new imperial court that was just established, and then, cut off a piece of flesh from your own body, and let everyone eat the flesh together.

    Such a thing is for these big clans, which have enjoyed incomparable honor for a long time.  That is almost intolerable, neither the interests nor the dignity in their hearts can be wasted like this.

    Then there is only one other way left, to find someone to cooperate with.  Although this would cause them to lose some profits, at least they would be able to avoid being ripped apart.

    As for resistance, it is also a way, but unless you are desperate, this road must not be taken.  The risks are simply too great and the odds of winning are too low.

    Therefore, of course, taking this second path is the best choice now.  Moreover, once this path is taken, all the efforts will be rewarded immeasurably.

    “Finding a partner and holding the red thread are the important tasks entrusted to Wang Youde by the family.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 29: Dad, Bear (Second update, please vote)

    In fact, that day, Wang Youde received a report from Qian Dafu that someone was selling bears.  He immediately became extremely happy, because he knew that in two days, it would be the fiftieth birthday of Hu Guogong Qin Qiong.  And he even learned that Qin Qiong seemed to have a special liking for bear meat.

    "If someone can get a bear and give it to him as a birthday gift, if nothing else, he will definitely win his favor.  And almost everyone knows how high the prestige of Duke Hu is in the Tang army.

    At that time, during the Wagang Uprising, the Eighteenth Route Army rebelled against the king and raised troops to fight against the Sui Dynasty. This Qin Qiong, with his handsomeness and bravery, not only won the trust of the officers and soldiers of Wagang Village, but also the other rebels, no matter who they were, would not mention this Qin Qiong.  Thumbs up.

    And now in the Tang army, how many generals joined Li Shimin from the peasant uprising army.  One third, this is definitely a small amount to say.

    And the current emperor has an extraordinary relationship with Qin Qiong.  Above the court, there are monarchs and ministers. In private, Li Shimin calls Qin Qiong his brother.  It is even said that Qin Qiong was kind to the Li family for survival.

    Of course, although Wang Youde also wanted to make friends with Hu Guogong, it was obvious that he knew that he was not worthy enough and would not be of much benefit.  However, just because he can't make good friends doesn't mean that others can't, for example, his family chooses a good partner.

    If this person succeeds in making friends with Duke Hu, it will be a great thing.

    "It's a pity that because he met Cui Yingying as his prey, Mr. Wang wanted to have a good time and be happy.  He didn't capture it on the spot, but was snatched away by Cheng Xiaojin on the way.  How can I keep him from being angry?

    Duke Lu’s Mansion

    "Dad, dad, bear, bear"

    Suddenly, there was a very loud sound.  That voice was so loud that everyone in the Duke's mansion could definitely hear it clearly.

    The servants who were busy at work were startled by this sudden sound.  Then, a roar of laughter immediately erupted throughout the Duke's mansion.  However, the laughter stopped quickly.

    A middle-aged man with a very tall stature and a very tough appearance was sitting in the living room of the Duke's Mansion.  First, he looked around secretly like a thief, maybe because he saw nothing special.  So, I came to the Taishi chair in the living room and found a very comfortable position to sit down.

    "Haha, great. The old woman went out today, and those gangsters also went out to do errands. It just so happened that the good wine just delivered from the emperor can only be enjoyed by me."

    As he spoke, as if by magic, he took out an exquisite wine flask from his sleeve.

    "However, this guy is too courageous. He dares to go to the palace to drink wine.  This has to wait until the wife and children go out, and then secretly eat it all by herself.  Who the hell is this? She’s too careless in what she does.

    "This person who can freely drink from the palace or the emperor is certainly not an ordinary person.  This middle-aged tough man is the owner of Duke Lu's Mansion, the famous Duke of Lu, Cheng Yaojin.

    This guy is so cool outside, he acts like he is the boss and he is the second child, as if he is not afraid of anyone.  However, everyone who knows him knows that this guy is a strict wife and is afraid of his wife.

    At the same time, everyone also knows that this old Cheng is still an out-and-out drunkard.  He is the kind of person who can spend his whole life holding a bottle of wine.  However, the tragedy lies here.  Except when Lao Cheng was graciously allowed to drink some wine during meals, Mrs. Chen prohibited him from drinking at any other time.

    Didn’t this cost Lao Cheng half his life? After resisting several times, he was ruthlessly suppressed.  Lao Cheng is also a man who can bend and stretch. If he can't do it clearly, let's do it secretly.

    ??Hide the wine in a hidden place in the house, and then, if something happens, he will trick his wife into going out to play.  Then, he drank secretly.

    I originally thought that in this way, the secret plot against Chen Cang would be successful, and the good times would finally come back to me.  Who knew, an accident would happen not long after.

    “In this mansion, Old Cheng is not the only one who is banned from drinking by Mrs. Cheng.  The three Xiaocheng enjoyed the same treatment as their father, and just now, these three brothers were also the type who couldn't move away from the sight of wine.

    It’s a pity that they are not as clever and experienced as Lao Cheng.  Every time the wine was hidden, Mrs. Cheng could always find it easily. Then, the economic blockade came, which made them cry without tears.

    As the saying goes, whoever digs the grave will definitely know who the tomb robber is.  The three brothers must know about Lao Cheng's hiding of wine.  As the saying goes, we share blessings and share hardships. Even father and son try this rule.So, the three brothers strongly demanded to share the stolen goods with Lao Cheng.

    If you don’t agree, then everyone will finish playing together, and the three brothers will help supervise, and then file a complaint or report.  Once this move came out, Lao Cheng was unable to fight back.  Drinking less is better than drinking nothing at all. Besides, these three little bastards are quite pitiful. As a father, how can I ignore them? Lao Cheng comforted himself.

    "You bastard boys, daddy can't forgive you. I can usually leave some for you to satisfy your cravings, but this is good wine Well, just treat it as filial piety to your daddy."

    At this moment, Lao Cheng didn't feel any guilt at all. In front of the fine wine, the father-son friendship was nothing, Lao Cheng thought in his heart.  Then, he just ignored it, raised his head, opened his mouth wide, and then held the wine bottle high, no longer using the wine glass, and wanted to play with a cool one.

    "boom"

    “Ah………….My fine wine……”

    With the very loud "Dad, bear" coming from the gate, Lao Cheng's hand shook.  Then the porcelain wine bottle flew away.  With a bang, Lao Cheng felt as if his heart had fallen to the ground.

    Speaking of which, Cheng Chubi, sweating profusely and looking excited, pulled the cart into the house and immediately ran to tell his father the good news.  However, we have just arrived at the door of the living room.  When he looked up, he saw his old man standing there, looking at him with a straight face and wide eyes. His face was three points darker than the bottom of the pot.

    "Oops, I'm going to be in trouble"

    One look at his father’s expression, Cheng Chubi knew that he was going to be in bad luck.  This is the experience gained from countless painful lessons.

    "However, it seems that I didn't have a drink with this old guy today. I shouldn't have.  Apart from forcing him to drink, there seemed to be nothing to make the old man so angry.

    "Could it be a fight? No, I didn't fight today. I just frightened the man named Wang."  Moreover, according to the usual practice, even if he really frowned on the man named Wang, the old man would not be so angry.

    Even if I had beaten that bastard Li You that time, the old man’s face would not have looked as good as it does today.  Unless you lose a fight outside, that's not right

    "You little bastard, what are you doing? Didn't I ask you to buy New Year's goods? Have you bought the New Year's goods? There is still money left over for the New Year's goods. I want to check. If you dare to hide the silver, you will be indiscriminately  Quotation item, haha"

    ??Originally, Lao Cheng wanted to deal with this kid directly, but as soon as he rolled his eyes, he thought that would not work.  I was just drinking wine privately and eating alone, so I couldn't let him know.  If you deal with him under this pretext, nine times out of ten, the boy will go to his mother to complain, and then he will not be able to eat and walk around in circles.

    "However, it is too easy to find a real reason.  The reason why this little bastard went to all the trouble to buy New Year's goods for his family was not because he was diligent and sensible.  But to secretly withhold some silver coins, and then go out to drink.  It would be very difficult for him to deal with him in this name.

    “Dad, I’ve spent all the money, it’s gone”

    Looking at the evil smile on his father’s face, Cheng Chubi felt a hair in his heart.

    "Nothing, it's gone. Well, well, what about the New Year's goods? I want to see what you bought. If you haven't driven the carriage over yet, I want to check it."

    "This time, I must get hold of the evidence of your concealment of silver and check the goods. Everything will be clear."

    "The carriage? The carriage is gone too"

    Hearing the old man mention the carriage, Cheng Chubi remembered that he had given the carriage to the bear seller and exchanged it with him for his cart.  At that time, I only cared about being happy and was too lazy to waste time by carrying it around.

    "That is to say, your money is gone and you haven't bought anything. Even the carriage is gone. Tell the old man what kind of hero you met. You must think about it, don't  Treat me as a fool. You know, this is the city of Chang'an. You and I will tell you the situation. I will go to the palace immediately to find the emperor, and then lead the army to kill this daring bandit. "

    When Lao Cheng heard this, he became happy and thought to himself, boy, this time you are going to be in trouble.  Even if I want to let you go, your mother will have to deal with you when she comes back.  Your boy's courage is really getting fatter. Not only did he spend all his money and didn't buy anything back, he even sold the carriage.  Black, really dark, darker than me.  This is too unreliable.

    "Dad, Ididn'tdidn'tbuy anything back."

    Cheng Chubi knew that he was in big trouble this time. This old guy was too scary. Even the emperor had moved out, so what?  It made me nervous for midnight snacks.

    &nbsp; "Damn it, to put it bluntly, did you buy it or not?"

    "I bought it"

    "What did you buy? Show me to me"

    “Bear……”

    As soon as he heard the word "bear", Lao Cheng immediately thought of his pot of wine, and his anger immediately rose, so he couldn't stand listening to it.

    "You still dare to mention a bear? Today, I have to ask you to look in the mirror and see what a bear looks like"

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 30: The Secret of the Bear (Third update, please support)

    Soon, Duke Lu's mansion became agitated.  Then, I saw two figures, chasing each other, playing a game of dog chasing mice.

    Cheng Chubi knew that, regardless of how awesome he was outside, and regardless of how powerful he was among the younger generation, he was indeed a man of extraordinary strength.  However, compared with his own father, that is simply nothing.  Even if I, my eldest brother, my second brother, and all three of them go together, I will definitely not be a match for my father.

    Even if you can beat this old guy, you can't do it yourself. This is his mother's father, so he can't beat him.

    It’s better to be a dad. If you’re not in a good mood, just play with your kids.  Otherwise, I'll find a wife tomorrow and have a few kids for fun.  If his grandfather dares to fix his father, I will fix his father.

    However, this idea only flashed through Cheng Chubi's mind, and was immediately ruthlessly rejected.  Just now, he was just thinking about having a few children to fix it, but if he got a wife like his own mother, then Just thinking about it made Cheng Chubi feel like he was in hell.

    When it comes to force, Cheng Chubi is indeed no match for Lao Cheng.  However, when it comes to escaping, Cheng Chubi and his three brothers are still very confident. After all, after so many years, even a tortoise can become a hare.

    "You little bastard in front of you, stop for me, or else, I will catch you later and you will look good."

    In order to avenge his own wine, this old Cheng ran so hard.  But it's a pity that the little brat in front of me doesn't know how to practice. His martial arts skills are very weak, and he can run away faster than a rabbit.

    "Don't run? Stop? Then I'll fix it for you. You think I'm a fool. As for you, you can scold me if you want. You can scold me all the time. It's just a little bastard and a little bastard. You can scold me as you like."

    When Cheng Chubi heard the sound coming from behind, it was as if he had not heard it before, and his footsteps did not stop at all.  Then, he remembered a sentence he heard somewhere, "Running is healthier", which made Cheng Chubi think it made sense.

    As for this movement, of course it was impossible to hide it from the people in the house.  However, they just looked back and continued busy with their own work.

    This scene, if it were anywhere else, would definitely be a rare thing.  But where is this place? This is the famous Duke Lu's Mansion.  This scene happens every two days, and it has long been used to it.

    "Dad, stop chasing me. You're sweating profusely. How about we stop and see you sweating profusely."

    Although Cheng Chubi said this, his feet did not relax at all.

    "Dad, I didn't lie to you. I exchanged the money and the carriage for the same good thing as others."

    Looking at the old man, he was unmoved, but Cheng Chubi felt anxious.  Don't wait, I will be in trouble when I come back.  The most that this damn old man can get is a scolding, but his butt will be ruined.

    "If my father wants to beat me, I dare to run away. If my mother wants to deal with me, I can only deal with it obediently. Therefore, this cannot go on like this."  He knew that this old man must have the same plan. This old man was very insidious.  It's not like this old man has never done this before, losing eight hundred to himself and killing one thousand to his enemy.

    "Dad, why don't you ask me what I changed. I can tell you, I changed it to a big bear, a super big bear weighing at least 700 or 800 kilograms. This is a good thing.  Ah, besides, isn’t it my second uncle’s fiftieth birthday in a few days?”

    Looking at his father, there was no reaction at all, and Cheng Chubi was even more convinced of his suspicion.  I have no choice but to continue to seduce my old man.

    "A bear? It's still a big bear of seven or eight hundred pounds. You didn't lie to me, did you?"

    This time, Cheng Yaojin finally stopped, stared at Cheng Chubi with his eyes wide open and asked.

    "How dare I lie to you? Dad, you don't even think about it. Usually, I only secretly hide a little bit of silver. Today I have so much silver and a carriage, how could I lose it all? I  You’re not stupid. That way, when I come back, I won’t be able to see my butt blossom.”

    Cheng Chubi knows his father quite well.  It's useless if you tell him anything else.  How you put this interest relationship on your own is better than any rhetoric.

    "Okay, haha, then why didn't you tell me earlier, you bastard? As long as you really change back to being a big bear, your mother won't have any objections. Also, because I was shocked by you, I broke it."  I won’t argue with you about that jug of good wine. Why don’t you take me to see it right away?”

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUTOUT  ?Cheng Chubi finally understood why the old man wanted to deal with him.

    "Haha, not bad, it's really good. It's really a good thing. Little bastard, what are you looking at? If you don't hurry up, untie this ivy and don't cover it up. Well, it's okay, look at this  Situation, this bear was only obtained yesterday afternoon. It’s winter, so it’s okay.”

    Waiting for Cheng Chubi, he hurriedly untied the ivy tied to the bear's body.  Cheng Yaojin immediately went forward, trying to open the bear's chest.  After all, covering it like this will not damage it for the time being, but it is not good either.

    "What kind of bastard is this? He doesn't even know how to disembowel his body. How can he open it like this? People only open the front, but you'd better open the front and rear together. It's still crooked. Hey, what a prodigal. What a great picture.  Bearskin has been wasted like this. Look, let’s not worry about it and just send the gift to your second uncle in advance so that he doesn’t prepare anything else at home, which is a waste."

    Cheng Yaojin used a little force and was about to open the bear's chest to let it breathe. Who knows, the bear turned into two sides, causing him to complain for a while.

    Looking at the bear, which weighed several hundred kilograms, Cheng Yaojin decided to immediately send it to Qin Qiong to make arrangements for him.

    Duke Lu’s Mansion and Duke Hu’s Mansion were not far apart, so it didn’t take long for Cheng Yaojin and his son to arrive at Duke Hu’s Mansion.

    "Second brother, bear"

    Similarly, as soon as he entered the door, Cheng Yaojin started yelling.  It made the housekeeper dumbfounded.  When Cheng Chubi heard this, he almost laughed out loud.

    However, it was wise to endure it.  Because, he remembered, Maung seems to have called him the same way when he went home.  That strange old man knocked over the wine bottles.

    "You bastard Cheng Yaojin, you are a bitch. You are decades old, and you still have no control over what you say."

    With the sound of laughter and curses coming, Qin Qiong slowly walked out of the room.  Although this Qin Qiong is only a few years older than Cheng Yaojin, he is obviously much older.  Due to the onset of old injuries and long-term pain, he looked even older.

    However, the majesty on his face seemed not to be affected by his frail body at all.

    "Haha, second brother, I am giving you a birthday gift in advance, a big bear. At that time, we brothers will get together and have a bear meat feast."

    Cheng Yaojin didn’t care about Qin Qiong’s scolding and said happily.

    "Haha, okay, good stuff. Then we should have a good get-together. Otherwise, I don't know if there will be a chance."

    When Qin Qiong heard this, he immediately said excitedly.  He knew very well about his physical condition and he wouldn't be able to survive much longer.

    "Eh, no, no, this is wrong"

    Everyone knows that Qin Qiong loves bear meat, so he was very happy to see this big bear.  However, soon, his eyes were fixed on the bear without moving.

    "Hey, I thought what you were talking about, second brother. I don't know which guy who was holding back enough, ruined a good piece of leather"

    "No, you two, father and son, help me turn this bear over."

    At this time, Qin Qiong's face, which was a little pale, suddenly became serious.  Seeing Qin Qiong's expression, Cheng Yaojin knew that there must be something strange, but he didn't ask any more questions.  He called Cheng Chubi for help and turned the bear's body over.

    Qin Qiong didn’t say anything, and went directly forward, carefully stroking every part of the bear’s fur, not sparing even a small area.

    "What a divine power, what a divine power. I can't believe that there are still such people in the world today."

    After that, Qin Qiong looked at the bear in front of him and said with emotion.

    "Second brother, what are you talking about? Why can't I understand? Although it is indeed difficult to hunt such a big bear, it is not impossible."

    Cheng Yao said in confusion after hearing Qin Qiong's words.

    "Haha, you kid, are you trying to say that if you are given a small group of soldiers, you can easily kill such a guy, right? Indeed, although this bear is powerful, it is not as powerful as the sharpness of an arrow. However, this bear is  He wasn’t shot with a bow, nor was he poisoned with poison. In fact, he didn’t even use a sword.”

    After listening to Cheng Yaojin's words, Qin Qiong knew what he meant, and then began to speak slowly.

    "Second uncle, no way. Without these things, who can still kill this big guy with bare hands? How much strength does it take? Is there anyone with such strength?"

    &nbsp; Cheng Chubi on the side was startled when he heard this.  There's no need to do anything. You can't just wrestle with a bear and kill him.

    "Haha, yes, if you don't believe it, ask your dad. However, although you guessed it almost, there is one thing you didn't guess. That is, this bear was directly torn in half  ….”

    “What…….this…….”

    This time, even Cheng Yaojin couldn’t hold himself steady.  Indeed, in the eyes of many people, his brothers and generals were already strong enough, but Cheng Yaojin knew very well that this was not the case.  Cheng Yaojin often encountered people who were stronger than them.

    However, when he heard that someone actually tore such a giant bear in half, his heart began to beat wildly.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 31: Year-End Arrangements (First update, please vote)

    This is Qin Qiong's room in the Qin Mansion, and there are only two people in this room now.  Cheng Chubi had been sent outside by Cheng Yaojin.

    However, at this time, neither of them spoke. Qin Qiong was sitting there looking at Cheng Yaojin with a calm expression.  Cheng Yaojin's expression was very strange, and he didn't know what he was thinking.

    After Qin Qiong’s explanation and his own personal inspection, he believed Qin Qiong’s words. The big bear was indeed torn in half.  Because there were no signs of poisoning, and there were no other injuries on the fur. Except for the huge slanted tear, everything was intact.

    "Second brother, tell me, could it be that person? But hasn't that person been dead for more than ten years?"

    After a while, Cheng Yaojin finally couldn't help but speak.

    "Dead? Haha, are you sure? Have you seen the body with your own eyes? The moment he fell, he was taken away by his master. He was a fairy-like figure, it's hard to tell?"

    Qin Qiong was also unsure for a while, but a few of his questions stopped Cheng Yaojin.  Yes, although under normal circumstances, he would not survive.  But can that person be considered a normal person? What's more, that person's master took him away.

    "Second brother, do you want to tell Well, no, otherwise, I will send someone to check. According to the information provided by my gangster, there is absolutely no problem in finding that person."

    Soon, Cheng Yaojin began to carefully ask Qin Qiong again.  After all, this matter was no small matter. He knew what he was capable of, and he was just a little smart.  Looking at the overall situation, he is no match for Qin Qiong among the three.

    "Haha, go check it out. If you want to go, you can go."

    Although he was told to go, it was a pity that Qin Qiong's smiling expression told Cheng Yaojin.  You must not take these words seriously, otherwise you will suffer a lot.  When did this second brother become so stingy? I just made a joke to him when he came in.

    "Oh, my good second brother, just tell us what we should do. Anyway, I listen to you."

    Cheng Yaojin had no choice but to cheat.  It's not the first time anyway, he is shameless.

    "You, you, are still such a scoundrel. What should I do? Let's have it cold."

    "Well, as for this matter, let's just pretend it never happened and we don't know about it. Let's go check it out. To put it lightly, if it's not, then it's easy to say. It only takes a little effort. But, what if it is?  Yes, what should we do? Report him to the top?"

    "Perhaps, the superiors will be very happy, but they may also be very unhappy. Who knows what the superiors are thinking. Besides, let's not talk about the attitude of the superiors. Have you ever thought about it, if that person is still alive, why don't you come and recognize him?  The ancestor has become a hunter instead. This only shows that he doesn’t want to recognize this relative.”

    "If you just poke him out and piss him off, haha I think I don't need to say the rest."

    As he spoke, Qin Qiong looked at Cheng Yaojin with disdain, as if to say, if you have the ability, just give it a try.

    "Yes, yes, just pretend you don't know about this matter. Even if you beat me to death, I won't know."

    After Cheng Yaojin heard Qin Qiong's words, he immediately felt cold sweat break out.  Fortunately, fortunately, forget about pissing off that person.

    "Okay, don't think so much. The current situation is already complicated enough. Those three are working hard to fight for the family property. Cheng Yaojin, I can tell you, Qian  You must not mix it into it. If you are not careful about this kind of thing, you will be shattered into pieces."

    "Anyway, with your prestige in the military, as long as you don't mess around, no one can do anything to you. Do you understand?"

    Although Qin Qiong's words were very reserved, how could Cheng Yaojin not know it.  In fact, even if Qin Qiong didn't say anything, he would not get involved in such things.  He is just a soldier. Anyway, he will listen to whoever is in charge.  He won't care about other things.

    At this moment, Li Feng was busy working on something at the table at home.  One hand is holding a long goose feather, and the other hand is holding a carpenter's ruler. Under the carpenter's ruler, there is a piece of rough and yellowed paper. On the right side, there is also a bottle filled with some ink.  Low bamboo tube.

    Beside him, little Yaya was staring at Li Feng's every move with her eyes wide open.

    "Brother, what are you doing? Writing? No, people have to use a brush to write, so why use goose feathers? Painting? Well, it should be painting, but what are you painting?It's square and round at the same time, so ugly.  Also, do you need a ruler for drawing?  "

    Children are children, watching Li Feng holding the ruler and sliding around.  After looking at it for a long time, the little girl couldn't figure out what it was about.  So, I asked directly.

    "Haha, you girl, who told you that you must use a brush to write? Don't make a fuss. In a few days, big brother will teach you how to write. Well, let's just use these goose feathers. But  , you guessed it right, I am painting, to be precise, I am making a design"

    "Ah Big brother, are you telling the truth? You will really teach me how to read and write. That's great, that's great. I can also read. Sister, sister, big brother said you will teach me how to read and write."  I read"

    Originally, Li Feng was still thinking about how to explain to this little girl what this thing is called cartography.  Who knew that when she heard that Li Feng was going to teach her to read and write, she was so excited that she flew away like a happy bird.

    " Seeing Xiao Yaya's happy look, Li Feng felt very complicated in his heart.  Just saying to teach her to read, this girl became so happy. Think about it, when I was her age, studying was the most painful thing in the world.  Reading is not as fun as bathing in the river and catching fish.

    "However, Li Feng can also understand this.  After all, being able to read and write is a great thing for people in this era.  After coming to Jianghu Village for so long, Li Feng didn't even find a child studying.  It’s not that I don’t want my children to go to school, it’s that I don’t have the financial strength.

    Not to mention the tuition fee, which is a huge amount, even the pen, ink, paper and inkstone are not something ordinary families can afford.  Especially this paper, it's shockingly expensive.

    " Take the rough and yellowed paper in front of Li Feng as an example. If it were placed in modern society, in a word, it would be considered ugly and rough when used to wipe people's butts.

    "However, such a piece of tattered paper actually costs a penny. In other words, it costs almost a pound of grain.  How many people can afford such a school?

    "Fortunately, as we just said, teach Yaya to use goose feathers to write. The characters are not big. This can save a lot of money."

    For Li Feng, it is a matter of course for Yaya to read and write.  He doesn't care what nonsense a woman is virtuous if she has no talent.  Girls don't understand anything, so that's their virtue. I think it's left to men to bully them as much as they want, Li Feng thought to himself.

    "Well, I not only want to teach Yaya how to read and write, but in the future, I will also teach her arithmetic, physics, chemistry, agriculture, computers Hey, why did I think of this thing again? There is no way to teach her.  In short, as long as she is willing, I will give her everything I have learned in school and from the Internet over the years. I tell you that it is virtue for women to have no talent, and I will not make you old masters vomit blood.  That’s called immorality.”

    At this time, Li Feng's heart was filled with all kinds of evil thoughts.

    "Big brother is great. My sister said, you make the decision in this family. When are you going to teach me to read and write? Well, I have thought about it. When I can write, I will tell me the stories that my big brother told me.  Write it all down, and then tell it to others, okay?"

    After a while, the little Yaya was even more excited and ran back jumping up and down.

    Li Feng was stunned for a moment by the words "You have the final say in this family." Then after hearing the little girl's beautiful wish, what else could he say.

    Li Feng is still very confident about teaching Yaya how to read.  Speaking of which, in the past, whenever he returned home, he had to work as a part-time teacher.  Moreover, it is the kind that is taught from the first grade of elementary school to junior high school.  There is no way, why is he the only college student in the family, why do he have many nieces and nephews.

    As for the ancient traditional Chinese characters, there is basically no big problem for him.

    It didn’t take long for Li Feng to finish his design. In fact, it was just a rough sketch.  After finishing it, he immediately felt Lao Tie's place non-stop.  These things are all made of iron.

    After Li Feng’s explanation, Lao Tie finally knew what Li Feng was going to do.  She patted her chest and promised that it would be done for Li Feng within half a month.

    As soon as he came out of Lao Tie's house, Li Feng rushed to the home of Zhao Dazhu, the bricklayer.  Ask him to help bake a batch of large vats.

    After finishing all this, Li Feng returned home with satisfaction.

    Now, everything is ready, all we need is the east wind.  But, the Chinese New Year is coming up in a few days, so everything can only be put off until after the New Year.

 Volume 1: Settling Down in the Tang Dynasty Chapter 32: Revisiting the Old Place (Second update, please vote)

    Several bursts of rooster crows passed through the sky above Jianghu Village, and Li Feng woke up from his deep sleep.  Then, he didn't stay in bed and got up directly.  Because, today, he has to go into the mountains.

    “Isn’t it the day after tomorrow, it’s New Year’s Eve? Li Feng wants to go to the mountains to hunt some game, which is better than celebrating the New Year.  In fact, he has been going into the mountains every day these days, and he has caught a lot of prey every day.  However, he did not sell them. Except for those given away, he let him dry the rest.

    The reason why he got up so early today was because, besides hunting, he also wanted to see if he could find something else.  For example, these winter bamboo shoots and the like.

    "There is no other way. For Li Feng, meat is okay, there are all kinds of game.  However, during the Chinese New Year, you can't just eat meat, you have to find some vegetarian options.

    There are vegetarian vegetables at home, namely Chinese cabbage and Chinese radish.  However, he ate these two things every day. Now, Li Feng had a headache when he saw these two things.  After much deliberation, Li Feng had no choice but to try his luck in the mountains.

    "Hey we have to go to the mountains to do the New Year's shopping. This may be unprecedented and unprecedented."

    Li Feng sighed heavily, a little bit dumbfounded, and then opened the door.

    "Brother Li, you're up. I've cooked some millet porridge, just wait. You can go into the mountains after eating. It's cold today, so you won't be afraid of the cold if you're full."

    Rou Niang, who was busy in the kitchen, heard the sound of Li Feng opening the door and immediately came over from the kitchen.

    "Oh, Rou Niang, what are you doing up so early? It's such a cold day. It's not like I don't know how to cook. Okay, stop working, go into the room and get some sleep again."

    Looking at Rou Niang walking out of the kitchen, Li Feng suddenly felt waves of warmth and pity.

    “Look at the sky outside, it’s just getting bright.  The other party has almost made breakfast and must have gotten up very early.

    "It's okay, Brother Li. I get up around this time every day. I'm used to it. Well let me help you comb your hair. It's too early today and it's cold, so I didn't call Yaya."

    When it comes to combing her hair, this young woman is still a little embarrassed.  In ordinary people's homes, this is a matter of helping a man comb his hair.  If the man has not yet married, he usually takes care of it himself.  If you start a family, it becomes the wife's task.  As for the wealthy family, of course it is the maid's job.

    Yaya has always helped take care of Li Feng’s hair.  This is because Li Feng originally moved in as the great benefactor of the family, and Yaya was still very young, so he was not so particular.

    However, now that Rou Niang has to comb and take care of Li Feng's hair, the meaning is a little different.  Although she had a more reasonable excuse, Rou Niang still felt that her heart was jumping like a deer.

    "Well, it's okay. It's indeed too early. Children, you must get enough sleep. It's good for your body. Besides, in such a cold day, I'm afraid that Yaya will freeze. Let her sleep a little longer.  Well. Isn’t it right to say it freely? The happiest thing in life is to sleep until you wake up naturally and count money until your hands cramp.”

    For Li Feng, it actually doesn't matter whether his hair is combed or not.  It doesn't matter whether Yaya combs it for him or Rou Niang combs it for him.  Therefore, I didn't care at all at first.

    However, when Rou Niang gently stood behind him, stroking his hair with her soft little hands, and then a girl's body fragrance floated into his nose, he suddenly felt that his heartbeat had obviously accelerated.  .

    Damn, why don't you just comb your hair? I'm so nervous. I'm really worthless. I'm not nervous. I'm not nervous. After despising himself, Li Feng wanted to keep calm with all his strength. However, this thing  , it is impossible to say that you are not nervous if you are not nervous. On the contrary, the more you think about not being nervous, the faster your heart beats.

    Actually, Li Feng didn't know that Rou Niang, who was standing behind him, was ten thousand times more nervous than him.  My little face started to turn red and hot, and my little hands started to tremble a little.  You know, this is the first time Rou Niang has combed the hair of an adult man.

    Silence, silence, neither of them spoke, quietly enjoying the feeling of this moment.  Moreover, the same thought came to both of them at the same time: It’s great

    "Well, that's great. This is the life I want. Plain but warm, relaxed and happy."

    Li Feng, who was walking on the mountain road, still recalled the feeling just now in his heart, and he didn't want to forget it for a long time.  The mountain road is very quiet, but Li Feng feels that his heart is even more peaceful than this mountain road; the air is very fresh, and after breathing it into the body, it seems to be able to wash away all the troubles in life.??Sadness.

    At this moment, Li Feng could clearly feel something he had never experienced before and something he had longed for for a long time, freedom, a freedom that truly lets his heart fly.

    As the saying goes, people feel refreshed when happy events happen, and it seems that spirit and luck are also closely connected.  Although it was winter, Li Feng really found some good things.

    In addition to digging several fat and strong winter bamboo shoots, he also got some mushrooms and wild vegetables.  While Li Feng lamented his good luck, he had to admire that the bad situation in ancient times was better.

    When he went out today, Li Feng not only took the necessary thunder bow with him, but also specially carried a basket on his back.  Needless to say, Li Feng's mood when he saw half a basket full of mountain goods.

    "Well, it's still a little early, so it's not too late to go shopping. I'll take advantage of my good luck today and see if I can get some other things, so I can go back and have a good New Year."

    After looking up at the position of the sun in the sky, Li Feng decided to wander around for a while before going back.

    “Today is a good day………….”

    When he was in a good mood, he started singing all the way, regardless of whether his singing voice was beautiful or not, and whether it would disturb other people's small animals.  So, as he sang all the way, it always caused a lot of excitement.  This adds a lively atmosphere to the originally peaceful Zhongnan Mountain.

    "Well, it's weird, it's weird Why do the scenery here look so familiar?"

    After these days of training, Li Feng's sense of direction has become very good. Therefore, Li Feng, who doesn't have to worry about not being able to find his way home, doesn't look for the way forward at all, but just wherever he goes.  where.  However, as he walked, he discovered that the surrounding scenery was very familiar.

    He remembers it very clearly. He usually hunted near the village.  Except for that bear hunt, he had never been into the mountains.  He clearly remembered the direction of that bear hunt, and it was definitely not from this way.

    "AhI remember, damn it, how did I end up here?"

    Suddenly, Li Feng slapped his head and shouted.

    He finally remembered why the scenery in front of him felt familiar. He had really been to this place before.  Isn't this the place near the ice cave that left a deep impression on him and scared him half to death?  Although he was running for his life, he still had an impression of some strange scenery.

    For example, Li Feng had an impression of the lifelike boulder next to him, shaped like a big fat pig lying on the ground.  Because, that time, when he was running so fast, he almost hit the boulder when he turned a corner.

    "Well, so to speak, if you turn a corner from the front, you will reach the ice cave not far away. Otherwise, I will go and have a look at the ice cave. Anyway, now I am sure that I am not afraid of kidnapping, nor will I  His kidneys were cut or something. After all, that’s where I came into this world. Well, let’s call it my birthplace.”

    Li Feng actually felt a little scared about this ice cave full of weird colors. After all, he was so frightened that day.  However, curiosity prevailed in the end, and Li Feng decided to go inside and take a look.

    Sure enough, after making a good turn, according to his somewhat hazy memory, Li Feng finally arrived at the entrance of a huge cave not long after.

    The hint of cold air wafting out of the cave entrance made Li Feng very sure that this was the entrance to the ice cave.  Just now, he was sure that he wanted to go inside and take a look. However, as soon as he arrived at the entrance of the cave, Li Feng was hesitant again.

    "Oh my god, this has already come to the doorstep. There is no reason to go too far. As the saying goes, if a person dies and a bird looks up to the sky, he will not die for tens of millions of years. This is a blessing, not a disaster, but a disaster that cannot be avoided. If I don't believe it anymore, just  Go in and have a look, can you fucking send me back?"

    Good guy, Li Feng is actually worried about his feelings. He has been sent back to the original era.

    Indeed, Li Feng was really worried that he would travel through time again and send him back to the previous era.  He doesn't want to, he really doesn't want to, he doesn't want to go back, because he feels that he is living a good, relaxed and happy life now, so he doesn't want to go back.

    Although in the previous era, there were relatives he cared about, but in this era, he never had his own home.

    Maybe, some people think that Li Feng is really too selfish, maybe.

    Li Feng also knows that people cannot live just for themselves. Thinking of the kindness of his parents in raising him, he also feels that there is nothing he can do to repay it.

    People can’t live just for themselves, that’s right.  But can it be possible for allLive for others?

    ??For parents, for children, for family, for face and dignity in the eyes of others, strive for life; rely on parents at home, rely on friends when going out, and rely on relationships to do things.

    In short, you can’t do anything for yourself, and you can’t rely on yourself for anything.

    “Too tired, too depressed, I won’t go back……….

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 33: Tiger Attack (Third update, please vote)

    Although Li Feng was very uneasy, he still decided to go in and have a look.  Because, he suddenly remembered the scene of his bear hunting, which made him very uneasy.

    And it turns out that this ice cave is where the current body is preserved. Maybe some clues can be found inside.  After finding the cause, it is possible to fundamentally solve the problem.  Therefore, he must enter this ice cave full of weirdness.

    As soon as he entered the cave entrance, Li Feng felt a gust of cold wind coming, which made him feel a little cold. However, it did not have much impact on him.

    Li Feng suddenly remembered something, and quickly took off the thunder hanging from his body. Then, he took out an arrow from the quiver, put it on the bow, held the bow tightly with both hands, and started to move step by step.  Walk inside the cave.

    It was then that Li Feng discovered that the ice cave actually sloped downward at an extremely slight slope.  Because the ground was covered with ice, Li Feng walked very slowly.  Fortunately, although the ground is icy, it is not very smooth. Instead, it feels a bit uneven, so it does not feel too slippery.  It's quite safe to walk on.

    This ice cave seems to be very deep and long. Li Feng has been walking for at least ten minutes, but he still has not reached the huge cave hall.

    "Hey, that's weird. It's at least a hundred or two hundred meters away from the entrance of the cave. How is it possible? It's still so bright here. It shouldn't be."

    Li Feng suddenly discovered that the light in the cave was surprisingly good, which puzzled Li Feng.  It stands to reason that this place is at least two to three hundred meters away from the cave entrance, so it should be dark.  Although he couldn't understand why, Li Feng was relieved. Not to mention this place, even when he woke up, the wide cave hall was still bright.

    It’s weird enough that we can travel to the Tang Dynasty. Regarding the ice cave where we travel, it’s normal to be weird at all. It’s weird if it’s not weird at all.  Li Feng thought so and continued walking down.

    After walking about another hundred or two hundred meters, Li Feng suddenly felt his eyes light up and found that he had reached the hall where he woke up.

    "It's really damn cold. If I had known earlier, I would have put on more clothes."

    As soon as he arrived here, Li Feng clearly felt a chill and his skin had small pimples.

    However, the light in this hall is obviously much stronger than that in the previous passage.  Li Feng looked up for a long time, but he didn't find where the light came from, so he didn't go into details.

    Arriving in front of the huge ice platform where he had been lying, Li Feng immediately examined it carefully.

    The entire ice platform is a rectangular cube of ice.  It's about three meters long, two meters wide and one meter high.  Although, it doesn't look big and nothing special.

    " However, Li Feng can be sure that such a regular piece of ice is definitely not naturally formed.  Moreover, the surface of this ice cube is so smooth, it is obvious that it is man-made.

    But, who did this?

    The previous owner of this body is possible, but why did he do this?  Could it be that he had some incurable disease and knew that he would die soon, so he found a place like this where he could live forever?

    “Well, that’s really damn possible, but we can’t rule out that it was his relatives or friends who preserved his body here after his death.”

    "No matter how he got here, what I want to know now is what the identity of this body was before, and what happened to him before."

    Since this ice platform cannot give Li Feng any useful information, Li Feng doesn't want to care about him anymore.

    I felt that the big basket on my back was getting in the way, so I put the basket down from my back.  But when he looked at the mountain goods in the backpack, Li Feng realized that it was a bit cold in the cave. It was even worse than the freezer.  How long had it been since I came in? Those wild vegetables and mushrooms turned into ice lumps.

    No wonder people would choose this place to preserve this body, and it’s the kind that doesn’t even use a door.  Not only does it have a freezing effect, but at such temperatures, animals, let alone humans, will definitely stay away.

    "Hey, it's that bastard's fault. There's nothing left for me except ice cubes here. You said, it's okay if you don't leave any memory. But you have to leave some to prove your  Something about identity.”

    After searching a lot, Li Feng couldn't find anything useful, which made Li Feng very depressed.  I thought to myself, who is this? He is too careless and does not follow the rules.

    ?You said, if you buried yourself here, it must be an act of a master.  Under normal circumstances, we don’t ask you to leave behind any peerless martial arts skills such as "Nine Yang Divine Skills and Lonely Nine Swords". However, you must look a little superior and leave a few words: "I am My father is  " That's it.

    And if someone else buried the person here, then maybe a monument should be erected.

    "It's good now, there is nothing. Isn't it bullying?"

    "Forget it, let's go back. It's such a waste of my time. I've been frozen for so long in vain."

    Since I couldn’t find what I was looking for, I decided to leave here quickly. It was indeed a bit cold here.

    "Well, if there is a situation, whocome out to me"

    Just when Li Feng was about to pick up the backpack on the ice platform and head back home.  Suddenly, he heard a very soft noise coming from a dark corner of the ice cave hall.  Li Feng immediately picked up Lei Ming who had just placed it on the ice platform, drew his bow, and aimed over there.

    That corner is a bit far away from the ice platform, and for some reason, it is very dark.  Therefore, Li Feng did not pass just now.

    "Who is there, please come out quickly, otherwise, I will release the arrow."

    Li Feng’s voice became obviously stern.  At the same time, I felt regret and fear in my heart. I was really too careless.  Fortunately, my ears are very sensitive and I noticed the situation.

    Speaking of his body, Li Feng didn't find much at first except that he was strong, could run fast, and could jump far.  However, later, he discovered that this good body really had all the parts.  His ears are actually very sensitive, which brings him a lot of convenience when hunting.

    “In the end…………ah…………”

    Just when Li Feng was about to warn the other party for the third time, the other party came out as expected.  However, after seeing the other party's appearance, Li Feng felt cold sweat, and he was about to shed.

    "Oldtigerstill, blackso big"

    That’s right, what appeared in Li Feng’s eyes was not a human, but a black tiger.

    A black tiger?  An absolutely pure black tiger.  If Li Feng found out about it in modern society, he would definitely be overjoyed, because this is definitely an anecdote.

    The color of tigers is mainly brown, and then white or black.  That’s why there is such a saying about the colorful tiger.  Some individuals, due to mutations, will change their main color, or even appear in other colors.  Because of this, Li Feng had heard the saying of white tiger and golden tiger.

    "However, these tigers will definitely not be of a single color, but rather, they will be dominated by these colors.  The phenomenon of solid colors is almost unheard of.

    As for the black tiger, Li Feng didn’t know if there was one, but he had never heard of it.  As for such a pure black tiger without any variegated colors, Li Feng was certain that there should never be one.

    However, Li Feng still trusted his eyes very much, even though the tiger was at least twenty meters away from him, and the light there was not very good.  But Li Feng can be sure that he will never mistake it. This is a pure black tiger.

    This tiger is not only unusual in color, but also unusually tall in stature.

    As far as Li Feng knows, the largest tiger in the world is undoubtedly the Siberian tiger.  The Siberian tiger is actually the Siberian tiger.  An adult male tiger, with its tail and body, is more than three meters long and weighs more than three hundred kilograms.  Definitely the boss among tigers.

    Li Feng was also in the zoo and saw the Siberian tiger with his own eyes. He felt that it was indeed big and powerful enough.

    As for the black tiger in front of him, Li Feng can definitely say that it is definitely more powerful and bigger than the Siberian tiger he saw before.

    However, at this time, Li Feng was not in the mood to study why the tiger turned black, nor was he in the mood to see how big and powerful it was.  You know, this is not a zoo, and this tiger is not one of those pet tigers kept in zoos.

    “If we want to fight, maybe this tiger is no match for the big bear.  However, when it comes to the threat to humans, this tiger is not comparable to the black bear.  Black bears only get angry and attack humans when they are disturbed.  And this tiger doesn't need to wait for you to disturb it, it will treat people as prey.

    "Brother, haha, although you can deal with it a little better than the big bear, but now that I have the magic bow in my hand, you are not as thick and thick as the big bear. Although, our gentle lady forbids me to mess with you, I won't  I'm going to mess with you beasts, butYes, you came to mess with me."

    At this time, Li Feng had already stretched the bow and arrow in his hand into the shape of a full moon.  He had great faith in the power of this thundering bow. With one arrow shot, Li Feng was confident that he could shoot the arrow from the tiger's head to its belly.  As for whether the shot is successful or not, that is not a problem for Li Feng.

    In addition to being strong, what makes Li Feng most happy about this weird body is that it seems to be quite skilled in bow shooting.  To say shooting mosquitoes is a bit exaggerated, but shooting this tiger?

    “I’m sorry…………”

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 34: I have a date with Tiger (1st update please vote)

    "Well, that's not right. What's going on with this tiger? It can't be a stupid tiger. Damn it, wouldn't the mutation make the brain bad?"

    Just when Li Feng was about to kill the big tiger in front of him with one arrow, the tiger didn't move at all. He just stood there stupidly, looking at Li Feng very curiously.  Yes, Li Feng could clearly feel the curiosity in the other person's eyes, well, he seemed to be a little confused.

    Originally, Li Feng was already prepared.  In his opinion, the black tiger would definitely pounce on it regardless of the cost, and then kill it with one arrow.  Especially the moment he draws his bow, the opponent will definitely take action.  Who knows, this tiger seems to be stupid.

    Li Feng knew that this tiger must have changed its color and even its body structure due to mutation.  But I have never heard that this mutation can make this tiger stupid.

    However, the tiger suddenly behaved strangely, leaving Li Feng wondering what to do.  He also looked at the other party blankly, as if he was stupid.

    "I said, don't think that if you don't move, I won't dare to shoot the arrow. Well, if you know the truth and retreat obediently, I will let you live. Otherwise, don't blame me for being rude."

    When it came to the last word, Li Feng actually felt that his whole body was filled with a sense of domineering.

    He didn’t even think about this guy. He was a tiger and couldn’t understand him at all.  Talking to a tiger about this is even more unreliable than playing the piano to a cow.

    “However, these words are really a bit domineering.

    "Haha, you are so careless about life and death, so don't blame me"

    Li Feng was still a little immersed in the domineering feeling. Who knew that just after he finished speaking, the black tiger that was motionless actually jumped up and rushed towards him like lightning.

    "Hey, it's pretty fast, almost as fast as me. But, how can you still be faster than my thundering arrow?"

    Looking at the tiger's speed, Li Feng was indeed a bit shocked.  Perhaps in the eyes of many people, the running speed of many animals is very fast and sensitive.  However, to a pervert like Li Feng, that was nothing.  You run slower than me, can you call me faster?

    However, looking at the tiger flying towards him in front of him, Li Feng had to admit that he really couldn't outrun him.

    Actually, to be honest, Li Feng really didn’t want to hunt this tiger.

    First, although this tiger must be very valuable, Li Feng has never thought of killing it for money.  Also, after the hunt, you have to take it back, you can’t waste it, right?  That would definitely make Rou Niang worried and scared for a while.  The last point is that Li Feng couldn't bear to think about the almost extinct tigers in future generations.

    However, no matter how hard you bear it, under the current situation, you can only act ruthlessly.  We are not the Tathagata Buddha, who is so kind and compassionate that he can feed peacocks with his body or cut his flesh to feed eagles.

    From Li Feng’s point of view, the maniac must also know that doing so would not be life-threatening.  Otherwise, it's hard to say whether he could still do this.

    Therefore, at this time, Li Feng had tightened his hands and stared at the head of the black tiger.  Then, keep aiming.  This kind of beast must be hit with one hit, and one hit will kill it.  Otherwise, there will eventually be many twists and turns.

    Li Feng’s eyes have begun to narrow, which is his habitual action.  Following this action, the next step is to release his right hand and launch.

    “Wait a minute…it’s really a ghost…”

    As Li Feng cursed angrily, his right hand was loosened.

    With the sound of thunder, the feather arrows whizzed away.

    "boom…………"

    Immediately afterwards, there was a loud noise.  After that, echoes of "bang" and "rumble" continued to appear in the entire cave, and they did not stop for a long time.

    "It's okay, it's okay. Did I see a ghost today"

    Immediately, Li Feng let out a big breath and cursed secretly in his heart.

    At this time, a huge tiger stood quietly and stupidly seven or eight meters in front of Li Feng.  A pair of tiger eyes, blinking constantly.

    The tiger’s head was unscathed and there were no wounds on its body.  Looking at the ground, there was no trace of blood.

    Missed?  What about arrows?

    In the distance, a huge icicle was broken in half.  There are still some small ice cubes faintly falling down.  Looking forward through this gap, I found an arrow with only a little bit of its tail feathers exposed on the ice wall.

    Indeed, the big tiger in front of you was unharmed.  Well, no, I should say, only a few injuriesThe root hairs were taken away when the feather arrow passed by.

    And Li Feng did not shoot the big tiger.

    It’s not that Li Feng’s archery skills have become worse, but that he did it on purpose, yes, on purpose.

    The moment Li Feng released his bowstring with his right hand, guess what he saw.  He actually saw excitement in the big black tiger's eyes.

    Li Feng knew that this was definitely not the excitement of killing prey and having a feast, because Li Feng could feel that there was no killing intention in its eyes at all when it was about to kill prey.

    This is a look that Li Feng is very familiar with, just like every time he goes out and comes home, Yaya and Rou Niang have this look when they greet him.  And obviously, the emotion in the big black tiger's eyes was even stronger.

    And at this moment, Li Feng also felt a kind of excitement and a familiar feeling. At the same time, Li Feng felt an inexplicable excitement in his heart.

    Therefore, Li Feng, who did not think too much at all, moved his left hand slightly at the critical moment, causing the arrow to deviate from its trajectory and miss the tiger.

    "Damn it, what the hell is going on? This tiger is actually excited when it sees me. Moreover, its eyes give me a feeling of familiarity. This is really a ghost."

    Li Feng really wants to scold his mother now, what is going on.  Is it possible that we can still be related to this tiger?  Well, wait a minute, no, the owner of this body cannot be related to this tiger.

    What happened next finally made Li Feng know with extremely complicated emotions that he had guessed correctly.

    Maybe it was the loud noise just now that frightened the big black tiger, and it stopped there stupidly.  However, soon, its eyes were filled with the very excited look just now.

    Then he jumped twice and came to Li Feng, staring at Li Feng.

    At this time, Li Feng clenched his fists nervously. He had already thought about it. If the tiger dared to do anything evil, he would do it immediately.  Although this guy is very fierce, Li Feng believes that his fist is even stronger.  Even if you clean it up with bare hands, it won't be a problem.

    “Woo woo……”

    "Roar………"

    It didn’t take long, as if the big tiger finally confirmed Li Feng’s identity.  They started wandering around him.  A series of pitiful whining sounds came out of his mouth, and then there was a burst of excited tiger roars that continued to echo in the cave.

    At this moment, Li Feng was finally sure of his feelings. This tiger really knew him.  Moreover, looking at this expression, it is definitely not the ordinary kind of understanding.

    However, what Li Feng couldn’t figure out was how could you, a tiger, have so many emotions.  This is not a tiger, it is clearly a child.  It's more like a domestic pet dog. If you touch its head, it will wag its tail and rub your hand with its head.

    And next, after Li Feng got along with the tiger for a while.  .  Li Feng was even more surprised. This tiger was so spiritual.  It actually seems to understand its own words, and when you are right, it will nod, otherwise, it will shake its head.

    "Could this mutation make the tiger smarter?"  Li Feng thought to himself.

    Li Feng wanted to give it a name for such a spiritual tiger, otherwise how could it be worthy of others.  The stupid dogs in this family are often named "Wangcai" or "Fugui".

    “Xiaohu, this won’t work, there’s already one at home.”

    "Xiaohua, no, it's too feminine"

    ………………

    But then, Li Feng became depressed.  There are a lot of names, some of them are very powerful, some are very meaningful, and some are full of poetry.  However, the big black tiger kept shaking his head.  And there was a very dissatisfied look in his eyes.

    "You're a tiger, but you're still picky. I won't serve you any more. If you're black and white, I'll call you Xiao Hei. It's both vivid and easy to remember."

    Originally, this time, Li Feng guessed that this guy who was a little too smart would have to shake his head like a rattle again.  However, Li Feng didn't care about it so much, thinking about it gave him a headache.

    Who knew that this time, this guy would actually nod with joy.

    "Hey, dog meat is really not good enough for a banquet. Such a tasteless name makes you so happy. Okay, let's go with Xiao Hei."

    In fact, Li Feng would not think about whether he should be called Xiao Hei.  If you give people a bunch of random names, it would be strange if they don't shake their heads.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 35: The Mysterious Valley (Second update, please vote)

    When he entered the cave just now, it was already noon. Li Feng estimated that it would only be an hour or two more, so he planned to go back home.  If you go back too late, Rou Niang will definitely be worried again.

    "Okay, Xiaohei, I'm going home. I'll come and play with you when I have time."

    Actually, it’s quite interesting to stay with Xiao Hei, who is obviously smarter than other animals.  Therefore, Li Feng thought that whenever he went into the mountains in the future, he would come and have fun with this big guy.

    Think about it, when you are hunting, you take this powerful guy with you. When you see the prey, you wave your hand, and then the little black one rushes in and out. That is quite majestic, isn't it?  People hunt with dogs, I hunt with tigers.

    However, Li Feng had only taken two steps when he suddenly felt like he couldn't walk anymore. When he looked back, it turned out that Xiao Hei had bitten his trouser leg.

    "Xiao Hei, stop making trouble, I'm going home. I'll come and play with you when I'm free."

    Looking at Xiao Hei’s appearance, Li Feng could only persuade him again.  Now Li Feng no longer treats Xiao Hei as an animal, but as a child.  How can there be such a smart animal?

    “Woo woo woo……”

    "However, after listening to Li Feng's words, this guy stopped making noises and shook his head continuously, but he did not let go of his mouth.  That pitiful look made Li Feng feel unbearable.

    "You don't want to follow me home, no, absolutely not"

    Suddenly, Li Feng was stunned and thought, this guy is not going to follow him home.  This idea shocked Li Feng himself.

    Although, this Xiao Hei is indeed very spiritual and sensible. Moreover, he has absolutely no ill intentions toward himself and is very obedient.  Normally, it doesn't matter if I carry it with me.  However, if you want to take it home, that is absolutely not possible.

    Li Feng can’t guarantee when this guy will show his bestiality.  You know, you are not the only one in this family.  There is also Rou Niang, Yaya and Xiaohu.  Moreover, from time to time, villagers would come to visit the house.

    Bringing this guy home is absolutely right, it’s like bringing back a time bomb that will explode at some point.

    To be honest, Li Feng would not go back and take this risk no matter what.

    “Woo woo woo……”

    "No, absolutely not, there is no need to discuss this matter. Ahwhat are you going to do? Don't pull it. Please be gentle with my pants, don't let me damage them."

    This time, after shaking his head for a while, Xiao Hei not only bit Li Feng's trouser leg, but also kept retreating and pulling it back.

    "You are still pulling, why don't you let go quickly. If you are still pulling, believe it or not, I will beat you"

    In order to preserve the trousers that Rou Niang had just made recently, Li Feng could only move forward slowly along Xiao Hei.  That depression in my heart.

    "Hey, Xiao Hei, why did you bring me here? Isn't this the place where you just appeared? No, Xiao Hei, where did you come from just now?"

    Li Feng found that Xiao Hei pulled him back step by step, and slowly retreated to the dark corner where Xiao Hei appeared just now.  At this time, Li Feng remembered a question, where did Xiao Hei come from just now.

    "It is absolutely wrong and unscientific to say that Xiao Hei has been hiding in that corner.

    First of all, based on the situation just now, I dare not say more about this ice cave, but it is at least ten degrees below zero, or even lower.  Just look at the wild vegetables that soon turned into ice lumps.  It is absolutely impossible for a tiger to choose to make its home here.

    “Also, although I didn’t go down there just now to see it, I did walk to the edge.  With his sensitive sense, he would definitely be able to find where Xiao Hei was.

    Inferring from this, Xiao Hei must not have stayed there all the time, but just arrived there not long ago.

    "Okay, Xiaohei, let go. Do you want to take me somewhere?"

    Thinking of this, Li Feng suddenly asked Xiao Hei.

    “Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo,

    This time, as soon as he heard Li Feng's words, Xiao Hei immediately let go of his mouth, and then he was very happy, purring and nodding continuously.

    "Okay, Xiao Hei, hurry up and lead the way. We'll go immediately."

    Xiao Hei’s nod confirmed Li Feng’s conjecture, so Li Feng, with a little excitement, loudly said to Xiao Hei, let him lead the way.

    Such a situation makes people often think of those people who were in deep trouble and then found their way forward under the leadership of spiritual beasts.??What kind of shots of peerless magic skills were left behind by the master.

    " Peerless martial arts secrets, Li Feng did not fantasize in that direction.  However, Li Feng vaguely felt that maybe it was in the place where Xiao Hei took him.  He could find the answer to the doubts in his mind.

    As expected, deep in that dark corner, there was a hole that was not very big.  Li Feng even had to bend down to get over.

    However, after passing this small hole, the space immediately became larger again.

    “ Then, what appeared in front of Li Feng’s eyes was another passage.  It's just that there is something different between this passage and the one that just entered the cave.

    The biggest difference is that the slope has become larger. Although the entrance channel has a slight slope, it is not very obvious.  According to Li Feng's estimation, the current slope is at least about 30 degrees, extending downward.

    However, Li Feng didn't have the time to care about this right now, and quickly urged Xiao Hei to lead the way.

    This passage was obviously much longer than the one just now, after Li Feng accelerated his pace again and again, and even finally ran forward directly.  It took at least half an hour before I saw a bright light in front of me.

    "Haha, sure enough, there really is a hole in the sky. I hope that this time, I will get the answer I want."

    Looking at the light in front of him, Li Feng became a little excited.  To be honest, every time I think about that scene of hunting a bear, that almost uncontrollable rage.  And under that rage, the extremely bloody behavior.  Li Feng felt that his heart was heavy.

    So, he urged Xiao Hei again to speed up his pace.

    "There is a hole in the cave, and there is heaven outside the cave. Perhaps it is not appropriate to describe this place as a paradise. It should be called a fairyland on earth."

    After exiting the cave, what appeared in front of Li Feng was a different kind of world.

    To be precise, this is a basin.  All around, there are steep peaks, which surround this land. It can be said that humans and animals are not allowed to enter, and it is difficult for birds to come.  The steep mountains did not leave even a small gap.

    What surprised Li Feng even more was that the temperature here seemed not to be affected by the outside at all.

    In the outside world, winter is now coming, everything is withering, and birds and beasts are hiding in winter.  But it was like spring here. Not only were there green grass and leaves everywhere, but Li Feng even saw many flowers that were about to bloom.  This is simply a picture of spring scenery.

    "The beauty of April in the world is gone, and the peach blossoms in the mountain temple are beginning to bloom."

    Li Feng read out this verse without knowing it.  It just so happens that this poem is probably the best explanation for the abnormality in the valley in front of me.

    At this moment, Xiao Hei became obviously more happy.  On the flat grass, he raised his four powerful legs and started running wildly.

    "Roar…………"

    A tiger roar expresses its happy mood.

    This should be Xiao Hei’s home, Li Feng thought to himself.  As for Xiao Hei, it was obvious that he entered the ice cave hall through the passage here.

    But what does this fairyland-like valley have to do with me?  Why do I have no impression of this valley and everything here?

    "Xiao Hei, don't be crazy, come here quickly and take me to where you live."

    Soon, Li Feng thought of a way.  This little black must have been tamed, otherwise, no matter how spiritual it is, it would never be as smart as it is now.  Without long-term artificial training, it is absolutely impossible to achieve such an effect.

    No matter, the person who tamed Xiao Hei was the previous owner of his body, or someone else.  In short, this Xiao Hei must stay with others.  If Xiao Hei leads the way, there is absolutely nothing wrong.

    Sure enough, Xiao Hei stopped running after hearing what Li Feng said.  After a while of roaring, he slowly trotted in one direction.

 Volume One: Settling Down in the Tang Dynasty Chapter 36: Thatched House (Third update, please support)

    After jogging along with Xiao Hei, Li Feng soon stopped and his mood instantly became excited.  Because, he finally found what he was looking for.

    At the bottom of the steep mountain wall, a thatched house stood quietly there.

    “Finally I found it, I hope you won’t disappoint me.”

    After standing for a moment, Li Feng resolutely took steps and strode towards the thatched house in front.  Li Feng knew that nine times out of ten, he would be able to find the answer he needed from the thatched house.

    "Hey, that's not right. How could there be such a thing here?"

    Just when Li Feng was about to reach the thatched house, he suddenly stopped and said with surprise on his face.  Then, he immediately changed direction and ran towards the other side.

    Here, it turns out to be a piece of land, a piece of land dug out by humans.  In front of Li Feng, there was a small patch of low plants.  This is what attracts Li Feng.  To be precise, it was the slender, pointed, red fruits on these low plants that attracted Li Feng.

    "chili……"

    That’s right, what Li Feng discovered is something common to everyone, chili peppers.

    Just now, Li Feng was also attracted by this red thing, and then he took a casual look.  It looked a bit like chili peppers, which startled him. He wanted to confirm whether he was hallucinating.  Who would have known that after a quick look, it turned out to be real.

    There is indeed nothing strange about chili peppers. Who among modern people has never seen or eaten them?  However, this Tang Dynasty pepper is quite extraordinary.

    You should know that the origin of this pepper is not China. It is said to be in the Americas and tropical areas.  Chili peppers were only introduced to China around the 15th century.

    Li Feng didn’t know whether this chili pepper was only found in the Americas, but he was certain of at least one thing.  In the Tang Dynasty, there was absolutely no historical record of such a thing as chili.  Sichuan peppercorns, there are some.

    And now, Li Feng was really happy to find peppers here.  Li Feng doesn't like anything too bland when eating vegetables, and this chili pepper is undoubtedly a seasoning that Li Feng likes very much.

    This piece of land was obviously dug out.  And its purpose must be to plant these things.  Thinking of this, Li Feng immediately started searching carefully.

    “You don’t know this if you look at it, but you will be shocked when you look at it.  This piece of land is really quite big, at least two acres in area.  And the land is divided into small pieces and filled with all kinds of things.

    Li Feng was familiar with some of the plants, but there were many that Li Feng had no impression of at all.  However, he discovered two things in this field that were as magical as peppers.  Corn seedlings, and sweet potato seedlings.

    Li Feng is certainly no stranger to these two things. He has always dealt with these things.  You can tell what it is at a glance.  Besides, in the area where there are corn seedlings, there are also some dried corn stalks, which is absolutely unmistakable.

    However, corn and sweet potatoes should not appear in the Tang Dynasty.  However, not only do they exist now, they are also grown by others.

    "Is it possible that someone went to America to play? It's impossible. These days, we don't have the technology to cross the sea, so we can't reach that continent. But, how can we explain these things?"

    At this moment, Li Feng can only speculate based on the relevant documents he knows.  What exactly is going on, perhaps only the people who farm this land know.

    "Well, these are all good things. One day, I have to take time to get some and bring them back. It's good to eat them fresh occasionally. Maybe I can also grow more and feed them to the pigs. It's quite good.  good"

    For these things, if it was still in the past, Li Feng would not even bother to look at them.  After all, these two things have only one biggest role in rural areas, and that is to feed pigs.

    "Oh, why have you forgotten all the important things?"

    After a while, Li Feng finally remembered that the purpose of his trip was not for corn.  It's getting late now. Maybe it will be too late to go back.  It’s still business that matters.

    Thinking of business, Li Feng hurriedly left the land and ran towards the thatched house.  However, after running a few steps, he had to stop again.

    Because, he found a grave in front of him. Judging from its appearance, it was definitely not a new grave.  At the very least, it must be at least ten years old.

    Seeing this tomb, Li Feng felt happy and immediately walked forward quickly.

    "Haha, this is not that Li Feng is a pervert, wishing for his death, of course, not to mention digging up other people's graves and robbing them.

    Rather, Li Feng believed that since there was a tomb and monument, he could find some useful information from here.  For example, who is buried here, and who is the person who erected this monument?

    “If this were changed to modern times, in Li Feng’s hometown, there would be even more information to be discovered.  On the tombstone, the names of each generation are clearly remembered and can be understood clearly at a glance.

    "Oh my God, some bastard set up this monument. This is too damn ungrateful."

    However, when Li Feng came to the tombstone and took a look, he immediately began to curse.  How could this be done? There was nothing on the tombstone.  This turned out to be a monument without words.

    There is nothing, so what is Li Feng looking at?  Do you want him to ask the tombstone, who are you?  Don't you know me?  Who am I?  He was not a madman, and the man lying in the dirt couldn't possibly answer him.

    "God bless, Tathagata Buddha, Supreme Laojun, God Jesus, in short, all gods and gods must bless you. But you must not let this hut be empty."

    After being greatly stimulated by the wordless monument, Li Feng looked at the dilapidated thatched cottage not far away, feeling very nervous.  He was afraid that if it was clean inside, his trip would be in vain.  What's more serious is that he may never be able to find the answer he wants to know.

    "Is anyone home?"

    Arriving at the door, Li Feng immediately stood outside the door and shouted inside.  However, after a long time, no one answered, so Li Feng could only continue shouting.

    "Is there anyone at home? If you don't say anything, I will go in directly."

    After the third call, Li Feng no longer cared about being rude or not, and was about to push the door open and go in.  In fact, he also guessed that there was no one at home at all.

    “Squeak……”

    With a soft sound, Li Feng gently pushed open the door of the thatched house.  It wasn't that Li Feng didn't want to use force, but he was worried that he would use too much force and collapse the shabby thatched hut, which would be a tragedy for him.

    “Bah….Bah….”

    As soon as he pushed the door open, countless amounts of dust immediately fell from it, making Li Feng look gray and gray, and his mouth was full of dust.  However, Li Feng doesn't care about this now.  Looking up, I looked towards the facade of the house.

    However, just looking at it made his heart feel cold.  Because the furnishings in this house were simpler than he imagined.

    There was no bed, no table, not even a chair, everything was empty.  This made Li Feng's heart feel empty and filled with a deep sense of loss.

    Judging from the dust on the ground, no one has lived here for at least several years, Li Feng thought to himself.  Although he had no hope, Li Feng still walked in slowly.

    His eyes slowly scanned everything in the house, but suddenly, Li Feng felt his heart shake, and his eyes stared straight at a corner of the house, unable to open them any longer.

    Indeed, there is something somewhere, and it is something that makes Li Feng feel extremely familiar. It is something that makes Li Feng suddenly, inexplicably, get excited.

    Li Feng's feet seemed to be involuntarily walking towards that side.

    As he got closer and closer to the corner, he felt that his heartbeat was getting faster and faster, and the blood in his body seemed to be boiling.

    Unable to help himself, Li Feng’s trembling hands slowly passed away

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 37 Li Yuanba (first update, please vote)

    This is a pair of sledgehammers, with their bodies shaped like two super giant pumpkins.  It was this pair of sledgehammers that deeply attracted all Li Feng's attention, making him feel excited and his blood quickening.  This pair of sledgehammers even gave him a familiar feeling like a blood connection.

    Li Feng couldn't help but reach out to the pair of sledgehammers.

    “Boom………….”

    The moment Li Feng held the handle of the hammer with both hands, he felt as if his whole body had been struck by lightning. Then, there seemed to be a roar in his head, leaving his mind blank.

    Immediately afterwards, three scenes appeared in his mind, just like watching a movie.  And as each picture appeared, his emotions became turbulent.

    The first thing that appeared was countless iron bars, or rather iron pillars, because each of these iron bars was as thick as a child's arm.  Countless large iron bars formed a large iron cage filled with a cold smell.  In addition to the iron cage, there are iron chains, huge iron chains.

    In short, this is a picture with the theme of steel, full of coldness and no trace of warmth.

    Immediately, a surge of anger emerged in Li Feng's heart. Li Feng could feel that this sudden anger was more intense than the last time when the bear caused him to be injured and bleed, and he tore the bear apart.

    And in Li Feng's heart now, apart from the overwhelming anger, there seems to be only one thought in his head.  That is, to smash this damn iron cage and iron chain to pieces.  He wants to go out, he wants to be free, yes, Li Feng can clearly feel a strong desire to be free from his heart.

    Just when Li Feng seemed to want to smash the damn iron cage and chains to pieces, suddenly, the screen turned and another screen appeared.  And his mood actually changed from extremely angry to infinite happiness in just an instant. There was nothing but happiness.

    In fact, Li Feng was very familiar with this scene, it was the dream he had every night.  It's just that it has become more agile and clear at this moment.

    Now, he could clearly see the cheerful smile on the face of the dancing little girl, and he could even hear the little girl’s gurgling laughter from time to time.

    In this graceful dance and the little girl’s clear laughter, a burst of pure joy filled Li Feng’s heart.  At the same time, it seemed as if there was nothing else in the world except the little girl's dancing and laughter.

    As the saying goes, good flowers don’t always bloom and good times don’t last long.  Just when Li Feng's whole body and mind were intoxicated by the cheerful laughter, the picture disappeared.

    The sky suddenly became so dark, and the dark clouds seemed to cover the entire sky.  As dark clouds covered the sky, strong winds began to blow.  The dust and sand all over the sky were mercilessly destroying everything in the world. Under their constant impact, the trees let out mournful screams, as if they were about to be broken.  The entire sky was filled with a frightening turbid color.

    The howling of the wind became louder and louder, and the dark clouds became thicker and lower, as if they were about to reach the ground.  Under their pressure, the light seemed to have hidden, and the sky was dark.

    "Boom, boom, boom"

    With a few dazzling white lights flashing, the thunder that resounded across the sky began to rage and roar.  What followed was the downpour.

    Strong winds, dark clouds, heavy rain, and thunder make this world as terrifying as hell.

    And Li Feng's heart was also filled with a bit of panic at this moment, especially the thunder, which made him feel a panic coming from the depths of his soul.

    However, as he panicked, his heart soon became filled with anger.  This anger was mixed with incomparable resentment.

    This resentment made Li Feng feel that the blood all over his body was boiling instantly, like a wild horse running wildly in his body. His body was getting hotter and hotter, and his mood was getting worse.  Getting more and more manic.

    Suddenly, Li Feng felt an inexplicable impulse and a strong desire in his heart.  That is, he wants to tear a hole in the sky, he wants to blast away the dark clouds, he wants to grab the damn lightning in his hands, and then crush it to pieces.  Because everything in front of him was so disgusting to him.

    Immediately afterwards, everything in the picture seemed to disappear again.  No, one thing has not disappeared, and that is the lightning all over the sky, and the roaring thunder, which fills the whole world.

    As everything disappeared, the laughing and dancing little girl appeared again.

    At this moment, Li Feng’s heart was filled with nothing butIn addition to happiness, it is filled with a kind of relief and a deep reluctance

    "Why…………"

    After an unknown amount of time passed, Li Feng let out a long sigh, and then slowly and gently released his hands that were tightly holding the handle of the hammer.

    At this moment, Li Feng's heart was filled with melancholy, and his face was filled with tears.

    However, Li Feng didn't care about this at all. Instead, he sat down on the ground, lowered his head and looked at the ground, stunned.

    He knew that those scenes just now were not hallucinations, nor were they watching movies, nor were they a dream.  It is the memory left by the previous owner of this body.

    As for why he picked up these giant hammers and these memory fragments came out, Li Feng could only deduce that these pair of giant hammers must have a lot to do with his body.  Most likely, it was the weapon of the previous owner of this body.  Holding the giant hammer by himself only triggered these memories.

    Li Feng just sat there quietly, motionless. He needed to think.  In his mind, the two emotions in the last memory of the previous owner of this body kept appearing.

    Relief and regret.

    Relief, why does he feel like this?  Why is he so angry, resentful, and domineering?  In fact, it is very simple, just the word freedom.

    Freedom sounds simple and ridiculous.  As long as you don't commit crimes or are not harmed by bad people, no one is free.  However, Li Feng began to ask himself

    “Am I really free?”

    Soon, Li Feng discovered that he was not free at all in the past.  Although the body is free, the mind is not free.

    I won’t talk about anything else, let’s just talk about work.  If anyone wants to ask

    "Do you like your current job? Are you happy at work?"

    Li Feng definitely dare not say that I love my current job and this job makes me very happy.  Li Feng also believes that not many people in China are sure of the answer.

    But if you are unhappy, even bored, and depressed, why do it?  Don't you have something you like to do?  Or, if you don’t do this job, you will starve to death?

    The answer is of course no, people always have their own favorite things to do.

    As for why he still does that job, after thinking about it for a long time, Li Feng finally got the answer.  First, it’s a decent job, and second, it’s the issue of income.

    It’s a good job with high income and decent work, whether you like it or not.  Many things are simply not up to you. Unless you completely don't care about your relatives, friends, family, or even the whole world, otherwise, you have no choice.

    Our social culture and social values ??are just like this. Don’t choose, you can only follow the same.

    However, it is undeniable that my mood is very depressing and my life is very depressing.

    But from the memory just now, the deep reluctance and regret, Li Feng could feel a strong, real emotion.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Looking at you makes me happy, and leaving you makes me feel painful and regretful.  It's so simple, it's so pure.

    This true and pure emotion was so simple and plain, but it made Li Feng's soul seem to be purified.

    After thinking about it for a long time, Li Feng felt that his mind was a little chaotic.  He shook his head quickly and stopped thinking about these messy things.

    "Let's see what else there is"

    Li Feng then remembered that there seemed to be something else next to the giant hammer.  So, he quickly stood up and looked at the table.

    Sure enough, on the table, in addition to two giant hammers, there was also a dusty letter.  Li Feng picked up the letter, shook off the dust on it, and then looked at the surface of the letter.

    Because, under normal circumstances, the surface of the letter will indicate who the letter is written to.  It's like writing a letter in modern society and saying that so-and-so accepts it.

    Sure enough, this time the other party still acted according to the rules and did not mess around like the wordless monument.  There are indeed a few words on this envelope.

    "My disciple Yuanba personally initiates"

    "Haha, it turns out it was written to a person named Yuanba. WellYuanba, why does this name sound so familiar to me? YuanbaYuanbaahLi Yuanba, thenthis  For the giant hammerthen I"

    At this time, Li Feng was dumbfounded as he thought about it.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 38: Let’s Be Common People (Second update, please support)

    Indeed, Li Feng thought of something at this moment, and he became more and more certain. Only in this way could everything be explained clearly.

    Now, Li Feng finally figured out the identity of this body, that is, Li Yuanba.

    Li Feng has heard the story of Li Yuanba since he was a child, and his memory is very profound.  The reason why the memory is so profound is because this Li Yuanba has a special characteristic, that is, he has divine power.

    ??If nothing else, let’s talk about the weapons in his hands.  They were a pair of sledgehammers, and their names were: Beating Drums and Urn Golden Hammers.  Each hammer weighs 400 kilograms. Two hammers, that's 800 kilograms.  Holding an eight-hundred-pound hammer in your hand and playing with it, what a magical power this is.  Li Feng admired him endlessly when he was a child.

    In addition, the story also said that Li Yuanba was raised in an iron cage since he was a child.  This is because not only does he have endless magical powers, but he also often goes crazy and hurts people, so he must be locked up in an iron cage and locked up with big iron chains.

    And in the end, this Li Yuanba cursed the sky and was struck to death by thunder.

    Think about the stories you have heard before, plus the fragments of memories in your mind.  Also, the pair of sledgehammers in front of me, and my special feeling about these pair of sledgehammers.

    All these circumstances prove one thing, that is, his identity before his current body was that of Li Yuanba who was struck to death by lightning.

    "Li Yuanba, Li Yuanba, this is impossible. Logically speaking, this guy has been dead for more than ten years. How is this possible? Wellwait a minute, that ice cavebut"

    This sudden news made Li Feng full of doubts.  In fact, after all, he was frightened by Li Yuanba's famous name, and he felt a little at a loss for a while.

    "Hey, forget it, let's see what Li Yuanba's master said."

    Li Feng, who was so distraught, was too lazy to think too much. Just in time, let’s see what Li Yuanba’s master said, Li Feng thought to himself.

    This sounds a bit awkward. What does this mean as Li Yuanba’s master?  Logically speaking, this Li Feng is now Li Yuanba, and Li Yuanba is Li Feng, so isn't this Li Yuanba's master Li Feng's master?

    Actually, Li Feng didn’t think so in his heart.  In other words, deep down in his heart, he rejected Li Yuanba's identity. Li Feng was Li Feng, and Li Yuanba was Li Yuanba. They should not be confused with each other.

    It’s just that even he himself didn’t notice Li Feng’s stubbornness.

    "Oh, so that's it"

    After Li Feng read the letter, he finally understood.  This letter is unusually detailed.  Even, from this letter, Li Feng had unexpected gains.

    Li Yuanba’s master, Ziyang Zhenren.  It was deduced that Li Yuanba's life would be in danger that day, and he arrived at the moment when Li Yuanba was knocked down by lightning.  Then, they took Li Yuanba away.

    In fact, Li Yuanba was indeed dead at that moment.

    “However, Master Ziyang, through calculation, knows that Li Yuanba still has a glimmer of hope after many years.  Therefore, Li Yuanba's body was placed in a thousand-year ice cave for preservation.

    Because of this calculation, the mental loss was too great. Master Ziyang knew that his destiny had arrived and his life was not long, so he left this letter.

    "As for Black Tiger Xiaohei, the letter also mentioned it.  It was during the period when Li Yuanba was practicing martial arts with Master Ziyang that Master Ziyang found Li Yuanba as his companion.  Moreover, after being trained by Ziyang Zhenren, his intelligence has been greatly improved and he can safely take it with him.  Normally, it would also protect Li Yuanba.

    What makes Li Feng most happy is that the letter mentioned the reason why Li Yuanba often went crazy before.

    Due to his physical talent, Li Yuanba has been born with supernatural powers since he was a child.  As the saying goes, if you gain something, you will lose it. It was this heaven-defying force that suppressed the growth of Li Yuanba's mind.  As a result, he went crazy from time to time, had an extremely irritable personality, and had difficulty controlling his strength.

    Using Li Feng’s own understanding, that is, he has well-developed limbs and a simple mind.

    From the letter, Master Ziyang also proposed a solution.  That is to improve one's own xinxing, guard against arrogance and impetuosity, and be pure in desire.

    Therefore, during the three years that Li Yuanba followed Master Ziyang, what Master Ziyang really wanted to teach Li Yuanba was a Qi-nourishing method for cultivating one's moral character and concentrating one's energy.

    Who knew that Li Yuanba’s body was extremely domineering, and it was as if it was tailor-made for martial arts practice.  This technique, which was supposed to cultivate one's moral character, had no effect at all on him.  Moreover, Li Yuanba, who was a child at heart, could not stand the depression on the mountain, so he often made troubles for Master Ziyang.

    The helpless Ziyang Zhenren??I can only teach Li Yuanba some external martial arts.  Who knew that at a young age, Li Yuanba loved this and practiced it with gusto.  At the same time, he has an unimaginable talent for this martial art of fighting and killing.

    When Master Ziyang saw him, he immediately fell in love with talents.  Everyone in the world only knows that he possesses the art of deducing the Zhouyi, but they do not know that in addition to the art of the Zhouyi, he also possesses the art of military warfare, which is extraordinary.  No one wants to cut off their own inheritance, not to mention, these are the inheritance of the master.

    Therefore, Master Ziyang taught Li Yuanba eighteen martial arts while honing his character.  And this Li Yuanba is also amazing. Any martial arts skill can be mastered with just one touch.  Among them, he has a special liking for this hammer-wielding method.

    So, three years have passed.  Li Yuanba's strength is getting stronger and stronger, and his martial arts skills are becoming more and more skillful.  However, this character has no progress at all. On the contrary, as the strength becomes stronger, it becomes more irritable.

    Maybe it’s because he knows that Li Yuanba is a rotten tree that cannot be carved, or maybe it’s because Zhenren Ziyang knows that destiny cannot be violated.  In short, after three years, Li Yuanba was put down.

    "WellI finally understand. It seems that in the future, as long as we are less angry and less angry, there will basically be no problems with our body."

    Now, Li Feng finally breathed a sigh of relief.  The soul in this body now comes from myself a thousand years later, not the novice Li Yuanba.  Therefore, this divine power should not have much impact on him.  After so long, it was just a little accident that happened once.

    Even that time, I just felt very angry, not that I couldn't control it.  Moreover, the object was a bear, not a human.

    Therefore, Li Feng believes that as long as he pays attention, there will definitely be no problems.

    In fact, just as Li Feng guessed, he can definitely control this power now.  Moreover, the fusion of those memories just now and Li Feng's memory.  It can be said that Li Yuanba has completely disappeared from this world.

    "Well, Li Yuanba, isn't this damn brother of Li Shimin? It seems that we are still a prince now, and definitely a prince. How about we go and recognize our relatives and get a prince too?  Let’s have some fun, haha”

    Suddenly, Li Feng remembered that Li Yuanba was the brother of the current emperor, Li Shimin.  Moreover, they are still brothers from the same mother.  This needs to be considered carefully.

    What are you considering, recognizing your ancestors and returning to your clan?  Be a prince?  Of course not, that was just a joke.

    Li Feng has never thought about recognizing his ancestors.

    Although he occupied Li Yuanba's body, he never thought that he was Li Yuanba.  He is Li Feng, not Li Yuanba.  This concept was already established when he learned that he was Li Yuanba.

    “Besides, this acknowledgment of relatives will lead to a large group of relatives.  Let’s not talk about the younger generation, or those of the same generation.  It's hard to say, there will be an extra father and many more mothers.  Li Feng thought he couldn't do such a thing as casually recognizing his parents.

    Maybe, some people will say, why is it a random identification?  Isn't there still a blood connection?

    But Li Feng doesn’t think so. The most important thing about family ties is nurturing, not blood.  If bloodline is to be counted, how should those test-tube babies be counted? Isn't that a mess?

    Li Feng felt a little nauseous when he saw the scenes in those TV dramas where he was abandoned by his parents for countless years, and then after learning the truth, he cried and called his father and mother.

    There are also those who pick up a child, raise it with painstaking efforts, and then drift away into the waves after the child knows his biological parents.

    This is not an expression of family affection. It is more like a waste of family affection.

    Now, what Li Feng has to think about is not how to recognize his ancestors, but how to prevent others from discovering his identity.

    Someone has said that there are only two places in the world that are the dirtiest and most sinister.  One is the brothel, the so-called bitch is ruthless.  The other one is the royal palace.

    Li Feng was noncommittal about the brothel theory.  However, as for the palace.  Li Feng was convinced.  In short, as long as it has anything to do with the palace and the royal family, it will definitely be very troublesome.

    Even if you don’t have the desire to fight for power and gain, there will still be people who are interested in you.

    Although prosperity, wealth, and good food and clothing are good, they are nothing compared to living a life of fear and intrigue every day.  This deal is still too uneconomical. Although many people are eager to do it, for Li Feng, it is definitely more terrifying than the plague, and it is too late to hide.

    "Forget it, let'sJust live our little life, just"

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 39: Xiaohu vs. Xiaohei (Third update, please vote)

    Although Li Feng trotted all the way back, when he arrived at the entrance of Jianghu Village, the sky was still dark.  I thought that this time, Rou Niang would be anxious again at home.

    Thinking of Rou Niang, Li Feng felt warm in his heart.  In my mind, a pretty figure immediately appeared, walking around in the yard, and then, from time to time, sticking her head out and looking into the distance from the door.  Li Feng has found this situation several times, and those times, he only came back a little late.

    And now, it’s already dark, I don’t know how anxious she will be.

    "Xiao Hei, look at the good thing you did. I told you to leave the wild boar alone, but you refused to listen. Look, now it's too late to come back."

    Thinking of the anxious look of Rou Niang at home, Li Feng immediately turned around and yelled.

    Xiao Hei?  Isn't that the big black tiger? Could it be that Li Feng brought it back too.

    To be honest, in Li Feng's heart, he was unwilling to bring this guy back.  However, this guy is like brown candy. It follows wherever Li Feng goes.

    You discuss with it and let it stay in the valley, it keeps shaking its head.  You scold it, it looks aggrieved, lowers its head, but doesn't move.  As for fighting, forget it. Looking at its pitiful expression, Li Feng couldn't think of taking action.

    In the end, Li Feng had no choice but to bring it back.

    However, before that, Li Feng gave him many warnings not to hurt anyone.  After it kept nodding, Li Feng felt relieved.

    At that time, Li Feng remembered the letter from Master Ziyang, saying that this little black boy had been trained very spiritually by him and could be taken with him safely.  At first, Li Feng was quite happy. After all, no matter how he looked at such an obedient tiger, Li Feng felt so happy.

    But now Li Feng hates that old man to death.  You said, why are you training this tiger to be so humane?  This is still a tiger, just like a child.  Even if you scold it a few words, it will show a pitiful and tearful expression.

    Sure enough, behind Li Feng was a very huge dark figure.  If it weren't for the pair of eyes that exuded a faint light, you wouldn't have noticed it at all if you didn't look carefully.

    When Xiao Hei heard Li Feng’s complaint, he immediately lowered his head in aggrievedness.

    "Yes, can Xiao Hei not feel aggrieved? He has not eaten anything at all this day."  Just when I was coming back, I met a stupid wild boar. Isn't this a delicious meal delivered to my door?  There was no reason for Xiao Hei to let go, so he immediately pounced on him.

    It was just a small wild boar, weighing in at less than 200 kilograms.  If the internal organs are removed, it weighs about 100 kilograms.  Not to mention such a little guy, even if there is a Wild Boar King, it will definitely not be enough to see in front of Xiao Hei.

    Although the wild boar was stunned, the tiger and leopard had to give way.  However, Xiao Hei is definitely not an ordinary tiger. Not only is he much stronger than ordinary tigers, but his IQ is unmatched by other tigers.

    "Okay, you're doing this again. I'm just saying a few words about you. Okay, okay, I won't talk about you anymore. Okay, let's go quickly. Well, you must remember it for me. Without me,  With permission, you are absolutely not allowed to bite anyone, you know?”

    Li Feng also knew that he was being a little unreasonable. It is only natural that the tiger eats meat.  After all, people still have to eat, right?

    Otherwise, how could Li Feng still prepare dinner for it? Thinking of this, Li Feng turned back and looked at Xiao Hei's huge body. He smiled bitterly and shook his head, thinking, well, let him be self-reliant.  If I really want to raise it myself, am I really capable of that?

    However, looking at the small half of wild boar meat in his hand, Li Feng became happy again.  I thought to myself, with this little black guy here, it seems that the meat at home is guaranteed.

    It turns out that the small half of wild boar meat in Li Feng’s hand was obtained from Xiao Hei.  This is like grabbing food from a tiger's mouth, and only Li Feng can do it.  This guy has a nice name, but you can’t finish it anyway, so don’t waste it.

    Thinking of Xiao Hei’s benefits, Li Feng’s mood improved a little. After telling Xiao Hei again not to hurt anyone, he rushed home.

    "Oh, how should I explain this to Rou Niang and the others? Will Xiao Hei scare Yaya and Rou Niang?"

    Li Feng gets a headache when he thinks about the problems after this.  There is no other way. Bringing a big tiger home is indeed a bit too unreliable and too high-profile.

    "Brother Li, is that you?"

    &nbsp; "The guy opposite isoh, is it Brother Li?"

    "Big brother, big brother"

    Li Feng lowered his head and walked, thinking about how he would go back and explain Xiao Hei's matter.  Suddenly, there were several sounds and faint firelight from the front.

    Then, a small figure rushed towards him, and Li Feng knew that it was Xiao Yaya.

    "Yaya, don't run, slow down, be careful not to fall"

    The sky has darkened and the light is not good. This little girl actually ran over by herself.  Let Li Feng feel worried.

    However, soon, Li Feng turned his head and saw that Xiao Hei was indeed very obedient, standing motionless behind him.  His expression was very calm and showed no sign of alertness.  This made Li Feng feel relieved.

    Maybe it’s because Xiao Yaya is very familiar with this place, or maybe the ground is relatively flat to begin with.  Therefore, this little girl ran over and did not trip and fall to the ground.

    "Haha, you girl, why are you running? What will you do if you fall? And, how can you be sure that it is me? What if you are a bad person?"

    Looking at the little girl rushing toward him, Li Feng quickly moved his right hand away, because he was holding wild boar meat in his right hand.  Then he stretched out his left hand and hugged little Yaya.

    "Hehe, I won't fall down. I've been here many times. I recognized him as my eldest brother, so of course my eyes are very good."

    The little girl, holding Li Feng's legs, raised her head and looked at Li Feng, then giggled.

    At this time, Li Feng’s Rou Niang and the others, who were definitely Li Feng’s, also came to Li Feng.  Li Feng looked back at Xiao Hei again and found that this guy was still very calm. Only then was he truly relieved.

    "Oh, Lao Tie, Rou Niang, Xiao Hu, why are you here? I just came back a little late to see how anxious you are. How can this little Zhongnan Mountain do anything to me?"

    How could Li Feng not know the purpose of Rou Niang and Lao Tie's visit?  Although I was moved in my heart, I still smiled and said to everyone.

    "Brother Li, II saw why you haven't come back so late, wellI was afraid that it would be dark and you wouldn't be able to see the road, so"

    After seeing that Li Feng was fine, Rou Niang finally felt relieved.  In fact, she was worried that something would happen to Li Feng and was anxious.  However, after hearing what Li Feng said just now, she could only find an excuse.

    How could Li Feng not understand this?  Li Feng could also guess that if he didn't see him back later, the whole village might have to go out to look for someone like last time.

    Fortunately, fortunately, the only people here this time are my family and Lao Tie.

    "But what's wrong with this old man today? He didn't say a word when he came. Besides, he looked a little weird.

    "Little madman, don't move, don't move, you know. Don't ask why, just do as I say. Well, first throw the wild boar meat in your hand to the ground, and then, take Ya  Ah, walk forward slowly, remember, you must go slowly, never go too fast"

    Suddenly, the old man's face became very nervous, and then he lowered his voice and spoke to Li Feng.

    Actually, it’s not that Lao Tie didn’t speak today, but that just when he was about to speak, he suddenly discovered that two bright lights like will-o’-the-wisps appeared behind Li Feng.

    As a person who often goes into the mountains to hunt, Lao Tie certainly knows that it is not a will-o'-the-wisp, but the eyes of wild beasts.  Although I didn't know what kind of beast it was, its huge figure still knocked Lao Tie down half to death.

    Lao Tie’s words left Li Feng, Rou Niang, and Xiao Hu baffled and confused.  Li Feng even wondered whether the old man drank too much and still woke up from sleep.

    "Brother Feng, run quickly, there is a wild beast behind you"

    Xiaohu can be considered half a hunter after all. After listening to Lao Tie's words, he immediately thought of something.  When he saw the pair of big green eyes behind Li Feng, he didn't have the experience and calmness of Lao Tie, so he shouted loudly to Li Feng.  Then, he rushed towards Li Feng.

    Yes, Xiaohu didn’t want to run back, but rushed forward to stop this unknown beast.

    "I said, Xiaohu, why are you still so stupid? Why, you still want to go up and fight with Xiaohei. Haha, no, I look down on you. Although you are also a tiger, and Xiaohei is also a tiger, but,  If ten or eight of you are tied together, you are definitely no match for Xiao Hei."

    After hearing Xiaohu’s words, Li Feng finally understood.  Seeing Xiaohu rushing forward, Li Feng was so moved that he couldn't say enough.  ?However, he immediately turned around and felt relieved after seeing Xiao Hei's still leisurely and contented expression.  You know, this time Xiaohu rushed towards Xiaohei, which was different from moving forward.

    And just as Xiaohu reached Li Feng, he was lifted up by Li Feng with his left hand.

    "What, that's a tiger"

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 40: New Family Member (First update, please vote)

    After returning home, the wild boar meat and basket were already placed on the table.  As for the people at home, they were standing on two sides, staring with big eyes and small eyes, but they didn't say anything.

    Li Feng didn’t know what to say. Now, what he was thinking about was how to explain Xiao Hei’s matter to everyone.  As for everyone, it was obvious that they had not recovered from the shock.  After all, the word "tiger" is definitely a killer weapon in people's minds.  It is synonymous with super danger. Usually, adults use their names to scare children and stop them from crying.

    And now, this tiger is alive in front of everyone, how can we not shock everyone.

    This is a tiger, not a kitten or puppy at home. This thing can eat people.  Looking at the big black tiger opposite, it makes people feel terrified.

    As for why we should be divided into two sides.  There is no way around this.

    " Xiao Hei, he is clinging to Li Feng every step of the way.  And everyone was full of fear towards Xiao Hei.  There is no other way but Li Feng and Xiao Hei stand together, and then Lao Tie, Rou Niang, Xiao Hu, and Yaya stand on the other side.

    "Brother, is this a tiger? But it doesn't look like it. Why is this tiger black? It looks like a big black cat to me, hehe, it's so cute."

    “Perhaps, among all of them, except Li Feng, only Xiao Yaya is not so scared.

    Although, at first, the little guy was really scared when he saw Xiao Hei's huge body and dark appearance, plus the reputation of Xiao Hei as a tiger.

    But, later, she discovered that this big tiger was actually not that scary.  Not only does it do what Li Feng tells it to do, but it also does what it is told to do.  Moreover, the way this big tiger stared at her made Xiao Yaya feel that this tiger had no malice at all, but was actually very cute.

    Actually, the most important thing is because this big tiger was brought back by her eldest brother.  In the eyes of little Yaya, Li Feng is the representative of omnipotence. He can hunt, cook delicious food, tell stories, and draw. Well, by the way, he will also teach her to read soon.  A big tiger is nothing when his big brother is here.

    As soon as Xiao Yaya said these words, a group of people were immediately shocked.  Even Li Feng didn't know how to describe this little girl.  This Xiao Hei's appearance and appearance, ordinary people can't associate it with the word cute.

    However, Xiao Yaya’s words immediately made the tense atmosphere dissipate.

    However, everyone followed Xiao Yaya’s words and looked at Xiao Hei who was standing next to Li Feng obediently.  Especially when everyone is looking at Xiao Hei, Xiao Hei, who is very keen, will also turn his head and look over.  Not to mention, looking at it this way, this guy really looks a bit cute.

    “ In this way, the stone in everyone’s heart was let go without even realizing it.

    "I said, little madman, you are getting more and more amazing. This first time, you brought back a big wild boar. The second time, you brought back a big bear. This time, you brought back a big tiger.  It's still alive. How about you teach me, I don't want to be so perverted as you, as long as the hare can follow me back obediently."

    This old man is really good at picking up any pot he doesn’t like.  This was already enough to worry Rou Niang, but now it’s better to dig out all the old accounts, hey.

    Sure enough, as soon as the old man finished speaking, the soft girl's face, which had just been a little relaxed, immediately became nervous and scared.  Obviously, she remembered the last time when Li Feng came back covered in blood carrying a big bear.

    "Haha, this time, it was an accident. Really, I didn't lie to you. This is Xiao Hei. He must follow him back. He can't even drive him away. If you don't believe it, ask Xiao Hei. Is that right, Xiao Hei?"

    Now, Li Feng is a little anxious. How to explain this? He can't say that Xiao Hei knew him before.  Doesn't this expose his identity?  That won't work.

    Li Feng had no choice but to blame everything on Xiao Hei.  Anyway, this guy insisted on following me back. I don’t know why.  If you don’t believe it, then ask the person involved, Xiaohei, why it had to follow me back.

    “Woo woo……”

    This guy, Xiao Hei, was really cooperative. He kept making sounds in his mouth, and then nodded desperately.  Finally, he looked pitiful.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off out, this Xiao Hei has really become a spirit, not only can he cooperate, but he can also act. Li Feng praised Xiao Hei in his heart.

    Actually, he never imagined that Xiao Hei really felt aggrieved.  Think about it, since childhoodIt stayed with Li Yuanba, and it was it that protected him after Li Yuanba burped.  This has been my partner for more than ten years.

    Who would have known that after this guy woke up, he wouldn't let Xiao Hei follow him? Thinking about that situation, it would be strange for Xiao Hei not to feel aggrieved.

    "Wow Big brother, Xiao Hei is so smart. He can nod his head. It's so fun."

    When everyone saw it, the big tiger nodded like a human after listening to Li Feng's words.  This is incredible, I thought, this tiger has become a spirit.  Thinking of this, the look in Xiao Hei's eyes was filled with a sense of awe.

    The only exception is Yaya.  This girl, when she saw how smart this tiger was, she was immediately overjoyed.  Regardless of whether it was a tiger or not, he ran over on his own two calves.

    Then, this bold girl actually put her head in front of Xiao Hei and stared at Xiao Hei. She looked to the left and then to the left, and her little face was filled with smiles.

    And Xiao Hei seemed to be very interested in Yaya. He looked at Yaya, shook his little head, and kept staring at it.  It also followed suit, swaying its big tiger head and looking at Yaya.

    The scene just now frightened Rou Niang so much that she turned pale. She didn't expect Yaya to be so bold.  I originally wanted to shout "Yaya, don't go there", but for some reason, looking at Li Feng's unconcerned expression, I didn't scream.

    And it wasn’t until she discovered that Yaya and the tiger were head-to-head, that the tiger didn’t do anything bad, that her heart dropped.

    It was also after experiencing this scene that everyone finally believed that this ferocious-looking tiger was indeed not dangerous, so they all felt relieved.

    That’s it, this family has finally added a member again.  This is, Big Black Tiger, Little Black.

    This made Yaya so happy. Even if she was eating, the little girl would just hold her rice bowl and come to Xiao Hei to play with him.  He even had to feed Xiao Hei until Xiao Hei kept shaking his head.  Only then did Xiao Yaya give up the act of feeding Xiao Hei.

    This little girl, it seems that she really treats Xiao Hei as a cat.  I am a tiger, not a vegetarian.  Besides, even if she is a vegetarian, the rice in her small rice bowl is not enough to fill her teeth.

    After dinner, Rou Niang immediately went to clean up an empty woodshed next to the gate as Xiao Hei's future residence.  After all, we can't let Xiao Hei sleep outside.

    Early morning

    "Big brother, get up, get up quickly, big brother is such a lazy person, no one else gets up early like Xiao Hei."

    This time, Xiao Yaya no longer used chicken feathers to wake Li Feng up, but directly shook Li Feng's body to wake him up.

    "Okay, stop shaking, girl, why haven't I seen you so active in normal times? Isn't it just to take Xiao Hei out to get to know everyone? Isn't it so early?"

    Li Feng knew what this little girl was thinking.  He actually said that Li Feng is a lazy person. How is this possible? Since he came to this era, Li Feng has gotten up very early every day, and very regularly. Basically, he will wake up automatically when the time comes.  Moreover, I no longer have the habit of staying in bed.

    " However, even if Li Feng gets up early, he can't compare with Xiao Hei, can he?  Can humans and beasts compete to see who gets up earlier?

    As for today, I really have something to do, which is to take Xiao Hei out for a walk and get to know everyone.

    This is not what Li Feng wants to do to show off his power.  I just want people in the village to recognize Xiao Hei and let everyone know that there is Xiao Hei in this Jianghu Village.

    "Otherwise, one day, I suddenly meet Xiao Hei. Even if Xiao Hei can't hurt others, basically no one else can hurt Xiao Hei.  However, it can definitely scare people to death, and it can really scare people to death if they encounter people who are in poor health.

    “Anyway, Xiao Hei’s arrival in Jianghu Village will be discovered by others sooner or later.  Rather than passively letting others know about it, it would be better to take it out directly for everyone to see.  Then, wouldn't it be better to let Xiao Hei perform a performance to let everyone know that Xiao Hei will not hurt others.

    "Hehe, big brother, hurry up, sister is almost ready to make breakfast, and little tiger brother is up too. I'm waiting for you."

    Xiao Yaya found out that her little thoughts were discovered by Li Feng, and she immediately started to act like a baby.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 41: Touching the Tiger’s Butt (Second update, please vote)

    Sure enough, when Xiao Yaya helped Li Feng comb his hair and walked out, he was really the last one to get up.  It seems that this Xiao Hei's charm is indeed extraordinary, Li Feng thought to himself.

    "Brother Li, you're up. Go wash your face first and have breakfast later."

    Seeing Li Feng get up, Rou Niang glared at Xiao Yaya, obviously blaming her for her nonsense.  But little Yaya was not afraid of her at all now. She stuck out her tongue cutely in the direction of Li Feng.

    "OK"

    Having breakfast was something Li Feng did only after he came to this house.  In the past, Rou Niang and the others only had two meals a day.  However, Li Feng, who is used to eating three meals a day, is really not used to skipping breakfast.  So, slowly, this family also got into the habit of eating breakfast.

    "Xiao Hei, come here, come here"

    Li Feng, who was gargling water, suddenly called out to Xiao Hei, who was napping in the living room.  When Xiao Hei heard this, he quickly got up and ran over.

    "Come, let me teach you how to rinse your mouth. Watch what I do"

    Li Feng saw Xiao Hei coming over and immediately taught Xiao Hei how to rinse his mouth.  Sip, shut up, shake, spit out.  After seeing Li Feng's actions, Xiao Hei immediately started to imitate them.  Such a simple movement is too childish for Xiao Hei, and he can learn it as soon as possible.

    "Haha, not bad, not bad, remember. From now on, after eating, just rinse your mouth like this, you know?"

    Hearing Li Feng’s praise, Xiao Hei was as happy as a child who got a little red flower.  Then, just keep nodding.

    Why do we need to teach this little black guy to rinse his mouth after eating? Actually, it’s very simple.  This guy eats raw meat directly.  Rinsing your mouth after eating is very necessary.

    After breakfast, under the urging of Xiao Yaya, Li Feng could only take his family to set off. The destination was, of course, the large lawn used for meetings in the village.

    It’s impossible for Li Feng to take Xiao Hei to visit each family.  If that were the case, it wouldn't frighten the whole family.

    "Xiaohu, go to Master Qi's house and tell him that there will be a big tiger living in our house forever, and ask him to inform the villagers so that everyone can recognize it."

    After arriving at the big lawn, Li Feng immediately gave instructions to Xiaohu.

    However, the depression in Li Feng's heart at this time was caused by this matter.  This kind of thing is absolutely unprecedented and unprecedented.  But what can he do?

    Actually, the best way is to send Xiao Hei back to the valley.  However, this also requires Xiao Hei to be willing.

    "Rou Niang, do you think everyone will let Xiao Hei stay in the village? What if everyone doesn't let him stay in the village? And if you look at Xiao Hei's appearance, even if we try to drive him away, he won't leave.  of"

    In fact, although Li Feng made such an arrangement, he had no confidence at all.  If the villagers don't agree with Xiao Hei staying in the village, he really doesn't know what to do.

    After all, this little black is no longer an ordinary beast or pet to him.  Just for Xiao Hei, he would guard Li Yuanba's body unwaveringly. For more than ten years, Li Feng would not do anything to Xiao Hei no matter what.

    "Brother, I won't let Xiao Hei leave. I won't let Xiao Hei leave. When the time comes, I will beg those uncles, aunts, grandparents, and others not to drive Xiao Hei away, okay?"

    Who would have known that as soon as Li Feng finished speaking, the little Yaya beside her was so anxious that she burst into tears.

    "Brother Li, the folks are easy to talk to. Besides, this little black guy is so spiritual that he won't hurt anyone at all. I think as long as we explain clearly, they can understand. If it doesn't work, we  .Our family has moved”

    Actually, Rou Niang has no idea about this matter at all.  After all, this tiger has such a vicious reputation, so it is normal for everyone to be afraid of it.

    However, at this moment, she is no longer afraid of Xiao Hei, who is well-behaved and full of spirituality. Instead, she loves him very much, and she can't bear to have him driven away.

    What’s more important is that she can see that Li Feng and Xiao Hei must have a deep connection.  She could tell from the looks between Xiao Hei and Li Feng that they were very familiar with each other.  Although, I don’t know when or where Li Feng met this Xiao Hei.  But there is one thing that Rou Niang is very sure of, that is, this Xiao Hei is very important to Li Feng.  Otherwise, he would never have brought it home.

    Therefore, if the villagers do not agree, there is only one option, move.

    When the word "moving" came out of Rou Niang's mouth with determination, Li Feng felt his heart tremble.?However, he said nothing, because at this moment, any language is blank and powerless.

    "Tiger, where is the tiger, where is it"

    Far away, Li Feng heard a very anxious voice.  He could tell that it was Master Qi's voice.  Then, there were bursts of footsteps.

    Here, a large group of people came, led by Master Qi.

    However, when Li Feng and Rou Niang saw the crowd, they could only look at each other, then shook their heads and smiled bitterly.  Because everyone who came came with tools, carrying poles, hoes, and even bows and arrows

    It seems that this family has decided to move.

    "Little lunatic, what the hell are you doing standing there stupidly? Why don't you take Rou Niang and Yaya and run away?"

    From far away, Master Qi’s extremely anxious voice could be heard. Li Feng could even see the old man’s face, which was sweating profusely with anxiety.

    run?  Why are you running? Doesn't this old man know that he brought this tiger back?  If I need to run away, where can I bring it back?

    And the old man’s anxious look is definitely real, but why is this?

    "Ah, no way. Could it be that this old man doesn't know at all that I brought this little black guy back? Or maybe he completely misunderstood what he meant by asking him to come here."

    Soon, Li Feng discovered something was wrong in Master Qi’s words.  However, didn’t he ask Xiaohu to inform this old man?

    "Seventh Uncle, Seventh Unclewrong, wrong"

    Li Feng was about to say something when suddenly there was another voice. It was Lao Tie’s voice.

    "Wrong, wrong ass, now the life of the motherfucker is at stake. The little lunatic and Rou Niang, Yaya, are in danger. You came just in time, the old man knows that you have a lot of trouble. Think about it, how can you kill that guy?  The tiger, no matter what, cannot let it hurt the little lunatic and the others"

    At this time, Master Qi has no time to care about what is right or wrong. Saving people is the most important thing.

    "Oh, my seventh uncle, that tiger was brought back from the mountains by the little madman. There was nothing the little madman could do. The tiger had to follow him home. Last night, he stayed at Rou Niang's house for the night  , how could it hurt them? Today, the little madman wants everyone to come out and identify the tiger, so as not to scare the big guys in the future. In short, the tiger will not hurt anyone."

    Lao Tie doesn’t care so much now and just made things clear.

    "You mean, this tiger was brought back from the mountains by the little lunatic? Did you stay at home all night last night?"

    At this moment, Master Qi really couldn’t believe his ears, and thought he had heard wrongly.

    "Isn't it? I was also there last night. This tiger is spiritual, very humane, and will not hurt anyone."

    Lao Tie could only confirm it again, thinking, this misunderstanding has become big.

    "Wang Feihu, get over here"

    "Master Qi, it's not my fault. You ran away before I even finished speaking. I shouted loudly, but you didn't care about me."

    At this time, Xiaohu also knew that this matter had gone viral, but he was really not to blame for this matter.  Because, just after he said, "A tiger came to my house," Master Qi disappeared.

    The next development of things was greatly beyond Li Feng’s expectation.  After Xiaoyaya rode Xiaohei for a few turns, the villagers, instead of saying they wanted to drive the tiger away, were excited for Xiaohei's arrival.

    "Afraid, what the hell, my little girl dares to ride on a tiger, what do I have to be afraid of?"

    "Haha, this tiger must have become a spirit. He is so obedient and can shake his head and nod. This tiger is so spiritual. He is so lucky to come to our village."

    "Haha, now that's good, there is a big tiger living in our village. From now on, I wonder who dares to come to our village to cause trouble. The tiger can't bite him to death."

    ……………………

    In short, the people in the village absolutely welcomed Xiao Hei's arrival.

    Among them, Yaya is definitely the happiest. Not only can Xiao Hei stay, she also rides her for several laps.

    And the funniest one is, of course, Master Qi.  The old man first kept praising Xiao Hei's prowess.  Finally, he even patted Xiao Hei's butt a few times.  However, when the old man left, Li Feng vaguely heard him muttering.

    "The ancients often said that you can't touch the tiger's butt. That's bullshit. I not only touched it today, but also photographed it. It seems that I can't fully believe what the ancients said"

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 42: The Taste of Chili (Third update, please vote)

    After such a beautiful misunderstanding, Xiao Hei finally settled down in Jianghu Village.  Regarding this result, the happiest person is undoubtedly Xia Yaya.

    "Oops, no good"

    Suddenly, Li Feng slapped his head, secretly complaining that he was negligent.

    "What's wrong, Brother Li, has something happened?"

    Seeing the depressed look on Li Feng’s face, Rou Niang asked with concern.  Now she is very concerned about anything related to Li Feng.

    Actually, it was not just Rou Niang who came. As Li Feng exclaimed, Yaya and Xiaohu also looked at Li Feng intently.

    Unconsciously, everything in this family seemed to be centered on Li Feng.  This is actually normal. Li Feng's arrival has brought great changes to this family.  Not to mention the obviously improved food, more importantly, with Li Feng in this home, whether it is Rou Niang, Xiao Hei, or Yaya, I feel very at ease and relaxed.  The whole home is full of warmth and happiness.

    In fact, this home has never brought Li Feng warmth, relaxation and happiness.

    "Haha, it's nothing actually. It's just the wild vegetables I brought back yesterday. I forgot to take them out. I don't know if they will get damaged."

    It turns out that Li Feng remembered the things he brought back yesterday.  Because of Xiao Hei's incident, Li Feng couldn't remember these things last night. He put them all in his backpack and didn't take them out.

    The winter bamboo shoots and mushrooms are pretty good.  However, it would be bad if the wild vegetables were covered overnight.

    Tomorrow is New Year’s Eve. These things are specially prepared by Li Feng for the New Year.

    "You, you, okay, don't worry. Last night, I took them all out and took care of them. But, Brother Li, thosethose red, pointed fruits, I don't know what they are.  . Therefore, I don’t know what to do. I just take it out and put it on the table. There won’t be any problem.”

    Seeing that Li Feng was so surprised that it was for these things, Rou Niang immediately said to Li Feng with an angry face, secretly blaming him for scaring her.  She had already taken care of these things.

    "Well, Brother Li, Xiaohu, Yaya, why are you all looking at me like this? Is there something on my face?"

    Suddenly, the young lady found that everyone was looking at her with strange expressions, which made her feel uncomfortable, but she didn't know what was wrong.

    "Hehe, sister, your words are so weird, just like when Aunt Guihua talked to Zhuzi. However, sister's face is a little red, she looks good."

    "Little Yaya, while talking, was very strange, constantly moving her eyes back and forth on the faces of Li Feng and her sister.

    "Ah I……"

    Looking at her sister’s weird look, Rou Niang realized what the problem was.  If you think carefully about what you said, it doesn't smell like that.

    In fact, the reason why Xiao Yaya and the others are so sensitive to hear these words is because the words of this soft lady are not like this.  Normally, Rou Niang talks like a lady to everyone, and she is polite and courteous.  At most, when the younger siblings make mistakes, they are just a little more serious.  Where is it like today?

    Thinking of this, Rou Niang's face turned red. She wanted to scold her sister, but in the end, she only said me and me, and she couldn't say anything for a long time.

    "Haha My sister is blushing. My sister is blushing. It's redder than the Big Apple"

    "When I saw Rou Niang's face suddenly turned red, little Yaya burst into laughter.  At this moment, Rou Niang couldn't bear the shyness in her heart, and she didn't care about the majesty of a big sister.  Shouting, he rushed towards Xiao Yaya.

    "You little girl, don't run away, let me catch you, and see if I don't tear your mouth apart and let you talk nonsense"

    "Hehe, that's right. Sister was just like a little daughter-in-law, so Yaya didn't talk nonsense. Haha, sister, come and catch me, you can't catch me"

    "Ahyou also saiddon't run"

    Seeing the two sisters having fun, Xiaohu was dumbfounded.  He knew that this little sister was naughty, but this was the first time he had seen such a scene for his eldest sister, who was always very serious.

    However, as he watched, Xiaohu showed that honest smile.  He is a little older, but he knows how difficult it is for his sister.  In order to take care of herself and her sister, this sister really sacrificed too much. She even refused to marry because of him drinking her sister, and she turned into an old girl.

    &nbsp; Although this sister smiled at herself and her sister every time, Xiaohu could taste a bitter taste from that smile.

    How is it like now, since Brother Feng

    Thinking of Li Feng, Xiaohu immediately turned his head and looked at Li Feng.  The eyes are full of admiration, gratitude, and desire

    Of course Li Feng will not blush like Rou Niang because of Xiao Yaya's two words.  Although he had not had much contact with girls before, after all, he had gone through various hardships in modern society.

    Women of my time would not be as thin-skinned as they are today.  Especially some bold elder sisters and aunts, many times, when they say those words, the grown men have to run away.

    However, this little Yaya’s words made Li Feng’s heart move.  Li Feng is not a fool. How could he not know Rou Niang's feelings for him?  And he himself was very satisfied with this gentle, kind, and considerate girl.

    “Besides, he is now very satisfied with this home and this kind of life.  Now he has regarded himself as a member of this family. Leaving is really something he doesn't want and is difficult to accept.

    "Well, is it right? Let's just tell this girl directly at some point."

    After thinking about it, Li Feng made up his mind. Procrastination is the most taboo in this kind of thing.  What Li Feng admires the most is Li Yunlong's style in "Bright Sword". Whether it works or not depends on one sentence.

    As for what happens after this, there is no need to worry about it.  Who can know what will happen next.  At least, that's what I think now.

    After a while of playing, the four of them returned home with Xiao Hei.  However, due to this period of fighting, Xiao Yaya and Rou Niang's faces were both bright red.

    Maybe she was a little embarrassed, so Rou Niang ran directly into the room where the sundries were kept. When she came out, she was already carrying a small bamboo basket.

    "Brother Li, look at how to deal with this"

    Rou Niang came to Li Feng with a bamboo basket and pointed at the peppers in the basket.

    "Of course Li Feng brought these peppers out of the valley yesterday.  You know, he hasn't tasted the taste of chili pepper for a long time. To be honest, he really misses it.  Apart from anything else, it would be great to make a chili dish while waiting for dinner.

    "Ahbrother, what is this? Why don't I recognize it? Can it be eaten?"

    Xiao Yaya and Xiao Hu looked at the red pepper in the bamboo basket and found that they didn't recognize it.

    "Haha, this is a good thing. It's called chili pepper. Well, it is indeed something edible."

    Li Feng also knew that it was impossible for them to know Chili Pepper, so he said with a smile.

    "Well, it's edible. Let me give it a try"

    "AhXiaohudon't"

    Indeed, these red peppers look very good.  When Xiaohu looked at this thing, he thought, I wonder if this thing is edible and whether it tastes good.

    Now, as soon as Li Feng said it was a good thing and edible, he immediately picked one up, stuffed it into his mouth, and started chewing it.

    The little tiger's movements were so fast and sudden that Li Feng couldn't stop him. By the time Li Feng made a sound to stop him, the little tiger had already started eating.

    "Ahit's edible. I want to eat it too. This chili looks so beautiful and cute. It must be delicious."

    "Little Yaya is a little slower than Xiaohu. When she sees her brother eating, she has to reach into the bamboo basket to get it.  However, this time, he was stopped by Li Feng.

    "Yaya, you can't eat this chili like this. Come on, go get your brother some water"

    Li Feng was really shocked when he heard Yaya's words.  Yes, this pepper looks good-looking and quite cute.  However, if you just throw it into your mouth as a jelly bean, it will not be cute, but scary.

    Looking at the red, pointed, and thin chili peppers, Li Feng knew without thinking that they were definitely strong enough.

    "Bah, bah, bahmy mouth is so sadwaterwater"

    When Yaya was very puzzled and surprised, Xiaohu reacted.  He spat out the chewed pepper a few times, and then ran towards the water tank.

    "Hey, poor little tiger Haha, don't worry, everything will be fine. It's just that your mouth feels a little uncomfortable. It won't take long and it will be fine."

    Seeing Rou Niang’s worried look, Li Feng quickly comforted her.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 43: New Year’s Eve Dinner

    The New Year, whether it is modern or ancient, is an extremely special and grand festival in the hearts of the Chinese people.  It is incomparable and irreplaceable to any other festival.

    On this day, no matter it is a rich family or a common people's family.  That’s all we can do. We should more or less prepare some New Year’s goods and have a happy New Year as much as possible.

    Today is already the New Year’s Eve, and almost every household is busy preparing for the New Year’s Eve dinner.  New Year's Eve dinner, also called reunion dinner, is the most important and indispensable part of the New Year, and it cannot be neglected.

    As a member of modern society, Li Feng is certainly no stranger to the Chinese New Year.  And this New Year's Eve dinner, even more so every year, must be eaten with the family just after returning home. This is a strict task given by the parents at home.

    “This year, for Li Feng, this is a very special New Year.  How can it not be special to travel through time and space and come to the ancient Tang Dynasty to celebrate the New Year?  And this was also his first year in the Tang Dynasty, which was of great significance.  Therefore, Li Feng pays more attention to this Chinese New Year than ever before.

    Today, not long after lunch, Li Feng started to lead Rou Niang, Xiao Hu, and Yaya to get busy.  Making dumplings, killing chickens and ducks, it was a lot of work.

    “ Hard work always pays off. It’s not dark yet, and the New Year’s Eve dinner, which Li Feng seems to be quite satisfied with, has already begun to overflow with aroma.  Moreover, for the first time, two kilograms of wine were also put on the table.

    Of course, this relative satisfaction is relative to Li Feng.  For Yaya and the others, this New Year's Eve dinner was simply too rich to describe.  Not only was it rich, but it was also very special. It was very different from the New Year's Eve dinners they had seen and heard.

    In previous years’ New Year’s Eve dinner, everything was cooked first, and then everyone sat down to eat.

    And this time, except for the dumplings, most of the other dishes have not been cooked yet.  Just wash all these vegetables, cut them, and put them on plates.  It was placed next to the stove. The charcoal fire in the stove was glowing red, making the pot boil with steam.

    "Brother, how do you eat this hot pot? There is so little in this pot, you will eat it in just a few times."

    With Li Feng’s order, the whole family was already in their places, gathering around the stove to prepare the food.  However, everyone became confused, wondering what Li Feng was up to.

    Especially this little Yaya, holding chopsticks in one hand and a rice bowl in the other, looking at the pot, not knowing what to do.  There is no way, there is really too little in this pot.

    "When Rou Niang and Xiao Hu heard Xiao Yaya's words, they also turned to look at Li Feng. There was no doubt that they couldn't figure out what Li Feng was acting in.

    "Haha, Yaya, don't worry, have you seen the chopped vegetables on this plate? You eat the chicken and meatballs in the pot first. Then, look at the dishes on this plate  Whatever you want to eat, just put it in the pot and cook it. After you finish eating the food in the bowl, it will be cooked again, right?"

    That’s right, what Li Feng is doing is hot pot. This hot pot is familiar to everyone in modern society.  Especially this New Year’s Eve dinner, every household eats it like this.

    There is a reason why you eat it this way.

    This New Year’s Eve dinner is truly a reunion dinner.  What matters is that the food should be warm and lively.  Everyone was chatting while eating. After this meal, the time will not be short.

    But, in this winter, the temperature is low.  If it had been cooked as usual and brought to the table on a plate, this dish would have been too cold to eat.  However, if this dish is kept cooking in the pot, there is no doubt that the dish will be overcooked.  Therefore, this way of eating hot pot just makes up for these shortcomings.

    ??????????????????????????????? Eating in this way is not wasted, and as much as you eat is boiled, and if you cannot finish it, you can save it for the next meal.  In addition, you can make whatever you want to eat based on your personal tastes and hobbies.  According to the truth, it can be counted in one fell swoop, and there are many benefits.

    Before wasting time, I often lamented that the person who invented hot pot was definitely a genius.  Hot pot is undoubtedly a great innovation in food.

    "Ah you can boil whatever you want to eat? Haha, great, big brother is great. I thought the dishes on these plates were just for looking at. Hmm Bamboo shoots, I  I like to eat mushrooms, I like them too, and thisand that"

    When little Yaya heard this, she immediately smiled. The chopsticks in her little hands immediately and unceremoniously reached out to the dishes she wanted to eat, and then they all moved in front of her.Put it in the pot.

    "Okay, Yaya, don't put so much, otherwise, it will be cooked to pieces later. There are so many dishes, and you're afraid it won't be enough for you, a greedy little cat."

    "Well, Brother Li, you are so smart. How did you come up with this way of eating? It's great the food won't get cold, and most importantly, it won't be wasted. Otherwise, at home,  We have prepared so many dishes that we can’t finish them. What a waste. Now that we can’t finish them, we can save them for two or three days in this cold weather.  bad……"

    “Obviously, Rou Niang also came back to her senses at this moment.  As the saying goes, "You don't know how expensive firewood and rice are if you don't become a householder." In the same way, Rou Niang, who has taken charge of the household over the years, immediately discovered the benefits of this hot pot.

    "Haha Let's all start eating, Xiaohu, come on, pour the wine, let's have two drinks"

    Li Feng, who was a little embarrassed by Rou Niang's praise, quickly greeted everyone to start eating.  I thought to myself, I didn’t invent this thing, we just stole it.

    At this moment, Li Feng remembered that there was still wine, and quickly asked Xiaohu to pour the wine.  To be honest, he really didn't know what this Tang Dynasty wine tasted like, so he wanted to try it.

    In the past, when Li Feng had nothing to do, he would occasionally drink some wine by himself.  Although his drinking capacity is not high, he can still be considered a small drinker.

    However, there is one thing that he still knows, that is, the alcohol content of wine in this era is very low.  The brewing process at this time did not go through the distillation process at all.  To put it bluntly, the grain is cooked, fermented, and filtered directly, and the result is wine.

    "Okay, Brother Feng, I'll pour it for you, haha, I haven't had it for a long time"

    Obviously, this little tiger was more impatient than Li Feng. As soon as he heard Li Feng's words, he immediately poured a big bowl for Li Feng and himself.  Then he ignored Li Feng and took a big bite from the bowl.  Then, he looked like he was enjoying himself.

    Seeing the happy expression on Xiaohu's face, Li Feng immediately picked up the bowl and took a sip.  However, Li Feng's face soon became very strange, and he looked a little dazed.

    "Brother Li, what's wrong with you? Is this wine too strong? Forget it, Brother Li, if it doesn't taste good, don't drink it. Pour the wine to Xiaohu."

    Rou Niang, who had been paying close attention to Li Feng, also noticed Li Feng's strange expression.  She immediately thought that Li Feng might not have drank alcohol before, but he drank suddenly and was not used to it.

    "Ah It's okay, Rou Niang, it's just that I haven't drank for a while, and I suddenly drank, and the taste is a bit weird. Okay, come on, Xiaohu, I'll give it to you."

    When Li Feng heard this, he immediately came to his senses, but he didn’t show any pretense and just gave the wine in the bowl to Xiaohu.  He still really couldn't drink this wine. Even the sip he took just now almost made him spit it out.

    "This wine is really terrible to drink"

    Looking at Xiaohu, who still looked like he was enjoying himself very much, Li Feng began to wonder.  It's really rare for this kid to drink this so-called wine with such gusto.

    “It’s not like Li Feng’s mouth is so tricky that he can’t swallow anything but good wine.  On the contrary, he is not picky about wine at all. In the past, he often drank ordinary wine that cost more than ten yuan a bottle.

    "Similarly, it's not because the wine is very strong as Rou Niang suspected.  On the contrary, it's because the wine is too weak. Not only that, the wine tastes weird.

    Well, let’s put it this way, it’s like you buy a pound of wine, and then you pour one or two pounds of water directly into it, and then drink it to see what it tastes like. That’s how Li Feng felt just now.

    In short, the wine is not wine, and the water does not taste like water. Li Feng really can't stand it.

    "Haha This way, isn't it better? This is an unexpected way to make money."

    However, soon, Li Feng thought of something again.  The depression I felt just now quickly disappeared, and instead my heart was filled with joy.

    In a warm and cheerful atmosphere, everyone was satisfied and enjoyed this New Year's Eve dinner.  The richness and deliciousness are one of the reasons, but more importantly, everyone's hearts are filled with heartfelt comfort.

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 44: Unexpected Confession

    After the New Year's Eve dinner, everyone did not get up immediately, but sat down and listened to Li Feng telling stories.  This has basically become an essential program in this home.

    At first, it was just Xiao Yaya pestering Li Feng to listen to his stories.  Maybe it’s because there are too few entertaining things in this day and age, or maybe it’s because Li Feng’s story is indeed too novel and attractive for people of this era. Soon, Li Feng’s audience  From being alone, Yaya became three people.

    Every time when he told a story, little Yaya would sit next to Li Feng, holding Li Feng's arm, listening quietly with a face full of happiness and enjoyment.  Xiaohu and Rouniang, on the other hand, were also sitting attentively, following the plot of the story, feeling happy or sad.

    "Once upon a time, there was a beautiful small mountain village. There was a young man named Niulang in the mountain village. His parents passed away when Niulang was very young, so he lived with his brother and sister-in-law In other words, this  In the Heavenly Palace, there is one who is very beautiful and very smart"

    ………………

    “The Cowherd and the Weaver Girl lived a happy life with their children, butfrom then on, they were separated from each other"

    That’s right, what Li Feng told Yaya and the others today is the story of the girl and the Weaver Girl.

    Actually, Li Feng didn’t know whether this folklore story actually appeared at this time.  However, Li Feng was certain that even if there were, it would definitely not be as exciting as what he said.

    “Moreover, even if you’ve heard something like a story before, there’s no harm in hearing it again.  It’s a good story, you can listen to it countless times and you won’t get bored.

    "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu"

    As he talked, Li Feng came to the part where the Weaver Girl was forcibly taken to heaven.

    Hearing this, everyone’s faces were suddenly filled with expressions of grief, anger and heartache.  Little Yaya cried like a little tearful person, and the tears fell down as if they were free.

    And even Xiaohu, who had always been quiet, his eyes were red at the moment, his fists were clenched tightly, and he looked extremely sad and angry.

    Li Feng also noticed Rou Niang’s expression. At this moment, she was also bursting with tears.  Not only that, his face was pale, he was biting his lips, and his whole body was trembling slightly.  The eyes were full of fear, like a frightened bird.

    Li Feng was heartbroken when he saw it, and he cursed himself secretly, saying, why is it wrong to tell the story of this girl, Weaver Girl.

    "Okay, Yaya, you see it's very late at night, and there's still a long part to this story. Let's continue telling it tomorrow night, okay?"

    Looking at Rou Niang’s expression, Li Feng decided not to talk.  It's late at night, and the story is very long, one aspect.  The most important thing was that Rou Niang's expression made him very worried.

    "Big brotherthat'sok, but you have to remember that we must continue talking tomorrow night. Also, Yaya doesn't want to see their family separated, and eldest brother must not let them  Separate, okay?”

    After listening to Li Feng’s words, Yaya was very reluctant, but she still went to bed obediently.  Later, Xiaohu also

    I'm going to bed.

    "Rou Niang, you"

    "Brother Li, will you one day leave this home like Weaver Girl"

    Li Feng was about to ask Rou Niang if she felt unwell or had something on her mind.  Suddenly Rou Niang asked a question with a painful look on her face that stunned Li Feng.

    leave?  Weaver Girl?

    Why should I leave? Besides, Zhi Nu is a woman and I am a man, okay? Li Feng thought to himself.

    However, looking at the woman in front of him, her pretty face covered with tears and very pale, with an expression of sorrow and worry, Li Feng felt a sudden in his heart, and finally knew why this silly girl was acting so weird tonight.

    In an instant, Li Feng's heart was filled with unprecedented tenderness. He gently stepped forward, opened his arms, and wrapped her tightly in his arms.  Feeling the delicate body still trembling slightly in his arms, a feeling of love filled Li Feng's chest instantly.

    And the moment Li Feng hugged the beauty in his arms, a pair of soft arms also hugged Li Feng's body tightly.  This made Li Feng's heart become even more determined.

    "Silly girl, that is just a story. I am not the Weaver Girl, and there is no such hateful Queen Mother in this world. Even if there is a Queen Mother, I am Li Feng, not the Weaver Girl, and no one can control my affairs."?Who dares to do that? If people stand in my way, I will kill. If God stands in my way, I will kill God.  "

    "Don't worry, as long as you don't drive me away, I will never leave this home."

    Thinking of the scene in the story where the Weaver Girl was forcibly taken to the Heavenly Palace, Li Feng's heart was filled with unprecedented determination and dominance.

    "kindness……"

    After Rou Niang heard Li Feng’s domineering words, she suddenly felt that her heart was filled with an unprecedented sense of security.

    And at this moment, she also suddenly realized that she and the other party were hugging each other tightly now.  It made her feel panic and shy.  She wanted to push Li Feng away, but she didn't dare and was even more reluctant to let him go.

    He just buried his hot face deeply in Li Feng's arms, and hugged Li Feng even tighter.

    Hearing this sound, a soft hum full of temptation, feeling the warmth emanating from the delicate body in his arms, and asking about the other person's faint body fragrance, Li Feng's heartbeat immediately accelerated.  This is a very natural physiological reaction.

    However, Li Feng did not make any other extraordinary move, he just tightened the beauty in his arms.  Then, without saying a word, he just enjoyed the warmth and tranquility quietly.

    Actually, it’s no wonder that Rou Niang had such a big reaction just now. It was really the story of the Cowherd and the Weaver Girl that touched her so much.

    First of all, they are similar. This Cowherd has lost his parents since he was a child. When she heard this, Rou Niang immediately thought that her family was not like this.

    And there is a more important reason, that is, how similar are Li Feng and Zhinu.  Recalling everything about Li Feng, Rou Niang felt panic in her heart.

    Rou Niang is not a fool, she takes everything in mind about Li Feng.  It can be said that Li Feng's magic and mystery are much more than that of the Weaver Girl in this story.

    Think about it, about the big wild boar.  Xiaohu might keep the situation of that day a secret from others, but to Rou Niang, Xiaohu described the situation of that day in great detail.  Is it possible for ordinary people to hold a three to four hundred kilogram wild boar in their hands and play with it like a toy?

    The wild boar has arrived, but what about the big bear?  Even a woman like Rou Niang is very aware of the terror and power of this big bear.  She has never heard of anyone who can kill a big bear alone with real skills.  Is this something that ordinary people can do?

    These two things were enough to surprise her.  However, Xiao Hei's incident not only allowed her to see Li Feng's expression more clearly, but also let her know that Li Feng must be hiding a secret.

    However, she has always said nothing about these.  Because she was afraid, she was afraid, that Li Feng would leave this home and her life because of her sensitivity.

    "Look at my sister and the way my brother looks at Li Feng, this family cannot live without this man.  And more importantly, she understood her own heart, and she couldn't live without this man.

    So, usually, she said nothing and just cared about him silently.

    However, the story of this girl and the Weaver Girl, the heart-wrenching parting, made the panic in her heart rise to the extreme, and she could no longer bear it.

    Let her no longer care about the shyness that a woman should have, and just say those words directly.

    How did she know that Li Feng was so happy?

    Originally, Li Feng was ready to express his feelings to her.  However, although Li Feng had that determination, he also did not lack that courage.

    However, this kind of thing does not mean that determination and courage are enough.  After all, this was Li Feng's first time confessing to a girl, so it was still a bit difficult to say it.

    Good thing now, a story, or rather, half a story, actually brought Li Feng an unexpected gain.

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 45: New Year’s greetings (third update, please support)

    It is said that people feel refreshed during happy events. Last night, Li Feng slept particularly soundly.  Although he went to bed relatively late last night, he was still on time when he got up in the morning.

    "Big brother, Yaya wishes you a happy new year."

    Just when Li Feng finished dressing up, Xiao Yaya had already opened the door and walked in.  Then, he bowed his hands to Li Feng and wished Li Feng New Year's greetings.

    "Ah, okay, okay, big brother also wishes Yaya a happy new year. I wish Yaya is safe and healthy, and will grow more and more beautiful. Come on, Yaya, big brother will give you the New Year's money, take it."

    Li Feng was stunned when he saw Yaya bowing to him and wishing her New Year greetings. However, he quickly followed her example and wished the little girl New Year's greetings. By the way, he also said a few blessings.  Immediately afterwards, he took out a handful of copper coins and gave them to Yaya as lucky money.

    However, Li Feng felt weird about giving the other party a handful of copper coins as lucky money.  You know, he used to pay in RMB.  However, there is no such thing now.

    ?????????????? Besides, this feels a bit weird, but it’s still quite interesting, at least, it’s quite substantial.  In addition, the copper coins Li Feng took out were all new, shiny, and very beautiful.

    "If everyone gives copper coins, I don't know if those children will be crushed by the copper coins after paying New Year's greetings. If they meet someone who is more generous, hey"

    Thinking of the little figures carrying a bag of money, Li Feng couldn't laugh or cry.

    "Ah Big brother, why do you also wish Yaya New Year's greetings? No, no, this can only be the younger generation's New Year's greetings to the elders, and the younger ones wish the older ones New Year greetings. How can the older ones bow to the younger ones? Also.  Oh, big brother, what are you giving me money for? What is lucky money? Hehe But what you said just now is very good. Yaya will definitely be healthy in the future.  Pretty”

    However, to Li Feng’s expectation, this Yaya did not accept Li Feng’s New Year’s money. Instead, she had a strange look on her face and asked Li Feng a lot of questions, which made Li Feng confused.

    "Ah New Year's money is, hey, I won't be able to explain this to you for a while. Big brother wants to ask you, in the past, when you went to pay New Year's greetings, didn't adults give you New Year's money?"

    It is normal for Li Feng to pay New Year's greetings to the younger generation on the first day of the Lunar New Year.  However, when he heard Yaya's words, Li Feng felt a little strange.

    "Yes, big brother, how can anyone pay New Year's greetings? Well, actually, we all used to pay New Year's greetings, and it only started from the year before last. I don't want the money. What should I use the money for? I want to buy things, big brother.  I will buy it for Yaya. Big brother, look, this dress of mine is beautiful. It is made of the cloth you bought for me. My sister also has it. Big brother is the best"

    After Xiao Yaya finished speaking, she immediately stood in front of Li Feng and turned twice, letting her newly made clothes rotate along her, like a beautiful little butterfly.

    Listening to Xiao Yaya’s words, it seems that even this New Year greeting only started two years ago, and the custom of giving New Year’s money has not even started yet.

    Thinking of this, Li Feng suddenly remembered a story about the origin of the custom of New Year greetings.  This story took place during the Tang Dynasty and was related to Li Shimin.

    In other words, after Li Shimin ascended to the throne and his position was stable.  The heroes of the founding of the country all felt that they were indispensable, and they refused to obey anyone, which gave Li Shimin a headache.

    At the beginning of the new year and the first day of the Lunar New Year, it is customary for the court to gather and the monarch and his ministers to celebrate together.  This was supposed to be a day of great joy and celebration, but because of the overt and covert fighting among the courtiers, this festive day always became full of excitement.  This made Li Shimin even more embarrassed.

    Later, it was Wei Zheng who gave Li Shimin an idea.

    That time, on the first day of the Lunar New Year, the monarchs and ministers gathered together. As soon as Li Shimin came up, he bowed to the ministers below, which shocked them.

    Then, Li Shimin said, this is to wish everyone a happy new year.  It is said that this is the first day of the year and a big day.  Everyone should be harmonious and happy on this day.

    Seeing the emperor's low profile and listening to the emperor's words, how could the ministers dare to say anything.

    It is said that the king of Chu loves a thin waist, and all the people starve to death.  Slowly, this rule became popular among officials, and soon after, it also became popular among the people.

    "Could it be that this story is true? Forget it, never mind it. However, New Year's money is not popular, which is just right, isn't it?"

    Li Feng felt very good when he thought that this new year's money had not become popular yet.  Think about it, the situation in later generations, the original intention of the New Year's money, has long since deteriorated.  What are adults doing?Si Si, let’s not go into details. Even children, at such a young age, have no doubt in their hearts that they have been contaminated by this corrupted New Year’s money.

    After Xiao Yaya finished helping Li Feng take care of things, he walked out of the room and saw that it was exactly what Xiao Yaya said.  Rou Niang has put on a beautiful new dress.

    "A man relies on his clothes, and a horse relies on its saddle," although this sentence is very tacky.  However, I have to say that it still makes sense.

    This girl was already very beautiful, but now that she has put on such a beautiful and well-fitting dress, she looks like a fresh and beautiful flower.  Although it is not stunningly beautiful, it is definitely pleasing to the eye.

    Perhaps remembering what happened last night made the young woman's face full of shyness. This made Li Feng's eyes almost straight.

    It wasn’t until Rou Niang’s sweet New Year’s greetings came that Li Feng came back to his senses.  Of course, Li Feng did not hesitate to select the two most suitable ones from the numerous New Year greetings from later generations and give them to this beautiful and gentle little woman.  The smile on Rou Niang's face became even sweeter.

    After washing up, Li Feng did not stay at home longer.  Since New Year greetings are now popular, Li Feng decided to go door to door in the village to pay New Year greetings.

    “For nothing else, just for the care that the folks have given to this family over the years.  Just because of what happened last time when Xiaohu entered the mountains, and what happened to Xiaohei two days ago, and for this rare and precious act of simplicity and kindness, Li Feng decided to go and wish everyone a happy New Year.

    Fortunately, this village is small, with only forty households in total.  Moreover, some villagers, although brothers have separated, still live together. Therefore, there are not many families that Li Feng really wants to run away from.

    However, even so, by the time he had finished celebrating the year, he had already spent most of the day.  Even for lunch, Li Feng ate at Uncle Zhuzhu's house, that is, Zhao Dazhu.  There was nothing I could do. When I went there, people were eating, and Li Feng wanted to leave, but they wouldn't let him go.

    "Haha, it seems that our character is really not bad, and we are so popular."

    Li Feng was very moved when he thought about the villagers' heartfelt enthusiasm for him during the New Year greetings.  Li Feng knew that this was not like the social-entertaining enthusiasm or the fawning-like enthusiasm in modern society.  But the pure passion that comes from the heart.

    In this era, although the people Li Feng came into contact with were basically the people in Jianghu Village.  However, Li Feng was deeply touched. Among them, what impressed him most was the unity and happy smiling faces of the villagers.  Li Feng also thought about this carefully and vaguely understood the mystery.

    First of all, this is an inevitable result of the environment.  Perennial wars have caused social unrest.  After all, individual power is weak, so everyone must unite. Only in this way can there be any resistance.  Moreover, this kind of unity is the kind of truly selfless unity. When one party is in trouble, the whole village supports it.

    As for where the heartfelt happy smiles on everyone’s faces came from, Li Feng thought about it for a long time and couldn’t figure it out.

    Maybe it’s because their living conditions have improved, which makes them feel happy.  After all, in the past few years, there was war and chaos everywhere, but now the country is peaceful and the people are safe, clothed and fed.

    Living conditions are slowly improving, maybe.  This reminded Li Feng of that era. With the development of society, when did living conditions stop improving?

    He clearly remembers that when he was a teenager, the family could only eat one meal of meat a month, which was very good.  However, after only ten years, the meat became boring.  In his opinion, such a change is not a big one.

    However, it seems that people's happiness has not increased as life gets better and better.  Instead, it gradually weakened.  At least, Li Feng himself is like this.

    However, it is not because of the improvement of material life that makes people feel happy, then why.  Li Feng couldn't think of an answer to this question.

    "People's hearts are different"

    Li Feng, who couldn’t figure it out, could only use this sentence to answer.

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 46: Visiting the Seventh Master

    After such a long time, now, only two Li Feng families are left in this village.  One is Lao Tie's place, and the other is Qi Ye's place.

    The reason why Li Feng put them last is related to the location of their home in the village. Rou Niang's house is located at the east end of the village, while Qi Ye and Lao Tie's homes are neighbors, at the west end of the village.  .  Apart from this reason, Li Feng knew that it would definitely take longer once he got to them.

    Not to mention, Li Feng has a closer relationship with them, not to mention that Li Feng still has something to discuss with Master Qi.  These are not things that can be done in a few words.

    Out of all these considerations, Li Feng decided to finally go to their place to pay New Year greetings.

    "Haha, you kid, you really know how to choose your time. Did you come here to eat and drink for free? You little thing, this is the first time you come to my house for dinner. Hammer, hurry up and go  Get some dishes and chopsticks for the little madman."

    As soon as Li Feng entered the house, he found that Master Qi and Lao Tie were already drinking at home.  When Master Qi saw it was Li Feng, he immediately asked Lao Tie to get the bowls and chopsticks.

    In this regard, Li Feng knew that there was no point in trying to shirk it, so he directly took a stool and made it.

    "I say Master Qi, you must have made dinner too early. The sun hasn't even set yet, so why are you eating it?"

    Since he and this old man were used to talking nonsense, Li Feng stopped sticking to those useless red tapes.  He took the bowls and chopsticks handed over by Lao Tie and got ready to start.

    "I said, you little lunatic, why are you talking about food? Come on, this is yours. I finally caught you, this time, I want to have a good drink with you."

    This old man, seeing Li Feng directly serving the rice, how could he be willing to do so?  Just put another big bowl in front of him, and then pour him wine.

    "No, no, old man, I can't drink this wine, I'd better eat"

    As soon as he saw the other party pouring wine, Li Feng quickly stretched out his hand to stop, and then shook his head.  He had already learned about the wine of the Tang Dynasty, and he didn't want to learn about it a second time.

    "What's wrong, little madman, you won't tell me that you don't know how to drink. As a grown man, how can you do it if you don't know how to drink? It's better if you don't know how to drink. I just learned a lesson today."

    The seventh master shook his head when he saw Li Feng and immediately stopped working. After a lot of effort, he finally ignored this boy's weakness and refused to let go of this great opportunity.

    You know, this old man has never won a fight with Li Feng for a long time.  Now, when I heard it, I thought Li Feng didn't know how to drink. Isn't this a God-given opportunity?

    "Don't don't don't Master Qi, please show mercy and let me go. This wine is really impossible to drink."

    When Li Feng saw the opponent's posture, he immediately raised a white flag and surrendered. This wine is not wine, and the water is not water. Li Feng is not willing to drink anymore even if he kills him.

    "Haha, you kid, if you want to surrender, there is no way to surrender. How can a man not drink? Hammer, leave him alone and fill him up, haha"

    " Beat the drowned dog, this is Master Qi's current mentality.

    "No, old man, Master Qi, this wine is really terrible to drink. How can this thing be called wine? You don't know, last night, I took a sip of this thing and almost didn't spray it.  Come out. Anyway, I won’t drink this damn thing. Can it be called alcohol?”

    "Anyway, Li Feng has made up his mind not to drink this stuff anymore.

    "You bastard, what is this if it's not wine? You said this thing can't be called wine. Well, if you have the ability, just bring out some of what you call wine, and let me, Master Qi, know that this is  What does wine taste like?”

    When Master Qi heard this, he thought to himself, this guy is really unkind, just to avoid drinking.  He actually made up such a reason.  So, the seventh master immediately came to push the boat with the tide and led Li Feng's army instead.

    "Okay, when the time comes, I'll trouble you to wait patiently for a while. When the time comes, I will definitely let you know what this can be called wine. Okay, Master Qi, I'm here today. First, I'll give you  Happy New Year to you. Secondly, I need your help with something."

    Although Li Feng usually likes to bicker with this old man, now is not the time for bickering.  He came to see the old man this time, but he still had business to do.

    "If you have anything to say, I can help you as long as the old man. But don't forget one thing. When the time comes, I want to see the old man and see what this wine is like. Haha, otherwise, don't blame the old man.  When I get there, I’ll have someone tie you up and force you to drink wine, so that you can know the taste of this wine.”

    This old man, his feelings have not forgotten this time of this wine.??However, Li Feng didn't care, it was just wine, it was trivial.

    "Little lunatic, look at what you mean, you kid, you can really get good wine. I can tell you, when the time comes, if you have good wine, don't forget me, otherwise, I will be in a hurry with you."

    Obviously, the old man looked at Li Feng with a calm expression, which made him immediately guess that Li Feng was really capable of getting good wine.  There is no way, Li Feng usually behaves too high-profile and too magical.

    "Okay, don't worry, I won't forget you. You'd better help me get what I want as soon as possible. Well, Master Qi, I'm here today mainly because I want to ask you to help me build some houses.  ……”

    Li Feng was too lazy to be wordy and went straight to the topic.  If he continues to quarrel with these two people, he doesn't know when he will be able to talk about serious matters.

    "What, you want to build a house, you don't want to move out, do you? How can this be done? Then I Haha, I mean, don't you live well in Xiaohu's house? Why would you think so?  I have to move out. It’s so deserted to live alone.”

    This seventh master was immediately frightened when he heard that Li Feng was going to build a house.  If you build a house, you will definitely need to move it out.  Then his hard work in arranging things between Li Feng and Rou Niang was ruined, right?

    Mr. Qi, who was anxious for a while, almost let it slip. Fortunately, he discovered it in time and didn't say it out.  However, the old man was totally unwilling to move Li Feng out.

    "Yes, little madman, you are living well, why do you want to move out? Xiaohu's house is not small anyway, so you can live there with peace of mind. Think about it, you live alone, how many  It’s inconvenient, isn’t it?”

    Not only Master Qi is anxious, but this old man is also anxious.

    “Oh, what happened to these two people today? Why are they so weird?  What is the inconvenience of moving out?  It's inconvenient to live alone, so don't you two live alone?  Now, why are you criticizing someone for living alone?

    "I said Master Qi, Lao Tie, when did I say that I wanted to move out, I"

    "Ahit turns out you don't want to move out. I was surprised to scare the old man. Haha, that's good, that's good. Tell me, how big of a house do you want to build? Well, that's true. That house of yours  , it’s a bit small for four people to live in. Plus, there’s a big tiger, so Xiao Hei might as well get a bigger house.”

    Before Li Feng finished speaking, Li Feng was interrupted by the old man again, which made Li Feng depressed.  Lao Tie, who was on the side, also kept nodding in agreement, saying that it was time to move to a bigger house.  I don’t know who said it just now that Xiaohu’s house is very big.

    "I said Master Qi, old man, can you let me finish what I'm saying. Although I want to change to a bigger house, this house is very good now and I don't need to change it. I just want to"

    What a pity, before Li Feng finished speaking, he was immediately interrupted by the seventh master.

    "You said, if you don't want to live there, then who will live with you Haha, okay, you say it, you continue to talk"

    As Master Qi said, he saw Li Feng's extremely depressed expression and stopped talking immediately.

    "I won't give shelter to anyone, I will give shelter to pigs, I want to raise pigs, that's ok"

    Needless to say, Li Feng felt depressed.  I thought to myself, why is it so difficult to build a pig house?  That's right, the purpose of Li Feng's visit this time was for the upcoming pig-raising plan.

    There must be a place to raise pigs, so building a pig house is inevitable.  Li Feng really knew nothing about this industry, so it was inevitable to find Qi Ye, a master of carpentry and construction, for help.

    "Raising pigs"

    This time, without waiting for Qi Ye and Lao Tie to ask questions, Li Feng wisely laid out all his plans for raising pigs.  If he still waits for these two men to speak, Li Feng still doesn't know when he will talk to them.

    "Haha, this is a trivial matter, little madman, so you can rest assured. Well, your plan sounds very good. Let's raise a batch first and see the results. If there is really something going on, we will  Let’s make this a big deal.”

    After hearing all of Li Feng’s plans, Master Qi felt a little confident and happily took on this small task.

    This time, Li Feng finally stopped talking too much nonsense.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 47: Groundbreaking (Second update, please vote)

    In modern society, especially in rural internal training, as long as the Chinese New Year is celebrated, basically the period from the first day of the lunar month to the fifteenth day of the first lunar month is very comfortable and comfortable.  Basically, they go to the homes of relatives to pay New Year greetings, or receive guests at home.  In your spare time, play cards and kill time.

    During this period of time, not only did I eat well and play well, but there was basically nothing to do.  Moreover, there is no need to get up so early every morning.  It can be said that this period of time is definitely a good time to nourish the body and gain weight.

    However, it was different in ancient times. Perhaps those high-ranking officials could live out the busy year until the Lantern Festival on the 15th day of the first lunar month.

    "However, for ordinary people, this year, after the first day of the Lunar New Year, it is considered passed.  After that, I still do whatever I need to do, and I just keep busy with whatever I need to do.

    This is no exception for Li Feng.

    On the second day of the first lunar month, early in the morning, a family of four went out together with Xiao Hei and walked outside.

    I saw Li Feng walking slowly at the front of the team with a big shovel on his shoulder.  And Rou Niang, Xiao Hu, and Xiao Yaya each brought their own tools and followed closely behind Li Feng.  The last one is the big tiger and the little black one.

    Among them, the most eye-catching ones are undoubtedly Li Feng and Xiao Hei.

    Actually, we shouldn’t say this. Instead, we should say that the most attractive thing is the oversized shovel on Li Feng’s shoulder.  The reason why Xiao Hei makes people feel strange is that on its back is a large basket connected with a thick rope.

    The little Yaya in the back stared blankly at the big shovel on Li Feng's shoulder for a while, and then turned back to look at Xiao Hei.  She walked without looking at the road and almost tripped. Fortunately, Rou Niang had quick eyesight and quick hands to help her.

    "I said Yaya, why are you walking without looking at the road? What's so good about this? You've been with Xiao Hei Ni all day long, and you haven't seen enough yet."

    Looking at her sister who was looking back and forth, Rou Niang didn’t know what to say about her.  This girl has been spoiled by Li Feng ever since he came.  After saying a few words to her, she actually pretended to be pitiful and hid behind Li Feng, leaving Rou Niang with nothing to do.

    And every time, Rou Niang angrily told Li Feng, telling him not to pamper this girl too much, otherwise, when he grows up, he won’t understand any rules.  But Li Feng always said with a smile that it was okay. If he was too disciplined, he would not be happy.

    ??????????????????????? This is really big, this little girl is about to become a crazy girl.  However, there was nothing the Rou Niang could do about it.

    "Hee hee, sister, no, Xiao Hei looks really weird. I've only heard that cows help people work, how can tigers help people work in the fields?"

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Then, he looked again. Li Feng, who was looking at the super-large shovel in front of him, couldn't laugh or cry.

    This reminded Rou Niang of what happened last night, and her heart suddenly felt sweet.

    By the way, Li Feng had dinner at Master Qi’s house last night. When he got home, he immediately gathered the whole family together and said that he had something to discuss.

    For Li Feng, there is no majesty of the family. If you have something to discuss together, everyone is no wonder.  Especially Xiao Yaya, who is the happiest and most supportive of this kind of family meeting.  Because this means that she also has a say in this family.  Although Xiao Yaya's speech was definitely insignificant, the little guy was still very excited about it.

    Of course, the term “right to speak” must have been learned from Li Feng.

    So, the family sat down and prepared to listen to Li Feng carefully.

    "Well, a few days ago, our family bought the land from the village. I'm going to sort it out. I have some ideas and would like to hear everyone's opinions."

    Of course Rou Niang knew about the piece of land Li Feng was talking about, it was the muddy land.  They were all present that day, and they also knew that Li Feng planned to use that land to grow some kind of rice.

    "Brother Li, you've made your decision. Isn't that enough? What are you talking about? However, this land really needs to be sorted out. It is uneven. One end in particular is too low-lying. Except for the extremely dry areas,  Tianwai, there is basically a big pond there. Well, I think we should start action tomorrow as soon as possible. It will take many days to fill up the land."

    As soon as Li Feng mentioned the land, Rou Niang immediately thought of the terrain.  His brows also frowned slightly, but he soon felt relieved.  Although, the whole?That piece of land will take a lot of effort, but now that Li Feng has bought it back, she will definitely support it no matter what.

    Although she has no idea what Li Feng said about growing rice.  However, this is not important. What is important is that as long as Li Feng decides, she will give her full support.

    " And seeing Rou Niang's expression of letting him make the decision and fully supporting her, Li Feng was deeply moved.  The husband sings and the wife follows, this sentence is simple to say, but not simple to do.

    "Yes, big brother, when the time comes, Yaya will also go to work. I also want you to plant rice as soon as possible. But, what does rice look like? I haven't seen it before. Does it look the same as wheat?  "

    Yaya on the side refused to lag behind at all. However, no matter how Li Feng looked at it, he felt that this little girl was just here for the rice he had never seen before and the rice he had eaten before.

    As for Xiaohu, needless to say, he kept nodding from the side.  Anyway, for him, he just obeys the arrangements and does the work.

    "Haha, I'm not going to fill up the low-lying area first. It would be too laborious and unnecessary. On the contrary, I'm going to deepen and tidy up the low-lying area and turn it into a big pond."

    ????????????? Filling up that low-lying area, this lady and the others dare not even think about how much effort it would take.  Besides, Li Feng didn't even think about planting so much land.

    You know, that piece of land is at least thirty or forty acres. Why would Li Feng plant so much land? He wouldn't do anything that would tire people to death.

    "AhBrother Li, are you right? Isn't it a waste of land to make a big pond? Also, why are you making a big pond? What do we need to wash at home? Go to the creek in front  Isn’t that enough? We can’t go more than a few steps. Well, are you afraid of drought?”

    As for Li Feng’s wild ideas, Rou Niang, who was born and raised as a farmer, really couldn’t keep up with Li Feng’s thinking for a while.

    “This is a waste, it’s such a big piece of land. To be honest, she really can’t bear to do it.

    "Haha, Rou Niang, in fact, our family doesn't need to plant so much land at all. It's enough to eat anyway, so why bother working too hard. As for turning that area into a flood  Actually, the pond is not useless. Think about it, we can raise fish there, and even some ducks and geese"

    Indeed, Li Feng doesn’t want to work so hard that it’s not necessary.  Not to mention, this food is so cheap and not cost-effective.  Just to make money, Li Feng himself has a way.

    Actually, Li Feng’s purpose of creating this pond is, as he said, to raise fish and poultry.  If you have time, you can plant some willow trees on the edge of the pond, or plant some lotus flowers, reeds and other things in the pond.

    When it’s a hot day, move a chair and sit by the pond, under the shade of a tree, to enjoy the coolness.  If you are interested, get a fishing rod and go fishing.  Isn't this a beautiful thing?

    What Li Feng is thinking about now is not at all about how much food to harvest, but purely about how to be comfortable in the future.

    ?????????????????? That’s what life is like, just live it how you feel comfortable.

    "Okay, okay, sister, let's build a big pond just like the elder brother said, okay? When the time comes, I will plant many, many beautiful flowers there, the fragrant ones."

    There is no doubt that the first person to support Li Feng is undoubtedly Xiao Yaya. Thinking of what Li Feng just said, stars almost appeared in Xiao Yaya's eyes.

    In fact, it’s not just Yaya, even Rou Niang has to admit that the scene Li Feng just described is too tempting.

    “Plus seeing Li Feng’s confident look, Rou Niang stopped saying anything.  At least, raising ducks and geese and carrying them are pretty good.  As for raising fish, Rou Niang simply ignored it. If Li Feng wanted to raise it, then let him do it.

    Since everyone’s opinions have been completely unified.  It must be that the earlier the construction starts, the better, so the time to start the construction is the morning of the next day.

    Of course, there are two items that are the most tiring of this work.  One is to dig the soil, and the other is to transport some excess soil away.

    Originally, Rou Niang had already carried out the task of picking soil on her own body early on. Over the years, she has long been accustomed to such heavy work.  However, this time, Li Feng immediately met with strong disagreement.

    Looking at Rou Niang’s frail body, how could Li Feng let her do such heavy work.  However, I heard that Li Feng wants twoThey all did it, but Rou Niang firmly disagreed.

    At this moment, Xiao Hei happened to walk over, making Li Feng's eyes light up.

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 48 Labor is the Most Glorious (Third update, please vote)

    It seems very unreliable for the little gangster to work, but looking at the obedient and obedient look of the little gangster, as well as the extremely strong body.

    Rou Niang and the others have to admit that even if they are full of two baskets, weighing two to three hundred kilograms, it is still a small thing for Xiao Hei.  Therefore, with Li Feng's insistence, Rou Niang finally agreed to leave this job to Xiao Hei with her heart full of sweetness.

    However, this matter, no matter what, always makes Rou Niang and the others feel weird.

    "Brother, do you really want to use this big shovel to dig soil? Your big shovel is too big for others to lift. Will it tire you out?"

    Yaya suddenly shifted her attention from Xiao Hei to Li Feng.  Jogging, he caught up with Li Feng and came to his side. He was very worried and said to Li Feng.

    Indeed, Li Feng’s big shovel is not only big, but also very heavy.  This morning, when Li Feng brought this thing back, Yaya tried it out of curiosity. Who knows, she couldn't move it at all.

    "Haha, it's okay, Yaya, eldest brother is an adult and has great strength, so he won't get tired. You don't know, this is a special tool I asked you, Uncle Hammer, to build for me."

    Looking at Xiao Yaya’s expression, Li Feng felt so proud.  You know, this thing was something he had made some time ago and specifically asked Lao Tie to make it.

    "Perhaps, this old man thought of Li Feng's strength that ordinary people do not have, or maybe he was worried that ordinary shovels could not withstand Li Feng's tossing, so he made a special one for him.

    This shovel is not only wide, but also very thick and full of materials.  Even the handle of the shovel is made directly of iron. The entire shovel weighs at least fifty or sixty kilograms.

    "Haha, this thing is really good. It is strong and durable. If you encounter a bad guy one day, it will definitely be a rare weapon. Unfortunately, it is just a little light and not as handy as the two sledgehammers."

    Thinking of the shovel, Li Feng suddenly remembered again that the drum, urn, and golden hammer were coming.  He didn't take that thing out that day and kept it in the small hut.

    There is no other way, those things are really eye-catching, anyone who sees such a big pair of hammers will be surprised.  More importantly, that thing was Li Yuanba's famous weapon.  Maybe many people don't know Li Yuanba, but it is absolutely possible to recognize this unique murder weapon.

    Therefore, for the sake of safety, Li Feng decided to put the thing in the valley.  Anyway, it's impossible for him to drink others to death every day, and there is no need to carry things with him.

    When he came to the muddy field, Li Feng took a closer look, and then made a rough plan.  I found that there really wasn’t much room to dig.

    With full calculation, there is a four or five days of effort to complete.

    "Brother, I'll dig here, you dig over there, Brother Tiger, you dig over there, sister dig over there. Let's separate them with a line, and then see who digs faster, okay?"

    After Li Feng explained how to dig, he was just about to start construction.  Who knew, little Yaya, with a wave of her hoe, would take over the command.  Not only that, but a request for a competition came.

    Although this little Yaya is less than ten years old, she is no stranger to the work in this field.  In the past, in order to help with work, people also had some special gadgets.  For example, the current small hoe is a special tool for little Yaya.

    At such a young age, it is nothing surprising to help the family with work.  Let’s not talk about ancient times, let’s just say that when Li Feng was a child, when he was not even ten years old, he helped the family, transplanting rice seedlings, and cutting rice. He started to carry burdens as soon as he entered junior high school.  Take a break when you feel tired, and then continue working again.

    Therefore, Li Feng did not object to this little Yaya saying that he wanted to help with the work.  Just don't tire her out, that's all.

    "Haha, okay, let's compare, well, Yaya, you will divide it up, how about"

    Hearing what Xiao Yaya said, Rou Niang smiled at the side and said nothing.  As for Xiaohu, he would not say anything against it.

    "Li Feng, on the other hand, looked very interested.  When Yaya mentioned the competition, he couldn't help but think of the time when he was at home.  Every time they did farm work, the four brothers would basically bring up the matter of competition.

    Although, there is no prize in this game at all, and it seems that no one cares about the result of this game at all.  Even after every game, I was exhausted because I worked too hard.

    However, that kind of happiness and those days are what Li Feng misses very much.

    &nbsp; "Okay, I've divided it up. Wait, I'll call one, two, three, and we'll start."

    Soon, little Yaya separated and drew the lines.  As for her, she was very self-aware and only painted a small area for herself.

    And then, Rouniang’s, Xiaohu’s, and Li Feng’s areas became larger and larger in sequence.  It seems that this little girl still has some understanding of the strength of these people in her family.

    "Okay, everyone, are you ready? Well, let me count. Onetwothreestart"

    The little girl, as soon as she finished speaking, she immediately waved her little hoe.  Immediately afterwards, Xiaohu also started to take action.  But Li Feng and Rou Niang looked at each other and smiled, and they both started to take action.

    Especially Li Feng, after carefully observing the little Yaya for a while, he found that the little guy was very skillful in his movements, so he started to move with confidence.

    "Ah, Brother Xiaohu, don't dig so fast, okay, wait for meand sister, please slow down, don't get tired"

    "Little girl, after all, she is small and has little strength. Although her movements are very skillful, she only digs away a little bit of soil with each stroke.  In addition, this little girl kept observing others' progress while digging, so she went even slower.

    It didn’t take long for the little girl to become anxious.

    “Sister, Brother Xiaohu, look at you, look at big brother"

    After discovering that this brother and sister were not fooled by her at all, they were ready to take the idea to Li Feng.  However, when she saw it, the little girl was dumbfounded.

    I saw Li Feng waving the shovel in his hand quickly. Every time he waved, a large amount of soil flew to the side without any intention of stopping.  It didn't take long for him to pile up like a hill behind him.  This speed stunned little Yaya.

    "Yaya, look at it. If you don't hurry up, you will definitely be at the bottom."

    Rou Niang and Xiao Hu just turned their heads and glanced at Li Feng, then continued working.  They were very aware of Li Feng's strength.  Plus, he has an oversized shovel, so it's weird that he's unhappy.

    However, even though he was prepared, he was still taken aback by Li Feng's fierceness.  However, they are not like Xiao Yaya, who really regards this as a competition, so they will definitely not make a fuss like Yaya.

    "Haha, Yaya, how about it? Are you ready to admit defeat?"

    After hearing what Yaya said, Li Feng also stopped and looked at the extremely frustrated little girl with a smile on his face.

    "I won't lose Well But when we divided it just now, it was unfair. I want to divide it again. Well, let's redraw this line. Well, this is the right way"

    This competition was proposed by Yaya. There is no reason to admit defeat at the beginning.  So, the little girl rolled her eyes and thought of another idea.  She allocated more than half of her already small area to Li Feng.

    "Okay, no problem, let's just follow the current allocation and then continue the game, okay. Xiaohei, come over to work."

    Looking at this little girl’s happy face after Li Feng accepted his redistribution plan, Li Feng also felt happy in his heart.  Then he shouted towards Xiao Hei not far away.  Then, Xiao Hei pooped and ran over very happily.

    At this time, Rou Niang and Xiao Hu also stopped what they were doing. They really wanted to see how Li Feng could use this tiger as an ox and horse.

    At the same time, I felt a little uneasy in my heart, thinking, what if this little black guy quits and gets angry.

    However, it is obvious that their worries are absolutely unnecessary.  This little black guy seems to be more humane and powerful than they imagined.

    I saw that Li Feng kept putting soil into the two large baskets on Xiao Hei until they were full. Xiao Hei still stood there, motionless.  There was no feeling of discomfort or anything wrong at all, and there was no sign of going crazy.

    "Okay, come on, Xiaohei, let's go, come this way"

    Looking at Li Feng, he really treated Xiao Hei like a cow. Rou Niang and Xiao Hu looked at each other with big eyes and small eyes, and then they were completely convinced.

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 49: The Trendy Seventh Master

    Li Feng walked in front, greeting Xiao Hei, and Xiao Hei, with a pair of large baskets filled with soil hanging on both sides of his body, followed Li Feng leisurely.

    "Come on, Xiaohei, get down"

    After arriving at the designated place, Li Feng gestured and asked Xiao Hei to lie down so that he could put the basket on the ground.  After Xiao Hei lay down, he waited for the basket to hit the ground. Without Li Feng's call, he burrowed in front of him, completely detaching his body from the two big baskets.

    This is not just a black guy, he really understands what Li Feng means.  It was because these two baskets were carried on his back. Although they were not heavy, they still made Xiao Hei feel a little uncomfortable.  Therefore, this is purely Xiao Hei's natural reaction.

    Li Feng poured out the soil in the basket and put the two empty baskets on Xiao Hei's back again.  Then, walk back with it.

    Li Feng believes that after this demonstration, Xiao Hei will definitely know what to do next with his intelligence.

    "WowXiao Hei, you are great. I never thought you could really help carry the burden."

    As soon as Li Feng and Xiao Hei came back, Xiao Yaya immediately threw down the hoe and ran in front of Xiao Hei, shouting and praising him without hesitation.

    "Haha, that's right, who in our family is not awesome? Xiaoyaya, you can help with the work. Now, Xiaohei is also a member of our family, so of course, he should help with the work.  "

    "However, it's a pity. It would be great if Xiao Hei could grow two hands and be able to dump the soil directly without anyone following him around."

    When Li Feng heard Xiao Yaya’s words, he felt much better. He thought to himself that he was really a bole, and he actually discovered Xiao Hei, a thousand-mile horse.

    After praising Xiao Yaya in the same way, Li Feng sighed and said, this is still a bit troublesome.

    "Hee hee, Brother Li, if Xiao Hei grows two hands, will he still be a tiger? He will become a tiger spirit. Working as a gangster is already very rare. You are not satisfied yet. Okay,  Xiaohei, come over here, I'll try it too, let this tiger help me with the work."

    Hearing that Li Feng actually wanted Xiao Hei to grow two hands made Rou Niang, who had been paying attention, amused.  However, at this moment, she was also eager to try.  Then, he called Xiao Hei over.

    In response to Rou Niang's call, Xiao Hei immediately ran over happily. Xiao Hei, who had experienced it once, stood motionless and shoveled dirt into the basket as Rou Niang did.

    However, it is obvious that Rou Niang is not so evil-hearted.  I just shoveled most of the basket and didn’t add any more.

    And sure enough, with the demonstration just now, Xiao Hei didn't need Rou Niang's command at all. He was so familiar with it that he went through the process again meticulously, causing Rou Niang to constantly praise Xiao Hei for his ability.

    “Afterwards, it was Xiao Yaya’s turn to grab it, saying it was her turn.  Then, there is no more.  Because little Yaya found that this job was more fun, so she got an all-inclusive package.

    As for the game just now, this little girl has long forgotten about it.

    Li Feng definitely fully agrees with Xiao Yaya’s special help in transportation.  After all, this digging work is indeed a bit tiring for little Yaya, and Li Feng doesn't want this little girl to get tired.

    Afraid that little Yaya would not be able to empty the soil out of the basket, Li Feng and the others had a tacit understanding, so they did not put in too much every time.  And Xiao Yaya found her favorite job, and immediately, she and Xiao Hei were playing and working at the same time.

    That cheerful laughter also exaggerates everyone's heart. Once they are in a good mood, they will suddenly become more agile when doing work.

    "Come on, little tiger, I'll give you some water"

    "Brother Li, drink some water. You're sweating profusely. Don't you know if you should slow down a little? It's not much work anyway"

    "Yaya, come here quickly, take a rest and drink some water. You are not tired, but Xiao Hei is tired, so let Xiao Hei have a good rest."

    Li Feng saw that Rou Niang and Xiao Hu were both a little tired, so they immediately took an intermission.  However, this soft lady couldn't take any time off.

    First, he handed Xiaohu a bowl of water, and then gave Li Feng a bowl. Seeing Li Feng's sweaty face, he immediately wiped Li Feng's face angrily, not forgetting that Yaya was having a great time over there.  .

    Since what happened the night before yesterday, it is obvious that the relationship between the two people has become closer. This girl is not as shy as before.

    Looking at the multi-tasking Rou Niang, Li Feng didn't say anything and just smiled at her.

    &nbsp; To be honest, Li Feng likes this feeling very much. It is simple, simple and real. For Li Feng, this is the best and most suitable.  This is just a matter of character.

    “Sister, it’s true, I’m working right now. I called her over, but she’s not tired at all.”

    Hearing Rou Niang’s call, Yaya could only reluctantly walk over, taking Xiao Hei with her, with a look on her face that was still unfinished.

    "Why don't you come here? I usually work, but I haven't seen you so active. I see you are sweating profusely. Come on, let me wipe it for you, and then drink some water. You are relaxed, of course.  Not tired, but Xiaohei will be tired. If it were you picking the dirt, I would like to see if you are tired."

    Looking at this sister who is playing a little crazy, Rou Niang can only say a few words to her, otherwise this girl will become more and more crazy.  Thinking of this, Rou Niang glanced at Li Feng angrily again.

    Seeing Li Feng’s expression of not seeing him, Rou Niang could only roll her eyes, and then stopped talking.  Unfortunately, the smile on her face had already betrayed her mood at the moment.

    After the rest, of course, work started again. However, this time the start of work was a bit unsatisfactory because someone came.

    "Good boy, you're so quiet, you've just taken action as a family. You don't care about me, this old man is so idle that he gets moldy."

    "That's right, Uncle Qi, this little lunatic is really not interesting enough."

    As two cheerful voices came, the figures of Master Qi and Lao Tie appeared not far away.  And surprisingly, each of them came carrying work tools.

    Listening to what these two people mean, there is no doubt that they are here to help with work.

    "Oh, Master Qi, old man, we only have a small job, why did we alert you two? It's a sin, it's a sin."

    Indeed, Li Feng really didn’t expect that this other party would actually come to help.  However, given Li Feng's relationship with them, it would be a bit inappropriate to say thank you at this time.

    For Li Feng, there are some people and things for which he never says thank you. He just keeps this heart and this feeling firmly in his heart.

    "You bastard, you didn't even tell me when you were working. Fortunately, I, the old man, have clairvoyance and a good ear. Otherwise, I really wouldn't have known that you, kid, was secretly plotting against Chen Cang."

    Qi Ye and Lao Tie were not polite at all. They went down to the ground and dug like Li Feng and others.

    "Well, little madman, didn't I hear Mr. Qi say that you want to use this land to grow rice? How do you think this posture is digging a pond?"

    Soon, Lao Tie discovered that something was wrong with this job.

    "Haha, old man, you guessed it right. Here, I want to make it a big pond. The upper part is to make it a paddy field."

    Immediately afterwards, Li Feng described his grand blueprint to Master Qi and Lao Tie again.  Master Qi and Lao Tie were stunned for a while.

    "Haha, little madman, I have to say that you are absolutely a prodigal. However, it sounds good to hear you say that. When I think of that scene, the old man feels like  My heart is itching and I’m envious.”

    Indeed, the scene Li Feng described was too tempting. Surprisingly, Master Qi did not object this time, which surprised Li Feng.

    "Haha, you kid, don't you think what the old man said is a bit surprising. In fact, old man, I really admire you for daring to think and do. Moreover, in this life, in just a few decades, this life has always been  , live whatever you feel comfortable with."

    After Master Qi’s words, Li Feng was even more shocked. He really didn’t expect that this old man would have such advanced ideas.

    "Haha, old man, you are insightful. Listening to you is worth drinking ten buckets of water."

    Li Feng was so happy that he began to talk about the Internet vocabulary of later generations.

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 50: There is strength in numbers

    Not long after Qi Ye and Lao Tie arrived, suddenly, another burst of chatter came from the direction of the village.  Listening to this noisy voice, there must be a lot of people here.

    This makes Li Feng very strange. You must know that his home is the easternmost part of the village, far away from the fields in the village. Usually people rarely come here.

    So, Li Feng quickly looked up and found that there were about twenty people, both men and women, walking towards them, talking and laughing happily.  What caught Li Feng's attention the most was that they all carried tools, some carried hoes and shovels, and some carried baskets and baskets.

    "Master Qi, you didn't inform everyone, did you? This is unnecessary. It's just a small job like this. You must be making a fuss out of a molehill."

    When Li Feng saw the posture on the other side, he already had a pretty good guess as to their intentions.  And if you want to summon the villagers, only Qi Ye has the prestige.

    "However, to trouble others, Li Feng felt a little bit sorry about it.

    "You kid, what nonsense are you talking about? We are familiar with each other, but if you dare to talk nonsense, old man, I will sue you for slander. Who told you that these people were notified by me? Everyone knows that your family  The land needs to be tidied up, and they don’t have much work at home, so they have to do it themselves.”

    It is indeed as Master Qi said, these people were not summoned by him.  Even Master Qi and Lao Tie came here after hearing that Li Feng's family was busy in the fields.

    Although Master Qi has a good relationship with Li Feng and his family, and he does have that prestige, he is willing to help. How could Master Qi force him to come?

    "Ohhehe, I thought"

    At this time, Li Feng knew that things were not like that, and smiled a little embarrassedly.

    However, he was puzzled in his heart, thinking that Master Qi learned too quickly and was too trendy.  He unexpectedly learned and applied the words he used when arguing with him so quickly, and he also learned Murong Fu's move.

    "Li Feng, you kid, you are so shameless, you didn't even know how to notify me"

    "That's right, Rou Niang, your family is so busy, why don't you just call your aunt"

    "That's right, after the Chinese New Year, something is almost going to go wrong"

    ………………

    As waves of voices came, Li Feng was finally completely sure that the other party was really here to help. This made Li Feng feel warm in his heart.

    Although this is only the second year of junior high school, during this period of time, everyone really doesn’t have much work in the field.  However, Li Feng knew that, unlike what the other party said, he really had nothing to do.

    Li Feng and Rou Niang quickly started to go forward to greet everyone.

    "Oh, Uncle Dashi, Aunt Guihua, it's really troublesome for everyone"

    Li Feng could now call everyone in the village by name, so he began to greet each other warmly.

    "Okay, kid, why are you so polite? We are here to work, not to chat with you."

    Seeing Li Feng and Rou Niang step forward to greet everyone, Lei Dashi, who Li Feng called Uncle Dashi just now, immediately waved his hand, then spit on his hand, and immediately started to take action.

    And the remaining people followed suit and started digging and picking up soil one after another.

    "That's right, but if you really want to talk, then tell everyone when you are going to do things. We like to hear this, don't we?"

    After hearing what Lei Dashi said, Aunt Guihua immediately took it.

    "That's right, that's right, we like to hear this"

    "We are just waiting for the wedding wine"

    ………….

    Following the crowd, bursts of teasing made Rou Niang look like Master Guan Gong.  Li Feng, on the other hand, acted as if nothing was wrong and continued to chat with everyone while working.

    ???As for Master Qi’s arrangement of Li Feng at Rou’s mother’s house, everyone has already known about it.  However, in the past, this sign was not very obvious, and no one dared to say anything casually.

    Since this time, it has been obvious that Li Feng and Rou Niang are in love.  If someone who doesn't know takes a look, they will definitely think that they are a couple.

    In this case, everyone has no worries.

    This situation of chatting and working at the same time is the most lively, relaxing and enjoyable thing.  Among them, the most excited one is undoubtedly Xiao Yaya.

    For such a lively scene??, as a child, she must be her favorite.

    ????????????????????????????????????? Just now, the little guy was performing alone, but now, so many audiences have come, listening to everyone’s bursts of admiration, making this little girl so beautiful.

    However, the sight of the gangsters at work really shocked everyone.

    "Haha, it's really amazing. I didn't expect that I would have the opportunity to work in the same field as the big tiger. If I tell you, no one will believe me."

    "That's right, everyone, look, this little black guy is really a sperm, and he's so obedient."

    "Haha, using a tiger as a cow is an anecdote for the ages, an anecdote for the ages"

    …………

    There is no doubt that the work of this little gangster has brought this relaxed and happy atmosphere to its peak, making this scene always full of laughter.

    However, there is one person who is not having it so easy.

    Because, from time to time, everyone would bring up the topic of Li Feng and Rou Niang.  This made Rou Niang, who was already a bit thin-skinned, even more shy.

    Seeing that Rou Niang was shy, the sisters-in-law and aunties laughed even more happily.  The words she spoke made Rou Niang's heart beat faster and faster. She looked at a loss and wanted to find a hole to crawl in.

    Seeing how distressed Li Feng was, he immediately asked her to take Xiao Hei and Yaya back to prepare lunch for everyone.

    As for why you should bring Xiao Hei with you, can it still cook?  This is of course impossible.  Xiao Hei can't cook, but he can hunt.

    There are twenty or thirty people here. How can we have so many dishes at home?  Therefore, without Xiao Hei following him back, there was really no way to get this lunch.

    "And Xiao Hei has gone back, and there is no need for Xiao Yaya to stay here. It is better to let her go back and help cook together.

    So, after receiving Li Feng’s instructions, Rou Niang immediately fled the scene and went home to cook as if she had received an amnesty.

    And of course, Li Feng's act of loving his wife so much once again attracted a burst of joking praise from everyone.  How could Li Feng care about such a small scene?  While busy with the work in hand, he chatted with everyone from all over the world.

    However, soon, everyone was shocked by Li Feng's bulldozer-like speed.  Li Feng dug the soil alone, and five people delivered the soil, but they were still too busy.

    After a while of exclamation, everyone said that this young lady is lucky this time, Li Feng is so capable, and so on.

    Li Feng could also see that the expressions on everyone's faces were really happy.

    Obviously, the happy and lively atmosphere will undoubtedly greatly improve the labor efficiency.  At noon, when Rou Niang called for dinner, there was only a little work left.

    Everyone said one after another that they would work for a while longer and finish the rest before eating.

    However, Li Feng knew that other people besides his family would not like to have breakfast.  Moreover, when Rou Niang went back to cook, it was already late, and now, it is already past lunch time.  Everyone must be very hungry.

    So, under Li Feng’s persuasion, everyone stopped insisting and went back to Li Feng’s house for dinner together.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????…  As if he knew there would be a lot of people today, he brought back several times more meat than usual.

    Everyone was full of praise for this meal.  At the same time, everyone praised Xiao Hei for his awesomeness.  Not only can he hunt and bring back meat, but he can also help with the work.

    After drinking and eating, everyone wanted to finish the little work again, but this time, Li Feng politely refused.  There are not many tasks left. It can be done by my family and my family in two or three hours at most. There is no need to bother everyone else.

    When everyone thought about it, it was indeed what Li Feng said, so they no longer persisted.

    In the afternoon, Li Feng and his family set out again and quickly completed all the remaining work.  Looking at the large pond that had been completed, Li Feng actually became a little excited.

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 51 Going to the City to Buy Food (Third update, please vote)

    Now, the entire land has been divided into two parts. The upper half looks very flat. This is the paddy field Li Feng plans to use to grow rice.

    And the lower part has now become a big pond.  Since this end is already very low-lying, the main work just now was to dig out soil from the ground here and build an earthen embankment.

    The entire pond is actually not very deep, and the bottom is not completely flat, but slightly slope-shaped.  The deepest point, Li Feng estimated, was less than one or two meters.

    Looking at the pond in front of him, Li Feng could imagine in his mind the arrival of the rainy season.  It's full of water.  At a glance, it looks like rippling microwaves.  What if there were some water plants, some ducks, big white geese and the like, wandering, playing and playing on the water

    Thinking about it made Li Feng feel excited and impatient.

    Actually, Li Feng is not the only one who is a little stupid now. Look at Rou Niang, Xiao Hu, and Yaya who are standing next to Li Feng. They are all staring at the big pond in front of them in a daze.

    They never expected that this low-lying land would look so spectacular after being transformed into a large pond.  They can also imagine what it will look like when the pond is filled with water.

    This made Rou Niang couldn't help but quietly turn her head from time to time and look at Li Feng's face.

    To say that at the beginning, the soft lady agreed to Li Feng's decision out of trust and respect for Li Feng, then now, she only has one thought in her heart, and that is that it is really worth it.

    But, suddenly, she began to wonder again, how could Li Feng come up with such a brilliant idea.

    However, looking at Li Feng's pensive look, she could only turn her eyes to the completed large pond again.  And, we have already begun to calculate how to make good use of this big pond.

    But at this moment, Li Feng was thinking about another thing.

    "Well, it's still the dry season, and there's still some time before the rainy season. But shouldn't we dig a small waterway directly from the river over there? Everything depends on God, and it's unreliable."

    Thinking of digging a small ditch, Li Feng soon thought of the problem of rice irrigation.

    ??Obviously, this ditch must be dug, but this has to wait until the terrain is carefully studied.  I still don’t know the water level of this small river.

    "Okay, let's go back. We must be exhausted after this day. Especially Xiao Hei, you are the best today, so I will reward you well tonight."

    Things have to be done step by step. It is impossible to finish everything in one day.  Seeing everyone looking slightly tired, Li Feng suggested that they go home first.

    "Roar……."

    When Xiao Hei heard that Li Feng wanted to reward him, he immediately started running happily.

    In fact, Xiao Hei basically solves his own food problems.  However, since coming to this house, this guy has fallen in love with two things.

    One, it’s cooked food. Ever since Rou Niang fed it a piece of cooked meat, this guy has been obsessed with the completely different taste from raw meat.

    There is another one, this guy actually likes wine.  By chance, this guy got a taste of wine and he became obsessed with it.  As long as someone at home drinks, this guy will definitely run up to him and ask for it.

    Li Feng was determined not to pamper Xiao Hei's two bad habits.  In Li Feng's words, tigers eat raw meat, so you come here to eat cooked meat. Isn't this a bad habit?  Also, if you are a tiger and think about drinking all day long, and you get drunk, then that's okay.

    Of course, looking at Xiao Hei's pitiful appearance and Rou Niang and Xiao Yaya's pleading, Li Feng would still be merciful occasionally.

    The reason why Xiao Hei is not allowed to get used to cooked food is because Li Feng does not have the leisure to help this guy cook all day long, and letting Rou Niang do it will definitely tire her out.  If it comes, Xiao Hei's appetite is not ordinary.

    As for the wine, Li Feng was really afraid that this guy would get drunk.  When people are drunk, they often do some outrageous things. But if this tiger is drunk, no one knows what he might do.

    However, today, Xiao Hei really deserves to be praised and rewarded.  In Li Feng's words, we can't dampen the enthusiasm of other people who love working.

    In the evening, the family was having a livelyThey were eating and talking about today's lively labor scene and various future plans for the pond.

    After dinner, as always, I still listened to Li Feng telling stories.

    This has become a necessary lesson after dinner. Just as Xiao Yaya said, she couldn't sleep at night without listening to the story.

    However, tonight, Li Feng only chose two relatively short stories, because considering that everyone was tired, it was better to rest earlier.

    In the early morning, Rou Niang got up early and made breakfast.  When he saw Li Feng walking out of the room with disheveled hair, he immediately took out the comb he had prepared and gently helped Li Feng arrange his hair.

    Although, now, most of the time, it is Xiao Yaya who helps Li Feng tidy up his hair.  In Xiao Yaya's words, this is her job, and her sister cannot take her job and lay her off.

    Of course, Xiao Yaya learned the word laid-off from Li Feng.

    Rou Niang also knows that this little girl has a good relationship with Li Feng. Just like listening to stories every night, she is also used to helping Li Feng comb his hair.

    Therefore, as long as Little Yaya gets up, she basically lets Little Yaya help Li Feng comb his hair.

    However, sometimes, if Li Feng has something to do and gets up early, Rou Niang will help Li Feng take care of it.  Anyway, after experiencing this kind of thing once, it becomes logical.

    Therefore, the current Rou Niang will never have to help Li Feng comb his hair and make herself blush.  Besides, after what happened last time, I hugged her, and I still care about combing my hair.

    "Brother Li, why don't you let Uncle Lao Tie and Xiao Hu accompany you? If you carry so much money alone, I"

    Rou Niang, who was carefully arranging Li Feng's hair, suddenly spoke to Li Feng with a worried expression.  You know, Li Feng was going to the city to buy food today, and he brought a large bag of money with him.

    Many times, this money means danger.

    "Okay, Rou Niang, don't worry. Now, there are so many bad people in the Tang Dynasty. Lao Tie and I brought so much money back last time, so nothing happened. Besides, with the  With my strength, even if a few thieves come, they can't do anything to me."

    Hearing the other party’s caring words, Li Feng felt warm in his heart.  However, it would be a big joke to say that some thieves are coming to rob me.

    Although he has never fought against anyone, Li Feng believes that even if there are thirty or fifty thieves, let alone a few or two, it will be in vain.  The strength of this body and the fighting instinct did not disappear with the disappearance of that silly boy Li Yuanba.

    In other words, when did you hear that Li Yuanba was robbed by bandits?

    As for asking Lao Tie and Xiao Hu to accompany us, forget it.  They are currently busy building that set of things for themselves. That thing is much more important than buying food.

    "No, Brother Li, if you really encounter a thief, don't be aggressive, just give them the money. Safety is the first priority."

    It’s okay if Li Feng didn’t say it. Once he did, Rou Niang became anxious and told Li Feng again and again that people are more important than money.

    "Okay, I will definitely remember your words. Okay, Rou Niang, don't worry, everything will be fine, don't worry. Well, it's getting late, I'll set off later."

    At this moment, Li Feng immediately surrendered. If he kept talking, there was a high probability that this young woman would not let him go.

    "Well, then I'll go and bring you breakfast, and then leave early and come back early."

    When Rou Niang heard what Li Feng said, she immediately walked to the kitchen.  If you go earlier, you can come back earlier.

    After breakfast, with Rou Niang watching, Li Feng drove the carriage and set off on the road to Chang'an City.

    This carriage is, of course, the one left behind by the second-rate fool, Third Young Master Cheng, last time.  After returning to the village, Li Feng dropped the carriage directly at Lao Tie's place.  I originally wanted to give it to him, but Lao Tie said he didn't want it.  After much talk, Li Feng got Lao Tie to agree and use it temporarily.

    Originally, Li Feng wanted to learn how to ride a horse. Who knew that Li Feng didn't need to learn this skill at all, it seemed like he was born with it.  Later, he also understood whether Li Yuanba could still ride a horse.

    There is no need to learn how to ride a horse. After much deliberation, Li Feng decided to learn how to drive a carriage.  Unexpectedly, it really came in handy today.

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 52 Meeting Cheng Yanei Again

    Li Feng is depressed, very depressed, quite depressed

    "Chang'an City is too big. You said, if you build it so huge, forget it. But don't you know how to plan it properly? Make a first ring, a second ring, a third ring and so on.  It's great now, it makes me feel like I'm walking through a maze, isn't this torture?"

    Looking at the alley in front of him, there was another alley that looked exactly the same to Li Feng, and Li Feng's head felt big.

    Although, it only took him an hour to reach Chang'an City from the village.  He thought he could buy food and rush home early, but he didn't know that he got lost as soon as he entered Chang'an City.

    Until now, he has been wandering around in the streets and alleys for at least two hours, but he still can't find any trace of Xishi.

    Actually, it’s not that Li Feng is thin-skinned, it’s not that he’s stupid, he doesn’t know how to ask for directions, and it’s not that others don’t give him directions.

    He asked, and others showed him the way.  However, here, there are small streets and alleys everywhere. Li Feng wandered around a few times and felt dizzy.

    ?????????? I feel dizzy and ask again, I ask and then leave, I walk a few times, I feel dizzy again,? I ask again…

    This is also the reason why Li Feng overestimated his sense of direction and underestimated the majesty and magnificence of Chang'an City.  I felt extremely regretful that I didn't ask Lao Tie to come with me.

    In fact, Chang'an City at this time was indeed very huge.

    The entire Chang'an City is composed of three parts: the outer city, the palace city and the imperial city, with a total area of ??more than 80 square kilometers and a circumference of nearly 40 kilometers.

    In other words, the current size of Chang'an City is almost as big as some small and medium-sized cities in modern society.  It can be said that in this era, it is truly the largest international metropolis.

    And for a person like Li Feng, who is a bit road-crazy, it would be strange to just dive in without confusing him.

    However, no matter how hard it is to find a place, it is nothing compared to a pair of mouths.

    After a lot of running around, Li Feng finally knew that he could reach the damn West Market by turning a few more alleys.

    Although, for many people, it is just a trivial matter in a few alleys.  However, Li Feng, who knew that he was a bit of a road addict, knew that these alleys were still a bit difficult for him.

    These damn alleys are full of twists and turns. If you’re not careful, you can really go off the road.

    "Huh, I don't believe it anymore. Even if I take a step and ask once, I have to go to this West Market."

    At this time, Li Feng was already frightened by this maze-like alley. He secretly decided in his heart that he must ask clearly and make sure everything was safe before taking action.

    Not to mention, Li Feng is still very self-aware.  No, when he reached a fork in the road, he didn't know which way to go, so he stopped the car.

    However, after discovering that there were no pedestrians here, Li Feng had no choice but to wait and see.  Anyway, if Li Feng is beaten to death, Li Feng will definitely not leave randomly.

    "Ehwhy does this carriage look so familiar?"

    Just when Li Feng kept complaining about why no one had passed by yet, he suddenly heard a sound of surprise, and Li Feng quickly looked behind the carriage.

    Li Feng was immediately happy. It turned out that

    It’s an acquaintance, not that idiot Yanei or someone else.  Li Feng has a deep memory of this person.

    "Twooh, little brother"

    Seeing an acquaintance made Li Feng so excited that he almost called out the three words "erluzi".  However, to be honest, he really didn't know what the other party's name was, but he heard Young Master Wang call him Third Young Master Cheng that day.  I don’t know if my surname is Chen or Cheng.

    "Ahit turns out to be you, brother. I was wondering why this carriage looks so familiar. Haha, great. Come on, brother, I'll buy you a drink."

    At this time, Cheng Chubi also recognized Li Feng and immediately ran forward happily.

    Of course, there is a reason why he is so happy.  First, it was Li Feng who sold him the bear, which earned him a lot of praise from his family.

    What’s more important is that his father and second uncle were mysterious and didn’t say much to him that day.  However, after returning home, his old man, who was rarely serious, asked him to keep it a secret and not to mention this bear matter to anyone.  Made him very curious.

    He knows the character of his old man best. He can make trouble no matter what he wants, and it will be fine.  However, once it gets serious, it must not be treated as a joke.  Otherwise, the consequences will be quite serious.

    He doesn’t care about these things, just keep them secret, it doesn’t matter.Can't.

    However, there was one thing that he could not forget no matter what.  That is, that big bear was actually torn in half.

    "If this were said by someone else, he would not believe it even if he were beaten to death, but if it were said by the second uncle, it would be basically untrue.

    “Besides, he himself went to check the wound on the bear to see if it was cut with a sharp blade.

    How much strength this requires, what kind of fierce man this is.  Suddenly, Cheng Chubi, who was sixteen or seventeen years old, was filled with infinite admiration.

    After that, he often went to the West Market to see if he could meet Li Feng again.  I want to get to know that super fierce man through Li Feng.

    Why is he so sure that Li Feng is not that fierce man? That's because Li Feng's slightly thin body is not the body that a fierce man should have.

    After a few days in a row, he didn't gain any harvest. He knew that he had given up, and he met Li Feng here, making him look more excited than Li Feng.

    "Drinking? No, no, I don't drink. Besides, I have other things to do. I want to ask you, how do you get to the West Market from here?"

    When Li Feng heard the word drink, he shook his head quickly.  No matter what, he won't drink those half-wine, half-water ghost things again.

    "No, brother, we agreed last time that I would treat you to a drink. You can't let me break my promise. Haha, it's okay if you don't drink. You can eat. Come on, brother, let's go. I just happen to be here too  I’m going to the West Market.”

    Having finally caught Li Feng, how could Cheng Chubi let him escape again?  Therefore, without any explanation, he jumped on the carriage, and then urged Li Feng to get on the carriage as well.

    Looking at Cheng Chubi who was already sitting in the driver's seat, what else could Li Feng say.  He could only bite the bullet and get into the carriage.

    "Let's go, drive"

    Seeing that Li Feng had entered the carriage, Cheng Chubi was extremely happy and immediately drove forward.  He didn't care whether it would be a loss of status for him, Third Young Master Cheng, to drive a carriage for others.

    Along the way, Cheng Chubi started chatting with Li Feng, and the two of them also knew each other's names.  However, this immediately shocked Li Feng.

    Cheng Chubi, Cheng Sanshao, Yameni, and recalling the situation that day, Li Feng could basically conclude that this guy was Cheng Yaojin's son.

    Logically speaking, given Li Feng’s temperament, let alone Cheng Yaojin’s son, even Cheng Yaojin would not be able to make him so frightened.

    Don’t forget, Cheng Yaojin met Li Yuanba back then. If that guy saw him, his identity would most likely be exposed.

    Once the identity is exposed, many troubles will come, which is not what Li Feng wants.

    Therefore, along the way, Li Feng and Cheng Chubi were very cautious when talking.  And when Cheng Chubi asked who had hunted the big bear, Li Feng immediately said that it was an old hunter.

    "Brother Feng, we are here, we will eat here"

    As Cheng Chubi stopped the carriage very skillfully, Li Feng got off the carriage immediately after.  I found that I had arrived at the West Market.

    At this moment, it was in front of a restaurant.

    "Cui Ji Restaurant"

    Why does this name sound so familiar?

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 53: Cuiji Restaurant

    Looking at the four words "Cui Ji Restaurant", Li Feng's heart suddenly shook, and a pitiful face appeared in his mind.

    He finally understood why the name of this restaurant sounded familiar to him.  Isn't this the restaurant where the beautiful female boss who bid desperately with Mr. Wang on the day of the bear sale? When she quoted the price, wasn't it the Cui Ji Restaurant that she was talking about.

    "Hey, what kind of day is it today? Why do I meet all these people? First there is this idiot in the yamen, and now I have come to Cuiji Restaurant. If I add Mr. Wang to the list, we will basically meet everyone."

    Li Feng didn’t know why he was so evil today.

    "Let's go, Brother Li, don't be in a daze, they are still waiting. Let me tell you, you may not think that this restaurant is very good, but the sauced pork here is really good."

    Looking at Li Feng who was still a little dazed, Cheng Chubi immediately shouted.

    "Well, okay, let's go in. You just said, they, did you invite someone else?"

    ????????????? It’s a blessing, not a curse, it’s a curse that can’t be avoided. It’s already here, and there’s no way out for Li Feng.  I still don't believe that eating just one meal can do anything, Li Feng thought fiercely in his heart.

    However, from what Cheng Chubi said, it seemed that he even invited someone else.

    "Haha, it's okay. Brother Li, they are all my good brothers. Don't worry, they are all easy to talk to. Originally, they were the ones who asked me to come out for dinner today. Who knows, I just met you, so  ."

    Cheng Chubi felt a little embarrassed when Li Feng asked him.

    In fact, the reason why he met Li Feng just now was.  That's because someone invited him to dinner.

    And now, bringing Li Feng here is indeed a bit of a challenge.  However, he couldn't control that much anymore. He finally caught Li Feng and couldn't let him run away no matter what.

    "Okay, let's go up there. There will be more people eating and it will be lively."

    Seeing Cheng Chubi’s embarrassed look, Li Feng could only accept this fact helplessly.  In fact, the most important thing was that he found Cheng Chubi quite pleasing to the eye and didn't want to embarrass him too much.

    After entering the restaurant, Li Feng began to look around the restaurant.  You know, this is his first time coming to this ancient restaurant, and he is inevitably very curious.

    However, after looking at it for a few times, Li Feng felt that there was nothing interesting to see.  It's really, really simple, except for tables and chairs, there's nothing else.

    Following Cheng Chubi, Li Feng and the others arrived at the second floor.

    "I said, mistress, why are you here so late? You've kept your brothers waiting for a long time. Hurry up, hurry up, I'm waiting for you. I'm almost starving."

    Li Feng was still at the stairs on the second floor when he heard a sound.

    "Hey, this voice sounds a bit familiar. It's really weird today. Could this be another acquaintance?"

    Hearing this was a familiar voice, Li Feng couldn’t figure out when he had so many acquaintances.  You know, I have only been to Chang'an City twice, including this time.

    "That's right, you kid, you are getting more and more dilatory now. If you do it again next time, we will ignore you and let you grab a drink with your father at home."

    But fortunately, the voice this time is finally not familiar.

    "Brother Yong, Brother Huaiyu, I met an acquaintance on the road and was delayed. Well, this is Li Feng, Brother Li"

    As he spoke, Cheng Chubi pointed at Li Feng beside him.

    At this time, Li Feng also began to look at the three people opposite, but soon, he fixed his eyes on the face of one of them.

    "Ahit's you, Brother Bear"

    Who knows, the other party also recognized Li Feng.  However, just opening his mouth made Li Feng depressed to death.

    That’s right, this person is the gatekeeper general whom he met at the gate of the city when he was selling bears that day.  You know, that day, this guy almost made Li Feng fall off the bullock cart just by saying "brother bear".

    "I asked, why did that voice sound so familiar just now? It turned out to be this guy. But didn't Cheng Chubi introduce his name? This guy still called him that."

    At this time, Li Feng was very doubtful whether this guy did it on purpose.

    "HahaI'm sorry, I'm sorry, I didn't know your name, Brother Li, that day, sohehe"

    Seeing Li Feng's eyes that seemed to be cannibalistic, the other party'sGuy, he immediately explained with an embarrassed smile.

    ???????????? Another idiot, Li Feng thought to himself.

    After some introduction by Cheng Chubi, Li Feng finally knew that the other party was called Luo Yong.  There are two left, one is Cheng Chubi's second brother, Cheng Chuliang, and the other is named Qin Huaiyu.

    Cheng Chuliang is indeed Cheng Chubi’s second brother. His appearance is similar to that of Cheng Chubi.  To sum up in Li Feng's words, Cheng Chubi, Cheng Chuliang, and Luo Yong are all stupid people.

    What surprised Li Feng was that Qin Huaiyu turned out to be personable, handsome and resolute.  He is definitely a handsome guy.

    His surname was Qin, and he and Cheng Chubi were two brothers. With such a good relationship, Li Feng naturally connected him with another person.  That is, Qin Qiong, Qin Shubao, the person Li Feng doesn't want to see.

    In fact, while Li Feng was observing the other party, Qin Huaiyu was also observing Li Feng.  However, it is a pity that Li Feng now, no matter how you look at it, is just an ordinary person who cannot be more ordinary.  Therefore, it did not attract his special attention.

    And obviously, as expected, this group of people are all very forthright and straightforward people.  Although Li Feng was very ordinary, he did not show any signs of neglect or contempt.

    Even when Li Feng excused himself and said he couldn't drink, they didn't care at all.

    Five people, chatting while eating, the atmosphere is very good.  Li Feng's originally a little depressed mood immediately became much better.

    Speaking of which, Li Feng used to be very indifferent to such gatherings and dinners.  Among them, what annoyed him the most were two situations.

    First, it is excessive enthusiasm. Regardless of whether this enthusiasm is true or false, it always makes him feel uncomfortable and makes him feel awkward even while eating.

    There is another one, which is to persuade Li Feng to drink, which is even more abhorrent to Li Feng.

    Every party, there will be a situation, that is, persuading people to drink. To put it harshly, it means forcing people to drink.

    If you don’t drink, you just don’t have enough friends

    If you don’t drink it, it’s just not interesting enough

    If you don’t drink, you won’t give face…

    In this regard, Li Feng has his own understanding and persistence.

    They are friends. They can force each other to drink, and they can force each other to drink and lie down, and then show their ugly behavior and vomit into a mess after returning. This is not what friends do.  What is a friend? According to Li Feng, if I like drinking and you like tea, and I bring wine and you bring tea, we dare to say cheers loudly.

    This reminds Li Feng of a saying: "In the past, when we drank with a close friend, we drank a thousand glasses of wine and lost it, but now, when we drank with a close friend, we drank a thousand glasses of wine and we lost a close friend." Isn't this a kind of sadness?

    As for saying, if you don’t drink, you don’t give face.  Li Feng could only say, "Put your face over and let me slap you. Is there any way I can give you face?"

    As for other things, they are beyond the scope of Li Feng’s consideration.

    "However, it's okay now. These yamen still have a strong appetite for Li Feng, which makes Li Feng feel quite good.

    "Well, the meat here is really good, but why does it seem that the business here is not very good?"

    Li Feng was eating meat with big mouthfuls. Suddenly, he remembered that pitiful and beautiful face that day.  So, he asked Cheng Chubi and the others casually.

    Indeed, it was only then that Li Feng realized that the business of this restaurant seemed to be really bad, and everything was empty.  This is meal time. Logically speaking, this shouldn't be the case.

    "It's not that bastard named Wang who did it. In the past, the business here was quite hot. That bastard is really not the same thing"

    As soon as Li Feng asked about this matter, Cheng Chubi immediately became furious.  I started to tell Li Feng the story.

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 54 Wang Youde’s Acting Skills

    In fact, while Li Feng and the others were eating, a very luxurious banquet was also being held at Wangji Restaurant next to them.

    Not only was a large table filled with delicacies from the mountains and seas, but also, the room was surrounded by orioles and swallows.  From time to time, there were waves of girlish cries that made people full of reverie.

    "Haha, you are virtuous. It's a pleasure to come to your place. Not only do you eat well and drink well, but what makes me most satisfied is this."

    "Oh, my lord, you are so good, I won't come"

    At first, the person speaking was a young man dressed in luxurious clothes. However, for some reason, a charming girl who was leaning on his side and pouring wine for him suddenly let out a cooing cry. Then, she pressed her upper body tightly against him.  The young man's arms kept shaking coquettishly.

    However, looking at her expression, there was no hint of blame.

    This coquettish cry seemed to be contagious, and soon, the whole room was filled with this coquettish cry.  Then, there were bursts of very wild laughter.

    "Haha, Prince Yan, you are so complimentary. Your Majesty, you are a distinguished guest. How dare you neglect your lordship with virtue? Your affairs, my lord, are my business, your virtue. As long as your lordship is satisfied, I will definitely go through fire and water if anything happens.  I will help you, Prince, to get it done without any hesitation."

    At this time, Wang Youde said with an extremely respectful expression, there was no trace of the arrogance that he once had, but instead he looked like he was trying to please and flatter him.  However, if you observe his eyes carefully, you can still find a hint of anger and disdain in them.

    However, even though he looked down on the other party in his heart, he still had to lower his attitude.  Because this so-called King of Yan is the fifth son of the current emperor Li Shimin, King Yan Li You.

    Although Li You is just an ignorant idiot in Wang Youde's eyes, the identity of the other party is still very useful to him.

    ??Through Li You, Wang Youde can be stronger. He wants strong people.

    “For example, the other three people at today’s banquet are Fang Yiai, Yuchi Baolin, and Zhang Yongtai.  These guys are very important because they have a very important father.

    Let’s talk about Fang Yiai first. He is Fang Xuanling’s second son.  And who was Fang Xuanling? Zuo Pushe, the minister of the current dynasty, was the famous Liang Guogong.  Moreover, he was deeply respected and trusted by the emperor, and he had a very deep relationship with the emperor.

    Yuchi Baolin’s father, Yuchi Gong, was worshiped as General Zuo Wuwei and Duke of E. He was deeply trusted by the emperor.  Not only did he save the emperor's life, he was also one of the active participants in the Xuanwu Gate Incident.  It can be said that he is definitely one of the most trusted people by the emperor.

    As for Zhang Yongtai, he also came from an extraordinary family, and his father was Zhang Liang, the current Duke of Yu.  He is also one of the military generals favored by the emperor.

    "Haha, you are still good at doing things. Haha, come on, Yiai, Baolin, and Yongtai are so virtuous and affectionate. Let's have a drink."

    "That's right, King Yan is right, come and do it"

    Young people are frivolous and casual. After listening to Li You's words, Zhang Yongtai and Fang Yiai immediately raised their glasses in agreement. Although Yuchi Baolin did not speak, he still raised his wine glass in the same way.

    In fact, he was completely unprepared for today’s banquet. He was dragged here by Zhang Yongtai.  At first, he thought it was just him and Zhang Yongtai. Who knew it would be like this?

    The reason why he has a close relationship with Zhang Yongtai is because their two families are somewhat related.  In addition, their fathers were both military generals of the current dynasty, and their situations were similar, so they often interacted with each other.

    Now, he is still a little worried, because his father has long warned not to get too close to these princes.  Therefore, the current scene made him feel a little uneasy.

    "Obviously, Wang Youde could clearly see Yuchi Baolin's expression.  So, he started to look at the girl next to Yuchi Baolin.

    Of course the latter understood Wang Youde, so he tried his best to persuade Yuchi Baolin to drink.

    Young people are young people, full of vigor, not to mention Yuchi Baolin is the kind of person who has no tricks at all, how can he withstand it?

    The drinking atmosphere became more and more lively, and of course, it became more and more ambiguous.

    Looking at the people who had completely let go of their hands and feet, enjoying the fine wine and food, moving their hands up and down, and enjoying the service of the charming little beauty around them, Wang Youde began to reveal a mysterious smile at the corner of his mouth.

    &nbsp; However, at this moment, Qian Dafu came in to serve food again and whispered a few times in Wang Youde's ear.  Wang Youde's expression changed immediately.

    However, he soon recovered.  Immediately, he rolled his eyes and his smile became even brighter than before.

    First, he toasted a few glasses of wine to everyone again in a very sincere manner, and then, a drunken look appeared on Young Master Wang's face.

    "Hey, speaking of it, I really envy these brothers. Looking at the majestic appearance of these brothers, I, the little brother, feel infinite admiration and envy in my heart."

    As the saying goes, there is no father and son at the wine table.  After the exchange of drinks just now, under the strong request of Li You and everyone, Young Master Wang looked filled with gratitude.  They began to put aside their respective identities and became brothers.

    "And this Wang Youde is indeed extraordinary. He just ignores everyone's age and calls himself his younger brother.  Of course, Li You and the others would not have any objections to this. It would be more comfortable to be called brother than to be called brother.

    "Haha, that's it. I, Yuchi Baolin, am not bragging. In Chang'an City, we really haven't been afraid of anyone. Why, Youde, look at your expression, maybe some blind thing has provoked you.  You told me, brother, I want him to know the consequences of provoking my brother."

    At this moment, Yuchi Baolin’s face was already slightly red after a few glasses of wine.  Both hands were holding the slender waists of the two beauties.

    After hearing what Wang Youde said, he immediately spoke with great pride.

    Surprisingly, no one objected to what Yuchi Baolin said. Even Li You, who was listening to it, showed no sign of dissatisfaction or dissatisfaction.

    There is no way, Yuchi Baolin has that kind of strength.

    Because of his family background, Yuchi Baolin has been practicing martial arts since he was a child. In Chang'an City, among the yamen, he has few opponents.

    Strangely enough, Chang'an City at this time was just like Sijiu City not long after the founding of the People's Republic of China.  Except for those few people whose identities are indeed very special.  None of the yamen seemed to care about the identity of the other party. Everything was done with their fists, and even the prince Li You was no exception.

    Therefore, Yuchi Baolin, who was superb in martial arts, was naturally successful in his career.

    "Hey, speaking of it, I'm not afraid of Brother Baolin and other brothers' jokes. Although I usually look bright and gorgeous, I still can't compare to you. When people are happy, they come to bully them. When they are unhappy, they come to bully them.  Come clean it up. Just like what happened a few days ago, it was really embarrassing."

    As he spoke, Young Master Wang’s face immediately turned the color of bitter gourd, looking extremely pitiful.

    "Well, you're talking about that little bastard Cheng Chubi. Huh, this little bastard is really bullying others. He just relies on his stupid strength. He really thinks he's a thing."

    In this city of Chang'an, what happened, especially the things related to these people, couldn't hide it at all. After a few hard work, it was all known to the city.

    Therefore, how could Li You not know what happened to Wang Youde and Cheng Chubi that time in Xishi.

    When he thought of Cheng Chubi, Li You immediately felt that his lungs were about to burst with anger, which reminded him of the last time he was beaten up by Cheng Chubi.

    Not only was he beaten by that little bastard, but he was also called to the palace by his father and was severely punished.  And that little bastard is so nice, he just apologizes without any pain and that's the end of it.

    "Cheng Chubi, it's this little bastard again"

    When Yuchi Baolin heard the name Cheng Chubi, he immediately stood up angrily.

    “ Among all the people here, the one who is least likely to deal with Cheng Chubi is Fei Yuchi Baolin.  Growing up, two people fought countless times.

    All of this stems from the lack of dealings between Cheng Yaojin and Yuchi Gong.  Of course, the children also became unhappy with each other.

    It just so happens that Cheng Chubi and Yuchi Baolin are about the same age and have similar martial arts skills. As a result, this will definitely be a constant fight.

    "Hey, yes, who else could it be if it wasn't that guy? It's a pity, we can't afford to offend that guy."

    "Ah Master, what's wrong, I just saw that Mr. Cheng entered the Cui Ji Restaurant next door. I'm afraid"

    Just when Wang Youde finished saying those words with a look of helplessness and misery, Qian Dafu suddenly ran in with a look of anxiety and fear on his face, hesitatingly speaking.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 55: Dilemma

    If Li You met Cheng Chubi in normal times, he would basically avoid it if he could.  This is not just because his and Cheng Chubi's strength levels are quite different.

    ??????????????? It’s because of his emperor father who has his arms turned outwards, no matter whether he wins or loses, once his father knows about it, he will definitely not get the good results from him.  This made him extremely helpless, and at the same time, he gradually became filled with resentment towards Li Shimin.

    Coupled with his father's favoritism and injustice, it made him even more dissatisfied.

    "It's a pity that the emperor is the emperor, so what can he do if he has complaints.  After all, his arms couldn't twist his thighs, so slowly, he began to become indulgent.

    Since everything is hopeless, just make your life a little easier, that's it.

    Originally, he thought that with his status as a prince, he should be able to live a free and easy life.  Unfortunately, he was wrong again. Many people did not regard him as a dish at all and ignored him at all.

    What’s worse, he actually bullied him, the prince.  Among them, Cheng Chubi is undoubtedly a typical example.  However, if the emperor's father at home doesn't help him, and he can't do what he wants, there is only one way to do it, and he has to swallow his anger.

    Today, I had a few drinks. The most important thing is that I have help.  Not to mention Yuchi Baolin, Zhang Yongtai is also the queen of generals, and his skills are not weak.  There is another one, Fang Yiai. Don't think that he is the son of a civil servant, but this guy is as strong as an ox, and his fighting skills are definitely no worse than Yuchi Baolin.

    In this way, he was both drunk and popular, which of course emboldened him.

    More importantly, even if they really deal with that little bastard Cheng Chubi, basically nothing will happen.

    For these people, there is an unwritten rule.  That is, fighting is a fight, and if you lose, you will never go home and find your parents.  And Li You knew that even if Cheng Chubi went back to find his parents, it would be useless. Not only would his tough father not stand up for him, but he would punish him again.

    "Let's go Then today our brothers will go meet this mistress Cheng"

    As Li You took the case, Yuchi Baolin, Fang Yiai, and Zhang Yongtai also shouted loudly, followed closely, and walked outside.

    Looking at this scene, a mysterious smile appeared on Wang Youde's face, and there was no hint of drinking too much.

    "Black Hawk, come with me. If necessary, you can take action, as long as you don't be too cruel."

    "yes"

    Following Wang Youde's instructions, a man came from behind him.  The man's appearance was very ordinary, but his voice seemed very cold.

    At this time, Li Feng and the others were eating happily at Cui Ji Restaurant.

    After listening to Cheng Chubi's explanation, Li Feng just knew that the reason why Cui Ji Restaurant was in such a lonely state was all because of Young Master Wang.  As for the others, Cheng Chubi didn't know either.  But also, how could a yamen like Cheng Chubi care about such a thing.  If this Young Master Wang hadn't dealt with him, he probably wouldn't have known about these things.

    "But Li Feng didn't care, he was just curious for a moment.  Then, he ignored it and launched a fierce attack on the sauced meat on the plate again.

    Li Feng is very clear about his food intake, and it is definitely not an ordinary one.  Originally, Rou Niang and the others used to cook in a small pot, but not long after Li Feng arrived, they switched to a big pot.  It won't work if we don't change. Li Feng's food intake alone is at least equivalent to the food intake of three or four ordinary people.

    Because of this, the little girl Yaya made fun of her, which made Li Feng feel embarrassed.  However, later on, everyone got used to it.

    "Young gentlemen, please be patient. I am Cui Yingying, the owner of Cui Ji Restaurant. I welcome you all to come. If there is any inconvenience in greeting me, I would like to apologize to you in advance. Please don't blame me."  . If you need anything, please ask.”

    Just when Li Feng was fighting for his belly with all his strength, he suddenly felt a faint aroma that made people's blood flow faster. Li Feng knew that this was the smell of a woman.

    Li Feng was stunned when he raised his head and saw that the person who came was the beautiful owner of Cui Ji Restaurant.  However, Li Feng didn't understand why she came out to greet the guests in person.

    However, Li Feng soon understood that she must be here for Cheng Chubi and his gang of yamen.  This businessman, especially a businessman like this who runs a restaurant, does not curry favor with the powerful. This business is really difficult or even impossible to do.  ?This kind of thing was not surprising in the era when Li Feng lived.

    In fact, Li Feng's guess was absolutely correct, Cui Yingying came for these yamen.  To be more precise, it should be for Cheng Chubi and Cheng Chuliang.  Why not Qin Huaiyu and Luo Yong? Of course, these two are too low-key compared to the Cheng brothers.

    Generally speaking,

    A beautiful, charming, smooth and white face, but the eyes that are trying to hide it are still full of deep sorrow and sadness.

    "Hey, it's you"

    Obviously, the other party also recognized Li Feng. After a moment of surprise, he gave Li Feng a strange look, but said nothing more.

    "Haha, I really didn't expect that the owner of Cui Ji Restaurant is actually a beautiful proprietress. It seems that I will eat here more often in the future."

    The appearance of Cui Yingying made everyone in the office stunned. This female boss, especially such a stunning female boss, is indeed rare.

    "Chu Liang, don't talk nonsense. Haha, I'm sorry, Boss Cui, my brothers are all more straightforward, so they speak more straightforwardly, please don't be offended."

    Qin Huaiyu knew that Cheng Chuliang's words had no other meaning, it was just because he was too surprised.  However, these words are easily misunderstood, so I quickly explained.

    Qin Huaiyu’s words brought Cheng Chuliang back to his senses, smiled sheepishly, and continued drinking.  However, both Li Feng and Cui Yingying were surprised.

    Looking at Qin Huaiyu who looked sincere, Li Feng kept nodding his head, thinking to himself, it seems that the Qin family is really good.  And it can be seen from Qin Huaiyu that Qin Shubao is indeed worthy of his reputation.

    Although Cui Yingying is a female and not very old, her vision is still good after being tempered during this period of time.  She also knew that Cheng Chuliang had no other intentions.  At the same time, it made her wonder who Qin Huaiyu was. He could make the famous Cheng Ershao be so obedient with just one sentence.

    "Haha, the young master is so polite. Although the young lady doesn't go out often, the young lady still knows the name of the second young master Cheng. Moreover, she has also heard about the bold and upright young master Cheng. As expected, when she saw him today,  It’s well-deserved. In order to welcome you all, I would like to come and give you a drink. Please forgive me for being so abrupt.”

    As soon as Cui Yingying finished speaking, a small worker came up behind him, holding a few glasses of wine on a tray.

    "Oh, this beautiful boss is really capable."

    Seeing Cui Yingying's performance, Li Feng couldn't help but take another look at her.  It should be said that such methods were nothing at all in that era, but if they were placed in the Tang Dynasty, it would be a different matter.

    "Haha, okay, Boss Cui is indeed a woman, and he actually thinks highly of me and my brothers. Come on, I'll do it first."

    As expected, being tricked by Cui Yingying immediately made several yamen feel more proud.  Because Cui Yingying was standing between the two seats of Li Feng and Cheng Chubi.  Cheng Chubi, who was in a great mood, immediately took the lead in picking up the wine glass and took a sip without hesitation.

    And Cui Yingying also picked up a glass of wine with a smile on her face and drank it all.  Although her wine glass was extremely small, no one cared about it.

    Then, Cui Yingying began to toast a glass of wine one by one, and soon it was Li Feng's turn.  It became a bit difficult.

    Cui Yingying was in trouble because there was no wine glass in front of Li Feng. In other words, he didn't drink at all just now.  Isn't it embarrassing for others to toast by myself if they don't drink?  But it doesn't seem appropriate to not toast. Everyone at the table has toasted, and Li Feng is the only one left who doesn't toast. This doesn't work either.

    Although, she was also very surprised about Li Feng's identity.  It was clear that he was a bear seller some time ago, but now, he was eating with a group of powerful children, and there was not the slightest hint of nervousness on his face.  In this case, this opponent is definitely not simple, and he cannot be offended no matter what.

    Therefore, Cui Yingying was in a dilemma.

    Similarly, Li Feng is also in a dilemma. Drinking is not possible. It is really impossible to drink. What's more, he has just said that he will not drink.  It doesn’t seem to be good if you don’t drink.

    What’s even more depressing is that those little bastards didn’t even open their mouths to speak for Li Feng. Instead, they all looked at Li Feng with smiles and an air of watching a good show, which made Li Feng so angry.

    "Haha, I heard that Mr. Cheng was drinking here, so I came here to propose a toast, haha."

    Suddenly, there was a very arrogant soundcame from downstairs, making Li Feng breathe a sigh of relief.  Although the voice was indeed a bit annoying, Li Feng didn't care because the other party saved him.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 56: No Reason for Fighting

    Compared with Li Feng's expression of being amnesty, the expressions of the remaining people became extremely exciting, which made Li Feng feel very strange.

    Li Feng first looked at Qin Huaiyu and found that he suddenly frowned at this moment, then showed a look of disgust, and finally his expression became serious.

    As for Luo Yong, Cheng Chuliang, and Cheng Chubi, they immediately opened their eyes wide. Their eyes were stunned at first, and then they were full of anger.

    "Chu Bi, sit down and let's see what he wants to do first."

    Seeing Cheng Chubi, he suddenly clenched his fists and stood up. Qin Huaiyu quickly shouted to stop.  Although Cheng Chubi was still extremely angry, he sat down obediently.

    Speaking of these brothers, apart from the old man in the family, the only one they fear is Qin Huaiyu.  In addition to the fact that Qin Huaiyu was older and his elder brother, it was also because his martial arts skills were much higher than any of them that convinced them.

    Cui Yingying was puzzled for a while at first, frowning her beautiful brows, and then her face became nervous.  When the visitor reached the second floor, his face suddenly turned pale, and then his eyes revealed incomparable anger and hatred, staring at one of the visitors.

    Li Feng followed her gaze and was stunned for a moment, thinking to himself, what a good day today is.  I just thought that if I met this young master Wang again, I would meet all the acquaintances from that day.  Unexpectedly, this is true. You can't talk about ghosts at night and you can't talk about people during the day. Just say Cao Cao and Cao Cao will be here.

    No wonder Cui Yingying's expression became like this, but looking at this weak girl with such an expression also made Li Feng feel a little uncomfortable.

    "However, that's all. Li Feng never thought about doing anything.

    "Cheng Sanahwhyare you all here?"

    Li You, who was still high-spirited at first, suddenly changed his expression when he saw Qin Huaiyu and the others.  Especially Qin Huaiyu was there, which surprised him.  Then, he turned his head and glared at Wang Youde fiercely.

    The reason why they were so high-spirited just now was because, based on the previous intelligence, their side had an absolute advantage. It was determined that they would not be the ones to suffer this time.

    But, who knows, not only Cheng Chubi is here, but also Cheng Chuliang, Luo Yong, and even Qin Huaiyu.  You know, these people are more fierce than the last, and more difficult to provoke than the last.

    Others can say that Qin Huaiyu is the most difficult person for Li You.

    Not to mention, among the younger generation, Qin Huaiyu is basically invincible and has superior military strength.  Although he rarely goes out, he spends most of his time at home, studying and practicing martial arts.  But it is precisely because of this that the elders of every household regard him as a role model and win unanimous praise from everyone.

    In addition, Qin Huaiyu, as Qin Qiong's only son and the heir to the Duke's throne, is definitely no less important than this idle prince.

    Apart from anything else, once his emperor father found out, he actually had a conflict with Qin Huaiyu.  Needless to say, there are consequences. His emperor father will deal with him first without even asking.  After cleaning up, he would even take him to the Qin Mansion to apologize.

    Li You is quite clear about the temperament of his partial father.

    "Wang Youde was also shocked at this time. He wanted to cut the rich man into pieces with a thousand knives. Why didn't he find out clearly that Qin Huaiyu was also here?

    Originally, he thought that he and Li You would come to deal with Cheng Chubi.  First, he was the first to let out a bad breath, and more importantly, it was to deepen his relationship with Li You and the others.

    ?As the saying goes, the best friendships are nothing more than those kinds.  Not to mention other drinks, this one is undoubtedly the most profound one.  And since they had fought together, there was no doubt that they had carried guns together.

    Who knew that things would turn out like this.  Not only did his intentions go to waste, but what was even more abominable was that not only did Li You and the others hate him, but they even became enemies with Qin Huaiyu.

    "No, we must not do this. Hum, in this case, we can only burn the boat."

    Soon, Wang Youde had countless thoughts in his mind, and retreating in despair was definitely not possible.  And if Li You and the others are encouraged to have a fight with each other, and then win, the matter may turn around.

    "King Yan, it's all my fault for not clarifying the situation. However, King Yan, we can't back down now. Anyway, the problem has been resolved, and there's no point in retreating. Besides, as long as we win, they won't be able to."  That face talks nonsense, so there is no need to worry about the family knowing. Moreover, Wang ????Think about it, if we win, who will dare to mess with us in the future?  I know what you are worried about, my lord. Have you seen the one I brought? He is definitely a super master. I promise"

    Wang Youde certainly knew very well what Li You was thinking, so he spoke every word into Li You's heart.

    As for Black Eagle, it can be said that he is Li You's guard.

    After listening to Wang Youde’s words, Li You also kept rolling his eyes.  After listening to Wang Youde's analysis, I knew there was nothing to retreat from.  If it doesn't work, just let the other party clean it up and endure it.  In this way, rather than running away in despair, you can save face, and at the same time, you can turn a big problem into a trivial one.

    Although Wang Youde's words were spoken very quietly, how could they escape Li Feng's ears.

    This made Li Feng start to curse secretly. He really didn’t look at the almanac when he went out today, but he encountered such a thing while having a meal.  However, for some reason, Li Feng was vaguely looking forward to it.

    He had only heard of this internal yamen fight, whether it was in the past or in the Tang Dynasty, but had never seen it. Today, he was able to see it.

    However, he soon noticed Cui Yingying, who was still glaring at Wang Youde angrily, and then gently stood beside her.

    This did not arouse anyone's idea at all, not even Cui Yingying.

    "Brother Li, take Boss Cui and stay away. You can make up your mind later and don't hurt you."

    When Qin Huaiyu saw the look in Li You's eyes, he knew that today's matter could not be resolved for the better.  So, he stood up directly and walked forward.  However, when passing by Li Feng, he whispered something.

    Although Qin Huaiyu rarely goes out, he rarely participates in these internal battles.  However, this does not mean that he is truly an elegant man.  On the contrary, Qin Huaiyu's reputation was built through such battles.  Otherwise, how would others know that Qin Huaiyu was great?

    "Also, Qin Huaiyu is also the son of Qin Qiong. He is a general and comes from a military family.  Although he didn't have the tough aura as Cheng Chubi and the other three brothers, this soldier was a soldier after all.

    Seeing Qin Huaiyu stand up and walk forward, Cheng Chubi, Cheng Chuliang, and Luo Yong, needless to say, their hands had been itching for a long time, and they all followed immediately.

    As for Li Feng, he quickly pulled Cui Yingying away.

    "What are you doing, why don't you let me go?"

    As a modern person, Li Feng was not so particular at all. He directly took Cui Yingying's smooth little hand and stepped back.

    However, he seems to have forgotten that this is not the open society of modern times, but ancient times.

    Although the Tang Dynasty was the most open era in the entire feudal society period.  However, after all, there are still many rules, such as this skin-to-skin relationship.

    Holding hands, in this era, is of course considered a skin-to-skin kiss.

    "Well, I'm sorry, I didn't pay attention just now. Please don't take offense, Miss Cui. However, I think it's better to stay away from the battlefield."

    Realizing what was wrong with him, Li Feng quickly let go of his hand, and then began to stare closely at the battlefield where the battle was about to begin.

    And the person who made Li Feng’s idea the most was the thin, ordinary-looking, gloomy-looking guy on the other side.  Because, Li Feng could feel a strong murderous aura from his body.

    Li Feng is surprisingly sensitive to this kind of thing. He even felt it from the moment the person entered the restaurant.

    "Ah you are a coward and have no sense of loyalty"

    Cui Yingying was shocked at first, but she soon felt relieved. Fights in restaurants were common and there was nothing surprising about them.  As for the damage to the restaurant, of course someone will compensate.

    You must know that in the Tang Dynasty, especially during the period of Li Shimin, the folk customs were very tough.  This is exactly what the court needs. Otherwise, if the people and officials are as weak as the Song Dynasty, what can the Tang Dynasty do to fight against the fierce Turks and those powerful foreigners?  Not to mention, hundreds of tribes surrendered, and the Tang Dynasty prospered.

    Because the folk customs are strong, fights and fights are common, especially in a place like this restaurant. After two glasses of wine, such things are more likely to happen.

    ?????????????????????? And the imperial court was very loose in managing things like fights.  As long as it does not cause serious, disabling or fatal injuries, the penalties are very severe.  However, there are strict compensation regulations for losses caused to others due to fighting.  Otherwise, people like these who open restaurants would notAll are closed.

    Li Feng didn't care at all about Cui Yingying's contemptuous look.

    Who said that before a fight, one must decide who is right and who is wrong, and one must find a reason before taking action.  That is a hypocritical and backward approach.

    Look at the two groups, first Cheng Chubi poured the wine from the wine glass on Li You's clothes, and then the two groups started fighting

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 57: Specializing in Picking Up the Soft Persimmons

    As soon as the battle started, stools fell to the ground and chairs overturned on the second floor of the hotel.  But everyone was one on one, punching and kicking, the sound was very powerful, and the momentum was also very scary.

    However, Li Feng could tell at a glance that these people were very measured when they fought.  Although it is very lively that you come and I block it, when attacking, it always avoids the opponent's vital parts.

    “Moreover, each one of them was with bare hands and didn’t take anything.  Otherwise, if you pick up the bench and smash it down, you will either die or be seriously injured.

    Not only that, when these people fight, they seem to be very familiar with each other's movements.  Basically, as soon as the opponent starts attacking, the other side can block the opponent's attack in time.

    This is exactly what Li Feng expected. The fight in the yamen is just for face and to lose face to the other party. It will definitely not be a life-or-death fight.  At most, it will cause the other party's nose and face to be bruised and swollen, or leave a little nosebleed, and lose two teeth. At the worst, it will break two bones, and it will be a disaster.

    “If it really happened, no one would be a fool if they directly maimed the other party or even killed them.

    However, there was one thing that was beyond Li Feng's expectation.  That is, his cheap nephew, even though he is not strong, he is really capable.  He actually faced off against Qin Huaiyu. Although he was at a disadvantage in every aspect, his skills were quite impressive.

    When Qin Huaiyu faced Li You, of course it was not because he wanted to pick on the weaklings, but because he took the biggest responsibility on himself. After all, the other party was also a prince.  Of course, there may also be a reason why Cheng Chubi and the others are afraid that every move they make will cause big trouble.

    As for Cheng Chubi, he directly attacked Yuchi Baolin in the morning. Anyway, the two of them fought every once in a while. They both knew each other's abilities. Therefore, their group was the most intense.

    Cheng Chuliang met Fang Yiai. As expected, Fang Yiai was absolutely secretive, and she didn't fall behind at all when faced with Cheng Chuliang.

    There is another group, of course Zhang Yongtai and Luo Yong.  However, it is obvious that the two people are not on the same level at all.  And Luo Yong's bravery is even more unexpected.  After a while, this Yongtai couldn't bear it anymore. Not only was his nose and face swollen, his mouth was bleeding, and both of his arms were even dislocated by Luo Yong.

    At this moment, the black hawk who had been following Wang Youde quickly took over Zhang Yongtai's position, and then met Luo Yong's eyes.

    Li Feng, who was standing aside, immediately closed his eyes.  Because, at this moment, the two people were filled with a different kind of aura, which was very solemn.

    However, there was a difference. Li Feng could feel the murderous aura in that Black Eagle, while Luo Yong's face was filled with an aura of excitement.

    "Fighting Mania"

    In an instant, an idea appeared in Li Feng's mind. This Luo Yong was definitely a fighting maniac.  However, looking at Luo Yong's expression made Li Feng feel excited, and the more he looked at Luo Yong, the more pleasing he became to his eyes.

    This strange feeling was something that even Li Feng didn't even notice. Why was it like this?

    “If, according to Li Feng’s past temperament, he would have stayed away if he saw a fight.  However, this time, he had no intention of leaving at all. Instead, he stayed to watch the show.  Moreover, looking at the fight, what Li Feng felt in his heart was not frightened, but a little excited.

    "Ahwhat do you want to do?"

    Suddenly, a frightened and angry voice came from beside Li Feng, causing Li Feng to turn his head.  At first glance, they saw that Young Master Wang had already rushed towards them quickly.

    And the sound just now was made by Cui Yingying next to Li Feng.

    Li Feng could feel that the man named Wang was here for him.  Moreover, from the other party's eyes, he saw a very sinister look.

    Li Feng believed that the other party this time would never leave any room for error like this gang of yamen did, but would definitely deal cruel blows to him.

    “Don’t tell me, Li Feng really guessed it right.

    In fact, just after Wang Youde bewitched Li You, another problem immediately troubled him.  That is, the question is whether he will take action or not.

    "It's definitely not possible if he doesn't take action. If he stands aside and watches the show, you don't have to think about it, how angry Li You and the others will be.  If he had to take action, he wouldn't want to. After all, the people opposite him were not simple people.

    To be honest, if he doesn't want to, he will offend someone to death.  Besides, two against one, this kind of thing is the most taboo thing in these yamen.  I didn’t see it. Even though Li You knew he was not Qin Huaiyu’s opponent, he didn’t ask anyone to pass him.Go help.

    After a while of worry, of course, he noticed Li Feng.  At the same time, he also recognized Li Feng, the bear seller that day, with a very ordinary identity.

    Better still, I discovered that Li Feng was actually with Cui Yingying.  That was his Wang Youde's prey.

    "My surname is Wang, how dare you"

    Qin Huaiyu, who had been watching the battle, quickly discovered the situation here.  Seeing that the other party actually attacked Li Feng, he immediately stopped worrying so much.  He increased the force and punched Li You's parrying hands, knocking Li You back several steps, just to rescue Li Feng.

    Although, he had only known Li Feng for a short time, and Cheng Chubi didn't say much.  However, after the meal, I still admire Li Feng's straightforward temperament.

    "It's a pity that Wang Youde has already considered such a situation. How could he wait for his rescue?"  He punched Li Feng directly in the chest.

    "Hell, I guess I haven't messed with this bastard. You really think I'm easy to bully. Okay, then I'm going to tell you a truth today. Even a soft persimmon can knock your teeth out."

    Li Feng’s mind was constantly spinning with various thoughts.  It is definitely necessary to deal with the man named Wang, but to ensure that there are not too many sequelae after dealing with him, some skills are needed.

    Just when Li Feng's mind was spinning rapidly, thinking about what to do in order to deal with this problem of Wang without leaving too much trouble.

    Suddenly, I found that my eyes dimmed and Wang Youde's figure was gone. Instead, there was a beautiful figure from behind and a gust of fragrant wind.

    It turned out that Cui Yingying looked at Li Feng who was thinking about the problem and thought that he was frightened.  Looking at Wang Youde with a fierce look, for some reason, he suddenly stood in front of Li Feng.

    "I didn't expect this girl to be quite tall."

    Without thinking, Li Feng understood what was going on. Without thinking, he hugged the other person's soft waist and moved the other person to his right back with a slight twist.

    "I don't know if this Wang Youde has no sympathy at all, or if he just doesn't have time to react.  In short, at this time, Wang Youde's fist had already reached Li Feng's chest.

    Out of an instinctive reaction, Li Feng quite naturally punched the opponent's fist directly.  However, Li Feng, who quickly came to his senses, immediately changed his fist into a grasp and grabbed the opponent's hand.

    Perhaps, Wang Youde’s punch was indeed powerful, but to Li Feng, it was just trivial.  Immediately, an idea came to Li Feng's mind.

    After grabbing the opponent's wrist, Li Feng quickly turned sideways, pulled the opponent's hand, then made a bear hug with both hands, and then rolled to the ground.

    “Ah……I will fight with you…….”

    Next, there was a scene that made people stunned.

    "I only saw Li Feng coming from behind Wang Youde, hugging Wang Youde tightly with both hands, and then rolling around on the ground desperately like a child fighting.

    This side kept rolling, and Li Feng screamed angrily, just like a child who had been robbed of candy, fighting for his life with the other side.

    It’s very funny and a bit unpalatable, but of course it won’t cause any harm.  However, only the king Youde knows the suffering involved.

    Li Feng’s arms tightly bound Wang Youde’s hands and body together.  It was indeed tight enough. Wang Youde not only felt that he could not move his whole body at all.  In fact, waves of severe pain shot through his body, making him feel as if he had been cut in half.

    In addition, although the two people's bodies were rolling, every time Wang Youde's face turned to the floor, he would always hit the hard floor hard, and soon his forehead and nose would become bloody.  There was blood everywhere, even on the whole face.

    This sudden scene made everyone dumbfounded, and everyone stopped their fighting.

    “Ah…….Master……”

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 58: Cheng’s Style

    On the road from Chang'an City to Jianghu Village, Li Feng slowly drove the carriage filled with food while recalling what happened today.

    Especially what happened at the end made him a little depressed.

    When I saw Wang Youde and Li Feng, they were rolling around on the ground like children, as if they were struggling.  Especially when I saw Wang Youde with his face covered in blood.

    Black Eagle was immediately frightened, and then, with murderous intent, he kicked Li Feng directly on the head.

    From Black Eagle's body, Li Feng could feel the strong killing intent, and even more, the power of the kick on the back of the head. If an ordinary person was kicked, his head would definitely explode and his brain would burst.  of.

    ??This is because you want your own life.

    Of course, Li Feng would not be polite to someone who wanted his own life.  Repaying evil with kindness is not Li Feng's style at all. What he emphasizes is repaying evil with straightness and repaying kindness with kindness.

    Therefore, instead of avoiding the opponent's fatal kick, he instead advanced forward instead of retreating. As if he didn't know the opponent's fatal kick, he hugged Wang Youde and rolled over quickly.  Before Black Hawk could react, he tripped him to the ground and rolled over his body.

    Li Feng has never seen what it looks like when a car wheel crushes someone.

    However, when he held Wang Youde and pressed over the black hawk's body, Li Feng believed that the black hawk would definitely be more miserable than being run over by a big car.

    Because, inadvertently, Li Feng's elbow and heel accidentally hit Black Eagle's limbs.  Maybe this Black Eagle is too fragile.

    After a burst of screams, his calf bones and arm bones became comminuted fractures.

    In other words, with the medical standards of this era, Black Hawk has become a complete disability.

    As for why Black Eagle suddenly became like this, perhaps no one except Li Feng knows.  Seeing Li Feng's innocent look, everyone agreed that this was an accident and that Black Eagle's bones were too fragile.

    In addition, Black Hawk’s kick just now is destined to end this matter.  It's just a bodyguard, who cares.

    “Now that things have become like this, then this fight within the yamen should come to an end.

    Except for Li You, who was uninjured, the rest of the people on Li You's side had stains on their faces.  The most serious ones were Wang Youde, whose face was covered in blood and unconscious, and Black Eagle, whose limbs were disabled.

    “As for Qin Huaiyu and the others, it was not that no one was injured.  Cheng Chuliang also had a bruised nose and face, while Cheng Chubi was even more miserable and turned into a pig's head. Luo Yong seemed to be fine, with just a trace of blood coming from the corner of his mouth. However, he was the most seriously injured, and the Black Eagle who rescued him,  Give him something heavy.

    It can be said that everyone except Qin Huaiyu also failed.

    "Anyway, in the end, Li Feng couldn't figure out which side won.

    This meal, to the present, of course, it can't be eaten.  Qin Huaiyu supported Luo Yong, took Cheng Chuliang and Cheng Chubi, and after confessing to Li Feng, he left.

    Luo Yong suffered internal injuries and must go back for treatment as soon as possible.

    However, when they left, Qin Huaiyu and Luo Yong looked at Li Feng a little strangely.

    As for the boy Cheng Chubi, he had a big pig’s head on his head and grinned happily and said to Li Feng that he would treat Li Feng to dinner next time.  However, this sentence was directly filtered out by Li Feng, and he secretly swore that if he were beaten to death, he would never eat with this guy again.

    “Perhaps, there is another person in a better mood here, and that is the little girl Cui Yingying.  Seeing the unconscious Wang Youde with his face covered in blood, she felt happy in her heart.

    ??Even, he kept praying to God in his heart that it would be best for him to never wake up.

    After hearing that Li Feng actually wanted to buy a large amount of grain, she regretfully told Li Feng that he couldn't buy it at all.  Cui Yingying couldn't explain the specific reason. She just knew that this was a rule that all grain merchants must abide by.

    To put it simply, you can buy as much as your family can eat. If you have more, they won’t sell it.  When buying food, you must bring relevant certificates.

    Hearing this, Li Feng was dumbfounded.

    But fortunately, maybe Cui Yingying was happy today and took Li Feng to the grain store. In the name of the restaurant, he bought a cart of grain.

    Finally, Li Feng went to pick up the rice seeds he asked someone to bring back to him last time.

    However, this made Li Feng depressed again, he bought those seeds at nearly fifty times the price of ordinary grain.

    However, if you think about it carefully, these days, there are no planes and trains, and it is indeed not a simple matter for people to transport this food back from thousands of miles away, so I feel a little more balanced.

    "Hey, it seems that it is better to come to Chang'an City less often in the future. Let's just be my little farmers."

    After sighing for a while, Li Feng immediately raised the riding whip in his hand and increased his speed.

    But he said that after leaving the restaurant, Qin Huaiyu and the four of them rushed home without stopping.  When they were about to get home, the four of them went their separate ways.

    Brothers Cheng Chubi, of course, returned to their Duke Lu's Mansion, while Qin Huaiyu took Luo Yong back to Duke Hu's Mansion to treat Luo Yong's injuries.

    "We sincerely welcome the two young masters back home"

    The guard at the gate of Duke Lu's Mansion said loudly when he saw the two young men with bruises and swollen faces coming back.  As for Cheng Chubi and Cheng Chuliang's swollen appearance like pig heads, it did not cause them any panic, and they did not even show any expressions of surprise.

    "Lao Zhang, guess who's child these two gentlemen are competing with today?"

    A soldier, after Cheng Chubi and the others entered, immediately looked like an older guard beside him, with a smile on his face and whispered.

    "Well, today, I guess it should be different from the past."

    "Oh, what difference can this make? Isn't it the same every time I come back?"

    "You know shit. Yes, every time you come back from a fight, it's the same. But have you ever seen these two men come back together? Have you ever thought about who can make these two men become two  Where’s the pig’s head?”

    "Well, yes, ah, Lao Zhang, you wouldn't say that this time it's not a one-on-one fight, but a group fight. Haha, in this case, wait a minute, this house is lively again."

    Indeed, Cheng Yaojin basically doesn’t care about this kid’s fight. Anyway, as long as you don’t lose, it’s fine.

    Of course, this is just basic.  There is another situation that he will still take care of, and that is group fights.  Because, this thing has too much impact.  The most important thing is that it will reflect the true situation of these Laozi people forming cliques.  The emperor will be very unhappy.

    "Oh, the two heroes are back. What happened? Did you lose or win?"

    Cheng Yaojin was drinking tea in the living room at this time. Suddenly he saw Cheng Chubi and Cheng Chuliang walking in. He gently put down the tea cup and asked with a smile.

    "Haha, dad, look at what you said, how can we, the people from Duke Lu's mansion, lose in a fight?"

    "That's right, Dad. Actually, we are not to blame today. It was Li You and the other little bastards who wanted to cause trouble. Brother Huaiyu and we were forced to fight back. Dad, don't you always teach us that our Cheng Mansion  This is a family of military personnel, and everyone must be bloody. You can't resist hitting back, and you can't retaliate when scolded. Wouldn't that be a disgrace to you, the old man?"

    Cheng Chuliang and Cheng Chubi immediately felt very bad when they saw their father drinking tea.  This is an old man who only uses this thing to enjoy himself when he really has no wine to drink.

    Anyway, he was never in a good mood when drinking tea.  It would be easier to talk if you were drinking.  It's very likely that if you heard that you won the fight, you would be rewarded with two mouthfuls.

    Brother Cheng Chubi is definitely very experienced in dealing with all kinds of situations.  What's more, this time there is Brother Huaiyu who is taking the lead.

    "Huaiyu is here too. That business happens to be vacant right now. I'm so busy that I feel so free. Just tell me."

    Sure enough, when the old man heard that Qin Huaiyu was also present, he immediately stopped saying anything.  Brother Cheng Chubi looked at each other with admiration.

    Talking about battlefield experience, this is also a required course for every fight, so of course Brother Cheng Chubi is also quite skilled.

    However, he did not dare to hide anything about the situation during the fight.  Because this old man is so powerful, he can almost judge the scene of a fight from the scars on your face.

    If you dare to avoid the important and take the easy, or report good news but not bad news, you will have great fun.  Therefore, Cheng Chubi and his brothers would cheat and cheat at other times, but at this time, they all became very honest.

    "Wait a minute, what did you just say? Roll over and the guard's limbs will be broken."

    Suddenly, Cheng Yaojin stepped up his tone and asked in a condensed voice.

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 59 Li Feng’s Poetry Commentary

    After Cheng Yaojin carefully inquired about the relevant details of Brother Cheng Chubi, especially the details about Li Feng, he immediately told Brother Cheng Chubi to get out, and then frowned in thought.

    "Are you the one? It looks like it, but it's not the same. Why don't you invite me to my house? No, no. Forget it, I don't care if you are. Even if you are, anyway, it's not me who has the headache."

    Cheng Yaojin felt his mind was in a state of confusion. He suddenly realized that this matter had nothing to do with him. He was just too full to hold on, so he had nothing to worry about.

    After that, I started to taste the tea slowly, took a sip, frowned several times, then took another sip, rolled my eyes a few times

    It has been more than half a month since Li Fengda last came back from Chang'an City.

    During this period, with the help of Master Qi and the help of a group of fellow villagers, the house Li Feng wanted has been built.

    Since these houses are not used to live in people, we didn’t pay too much attention to them and just built three thatched houses.  The wall is a loess wall. To put it bluntly, it is made of loess, which is thickened layer by layer and compacted to make it strong.  The roof is directly covered with thatch, and that's it.

    Originally, Li Feng wanted to use tiles to build it, but after Master Qi scolded him, "Prodigal son, this is for pigs to live in, not for you, why are you wasting that money?", so Li Feng gave up.

    However, as soon as the thatched house at the foot of the mountain was built, Li Feng's eyes suddenly lit up. The more he looked at it, the more beautiful he felt that this thatched house was still beautiful.

    It’s so true that I never get tired of it.

    "Brother, why are you staring at this thatched house and smiling stupidly? It's not a brick house. It would look better if it could be made of blue bricks and black tiles."

    Seeing Li Feng, he kept staring at the thatched house and giggling. Little Yaya thought there was something strange, so she followed Li Feng, looking left and right.  However, I still didn't see anything interesting.

    "Go, you little girl, what do you know? You really don't have any artistic skills at all. We can't be too vulgar and have to be tasteful, you know?"

    " Seeing this little girl's face full of yearning whenever she mentioned this brick house, Li Feng decided to teach this little girl a good lesson.  Even if we don't want to be a lady, we can't be a vulgar woman either.

    "Oh, but, brother, what is artistic cell, and what is taste?"

    "This artistic cell, this, how should I put it, forget it, you are still too young, and you won't understand if I explain it to you. Well, for example, when I see this thatched house, I feel  Then, I thought of a poem, let’s call it an artistic cell.”

    Although, in the past, I often used the words "artistic" and "taste".  However, when Li Feng wanted to explain to Xiao Yaya, he found that it was really difficult to explain.

    Fortunately, I had a flash of inspiration and remembered a poem.

    "Okay, okay, big brother, read it to me quickly. Big brother is great, and he has artistic qualities."

    This little Yaya, as soon as she heard that Li Feng could compose poetry, she immediately started applauding.  By the way, I praised Li Feng for his artistic ability, but on the other hand, the former Li Feng had no artistic ability at all.

    "Okay, be quiet, I'm going to read it, hum."

    In order to prove that he has always been artistic, Li Feng first held his head high, then coughed twice, and then put his hands behind his back.

    "The howling autumn wind in August"

    Pause, little Yaya applauds

    "Roll up the triple thatch on my house"

    Pause again, little Yaya, applaud again, cheers

    "Mao Fei crossed the river and sprinkled the western suburbs"

    There was another pause, little Yaya, her face flushed with excitement, her big eyes looking at Li Feng with admiration and expectation.

    Li Feng suddenly began to sweat on his forehead.  Because, he found that he only remembered these three lines of this poem, but he didn't know the rest.

    Why do you remember these three sentences? Of course, Li Feng felt that these three sentences were very powerful, so he remembered them as soon as he read them.

    "Mao Fei crossed the river and sprinkled the western suburbs, Mao Fei"

    "Brother, I just read this sentence, hurry up and write the next sentence."

    Looking at those big black and bright eyes, Li Feng wanted to slap himself in the mouth.  Then, I sighed secretly, as expected, plagiarism is bad. If you are not careful, you will be punished.  This poem is quite long to begin with, but I can only remember three sentences.

    "Damn it, I'm willing to risk everything. Let's add another line to him and make it a seven-character quatrain," Li Feng thought to himself.

    "You will suffer when it rains heavily"

    "Great, big brother is great, great, this poem is so well done.  The hut has been blown apart by the wind, and it will definitely leak when it rains heavily. It’s terrible"

    Hearing Xiao Yaya’s unabashed praise, Li Feng felt that he was three points more sweaty than Genghis Khan.

    “Writing poetry is really not something humans do. It seems that we don’t have the artistic ability at all, so we should just be ordinary people.

    "However, it seems that the sentence we added here is still pleasant to the ears. Well, as long as it is pleasant to the ears, then it is a good poem. Why, it is easy to remember and easy to remember. No matter how good the poem is, it is difficult to remember it.  no good"

    At this time, Li Feng could only comfort himself.

    Thinking of this, he couldn't help but think of an excellent person who wrote excellent poems.

    That’s General Dog Meat, Zhang Zongchang’s “Lightning Ode”

    "Suddenly I saw a chain of fire in the sky, as if the Jade Emperor was smoking. If the jade ring is not smoking, why is there another chain of fire?"

    Li Feng only read this poem once, and after bursting into laughter, he firmly remembered it.  Not only did he remember it, but every time there was thunder, he couldn't help but think of this poem, and then he would recite it again.

    In this way, the originally very dull mood immediately became relaxed, and when I was happy, I became even happier.

    Maybe, for some people, this poem is nonsense, or even not a poem at all.  However, in Li Feng's heart, this is a good poem, a good poem that can bring people happiness.

    "Come on, Yaya, big brother will write you another poem, okay?"

    When he thought of this, Li Feng's depressed mood suddenly became relieved.  When we write our poems, as long as we feel happy listening to them, we don’t do other people’s shit.

    Why bother with what people think or say behind your back.

    Anyway, it’s just to add some fun, so I have to read poems to little Yaya again.  Of course, Xiao Yaya was so happy that she clapped her hands.

    "The mountains look dark from a distance"

    "Thin at the top and thick at the bottom"

    "Like turning a mountain upside down"

    "The next step is to come to Shantou and come out"

    The sun has set in the west, and the red glow is burning in the western sky.

    As Li Feng took Little Yaya and walked home, crisp sounds suddenly began to float over the entire Jianghu Village.

    Attached with the laughter like a silver bell.

    "Who wrote this poem? It's really amazing. What a poem. What a poem"

    Zhao Dazhu, Uncle Zhao, was preparing to have dinner when he suddenly heard a voice. He immediately took the big bowl in his hand and listened carefully.

    As soon as he finished listening, Uncle Zhao immediately drank a large bowl of wine and became bored.

    After sighing loudly, he actually started to read it too.

    And obviously, Uncle Zhao was not the only one who heard Xiao Yaya’s voice.

    So, suddenly, there were bursts of "black mountain" sounds that kept ringing in the Jianghu Village, and each of these sounds was louder and louder than the last one.

    What a good poem. Once you hear it, you will understand it. Once you hear it, you will know it. Once you hear it, you will remember it. Damn it, what is it if it isn’t a good poem?  This idea constantly filled the hearts of the villagers.

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 60 Chinese Pinyin

    When Li Feng and Yaya entered the house, Rou Niang was in the kitchen, preparing dinner.  Yaya, who had learned a few crooked poems, obviously wanted to show off and hurried into the kitchen.  Then immediately came the sound of little Yaya's cheerful poetry reciting and laughter.

    When Li Feng entered the kitchen, he could smell the aroma of meat. He immediately felt his stomach growl and began to growl.

    "The food will be ready soon. Brother Li, please sit down first. Yaya will go and call your little brother Hu over for dinner."

    Following Rou Niang’s arrangement, Li Feng sat directly beside the stove.  But Yaya ran outside quickly, not forgetting to recite the poem while running.

    Aren’t they just a few crooked poems, which amused this girl.  However, Li Feng immediately remembered the last time he taught Yaya how to read and write.

    After a period of preparation work, Li Feng has done some necessary work.  It just so happened that this Yaya seemed to be very interested in reading and writing.

    While he had time, Li Feng decided to teach Yaya how to read and write immediately.

    "Rou Niang, wait a minute, I want to teach Yaya how to read. I don't know if there is any problem."

    Although he mentioned it last time, Li Feng wanted to hear Rou Niang’s opinion again. After all, he had only arrived in the Tang Dynasty not long ago.  But don't let your good intentions lead to bad things by accident. That would be terrible.

    "Brother Li, why is there a problem? I'll be so happy when Yaya comes back later. But, Brother Li, why have I never heard you recite a poem before?"

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off out to say that Rou Niang will definitely not have any objection to her sister's literacy. You know, if this girl can read and write, she is a young lady from a wealthy family, so she is qualified to enjoy that kind of treatment.  As for the ordinary people's families, let alone girls, there are only a few boys who can read and write.

    "Well, I was joking with Yaya just now. I just taught her how to recite for fun. How can it be regarded as poetry?"

    "No, I think the poems written by Brother Li are very good. People can understand them as soon as they hear them. When they read them, they are very smooth and easy to remember. Isn't this a good poem?"

    When Rou Niang heard what Li Feng said, she thought he was too modest.  Although, she didn't know what kind of poems and songs were praised and what kind of poems were not praised.

    However, she decided that the few poems Li Feng had just written were good poems, good to listen to, easy to understand and easy to remember.  It's like the poems I've heard before, and I don't understand what they say at all.

    "It's a pity that Rou Niang didn't know that this poem must be half-covered. Otherwise, how could it be called poetry? Otherwise, how could it appear that the poet was talented?

    "Haha, okay, if our mother-in-law thinks it's good, that's fine. If you like to hear it, I'll slowly read some to you in the future, okay?"

    "Brother Li, you are so thick-skinned and you are not afraid of others hearing the joke."

    As the two people get along for longer and longer, the distance becomes closer and closer.  Rou Niang gradually got used to Li Feng's embarrassing words from time to time.

    "Sister, is the meal ready? We are back"

    Just when Li Feng was about to continue to have a deeper exchange of feelings with this soft girl, Yaya and Xiaohu came back together.

    The family didn’t say anything, and just gathered around the stove and started eating dinner.

    "Brother Feng, the master asked me to tell you that all your things have been taken care of and I want you to go and take a look tomorrow."

    Xiaohu, who almost never spoke during meals, suddenly told Li Feng some news that surprised Li Feng.

    Li Feng nodded, said a favor, said he understood, and continued to eat.

    "Brother, what is it? Is it that strange painting you drew last time? AhI remembered it. Brother, you said you wanted to teach people how to read. After so long, you have  Haven’t taught yet?”

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: Yaya stopped eating and looked at Li Feng with an expression as if you lied to me, with tears rolling in her eyes.

    "Oh, I am really more unjust than Dou E. I, haven't I been preparing these days? Just now I told your sister that I will teach you what to do for dinner. However, it seems that our Yaya,  Not very happy, then"

    "I'm happy, I'm happy, who says I'm not happy? Big brother is the best."

    As soon as the little girl heard this, she immediately cleared the clouds and saw the sun. The sky was full of dark clouds just now, but now the sun is shining brightly.

    "Brother Li, who is Dou E? It seems to be a girl's name. Was she wronged by someone?"

    ?In fact, whether it is an ancient woman or a modern woman, there is not much difference in essence. Some things are just the nature of women, and they will not change with the changes of time and space.

    For example, Dou E, who appeared in Li Feng’s words just now, was immediately noticed by Rou Niang.  And, naturally, I fell in love with it.

    "Speaking of this Dou E"

    With Rou Niang’s inquiry, it just so happens that tonight’s story is ready.  Li Feng began to recall and make up the story of June Feixue.

    "Sister Dou E is so pitiful, woo woo"

    "She is such a lovely and respectable daughter-in-law. What a pity"

    "If it were me, I would fight them to the death"

    One is full of sadness, the other is full of admiration and regret, and the last one is an angry young man with simple thoughts and a bit of violence.

    Fortunately, this story is not very long. In addition, Li Feng can also tell such tragic stories as simply as possible.

    In this way, the whole story didn’t take long to be told.  Since it was still early, Li Feng took advantage of this time to take out a large wooden board and began to teach little Yaya how to read and read.

    Early in the morning, Master Qi slowly rushed towards Li Feng’s house.  Because Li Feng has some work and needs his help.

    However, as soon as he arrived at the door of Rou's house, he heard a series of strange sounds coming from him.

    "Ahohuh"

    These bursts of sound sounded very weird.  It sounds a bit like singing, but if you listen carefully, it also sounds a bit like a monk chanting sutras.

    "Yaya, what are you doing? Singing doesn't look like singing, chanting doesn't look like chanting, and what the hell is that on this wooden board? It looks a bit like a talisman."

    Following Master Qi, he slowly walked forward and saw Xiao Yaya, facing a big wooden board, with her little mouth constantly making strange sounds.

    Master Qi looked down at the big wooden board and found that there were many things painted on it, just like the talismans used by Taoist priests.

    "Grandpa Qi, you don't understand. This is not a talisman. This is called Hanyu Pinyin. I'm trying to figure it out."

    When Yaya heard that Master Qi mistakenly thought it was a talisman, she quickly corrected it.  Her elder brother had told him that this thing was called Hanyu Pinyin, and told her that if she wanted to learn to read, she had to learn this Pinyin first.

    Although, Yaya doesn’t understand why to learn to read, she must first learn this weird pinyin.  However, Xiao Yaya chose to blindly believe in Li Feng's words.

    "Chinese Pinyin, what is this? Well, Yaya, what are you learning this for?"

    Looking at the wooden board, these words are not characters, symbols are not symbols, they are called Hanyu Pinyin. Master Qi knows without thinking that this must be another new thing created by Li Feng, but what is the use of this thing.

    "Well, Grandpa Qi, my eldest brother said he wanted to teach me how to read and write. He said he wanted me to learn the Chinese Pinyin first, and then he could help me learn to read and write in a very short time."

    After Yaya finished speaking, she didn’t care about Master Qi anymore and continued with her, ahohuh.

    Master Qi carefully looked at the strange-shaped ones, the so-called Chinese Pinyin, then shook his head and walked towards the three thatched huts newly built by Li Feng.

    However, he didn’t believe at all what Li Feng said about making Yaya able to read and write in a very short period of time.

    "I really think I'm an old man. I haven't read a book. I'm really bragging about not drafting. This kid is getting more and more ridiculous when he does things."

    As the seventh master of Muramasa, of course he is also literate and has also read books.

 Volume One: Settling Down in the Tang Dynasty Chapter 61: Brewing Equipment

    Master Qi slowly walked to the hut and heard crackling sounds coming from inside, so he walked straight in.

    At this time, Li Feng was walking towards a corner, carrying two large iron pots in each hand.  Li Feng also heard footsteps. When he turned around and saw it was Master Qi, he immediately smiled.

    "Master Qi, you are finally here. Come on, help me quickly. I want to build a stove with these two pots. You are an expert in this industry. Please help me see how to do it."

    Li Feng has been tinkering for a long time, carrying two big pots, and changing several places. However, he either feels that this place is not good, or that something is wrong. It smells a bit like a dog biting a hedgehog and cannot be eaten.

    "Hey, you brat, what are you doing? With these two big pots, what do you want to cook? Oh, by the way, you brat, you want to cook pig food, right?  But there is no need to come all the way to this new house. You can just do it at home. Could it be that just to cook pig food, you come here to cook it every day? I think you are full.  Hold on”

    The two large pots Li Feng held were large iron pots with a diameter of at least more than one meter. At a glance, it was clear that these things were definitely not used for cooking.

    "I said, old man, don't be wordy there. You should hurry up and help me figure out how to fix this stove. When Lao Tie and the others come over later, there are a lot of things to do."

    As soon as Li Feng saw this old man, he just talked without taking action and immediately urged him.

    When the old man heard this, he thought to himself, this kid doesn’t even bother himself, why does he have to worry about it?  This is just a small matter of building a stove, which is simple for Master Qi.

    It just so happens that all the tools and materials are ready here.  Under the guidance of Master Qi, the old and the young began to get busy.

    ???????????????????????????????????????? ?? In addition, building a stove is not a difficult technical task.  What's more, the previous preparations were very sufficient.

    It’s only been more than an hour, and the stove has already begun to take shape.

    "Wait, Master Qi, leave a space here, I want to build a chimney"

    Just when he was getting to the top half, Li Feng suddenly pointed to the side of the stove and asked Master Qi to leave a small passage.

    "I said, boy, is there something wrong with you? Why don't you just build a stove for cooking pig food? Why are you so particular about building a chimney?  It’s quite troublesome, I’ll have to put up a fight later.”

    Master Qi is an expert in this field. When he heard that Li Feng actually wanted to build a chimney, he immediately frowned.

    This thing may not look big, but it is quite troublesome to make.  Not to mention anything else, the upper part must be built, which will take a lot of effort.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? A stove for cooking pig food? Even if it’s a stove for your own use at home, basically no one would build this thing.  Who in the countryside would be so particular about things?

    "Okay, Master Qi, don't worry about it so much. Don't worry, there is no need to build the chimney. I have asked Lao Tie to build it directly with iron sheets. When the time comes, it will be installed directly. It won't take much effort."

    "The prodigal son"

    This time, Master Qi was completely speechless. It took him a while before he could utter three words.

    "Little lunatic, hurry up and see where you put these things. Oh, I'm really exhausted."

    Just when the stove was almost completed, I saw Lao Tie rushing in with several pieces of iron pipes in his two arms, shouting.

    Without waiting for Li Feng to answer, he directly pushed the iron pipes to the ground, and then began to move his arms that were sore.

    "Master, give in quickly, hurry up, I'm so tired"

    "Ah, haha, I forgot about you. Come here, don't worry, give me the things, don't throw them on the ground, they will break."

    As another burst of sound came, I saw Xiaohu raising his arms high, holding it with both hands and putting it on his head, whether it was round or not, square or not, the box did not look like a box, and the funnel did not look like a funnel.

    Then, Lao Tie hurriedly ran up, helped Xiaohu slowly and gently put down the things, moved them aside and put them away.  He knew that although this thing was also made of iron, it could not withstand being dropped.

    "Little madman, what on earth did you bring these things here for?"

    Master Qi knows about the things that Lao Tie and Xiao Hu brought here. Li Feng asked Lao Tie to make these things.  The old man also saw the drawing drawn by Li Feng, but after looking at it for a long time, he still couldn't figure out what this thing was used for.??'s.

    "Okay, Master Qi, don't ask. You will know when the time comes. It's definitely a good thing. Oh, how could I forget this matter. Master Qi, you can do it yourself slowly.  I’m going out to get something.”

    After Li Feng finished speaking, he threw away the guy in his hand and ran outside immediately, leaving Master Qi with a depressed look on his face.  Lao Tie and Xiao Hu also went out immediately. They had to go back to Lao Tie's place to move.

    There wasn’t much work left, so in just a few clicks, Master Qi took care of it. After a while, he installed the iron chimney and it was done.  However, at this time, Li Feng's voice came from outside.

    "Master Qi, Master Qi, come out quickly and help me, move this big guy in"

    "I said, you bastard boy, what kind of act are you doing? Good guy, this water tank is too damn big. You'd better let it go for now. The old man doesn't have the strength like you.  It’s better to wait for Iron Hammer and Xiaohu to come over and do it together.”

    When Master Qi came out of the door and saw it, he was immediately shocked.  It's just that the water tank Li Feng got is too big.

    The height of the entire water tank reaches directly to Li Feng's chest, if this is nothing.  Its size is a bit scary. Looking at its diameter, it must be at least two meters.

    No need to think about it, Master Qi knows the weight of this thing.  No matter how Li Feng got it here alone, Master Qi didn't think he had the ability to carry it into the house with Li Feng.

    "Haha, Dazhu made this thing for you, right? Yes, it's really good. Dazhu's craftsmanship is really passed down by his father. Ah Why is there a hole here?  There is actually"

    As Master Qi walked around the super large water tank, he discovered two holes in the upper part of the water tank.  One of the openings is slightly higher and has a bowl-like opening.  The other one has a slightly lower opening, but this one is much smaller.

    "If it weren't for the two holes, which were as smooth and translucent as the surface of the water tank, and were clearly made specially, Master Qi would definitely have cursed.  Isn't this a good water tank ruined?

    "Okay, Master Qi, don't worry so much. I specifically asked Uncle Dazhu to make it like this for me. Anyway, you will know what this is used for later."

    Li Feng doesn’t want to waste his time explaining to this old man right now. He’ll get it done later. It’s more understandable than any other explanation, isn’t it?

    When Lao Tie and Xiao Hu came back again, they were also confused by this strange large water tank.  However, Li Feng didn't explain to them. He just asked everyone to help and slowly moved the big water tank into the house.

    Then, under Li Feng’s command, several people began to get busy.  After most of the day's work, finally, everything was finished.

    Although Qi Ye, Lao Tie, and Xiao Hu all felt very tired, at this moment, they really had no idea of ??resting, but kept looking at the things in front of them.

    I saw that the stove had been finished and the chimney had been installed.  On the stove, the two large iron pots were placed firmly on them.

    However, one of the large iron pots was tightly covered with a lid.  There is actually an iron pipe connected to the lid of the pot.  This iron pipe leads all the way to the big water tank, and goes in through the big hole. The hole has been sealed tightly with something.  There is also a small pipe coming out of the small hole in the water tank, and the hole is also sealed.

    Qiye and the others quickly went to the big water tank again and took a look inside. The box that Xiaohu carried just now was not a box, and the funnel was not fixed in the water tank like a funnel.  Through some crooked, loop-like tubes like intestines, they are connected to the tube in the larger hole.

    At the bottom, like a funnel, a small pipe comes out and is connected to the small hole.

    Immediately, the eyes of the three people all looked at Li Feng.  An attitude that says, if you don’t give us an explanation today, we will never end our fight with you.

    "Okay, don't look at me like this. In short, I can only tell you that these things are used to make good wine. You can't explain anything else."

    Seeing everyone’s gazes, Li Feng knew that it would be impossible not to reveal anything.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 62: Want to be an ugly duckling

    That's right, the arrangements in front of you are just for making ordinary liquor.  Why Li Feng knew and arranged these gadgets was, of course, because in his time, this was how liquor was made in rural areas.

    The only difference is that in modern times, people directly build a large pool for cooling.  However, in ancient times, there was no such thing as cement. It was really difficult to build a pool.

    Li Feng thought about it and finally thought of a good way to use a large water tank instead of a pool.  Although the volume of this water tank is still a bit small and it doesn't hold enough water, this is not a big problem.  At worst, when the water temperature comes up, just add a few buckets of cold water and that's it.

    In fact, when Li Feng drank the wine of this era for the first time, he had already decided to do it.  If not for anything else, just because the wine of this era is really a bit too hard to drink.  As for Li Feng, he has always been a moderate drunkard.

    For his own addiction to alcohol, he had to make his own wine no matter what.

    Secondly, there is another very important reason, and that is because of the matter of raising pigs. To be more precise, it should be to solve the problem of pig food.

    Li Feng, who lives in the countryside, knows very well that the by-product of wine making, the distiller's grains, is definitely a rare and good feed.

    In fact, in rural areas, those who make and sell wine all year round raise a lot of pigs.  And this brewing, to a large extent, is for the sake of making feed for the distiller's grains.

    “If you just rely on selling wine, you won’t make much money at all.  Li Feng didn't know about other places, but his hometown basically exchanged grain for wine, and one pound of rice was exchanged for one pound of wine. In other words, one hundred pounds of wine could only be exchanged for one pound of wine.  In exchange for a hundred pounds of rice.

    Although Li Feng didn’t understand how much wine a hundred kilograms of rice could produce when making wine, he also knew that the wine sold must be mixed with more or less water.

    However, with this trading method, no matter what, there shouldn’t be much profit.  So, to a large extent, it’s also because of those lees.

    Feeding this distiller’s grains to pigs will not only make the pigs grow faster, it may not be as fast as feeding them directly with pig feed, but it is definitely much better than feeding them directly with grain.

    “In addition, using this distiller’s grains as feed is also very trouble-free and labor-saving.  Just chop the pigweed and vegetable leaves, mix them with the distiller's grains evenly, and feed them directly. There is no need to cook them at all.

    “ Moreover, the meat quality of the pigs raised on distiller’s grains is much better than that of other pigs.

    It can be said that the reason why Li Feng was so impatient to make wine was for these two reasons.  One is just to have wine for myself, and the other is because of the pig food issue.

    In the next few days, Li Feng not only cooked all the corn he bought, and then got a clay vat for them to ferment naturally, he also taught little Yaya how to learn the pinyin every day.

    So, in this room, there are sounds of "Ah oh uh Popo touches the Buddha" all day long.

    There is no way to do this. These days, there are no special wines and medicines. It takes a long time to ferment.

    However, today, Li Feng finally had something to do, because there was news from Master Qi that there was a family selling piglets in Majia Village not far away.

    As soon as he heard the news, Li Feng couldn't sit still. These days, he has been asking everyone to help find out the news, and now he finally got a reply.

    So, Li Feng immediately got on Laotie and drove the carriage towards Majia Village.

    When they arrived in the village, they inquired and heard that Li Feng and the others were buying piglets, so he immediately led them to the house selling piglets.

    In fact, this family is the only one in Majia Village that raises a sow.  And it just so happened that a month ago, this sow gave birth to a litter of eight piglets in total.

    Originally, this was a good thing. After all, the purpose of raising sows is to give birth to piglets and then sell them for money.  But this time, it made the owner of this house extremely anxious.

    Why?  Of course, they can't be sold. This litter of piglets was born at the wrong time.

    In the Tang Dynasty, most pig-raising families were those with sufficient labor force.  As for the pig food used in raising pigs, generally, you basically go directly to the wild, get some pigweed and the like, come back, cook it, and then feed it to the pigs.

    As for feeding grain to pigs, that is simply impossible.  That is definitely a stupid thing that only a prodigal would do.

    &nbsp; Think about it, what season is it now? It’s winter.  Going to the wild to find pigweed is not a simple matter. Who would be so stupid as to buy pigs and raise them in a season like this?

    This has caused great harm to the family. The piglet has been around for more than a month, almost two months, and it has not been sold yet.  If you want to keep it, use whatever you need to keep it.  The old sow's pig food gave her a headache.  Coupled with the eight and a half-year-old piglets, it is even worse.

    Now, when they heard that Li Feng and the others were here to buy piglets, they immediately warmly entertained them.  Especially when Li Feng decided to buy them all after seeing the eight little piglets, he was so excited that he almost cried.  He took the initiative to offer Li Feng a preferential price.

    After the other party reported the price directly, Lao Tie nodded to Li Feng, and Li Feng immediately began to take out a large bag of copper coins. After everyone counted them for a long time, they confirmed that the number was correct.  Li Feng and Lao Tie started rushing back towards Jianghu Village non-stop.

    The three thatched houses built last time were not lined up together. One of them was some distance away from the other two.  This is used for making pig pens.

    As for the remaining two, they are of course used for brewing wine.

    "Big brother is back, I want to see Little Piggy"

    "Brother Li, Uncle Tie, you are back. Hurry up and put the piglets in the pigpen, otherwise they will freeze in such a cold weather."

    Li Feng and Lao Tie drove the carriage directly to the hut. As soon as they arrived, Rou Niang and Yaya came to greet them.  When he went there, Li Feng told Rou Niang to lay thatch and other things in the pig pen.

    Indeed, in such a cold day, this little piggy will really freeze if he stays outside for a long time.  Therefore, after listening to Rou Niang's words, Li Feng and Lao Tie immediately took action and moved all eight piglets into the pig pen.

    "Haha, okay, nothing should happen. Fortunately, I have this carriage."

    Those little piglets were put into the pig pen. At first, maybe they were frightened along the way and suddenly arrived in such a strange environment. They were a little nervous and crowded together, not daring to move.  However, it didn't take long, maybe because he got curious, and he slowly started to move around in the pig pen.

    This made everyone breathe a sigh of relief.

    "Wow, this little piggy is so cute. But why do they become so ugly when they grow bigger?"

    Little Yaya first looked at these piglets excitedly, then suddenly raised her head, looked at Li Feng, and asked him a question.

    Once these days have come, the little girl has become accustomed to asking Li Feng if she has any questions.  In this little girl's heart, this big brother is almost omnipotent and omniscient.

    "Well, there are many things that are completely different when you are a child and when you grow up. For example, what is good-looking when you are a child often becomes ugly when you grow up, and what is ugly when you are a child will become ugly when you grow up.  It’s pretty. Don’t people often say that women change in their eighteenth year? The truth is similar to this.”

    This question really stumped Li Feng.  It is true that many animals, basically, look very cute when they are young, but when this one is big, it doesn't work.

    This is especially true for pigs. Otherwise, in the past, there would not be such popular pigs and pet pigs.

    "Ah then big brother, can you think of a way to make me look uglier?"

    After listening to Li Feng’s words, Xiao Yaya’s expression immediately changed.

    "Why, Yaya is so cute and beautiful now. She is simply a super cute and invincible girl. Why do you want to become ugly?"

    "It's just because I'm too cute now, I will definitely be ugly in the future. Big brother, I beg you, make me a little uglier quickly, okay? I don't want to be a super invincible cute girl, I will become ugly in the future  ”

    When Li Feng praised her as an invincible and cute girl, little Yaya almost burst into tears.

    "Ha ha………"

    After Lao Tie and Rou Niang were stunned, they immediately started laughing. Only Li Feng and Yaya were dumbfounded, while the other flushed with anxiety.

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 63: The Wine is Strong Enough (Third update, please support)

    That night, Li Feng and Rou Niang mixed the Chinese cabbage and radish directly with grain, cooked a pot of pig food, and fed it to the piglets.

    It’s just that this prodigal behavior makes Rou Niang feel distressed.  Li Feng repeatedly promised that he would never waste food like this again, which made her feel a little more comfortable.

    As a result, Li Feng had to take action immediately.

    The next day, early in the morning, Li Feng, Rou Niang, Xiao Hu, Yaya, Qi Ye, and Lao Tie, there were quite a few of them, arrived at the brewery early. The brewery was where Li Feng planned to use it.  For the sake of convenience, Li Feng specially named the thatched hut where the shochu was made.

    As for the other room, it was of course named the wine cellar by Li Feng.

    At this time, Li Feng was holding a large earthen jar with both hands and slowly walked out of the wine cellar.  Lao Tie, who had been impatient for a long time, immediately removed the lid of the pot.

    Then, Li Feng carried the earthen vat and slowly poured the fermented wine into the big iron pot.  The so-called wine lady refers to the fermented raw wine.

    And the wine of this era is directly filtered by these wine ladies.  There is no distillation process at all.

    In this way, not only the alcohol content in this wine girl is wasted, but also the amount of alcohol produced is extremely low.  The same reason also resulted in the extremely low alcohol content of the wine. At the same time, as Li Feng said, it was half water and half wine, and it was extremely unpleasant to drink.

    What Li Feng is about to do now is to distill the wine, because this process must be heated by fire. In Li Feng’s hometown, this process is called shochu.

    "Xiaohu, go get a bucket of water"

    After pouring all the wine in the wine vat into the big iron pot, Li Feng immediately asked Xiaohu to fetch water.

    "okay"

    Xiaohu agreed readily and trotted off to fetch water.

    Although everyone doesn’t know what Li Feng is trying to do, if that doesn’t work, water needs to be let in.  This made Master Qi and the others completely confused. Anyway, they had never heard of such a method, let alone seen it before.

    However, everyone chose to remain silent, because what Li Feng was doing now was completely different from the brewing method they knew.

    Sure enough, Li Feng took the wooden bucket handed over by Xiaohu and poured most of the bucket into it. Then, he poured the remaining water into the jar, shook it, and all of it was poured in.  Then, Li Feng took a long wooden spoon and gently stirred it in the pot.

    "I said, little madman, are you sure you can still drink this wine after you did it like this? Then you might as well just drink water."

    Although he had been prepared for it, Master Qi was still unable to bear it because of Li Feng's move.  Adding this bucket of water would really ruin the wine.

    "I said, old man, please be patient, okay? Just wait and see. Today, I promise to let you drink good wine that will satisfy you."

    After Li Feng stirred for a while, he put down the wooden spoon and then closed the lid of the pot.  Take a few pieces of wet cloth and seal the perimeter of the pot lid.  Finally, connect the pipe joints and seal them well.

    "Young lady, you can light a fire in the stove. Remember, the fire should not be too strong."

    After everything was done, Li Feng nodded towards Rou Niang, who had already prepared it, and asked her to start making a fire.

    After that, Li Feng made no other moves. He just kept looking around the pipes, especially the large water tank that was filled with water.

    Finding that there was no air leakage at all, Li Feng had to admire again the craftsmanship of this old man. There is really nothing to say about it.

    Everyone looked at Li Feng, looking here and there, wondering what he wanted to do.  Therefore, a group of people also followed Li Feng. Wherever Li Feng went, they followed him. They also stared at whatever Li Feng stared at.

    "I told you to be patient, okay? I'm just checking to see if there's any air leakage. You guys are just joining in on the fun, really."

    Once they heard what Li Feng said, everyone understood that Li Feng was studying this.

    "If you don't tell me, how do we know what you are doing? We want to see what kind of fun you are talking about. You are just adding water to the wine.  It’s cooked over a fire, is it possible that this wine is like food and needs to be cooked before it can be eaten?”

    At this time, Master Qi, let alone the depression in his heart.

    It’s okay to look at it but you can’t see clearly. When asked about Li Feng, he was trying to be mysterious and didn’t tell anyone at all, which made everyone feel confused.It was so weird and itchy.

    Actually, it’s not that Li Feng doesn’t want to explain it to them, it’s because he can’t explain it.

    ?? Could it be that Li Feng should tell them that this is the use of alcohol and water, which have different boiling points, for distillation to obtain higher-alcohol wine.

    As time passed slowly, Li Feng felt that he was almost done, so he started to walk towards the big water tank.  At this time, the water in the large water tank had begun to steam.

    "Wowwhy is this water steaming? Ah, big brother, big brother, there is water leaking in here, water leaking"

    Suddenly, little Yaya pulled Li Feng's arm with an anxious look, pointed to the small outlet of the big water tank, and said.

    "Where, where is the water leaking? How is it possible? With my skill, this is impossible. Let me see. Ahthis"

    "The one who reacted the most to Xiao Yaya's words was of course Lao Tie. He was still very confident in his own skills.  However, when I ran over and took a look, it was true that there was no water dripping from that little pipe just now.

    But, now, it is obvious that water is slowly dripping down. This is not a leak, but something else.  Moreover, looking at this posture, it seems that the leakage is getting worse and worse.

    "Little madman, this this"

    At this time, Lao Tie's face was red and he looked very embarrassed.

    However, Li Feng ignored him at all and just stared at the water outlet. When the water began to flow slowly downward, Li Feng took out the small bowl he had already held in his hand, stretched it over and took it.  A little less than half a bowl.

    ? Then I took a sip immediately.

    "Haha, it's done"

    Suddenly, Li Feng became excited and laughed twice.

    However, the movement of this hand was not slow at all. He directly went to a clay jar that had been prepared long ago and put it under the small water pipe.

    "It's done, everything is done, it's all leaking, it makes you like this. Well yes, where does the smell come from? It's so fragrant."

    "That's not water, it's wine, and it's so fragrant. It's definitely good wine. Come on, come on, Xiaohu, bring some bowls over here, hurry up."

    Sure enough, with the strong smell of wine and Li Feng's weird behavior just now, Qi Ye and Lao Tie immediately realized something.

    For these two old drunkards, they knew as soon as they smelled the aroma of the wine that it must be good wine. Not to mention that they had never drunk it before, it was the best wine they had ever heard of.

    When I heard it was a good wine, there was no need to say that Xiaohu's action was needed. Soon, three people, in the tile tank, made a bowl alone, and then poured it directly into the mouth.

    "Oh, Master Qi, please take it easy, you can't drink this wine like this"

    Li Feng, who was still immersed in joy, looked at these three people, took the bowl and started gulping it down, and immediately stopped him.

    You know, this is not the stuff they usually drink.  Especially because the alcohol content of these few kilograms of wine that has just been released is very unusual.

    Since the boiling point of alcohol is only between 70 and 80 degrees, while the boiling point of water is 100 degrees, alcohol is more likely to evaporate.  It has only been heated for a short time now, so the alcohol content in this wine is quite high.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Li Feng tasted it just now. The wine was at least 60 degrees.

    “If you drink this in a big mouth, the taste will be extraordinary.

    "It's a pity that maybe Qi Ye and the others were too impatient, or maybe Li Feng spoke too late. In short, in the end, Li Feng just grabbed the little tiger next to him with his hand to prevent him from drinking.  The seventh master and Lao Tie had already drank a lot of it.

    Then, the eyes of Master Qi and Lao Tie suddenly widened and bulged frighteningly at the same time, and then their expressions became very weird, a little stupid.

    "Seventh Master, Lao Tie, are you okay?"

    "My mother, this wine is so strong"

    After a long time, Master Qi finally seemed to have regained his composure and was able to hold back such a sentence.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 64: Come and get drunk (1st update, please vote)

    The seventh master's words absolutely shocked the whole room.

    "Master Qi, how about this, this wine can still impress you. I told you last time that the wine in your house is not wine and the water is not water, so you can't drink it. You still don't believe it. How about you and me tonight?  Lao Tie, this is my place for dinner, how about I have a nice drink with you?"

    Li Feng's creed is that it is better to chase the poor bandits with only the remaining brave men, and not to pretend to be an academic overlord.  Now, I immediately brought up the original incident.

    "Drink, who is afraid of the other? Your wine is really strong. I took a big sip just now, and I was really confused. As soon as the wine passed through my throat, it was burning, and it was burning all the way to my stomach.  Then, a wave of heat began to rise, and my whole body felt warm and comfortable."

    As Master Qi spoke, he recalled the feeling just now.  Then, he sat down directly on the firewood pile next to him and continued to drink, but he drank slowly in small sips.

    "Haha This is called wine. Compared with this wine, the ones I drank before are just water. It's so happy, so happy"

    Suddenly, the old man seemed to have come back to his senses and yelled a few words, which almost scared Li Feng.  I originally thought that the old man's reaction just now was slow enough, but I didn't expect that this one was even slower.

    However, it was obvious that this old man was strong after all. After saying that, he started drinking again, and actually drank up half of the bowl of wine.

    However, after this, something bad happened, and the body was about to fall backwards.  Fortunately, Li Feng had quick eyesight and quick hands and was able to catch him in time.

    “I’m telling you, old man, please take it easy. Are you afraid that you won’t have any wine to drink in the future? It’s really"

    Li Feng quickly supported Lao Tie and leaned him against the pile of wood.  Who knew, Lao Tie took advantage of the situation and sat down directly, and Li Feng just let him go.

    "Ahthis wine is so spicy"

    At this time, Xiaohu also began to take a small taste, and immediately began to exhale heavily.  He can't compare to old drunkards like Qi Ye and Lao Tie.

    "Okay, pour the wine into the jar, then go to the water pipe and try another small bowl."

    These days, there is no saying that minors are not allowed to drink. Besides, what do you mean by minors?  Many people become fathers and mothers at the age of thirteen or fourteen.

    "Hey, it's really weird. It's true. The wine now is indeed not as strong as before."

    Although Xiaohu was surprised, he still followed Li Feng's instructions and poured the original wine in the bowl into the jar. Then he took another half of the bowl and tasted it. It was really not as spicy as before.

    In fact, this is normal. Due to the continuous heating, a large amount of water vapor also evaporates, and the wine will of course be much lighter.

    "Wowbrother, isn't this a water leak? How did it turn into wine? Where did they come from?"

    At this moment, little Yaya feels strange in her heart.  Wasn't this water leaking just now? Why did it suddenly turn into wine?  But where did this wine come from?

    This question makes Yaya children unable to understand it no matter how much they think about it.

    After Xiao Yaya asked this question, everyone in the whole room immediately looked at Li Feng, even Rou Niang was no exception.

    "Yeah, little madman, where did all this wine come from? The wine in that pot can't flow through. Even if it can flow through, it's wrong. It can't be so strong. I just drank a sip.  Bowl, I feel dizzy."

    ?? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? but just now laotie all drank too much. now he’s finally calmed down.  You know, these things in front of you were built by him personally. Except for some pipes made of iron sheets, there is nothing.

    “Well, by the way, at Li Feng’s request, he gave these iron sheets special treatment.  However, that is just to prevent the iron sheet from rusting.  Is it possible to turn water into fine wine?

    "This thing is difficult to explain, and I can't explain it clearly. Anyway, from now on, if there is good wine to drink, it will be done."

    Li Feng really doesn’t know how to explain this thing.

    "That's right, we don't care where it comes from. There will be good wine to drink in the future, so that's fine. But, little madman, your wine is indeed a bit too strong. It would be perfect if it could be a little milder."

    When Master Qi saw it, he immediately scolded himself for being an old fool. How could he ask someone else such a thing?  So, he immediately started to smooth things over, speaking.

    When the old man on the side heard this, he also smiled sheepishly.  Even Rou Niang and Xiao Hu were the same, they immediately shut up and stopped talking.

    This is a unique skill, this kind ofXixi, not only others can't ask around, but even family members can't ask around.  There are even many cases where the inheritance is passed down from male to female, from direct descendants to concubines, and from elders to younger ones.  What's more, some of them are directly passed down only to the next generation of family heads.

    It can be said that in this ancient time, I cherished these skills to an extremely high level.

    And for Li Feng, a modern soul, how can he understand everyone's thoughts?  Although I think everyone's expressions are a bit strange, I don't know what the problem is.

    However, as long as people don’t want him to explain what distillation is, what is boiling point, what is evaporation, etc., he will be Amitabha.

    Afterwards, Li Feng asked Rou Niang to lower the fire a little. When he saw that the water in the water tank was hot, he added two more buckets of cold water.

    At this time, little Yaya was so happy that she didn’t need to boil water when taking a bath from now on.

    This pot of wine was cooked for more than an hour before it was finally finished.

    Looking at the jar, which contained more than half of the wine, Li Feng estimated that there must be at least 40 kilograms of wine.  Then, Li Feng tasted it again. It was probably around forty degrees.

    ?? And the big wine vat just now probably only used thirty kilograms of grain.

    After calculating this way, Li Feng is quite satisfied.

    "Good guy, little lunatic, this time, you are going to make a fortune. Just a small vat of wine has turned into half a vat of fine wine for you. From now on, your family will not have to do anything.  Just make this wine and you will definitely make a fortune."

    At this time, Grandpa Qi saw the wine that was mostly in a jar. He tasted it first with a bowl and found that it was just right.  He immediately started talking to Li Feng very excitedly.

    For someone like Master Qi who often makes his own wine, he can certainly calculate how much food those wine girls just consumed.

    "Master Qi, you didn't drink too much. Just make some wine and I'll make a fortune. Are you kidding me?"

    Li Feng knew that this wine could make money, but when it came to making a lot of money, Li Feng really didn’t think about it. In fact, to be honest, Li Feng didn’t even think about making money from this.

    The reason why he makes wine is very simple. One is to drink it himself, and the other is to solve the problem of pig feed. That's all.

    "Besides, after he knew his identity, even the prince hid and refused to go back to work. He still cares about getting rich, which is impossible.

    Li Feng’s current thoughts are very simple, that is, to live a simple, unremarkable, free, warm and cozy little life.

    In this way, he is truly satisfied.

    "Little madman, you really don't believe it. If you take out this wine, someone will buy it for a pound of wine. Believe it or not. However, little madman, as my elder brother, I want to remind you,  The common man is not guilty of carrying the jade. You must be careful, there are many greedy and ruthless villains out there. Those people Well, forget it, in short, I hope you think it through.  "

    As Lao Tie spoke, his expression began to change constantly, with worry, resentment, sadness, helplessness, and all kinds of complicated expressions constantly flashing across his face.

    Li Feng became more and more certain that this old man must have a story.  However, this old man's affection also moved Li Feng deeply.

    "Whata pound of wine, a pound of money, this"

    Rou Niang on the side seemed to be frightened by this number, but soon, a worried look appeared on her face.

    A pound of wine, a pound of money, is nearly ten shi of food.  However, when Li Feng thought about it carefully, it was no big deal.  Thinking about modern society, a bottle of well-known liquors such as Moutai and Wuliangye is not worth sky-high prices.  Ten shi of grain is nothing.

    You must know that this wine of yours is definitely a unique wine in this era.

    "Okay, old man, don't worry, I know how to do it. Come on, let's not talk about this anymore. Let's go back and have a good drink while there is good wine."

    Seeing that Lao Tie didn’t look very good, Li Feng didn’t ask.  He immediately took him and Master Qi and went home to drink.

    Li Feng knows deeply that some people, sometimes, don’t need anyone to comfort them at all, and you can’t comfort them either.  As a friend, as a brother, then don't say anything and have a good drink, which is better than any comfort.

    Letting him get drunk is the best comfort, because if he wants to get drunk, he just needs to get drunk

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 65: Tenderness under the Moon (Second update, please vote)

    We had a drinking session that night, and we drank till we were drunk.  First, Li Feng and Lao Tie started to fight for wine. Li Feng knew that Lao Tie had something on his mind, so he could only risk his life to accompany the gentleman.  Anyway, he already held it, and even if he risked his life tonight, he would have to let Lao Tie enjoy it.

    Li Feng is still aware of his drinking capacity. Because he drinks every day, although he doesn't drink much each time, he can still barely cope with a bottle of 56-degree Red Star Erguotou if he really puts it all together.  of.

    And now that he was drinking liquor of about 40 degrees, if Li Feng risked his life, he believed that he would be able to lose at least two kilograms if he really fell down.

    Although I don’t know how drunk this old man is, even if he is a little older than me, by the time he is drunk, he should be about the same.

    However, what makes Li Feng weird is that even after four big bowls of it, he didn’t react at all.  At this time, he came to his senses. This body was not his previous body. This damn body was the body of that idiot Li Yuanba.  This drinking was put into this weird body.

    ??And judging from this, this body is not only great at eating, but also very good at drinking.

    " In this way, Li Feng just drank with open stomach. After a while, the old man couldn't resist it. Then the seventh master immediately wanted to take advantage of the situation. Who knows, after a while, he couldn't resist it either.  Finally, Xiaohu came to join in the fun, turned his arm outwards, and struck three times, five divided by two, and was cleared by Li Feng again.

    Just when Li Feng had won a great victory and felt that he had not drunk enough, he finally came hard.  When Xiao Hei came back from going outside, he smelled the aroma of wine and ran over immediately, looking at Li Feng pitifully.

    It just so happened that Li Feng really didn’t feel like it was enough, and wanted to try out how much alcohol he could drink, but unexpectedly, by some strange combination of circumstances, he started drinking with this little black guy.

    At the end of the drink, Xiao Hei just fell down and fell asleep in the living room. Li Feng also felt that this was a bit top-heavy, but fortunately, his head was still clear.

    As for the large pot of wine that was just fired today, not a drop is left.

    Rou Niang and Yaya helped Xiao Hu into the room to rest, while Li Feng sent Qi Ye and Lao Tie home.  Qi Ye was okay, he just drank a little too much, but this old man was completely drunk.  Because he was worried about Lao Tie going back to live alone, Master Qi asked Li Feng to just let Lao Tie live with him.

    After the cold air blew in at night, although his feet were still a little light and his head was a little twitchy, Li Feng's expression was completely awake.

    This made him couldn't help but think of Lao Tie's words, a common man is not guilty of having a jade in his possession.  Li Feng was deeply touched by this sentence.  I very much agree with what Lao Tie said.

    "Hey, we won't sell this wine. If anyone in the village wants to drink it, then let's learn from the wine seller. One pound of grain and one pound of wine are enough. However, this matter needs to be explained to Rou Niang carefully.  It’ll take a while……”

    Walking back slowly, Li Feng thought about it all the way, and finally decided not to sell the wine, not for anything else, but to save himself from trouble.

    " Anyway, Li Feng doesn't want these messy things to mess up his peaceful and warm life. That's it, it's good.

    "Brother Li, are you okay"

    As a familiar and warm voice came to Li Feng, Li Feng felt that his left arm had been held tightly by a soft embrace.  And bursts of fragrance came from the nostrils.

    The moonlight tonight is very bright and white. Following the bright moonlight, Li Feng saw a delicate and beautiful little face, and eyes full of care.

    The moonlight is beautiful, and people are even more beautiful. The moonlight is hazy, but it gives Li Feng a different feeling in his heart.

    Li Feng's heart immediately trembled, and then he felt his heart beat faster, and his blood mixed with alcohol boiled, giving him the urge to immediately hold the body next to him in his arms.

    "Brother Li, are you feeling uncomfortable? Look at you, drinking so much wine, and finally drinking with Xiao Hei. You think you are also a tiger. It makes people anxious, but Master Qi and the others are there, so I can't say anything.  . Well, my forehead is so hot, my face is so hot, does my head hurt"

    With that soft little hand, he gently touched his forehead and cheek.  At this time, the other party's body also became front-facing and tightly pressed against his own.  Smelling the other party's orchid-like breath, Li Feng immediately felt that the impulse in his heart could no longer be suppressed.

    "ah………"

    As soon as Rou Niang’s voice came out of her mouth, she was blocked by a fiery lips.  And her weak and delicate body was held tightly in Li Feng's arms.

    &nbsp; Rou Niang reflexively pushed Li Feng twice, but he couldn't push anymore. Then she smelled the smell of alcohol in the other person's breath, as if he was about to get drunk. Slowly, she tightly grasped Li Feng's clothes.  His hands relaxed.  Then, naturally, he hugged Li Feng's waist.

    Feeling the other person's soft lips, hugging this soft body, keeping her close to him, Li Feng felt very comfortable, very comfortable.

    However, instead of extinguishing the fire in his heart, it became even more intense.

    So, Li Feng slowly became unsatisfied and began to stick out his tongue, breaking through the opponent's teeth. Suddenly, a very smooth and comfortable feeling was transmitted from the nerves on the tongue to Li Feng's brain.

    But soon, Li Feng felt his throat getting dry, making him involuntarily pursue the smoothness and delicateness while sucking.

    At this time, Li Feng felt that his lower body was swelling, which made him feel depressed. Then, the hands that were holding the other person's back began to slide down.  It slid all the way to a very soft and elastic place.  It made his blood boil even more.

    Then he pressed his two palms hard to the soft and elastic place, and pulled hard, so that the lower bodies of the two people were so close that there was almost no gap.

    "Brother Li, don't okay"

    Suddenly, Li Feng felt that the smooth and delicate feeling on his tongue was gone, and then, for a while, a slightly crying and pitiful voice came.

    It made his heart tremble, and then there was a cramping pain, and he even felt chills all over his body.

    "Snapped"

    ?????????? Directly, that is, giving himself a slap in the face. Only when he felt a burning sensation on his right cheek and a hint of salty taste came from his mouth did the pain in his heart feel better.  However, he raised his left hand again

    However, this time, his left hand was hugged tightly by a pair of arms.

    "Brother Li, why are you beating yourself Wuwu You're bleeding Wuwu"

    Under the pure white moonlight, the pear-shaped face made Li Feng feel pain in his heart. At the same time, he became at a loss and panicked.

    "Rou NiangI"

    "It's a pity that before he could say anything, a soft little mouth blocked his words. Then, a very soft little tongue, a little clumsy but full of courage, stuck into his mouth.

    Such a change made Li Feng's mind go blank.

    Then, his hands were held by two small hands and slowly placed in a soft and elastic place.  And he felt that the other party's body was shaking.  Then that petite body, from top to bottom, desperately squeezed into his arms.

    Immediately, his heart began to tremble, but it was not because of pain, but because of love.

    This time, the two tongues are lingering more powerfully, the four hands are also more powerful, and the two bodies want to merge into one.

    When the two people's breathing began to become a little messy, their bodies began to twist uneasily, and their hands began to become a little manic, Li Feng stopped.

    Because Li Feng was afraid, he was afraid of those eyes full of tears and pleading. She didn't want her to be wronged, even in the slightest, his heart would hurt, very painful.

    Just, quietly, gently, hold the other person in your arms, as if you have a unique treasure.

    "Brother Li, II can do it"

    Suddenly, a pretty face lifted up from Li Feng's arms, a pair of beautiful eyes full of shyness but determination, looking at Li Feng bravely.

    "Haha, I know, but I don't want you to feel aggrieved at all, otherwise my heart will hurt. Okay, don't talk, let's go home, okay?"

    Li Feng’s voice is very genuine and his eyes are very soft.

    "kindness"

    Rou Niang, you are very good.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 66: Evidence of guilt is hard to eliminate (Third update, please vote)

    In the early morning, Li Feng opened his eyes slightly.  Now, his biological clock is very on time, and he will wake up naturally as soon as one o'clock in the morning arrives.

    Unlike before, you have to prepare an alarm clock in advance. Moreover, it is not enough to prepare one alarm clock. You must get two or three, including one with a very loud sound, and then place it far away from the bedside.

    This phenomenon is easy to explain. In the past, when I got up, it was to go to work.  What can I say about this thing? When I think about it, it makes people feel tired, sleepy, and uncomfortable, as if they are going to the execution ground.  As a result, it is difficult for people to stay in bed.

    But now it’s different. This daily life is so simple and so relaxed.  Get up early, move around, and breathe in the fresh and cool morning air.  Or, stand outside the gate, look at the mountains in the distance, and look at the beautiful mountain scenery.

    All of this is so enjoyable and comfortable.

    This person, if his heart feels comfortable, relaxed, and happy, then he will be energetic.

    Talking about the tiredness of life, in the final analysis, it is still tired.  If the mind is not tired, it does not matter if the body is tired. It is just a full meal and a good sleep, nothing more.

    "It's a pity that it's so difficult to not feel tired."

    From the moment they are born, everyone begins to add baggage.  Whether you are willing or not, actively or passively, continue to pressurize.

    From the moment they are born, everyone begins to carry a sacred mission, which is the expectations of their parents.  I hope my son will become a dragon and I hope my daughter will become a phoenix.

    After I grew up a little, I started to study, and I had to face these four words: make progress every day.  If I don’t read well, I will face the disappointed eyes of my parents and the disdainful eyes of my teachers and classmates.  Even when these relatives and friends meet, they all ask, how are your children's grades and how are my children's grades?

    Those with poor grades live in dire straits every day, while those with good grades are always on tenterhooks and do not dare to slack off at all.  Tell me, are you tired?

    When you grow up and work, in addition to facing the work that you have to do whether you like it or not, you also have to consider issues such as houses and cars.

    Because I’m getting married.

    " If marriage is compared to a sentence, there is no doubt that a house, a car, a job, these things are super incriminating evidence. As long as these things are there, you can be sentenced to life without any chance.

    Without these things, sorry, there is insufficient evidence of guilt, and in nine cases out of ten, you will be acquitted and stay away from the prison door.

    Logically speaking, this should be a good thing.

    "But when everyone is in prison and you are alone outside the cell.  Then, it is not others who are in jail, but you who are in jail.

    Even your relatives and friends will shout: Stop outside, come in quickly.

    By the way, after a lot of hard work, the daughter-in-law finally became a mother-in-law and the son became a father.  At this moment, people will always think, my life has been too miserable, and we cannot let our children suffer too.

    So, it started again, a new round of hoping that the son will become a dragon and the daughter will become a phoenix.

    "Maybe, this is called reincarnation"

    Li Feng, who was lying on the bed and thinking wildly for a while, simply got up.

    "Brother, get up soon. I'll help you comb your hair. We have to feed the little piglets later."

    As soon as Li Feng got out of bed, the door was pushed open, and then, little Yaya started jumping in and ran in.

    "Ahbrother, what's wrong with your face"

    "My face is fine. I just haven't washed my face. Is it dirty? It hurts"

    Li Feng thought there was something dirty on his face, so he rubbed his face with both hands. Suddenly, he felt a pain in his right cheek.

    "Haha, it's okay. Just last night, um, there was a mosquito bite on my face. I was swatting the mosquitoes. I accidentally hit them. um, it was just a mosquito bite."

    At this moment, Li Feng remembered the loud mouth he gave himself last night.

    "Well, mosquitoes, big brother, are there mosquitoes in winter too? Why have I never seen them before?"

    Miscalculation, miscalculation, Li Feng thought to himself.

    "Oh, no, I remembered it wrong. It's not mosquitoes, it's fleas. It's fleas. I vaccinate them. Okay, Yaya, aren't you here to help me comb my hair? I have to feed the piglets later.  Where’s the pig, why don’t you hurry up?”

    This time, Li Feng didn't dare to let the little girl ask any more questions, otherwise the secret would be revealed.

    “Ah……yes, come on, big brotherBrother, sit down quickly, hurry up"

    Seeing Xiao Yaya’s impatient look made Li Feng feel happy, and his strategy against the enemy was successful.

    "Brother Feng, why is your face swollen like this?"

    After finishing cleaning, I walked out of the room and met Xiaohu who had just gotten up.  Li Feng's right cheek, which was obviously much fatter than his left cheek, immediately aroused Xiaohu's surprise.

    "Okay, Brother Tiger, that's what the big brother did to fight fleas. Big brother, hurry up and wash your face, and then wait, let's go feed the little pigs."

    Seeing Li Feng stop again, Xiao Yaya immediately stopped and urged him to wash his face.  Of course, Li Feng was very happy not to have to explain to Xiaohu.

    "Flea? Can this thing be beaten? And how can fleas bite people on the face"

    Looking at the backs of Li Feng and Yaya, Xiaohu's mind suddenly appeared, a hundred thousand whys.

    "Yaya, where is your sister? Where has she gone?"

    While washing his face with cold water, Li Feng suddenly realized that Rou Niang was not seen, which made Li Feng feel strange.  Li Feng knew that she got up relatively early every day, and if he didn't see her at this time, he must have gone out.

    Thinking of Rou Niang, Li Feng couldn't help but gently caressed his right cheek with his hand, and then bursts of silly smiles began to appear on his face.

    Yes, it’s just a bit silly. At least, that’s what Xiao Yaya thinks.

    "Brother Li, you're up. Just now, I went to Uncle Youyi and got you some medicine. I'll wipe it for you later. Look at your face, why did you last night?"

    Just as Yaya was about to speak, Rou Niang hurried back from outside. Judging from the way her breathing was a little messy, she must have come back at a trot.

    Looking at Li Feng’s cheeks that were still a little red and swollen, Rou Niang suddenly showed a distressed expression.  In my excitement, I almost didn't tell me what happened last night.  Fortunately, it stopped in time.

    "Sister, there were fleas last night, and my eldest brother did it himself. Hey, sister, how do you know that my eldest brother did the flea treatment? When did he tell you?"

    Little Yaya still knows about her sister going out early in the morning.  However, just because of this, she was a little strange, how did this sister know, and why she went to Uncle Youyi to get the medicine.

    “Ah……this……I……”

    "Oh, that's because when I was fighting fleas last night, I made too much noise. It woke up your sister, so she knew about it. You think everyone is like you, sleeping like a little piggy, why?  I can’t even wake up if I’m noisy.”

    When Li Feng saw this soft lady, he started to blush and became hesitant to speak.  I thought to myself, this girl is really honest and can't even tell a lie.  He had no choice but to do it himself, Li Feng.

    After breakfast, Rou Niang began to apply medicinal wine to Li Feng. After enjoying the gentle rubbing with her soft little hands, Li Feng took little Yaya and prepared to feed the piglets.

    Looking at those little pigs eating, their cute appearance immediately made little Yaya’s eyes unable to leave.  For this reason, after her special application and Li Feng's approval, the work of feeding the piglets was left to her.

    Of course, the prerequisite is that Li Feng must first put the pig food in front of the pig pen. Xiao Yaya is only responsible for scooping the pig food into the pig trough bit by bit with a water ladle.

    Since the thirty or forty kilograms of wine from yesterday were wiped out in a binge last night, Li Feng still has to bake some more today.

    " Moreover, Li Feng is planning to bake more today. Then, he will send two or three kilograms from door to door.  If there is something good, let’s enjoy it together.

    In this way, it took Li Feng most of the day to get busy, and then he went from door to door to deliver wine, and the day passed.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 67: Revenge

    In Chang'an City, at this time, Wang Youde stood in the living room with an angry face.  The face was somewhat distorted due to anger, coupled with the still bright red scars on the forehead and the bridge of the nose, making the whole face look like a ghost, looking very scary.

    "Trash, it's been so long and I can't find anyone, so what's the point of keeping you?"

    "boom"

    With another heartbreaking sound, a teacup filled with tea was immediately discarded.  The tea cost Qian Dafu a lot, but he didn't dare to move.

    "Tell me, why after searching for so long, I still haven't found that bastard"

    After venting for a while, although his face was still livid, Wang Youde finally suppressed the resentment in his heart.

    "Young Master, I deserve to die. I am useless. I have sent a large number of people out to find out about that person, and even sent people to search outside the city. However, that person seemed to appear and disappear suddenly.  , I can’t find any information about him at all.”

    At this time, Qian Dafu started to tremble with fear, his face full of panic, and he explained very quickly.

    "Okay, let's not mention that bastard for now. However, we have to continue to investigate. If you find him, report it to me immediately. I will cut him into pieces and destroy his family."

    Wang Youde, who was a little calm just now, suddenly became very irritable again when he gently touched the scars on his face.

    Think about it, this handsome and handsome face that he is so proud of will have a few scars from now on, how can he not feel resentful in his heart.  He could not wait to cut the culprit Li Feng into pieces with a thousand swords to relieve the hatred in his heart.

    Therefore, the next day after he woke up, he immediately called Qian Dafu and sent someone to investigate the news.  However, I didn't expect that there would be no results at all.  No wonder he was so angry.

    If this was Taiyuan, the base of their Wang family, and if it weren't for the fact that he had important family responsibilities that prevented him from exerting so much strength and at the same time avoid unnecessary twists and turns, he would definitely kill Li Feng at all costs.  The culprit was found.

    However, he knew that it was business that was important now, and this matter could only be slowed down for a while. Thinking of this made him have to suppress the hatred in his heart.

    "Well, by the way, how's Black Hawk doing?"

    “Suddenly, he immediately thought of the Black Hawk who had shared the same suffering with him.

    "Master Qi, according to Doctor Qin's diagnosis, all the bones in Black Eagle's limbs are broken. Basically, the hope of cure is very slim.'

    Thinking of the tragic scene of Black Hawk made Qian Dafu feel cold.  This person is really a vicious person, so you should take your time when searching for him.

    "Oh, that means you've become a waste. I don't need useless people here."

    Listening to Wang Youde's calm tone made Qian Dafu's heart tremble suddenly.  He knew that this Black Eagle became like this just to save Wang Youde.  But now………….

    "Subordinateunderstand"

    At this moment, Qian Dafu’s voice began to tremble.  The other party was trying to scare the monkeys and warn him.

    "Well, you understand, that's the best. But don't worry, as long as you can handle the things I told you well, I won't treat you badly."

    Wang Youde was very satisfied with Qian Dafu's attitude.  He just likes and enjoys this feeling of being superior and having the power of life and death over others.

    "Thank you, young master. I will definitely go through fire and water for the young master, even if I die."

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Apart from the expression of tears of gratitude, and the expression of gratitude, what else can Qian Dafu do.

    "Well, by the way, what's the situation now with that bitch?"

    Suddenly, Wang Youde asked again without a clue.

    Qian Dafu, of course, knew who the bitch Wang Youde was talking about was, of course it was Cui Yingying, the pretty boss from Cui Ji Restaurant next door.

    "I don't know which god the Cui family offended, but they encountered a bad guy like Wang Youde.

    The main businesses of the Wang family in Taiyuan are restaurants, brothels, and inns.  These industries can be said to be spread all over the country. As long as there is a slightly larger town, there will definitely be Wang's industry.

    Qian Dafu is not very clear about other industries, but he is still very clear about the Wang family’s restaurant business.  To sum up, it can be said in one sentence, that is, to squeeze out other restaurants by any means necessary, so as to become the dominant one.

    In order to achieve this goal, the Wang family will do whatever it takes to achieve this goal.They use ruffians to cause sabotage, secretly steal other people's signature skills, maliciously lower prices to enrich others, and even poison and frame them. In short, there are all kinds of things.

    Originally, the business of Cui Ji Restaurant was very hot.  However, since the opening of Wangji Restaurant, the troubles of Cuiji Restaurant began.

    ? First, a large number of guests were poisoned inexplicably.  Although no one died, it ruined the reputation of Cui Ji Restaurant over the years.

    Because besides such a serious matter, the Cui family was involved in a lawsuit.  Not only did the Cui family pay a huge sum of money, but the owner of Cui Ji Restaurant, Cui Yingying's father, almost went to jail.  Although, in the end, I spent a lot of money to settle the matter and avoid jail time.

    However, since this incident occurred, the business of Cui Ji Restaurant has plummeted.  Cui Yingying's father was deeply shocked to see that this ancestral property was not in his own hands, and he passed away after a serious illness.

    In order to continue this ancestral industry, Cui Yingying came out as a daughter and accepted Cui Ji Restaurant.

    And at this moment, Wang Youde discovered the charming and beautiful Cui Yingying. Wang Youde, who was obsessed with beauty, immediately regarded Cui Yingying as his prey.  So, he began to slowly play with the prey.

    ???????????????? All in all, just one sentence, this Cui Ji Restaurant is half dead.  Let Cui Yingying always be tortured between hope and despair until she completely succumbs.

    "It's a pity that the injury he suffered last time at Cuiji Restaurant made Wang Youde like a cat bitten by a mouse. His ferocious heart was immediately exposed and he decided not to play anymore.

    "Master Qi, the matter has been settled. That old boy Zhang Dachu has given in. He has given us all the cooking methods of the sauced pork in Cuiji Restaurant. Moreover, we have also tried it, and the old boy has given in.  The kid didn’t lie. And, after our own improvements, it tastes better than theirs.”

    As he spoke, Qian Dafu began to feel sad for Cui Ji Restaurant.

    It turns out that the reason why their restaurant can barely sustain itself until now is because of the existence of the secret sauce meat in their restaurant.

    And now, the production method has been obtained by myself.  The Wang family has been developing in the restaurant industry, and its strength is certainly no joke.  After getting the other party's secret recipe, it has been improved and it is much better than the original one.

    It can be foreseen what kind of result Cuiji Restaurant is about to face.

    In order to preserve this ancestral property, Cui Yingying will most likely choose to devote herself to it.  However, with Qian Dafu's understanding of Wang Youde, he knew that doing so would simply mean losing his wife and losing his troops.

    "Well, that's good, hum, I can't find that bastard, so I'll find this little bitch to relieve my anger first, haha Okay, you can go down."

    Hearing what Wang Youde said, for Qian Dafu, it was like receiving an amnesty.  To be honest, he didn't want to stay with Wang Youde for a minute, his heart couldn't bear it.

    "Cui Yingying, you little bitch, I see how you can survive this time. I don't believe it. If you don't come and beg me obediently'

    Thinking of Cui Yingying's charming face and her compromising and forced smile, Wang Youde suddenly felt his heart burning up.

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 68: The Heart Is Colder than Winter (Second update, please vote)

    Cui Yingying was sitting in the restaurant at the moment, looking at the empty restaurant with dull eyes, and her whole person was filled with an aura of despair.

    At this moment, she felt tired as never before, and all her strength seemed to have been drained away.  It made her feel as if a breeze could blow her down.

    Since something happened in the family and her father passed away, she has put aside the restraint that a girl should have, and started to take over the hotel in an all-round way.

    Originally, she thought that with her intelligence and perseverance, no matter how serious the situation was and how difficult the things were, she would still have the confidence to restore the Cuiji Restaurant to its former glory and fulfill her father's mission before his death.  .

    Although this period of time has been very bitter, tiring, and difficult, she has been gritting her teeth and persevering because she still has hope in her heart and courage in her bones.

    Indeed, God is not really blind. The hard work has finally paid off.  After her hard work during this period, coupled with the former reputation of Cuiji Restaurant's Sauce Pork, although the business of this restaurant is still very mediocre and there is still no balance, at least it is not as bleak as before.

    Just when she was filled with joy, Cui Ji Restaurant finally took a breath and finally saw hope.  Suddenly, she realized that this was just a joke played by God on her.

    Just now, she got news that the Wangji Restaurant next to here also appeared, serving almost exactly the same sauce meat as their Cuiji Restaurant, and it tasted even better.

    At first, she thought that someone was joking with her. You know, the sauced pork in Cui Ji Restaurant is the Cui family's ancestral secret skill. How could others know about it.  It can be said that except for her and the chef of their Cuiji Restaurant, Uncle Zhang, no one knows the secret of this soy sauce pork.

    As for Uncle Zhang, it is absolutely impossible to reveal the secret recipe of this soy sauce pork. She has no doubt about this.

    Speaking of Uncle Zhang, Cui Yingying had to call him uncle.  Because he was an orphan adopted by Cui Yingying's grandfather, and later he and Cui Yingying's father learned cooking from Cui Yingying's grandfather.  Because Zhang Dachu was an honest person, Cui Yingying's grandfather treated him like an adopted son, and Cui Yingying's father always regarded Zhang Dachu as an older brother.

    In the end, Cui Yingying's father even told Zhang Dachu the secret recipe of the ancestral sauce meat without reservation and asked him to take charge of the kitchen.  In this way, Cui Yingying's father was freed from the kitchen and could better manage the restaurant's business.

    For a long time after that, it proved that Cui Yingying's decision was correct, and it also proved that there was absolutely no problem with Zhang Dachu's character.

    With the division of labor and cooperation between these two brothers, Cui Ji Restaurant is booming and the business is getting more and more prosperous.  Faced with countless temptations, Zhang Dachu remained completely unmoved.  For more than ten years, the Cui family's secret recipe for soy sauce meat has never been leaked.  Even Zhang Dachu's son didn't know anything about the secret recipe of sauce meat.

    Now, Cui Yingying certainly didn’t believe it when she heard that the Wangji Restaurant next door could actually make sauce meat that was almost exactly the same as her own restaurant, and even better.

    Of course, this does not rule out the possibility that the other party will develop a new formula on its own.  But, if you think about it carefully, that's impossible.  If the other party really has a better recipe for sauced meat than his family’s recipe.  Back then, they wouldn't have put in so much effort to force their father to hand over the formula.

    However, when Uncle Wang gave Cui Yingying the sauced pork he had just bought from Wangji Restaurant, and as soon as he took a bite, Cui Yingying suddenly turned pale.

    And when she faced Uncle Zhang, who was so tired that he was gray-haired and knelt on the ground crying bitterly for the Cui family, her heart was suddenly filled with an unprecedented despair.

    She also knew the reason why Uncle Zhang did this.  His useless only son was framed. If he didn't hand over the formula, he would be reported to the government and his son would be exiled to the army.

    After weakly waving her hand to Zhang Dachu to retreat, she began to sit there dumbly like this.

    "Miss, are you okay? Don't scare Xiaoyu, wuwu"

    " Xiaoyu is Cui Yingying's personal maid, and she has grown up with Cui Yingying since she was a child.  Although they are called master and servant, they are as close as sisters.

    Since the big changes in the family, Cui Yingying came out to take care of the restaurant, while Xiaoyu was left to take care of the whole family alone.  Because Cui Yingying's family also has an old mother who is bedridden due to excessive grief, and a twelve-year-old brother who needs to be taken care of.

    &nbsp;Xiaoyu, who was hurriedly called by Uncle Wang, saw Cui Yingying look like this, and suddenly felt that the sky was dark and the ground was dark, and she was frightened.

    You must know that Cui Yingying is the backbone and pillar of this family.  Without Cui Yingying, what will happen to this already shaky home?

    "Xiaoyu, why are you here? Well, Uncle Wang asked you to come. Don't worry, I'm fine, I'm just a little tired."

    Sure enough, when she heard Xiaoyu's voice, Cui Yingying finally came to her senses, and then smiled at Xiaoyu.  Unfortunately, this smile made Xiaoyu feel even sadder.

    The two of them grew up together and got along day and night.  They understand each other better than each other.  Not to mention the other person's frown or smile, you can immediately know the other person's thoughts from a casual look in his eyes.

    And in Cui Yingying’s smile just now, Xiaoyu could feel too many things. What made her feel the deepest and most frightening was that she understood something from Cui Yingying’s smile, despair.

    "Miss………."

    "Okay, Xiaoyu, stop talking. I'm really tired. Well, we haven't gone out for a walk for a long, long time. Let's go out for an outing today. Otherwise, I don't know what will happen in the future.  No chance"

    Cui Yingying knew that nothing about her could be hidden from the sister who grew up with her.  Without waiting for her to say anything else, he interrupted her.

    Outing?  Spring hasn't even arrived yet, so it's so green.  However, after seeing Cui Yingying's expression, Xiaoyu could only nod in agreement.

    I thought to myself, maybe going for a walk might help the lady feel better.

    After seeing Xiaoyu agreeing, Cui Yingying walked directly outside without saying anything.  She even didn't explain it to the shopkeeper, Lao Wang, because in her opinion, it was meaningless.

    This Wangji Restaurant is originally a more high-end restaurant than Cuiji Restaurant. Not only is it more luxuriously decorated, but the dishes are much more varied than Cuiji Restaurant, and they are also more delicious.  It can be said that except for the secret sauce pork, there is nothing that Cuiji Restaurant can compare with the other restaurant.

    Even at this price, they set it very low, so low that there was basically no profit, or even a loss-making business.

    Cui Yingying is the kind of person who has extremely high talent in business. Of course she can also see that if their Cui Ji Restaurant continues like this, even if they have secret sauce meat to support it, it will not be a long-term solution.  She had been thinking about changing, and at the same time, she also came up with some good ideas.

    "It's a pity that a good woman can't make a meal without rice. Without money, everything is empty talk."

    Even so, she was not discouraged, thinking that as long as she could support the past difficulties and make the restaurant improve a little, she would be able to slowly make adjustments and changes.  She believes that by then, the restaurant's business will definitely get better and better, create greater glory and fulfill her father's instructions before his death.

    When she has the strength, she can defeat Wangji Restaurant in one fell swoop and then take revenge.  She wanted the bastard who caused their family such misery to die a good death.

    Yes, now, she has completely understood that the culprit of all this is that bastard, Wang Youde.

    "It's a pity that she knows that she will never have a chance again, no more."  Even she will have to feed the wolf with her own body in order to preserve this ancestral business.

    In her mind, there is only one thought, that is, no matter what, this ancestral inheritance cannot be lost. This is something that her father will miss until his death.

    The public security environment in Datang was already very good. In addition, this place was on the outskirts of Chang'an City. Therefore, although Xiaoyu felt a little uneasy, she still followed Cui Yingying's wishes and only the two of them came out.

    However, in order to avoid Cui Yingying being too tired from walking, Xiaoyu specially drove a carriage out.  Xiaoyu has learned to drive a carriage since the Cui family suffered great changes and the servants were dispersed.

    "Xiaoyu, look at how beautiful this scenery is"

    Listening to Cui Yingying's words, Xiaoyu looked at the scene of all things withering in front of her, and tears welled up in her eyes.

    Spring is still early.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 69: Taking shelter from the rain and sudden changes (please vote for the third update)

    Outside Chang'an City, a carriage was speeding along the seemingly wide official road.

    "Xiaoyu, go faster, go faster, drive, drive"

    "Miss, we can't go any faster, otherwise the carriage will fall apart. Also, miss, let's go back quickly. We have been out for a long time, and now we are far away from Chang'an City."

    "Don't go back, I won't go back, hurry up, or you get out of the way and I'll drive the carriage"

    Xiaoyu looked at Cui Yingying, who looked like a child, and immediately remembered the scene when they went out to play wildly.  The young lady at that time was always so crazy.  And every time after having fun, there is always a lesson when you go back.

    As a personal maid, Xiaoyu is of course no exception.  Anyway, two sisters, they share blessings and hardships.  However, at that time, the young lady was very happy every time.

    Even though he was being scolded by the master and his wife, he still didn’t forget it and secretly made faces to himself.

    "It's a pity that it's different now, even if the other person is as crazy as ever, even if the other person pretends to be more similar and realistic to his previous actions.  However, Xiaoyu knew that it was different.

    In this seemingly cheerful and crazy atmosphere, there is always a lingering sadness hidden.

    "Okay, miss, sit tight, I'm going to speed up."

    “Drive………”

    If you want to be crazy, then be crazy enough.  At this moment, Xiaoyu no longer thinks about it or cares about it so much.  Completely showing the attitude of risking one's life to accompany a gentleman.

    "Haha, that's it, Xiaoyu, you are great"

    As the carriage accelerated again and again, suddenly, in the wilderness, there were bursts of laughter like silver bells, and cheers.

    At this moment, it seemed as if there was nothing in the world except the speeding carriage and the sound like a silver bell.

    "It's a pity that God doesn't do what people want."

    The sky that was originally clear just now, suddenly, a huge dark cloud came from nowhere, and the whole world suddenly became dark.

    Immediately afterwards, strong winds began to blow, blowing up the dust and dead grass on the ground, making the sky darker.

    Afterwards, waves of silver snakes quickly wandered across the sky, followed by bursts of roaring thunder.  It drowned out all the sounds in the world, including the silver bell-like sound just now.

    "Miss, what should I do? It's going to rain soon. Let's go back quickly."

    Looking at the scene in front of them, everyone knew that what followed would definitely be a violent storm.  Xiaoyu began to regret a little at this time. She shouldn't have run so fast or so far just now.

    "Yes, it's going to rain heavily. Forget it, Xiaoyu, it's definitely too late to rush back now. Let's quickly see where there is shelter from the rain nearby. This rain won't last long, wait.  The rain has stopped, let’s go back.”

    “Obviously, this sudden change did not make Cui Yingying feel the slightest bit nervous or panicked.  At this moment, she has become the elegant and elegant proprietress of Cuiji Restaurant again.

    Reality is reality, no matter how crazy you are and how indulgent you are.  There will always be a time when your madness is over. At that time, you will not be able to escape any of the things you have to face.

    "Okay, miss, let's look for it. It's best to find a small village to take shelter from the rain. There isn't even a big tree in this damn place."

    Xiaoyu also knew at this time that apart from that, there seemed to be no other way.

    " However, if Li Feng were here, he would definitely scold this girl. She is so uneducated and terrible.  In this open wilderness, on this thunderstorm day, find shelter under a big tree.  Fortunately, this girl can think clearly and is not afraid of being struck by lightning.

    Having made up their minds, they immediately drove the carriage and started running around.

    "Xiaoyu, over there, do you see that small fork road? If you go in from there, there must be a village inside. Hurry up, otherwise the heavy rain will fall soon."

    Suddenly, Cui Yingying saw a small branch road next to the official road, and then looked at the deep or shallow ruts, and immediately said to Xiaoyu who was driving the car.

    When Xiaoyu saw it, he was immediately surprised, so he drove the carriage towards the fork in the road.

    "Miss, look, the village is driving"

    As expected, after entering the small fork road, not too far away, to Xiaoyu's great surprise, a small village that was not very big appeared in front of them.

    At this time, they could already see that the mountains in the distance were starting to turn white.  They know that??It's already raining over there, and it's still raining heavily, and it will definitely rain here soon.

    Fortunately, it is not very far from the village. Although the path is not very wide, it is still relatively flat, so it is no problem to reach the village before the heavy rain arrives.

    However, just when they were about to reach the village, an accident suddenly happened.

    "ah………"

    I don’t know why, but suddenly, the carriage that was trotting forward suddenly stopped.  This caused Xiaoyu to be in a panic and exclaimed at the same time.

    But fortunately, since they were already entering the village, Xiaoyu was worried about hurting others, so the speed of the carriage had become very slow.  And Xiaoyu's carriage-driving skills were quite good, so no accidents happened.

    "What's wrong, Xiaoyu, what happened? Why did the carriage stop suddenly?"

    In the carriage, Cui Yingying was also stumbling around. Hearing Xiaoyu's scream, she quickly asked and raised the door curtain to come out to see what happened.

    "Oh, it's okay, miss. I just don't know why the horse stopped suddenly. It's okay, miss, just sit down. I'll call you when I get there."

    "Well, that's okay, don't rush, take your time, it's still too late, but don't hit anyone."

    When Cui Yingying saw Xiaoyu say this, she lowered the curtain again and sat back.  She knows that as long as she goes out, she will only help more and more.

    "Don't worry, miss, I'll be very careful. Driving Driving you dead horse, what's going on? Hurry up, didn't you see it's going to rain? Driving it's really  It’s useless, the weather isn’t cold yet, yet you’re still showing off"

    No matter how much Xiaoyu tried to drive the horse, it just wouldn't go away. Even if Xiaoyu calmed down and whipped it twice, it still stood there motionless.

    Later, Xiaoyu observed carefully that the horse actually started to show off.  The weather is not very cold, but the horse is actually swaying, which makes Xiaoyu very puzzled.

    However, the horse refused to move, and there was nothing she could do about it.  So, now that she was at the edge of the village, Xiaoyu wanted to see if there was anyone and ask others to help. Anyway, she was helpless.

    "ah…………."

    Suddenly, a scream that was louder than before flew across the sky.  There was a faint smell that overshadowed the rumbling thunder.

    "Xiaoyu, what's wrong? What happened?"

    This time, Cui Yingying could hear the panic in Xiaoyu's voice, so she quickly shouted and opened the curtain to see what happened.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 70: Sisterly Love (1st update, please vote)

    When Cui Yingying opened the curtain and took a look, she immediately felt her body trembling.  He and Xiaoyu squeezed their bodies tightly together.  However, even if the two people are leaning against each other, they still don't feel the slightest sense of security.

    “Little Miss, what kind of monster is this?”

    At this moment, Xiaoyu’s face turned pale, and even her voice became trembling when she spoke.

    "II don't know, XiaoXiaoyu, we must not move around, and we must not shout loudly, and we must not run, you know. Otherwise, it will definitely pounce on you immediately."

    Looking at the huge dark beast in front of her, Cui Yingying's heart trembled.  Although she didn't know what kind of beast it was, she knew just by looking at its huge body and the sharp teeth exposed in its slightly open mouth that it was a very dangerous beast.  beast.

    Although she was also scared in her heart, she did not completely lose her bearings like Xiaoyu.  Instead, try your best to calm down your mind.

    Therefore, she did not jump off the carriage and run away because of fear. She knew that doing so would only make the beast attack immediately, which would only make them die faster.

    After hearing what Cui Yingying said, Xiaoyu nodded her head very obediently, not daring to look forward, and her body was still trembling with hunger.

    "Okay, Xiaoyu, don't be afraid, it's okay, it's okay. Let's just stand there and don't move. Wait a minute, someone in the village will definitely find us and come to save us."

    Looking at her good sister who was pale and trembling, at this moment, Cui Yingying hated herself so much. If not for her willfulness, how could she have put Xiaoyu in danger.

    Although she was constantly comforting Xiaoyu, she had no confidence at all.  She knew that as soon as the beast in front of her pounced, she and Xiaoyu would die.

    Now, their only hope is to hope that someone in the village will discover what is going on here and drive the beast away.  Apart from that, there is nothing else to do.

    However, the only thing that made her feel a little comforted was that it seemed that her strategy was really right. Although the beast on the opposite side did not leave and was still staring at them closely, it did not attack them either.  sign.

    “Sand……Sand………….”

    In such deathly tranquility, the heavy rain finally came down.

    The wind was very strong and the rain was also very strong. They were all wet from the rain in an instant.

    The current temperature was not high to begin with. They were all wet, but when the strong wind blew, the two of them immediately felt the biting cold.

    However, they still did not dare to make the slightest move, because the beast was also staring at them closely in the storm and did not leave.

    "Xiaoyu, just bear with it for a while Just bear with it and it will be fine"

    Feeling Xiaoyu's body shaking even more fiercely, Cui Yingying quickly hugged her tightly in her arms, and then continued to comfort her with her trembling voice.

    This time, the voice was trembling and cold.

    At this time, Cui Yingying paid attention to the horse pulling the carriage.  At this moment, it was also trembling all over, but it was also motionless and did not dare to move.

    Cui Yingying knew that it was scared to death, so it didn't dare to move.  This also made her more certain about the terrifying nature of the beast in front of her.

    But that’s fine, at least the horse won’t run around.  She didn't believe that she could escape with them just by relying on the horse pulling the carriage.  I'm afraid if the horse moves, it will be the same time they lose their lives.

    "Two wet figures hugging each other, a carriage, a frightened horse, and a huge beast covered in pitch black.  Just like that, it was frozen in the storm.

    "Little Miss, do you think we will die here?"

    Maybe it was because being held tightly by Cui Yingying made Xiaoyu feel a sense of security. She began to gently raise her head, looked at Cui Yingying, and asked softly.

    die?  When this word reached Cui Yingying's ears, she felt a tremor in her heart.

    Is she afraid of death?  Suddenly, such a question flashed in her mind.  As soon as this question came up, the fear in her heart suddenly disappeared.

    She is not afraid of death, but she is afraid of death.  This was the answer she gave herself.

    Thinking of what she was about to face next, she suddenly felt that there was nothing terrible about this death, orIf Xu dies, she will be free.  However, she was afraid of death because she still had too many concerns in her heart, such as her father's instructions before his death, her old mother, her younger brother, and of course, Xiaoyu.

    There are too many concerns in her heart.

    However, life and death now are not decided by herself at all, but depends on the mood of the beast in front of her.  It's a pity that Xiaoyu has to be implicated, and she hates herself.

    No, I can't let anything happen to Xiaoyu. Suddenly, a thought firmly occupied her mind.

    Yes, there are many things that she cannot decide, but she can do it to save Xiaoyu.

    ??This is so close to the village. All you have to do is jump off the carriage and run back as hard as you can

    "Don't worry, Xiaoyu, you won't die. You are my sister, and my sister will not let you die."

    At this moment, the belief in Cui Yingying's heart has become extremely firm.  In short, no matter what, she couldn't let Xiaoyu die here with her.

    With such strong wind and rain, Cui Yingying knew that it was impossible for someone to come out to save them.  Now, they can only rely on themselves.

    "Hehe, sister, yes, he won't die. You definitely won't die"

    "Sister, don't move. You can run to the village later"

    Before Cui Yingying could react, Xiaoyu had already gently left her arms, and then jumped out of the carriage with determination.

    While running quickly to the back of the carriage, he shouted loudly.

    With a bang, Cui Yingying's mind felt like it exploded, and then went blank for a while.

    Then, her heart became completely angry, and she hated it.

    She hates the injustice of God, she hates the injustice of the world, she hates Young Master Wang who was cut into pieces with a thousand swords, and the one she hates most is herself.

    Of course, she also hated the black beast in front of her, because she was the one who harmed Xiaoyu.

    "It's a pity that she didn't think about it at this time, how could this beast hurt Xiaoyu when it was clearly unable to move.

    "I will fight with you"

    At this moment, she seemed to be crazy, jumped out of the carriage, screamed and rushed towards the damn beast in front of her.

    "Plop"

    Unfortunately, before I could take more than two steps, I tripped over my wet dress.

    “Woo woo woo………….”

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? bursts of heart-piercing crying, with the momentum of Meng Jiangnu crying at the Great Wall. After all, she is just a helpless and pitiful little woman.

    "Xiao Hei, what are you doing there? Why don't you get back here"

    Just when Cui Yingying was crying in grief, a somewhat familiar voice came from not far away.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 71: My destiny is up to me (Second update, please vote)

    After putting on dry clothes again, holding a bowl of hot ginger soup in her hand, and looking at the big tiger not far away and Xiaoyu in a daze beside her, Cui Yingying felt that her mind was in chaos now.

    Yes, she now knows that the big black beast just now is a tiger, and this tiger is still like a kitten, raised by someone else's house, and has a very rustic name, Xiao Hei.

    "It turned out to be a tiger. No wonder it was so scary. Even the horses were so scared that they didn't dare to move. Also, it was called Xiao Hei. This name was so unreliable. Hei is dark enough, but it can  Is it related to Xiao?"

    Thinking of this, Cui Yingying couldn't help but look at Xiao Hei's huge body again.  It looked like a little kitten, crawling there very obediently, more like a child who had been wronged. Its expression looked as pitiable as possible.

    "Hmph, you are a tiger, how can you have such rich expressions? You are so powerful this time, you scared me, made me look so ugly, and made me sit on the ground and cry like a child.  , deserve it”

    Cui Yingying looked very calm, but in her heart, she was not calm at all.

    "Youwhy are you here?"

    When she thought that she was sitting on the ground crying like a child in front of a man just now, Cui Yingying suddenly felt her face burning.

    As soon as she raised her head and looked towards the opposite side, who knew that the other side was also looking at her, her heart suddenly felt like a child who had stolen candy and was discovered.  My mind was stunned and I asked this question.

    Li Feng looked at the other party just now. He had changed his clothes and drank the hot ginger soup, but he just didn't speak.  So, he wanted to ask the other party why he was here.

    You must know that this place is not close to Chang'an City, but it is not far away.  But there is also a land about thirty miles away.

    Who would have known that before he even spoke, the other party would ask himself why he was here.  Li Feng almost vomited blood.

    "Miss Cui, this is my home. Shouldn't I be here? I also want to ask, Miss Cui, how can you be so leisurely and relaxed? On this stormy day, you even took a walk in the rain.  He is even ready to have a fight with our little black guy."

    Li Feng is feeling depressed right now. It was windy and raining heavily, but he was sitting peacefully at home, looking at the stormy scene with joy.

    At the same time, I am also looking forward to the fact that the rain should fall harder and last longer.  In this way, he could plow his paddy field first.  And if this heavy rain can fill the pond outside the gate with water, that would be even more perfect.  Otherwise, facing this dry pond every day would be too disturbing to my mood.

    But, who would have known that just as he and Rou Niang were admiring the beautiful rain scene and discussing a better life in the future, there would be a burst of screams outside.

    Seeing Rou Niang picking up a broken umbrella and going out, Li Feng could only snatch it away, and then rushed out.  How can a small umbrella withstand this violent storm?  After a while, Li Feng felt wet all over.  Although Li Feng is not afraid of the cold, he feels very uncomfortable when he is wet.

    And when Li Feng arrived at the scene of the incident in a depressed mood.  I just happened to see Cui Yingying jump out of the carriage and rush over to fight Xiao Hei.

    Li Feng, who was already in a depressed mood, felt extremely bad the moment he saw Cui Yingying.  Now he not only hates Chang'an City, but also the people in Chang'an City, especially acquaintances.

    And if this acquaintance comes to his door, Li Feng's depression will definitely reach the extreme.

    In Li Feng’s words, this peaceful life is hard-won. You must cherish it and don’t let others disturb it.  And obviously, this Cui Yingying is undoubtedly one of the kind of people who can easily cause big trouble and disrupt Li Feng's current happy life.

    Of course, Li Feng didn’t like it.

    "Youyour family is amazing. You think I am willing to come, huh."

    Cui Yingying was already depressed, but how could she bear being ridiculed like this by Li Feng?

    "Okay, Brother Li, you've been busy all day today, why don't you go and take a rest first, and leave Miss Cui to me to entertain you, okay?"

    When Rou Niang saw the smell of gunpowder getting stronger and stronger between Li Feng and Cui Yingying, she quickly tugged on Li Feng's sleeve and spoke softly.

    Li Feng, who originally wanted to say something, swallowed his words immediately when he saw Rou Niang's expression.  He nodded to Rou Niang, and then went directly to his room and lay on the bed.?? 

    Li Feng, who was lying quietly on the bed, his irritable mood just now slowly returned to calm.

    "What's wrong with me? Suddenly, I feel so irritable."

    After calming down, Li Feng found that the irritability just now came out of nowhere.

    Is it because of Cui Yingying?  No, it's definitely not because of her.  Looking back carefully, I have only met her twice, and at best I can only count her as an acquaintance.  Not only did he have nothing to do with me, but he also did me a favor last time.  I have no reason.

    "But, it is true that I became so irritable after seeing her. Why is that?"

    In this way, Li Feng slowly thought about it. After thinking for a long time, Li Feng slowly and finally found the answer.

    However, the sudden irritability just now was indeed related to seeing Cui Yingying, but more accurately, it was related to the trouble that was likely to follow.

    And the reason why he is like this is related to his otaku character.

    ??????????? He has always liked the simple and ordinary life very much. For him, that is, the simpler this life, the better.

    Indeed, his previous life was simple enough. He would go to the office to hang out while working, and after get off work, he would go directly back to the dormitory. Then, he would have a computer, cigarettes, wine, and a pot of tea. When he was hungry, he would make two by himself. A side dish.

    It can be said that his life is simpler than the three-point and one-line life in his student days, because for countless years, he has been living two-point and one-line life.

    And now life is equally simple, and besides being simple, it also has an extra warmth, which makes him feel that he enjoys it even more.

    Because he likes simplicity, he hates trouble, or in other words, he is afraid of trouble.  Afraid of all the trouble that would destroy his simple life.

    There is no doubt that Li Yuanba’s identity will definitely complicate his world, so he hides.  Similarly, Cui Yingying's arrival is likely to bring endless troubles, but people are already here and he can't escape, so he feels agitated.

    "Can I hide? Do I need to hide? If I don't hide, can't I make my own decisions about my life?"

    Thinking about it, Li Feng suddenly felt a domineering aura rising in his heart, a domineering aura coming from his body and gradually exaggerating his entire soul.

    A boss of my life is that I can't help but be domineering in the world.

    "Why should I hide? Why should I hide? If anyone wants to make my life uncomfortable, I will make it difficult for them."

    The moment Li Feng came up with this idea, he suddenly felt comfortable all over his body.  It was at this moment that his soul was completely integrated with this body, allowing him to truly make this body his own.

    After thinking everything through, Li Feng immediately started to get up from the bed and walked out of the room.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 72: As Close as Sisters (3rd update, please vote)

    Just now, Rou Niang had noticed that her brother Li looked a little strange since Miss Cui arrived.  She didn't understand when Li Feng met such a delicate and beautiful woman, and she didn't know what happened between the two of them.

    However, when she saw Cui Yingying, she still felt uncomfortable in her heart, and even felt panicked in her heart.

    However, she quickly adjusted her mood, because she could ignore everything else, but just now she could really feel the annoyance in Li Feng's heart, the annoyance and anguish that suddenly appeared because of Cui Yingying's arrival.  .

    This is really abnormal for Li Feng, who is usually laughing and joking. Looking at Li Feng's face like a bitter gourd, Rou Niang feels very worried.  Therefore, she wanted to help Li Feng solve Cui Yingying's trouble.

    However, as soon as Li Feng left, the scene suddenly fell into silence.  After all, this was just their first meeting, and they only knew each other's names.  Suddenly, both Rou Niang and Cui Yingying were at a loss when it came to finding a topic.

    "Ms. Cui, Brother Li may have been too tired just now and was in a bad mood. I hope you won't be offended."

    In the end, it was Rou Niang who spoke first with an apologetic look on her face.

    "Noit's nothing. I must have been too rude just now and made Sister Rou Niang laugh."

    Looking at the beautiful and dignified Rou Niang in front of her, Cui Yingying suddenly felt embarrassed.  Think about it, my words and actions just now were indeed too outrageous.

    Especially towards the Rou Niang in front of her, Cui Yingying is very fond of her.  Especially just now, when he saw them all soaked and shivering, he immediately started looking for clothes for her and making ginger soup for her without saying a word.  Especially the care in her eyes made Cui Yingying feel waves of warmth.

    Since the great changes in this family, Cui Yingying has become the mainstay of the family.  It had been a long time since she had experienced such warmth and care.

    Although, she also knew in her heart that the other party's sincere care only stemmed from the other party's natural kindness.  However, this did not stop her excitement from deep inside at all.

    This woman seems to be a natural communicator, especially between women.  As soon as these words started, their chat boxes opened up. It seemed that they could always find endless common topics, and then they started chatting endlessly.

    ????????????????????? It doesn’t take long at all for them to instantly go from being strangers to being like sisters they haven’t seen for many years.

    Rou Niang and Cui Yingying were no exception. Cui Yingying was very fond of Rou Niang, and Rou Niang, after chatting for a while, also discovered that Cui Yingying was very fond of her. In this way, she became even more fond of Rou Niang.  It made the two people become closer.  This one is a sister, that one is a sister.  If you don't know, you really think they are biological sisters.

    During this period, their conversations often involved Li Feng, and then they again involved Xiao Hei.

    Through the words, Rou Niang knew that Li Feng had only met Cui Yingying twice, and this time it was only three times, and they were just acquaintances. This made Rou Niang suddenly feel relaxed.  However, this made her wonder again, why did Li Feng look like that just now.

    Actually, this is because Cui Yingying did not tell Rou Niang about the conflict in the restaurant.

    This was not because Cui Yingying was hiding something intentionally, but because she felt the deep affection this young lady had for Li Feng.  While constantly lamenting Li Feng's bad luck, in order not to worry Rou Niang, he didn't talk about the conflict.

    However, at this time, Cui Yingying was really shocked to learn about Li Feng from Rou Niang.  Among them, in particular, Li Feng went into the mountains alone and hunted a big bear and came back, and the big tiger was picked up by Li Feng in the mountains.  These two things shocked her the most.

    She had seen with her own eyes how big that big bear was.  She could also imagine how ferocious this thing was.  Similarly, let alone how difficult it is to hunt such a big guy.  Otherwise, it would be impossible for this big bear to be sold for such a sky-high price.

    “Also, she had never heard of such a strange thing like picking up a big tiger from the mountains.  That was a big tiger, not a kitten or puppy. The evil reputation of that thing was worse than that of a big bear.

    Although, at this time, the big black tiger and Xiao Hei look like kittens.He looks so cute. Not only is little Yaya riding on its back and playing with it by its ears, but it is also shaking its huge head a few times with a cute look on its face.

    " However, Cui Yingying is not naive enough to think that this little black is really a big cat.

    She remembered that the moment Xiao Hei appeared, her horse was so frightened that it didn't even dare to run away. She knew how fierce Xiao Hei was.

    “But now this Xiao Hei has been trained to be so well-behaved. Is this something that ordinary people can do?

    This reminded her immediately of the weird scene that happened in the restaurant that day.  Now, she was very suspicious that it was most likely Li Feng who did it.  Otherwise, this man's bones are not made of tofu, how could they be broken so easily?

    Actually, Cui Yingying didn't know that it was not just broken, but completely shattered.

    "Sister, what are you thinking about? By the way, forgive me for asking, sister, why did you come to Jianghu Village? Is there anything wrong with you coming all the way from Chang'an City? If  If you need my help, just ask."

    Seeing Cui Yingying looking at Xiaohei, Yaya, and Xiaoyu in a daze, Rouniang suddenly asked this question again.

    "II just suddenly wanted to go out for a walk, so I went out with Xiaoyu. Unexpectedly, it rained heavily, so I wanted to find a place to take shelter. Unexpectedly, by such a coincidence, I happened to come here.  Well, by the way, sister, how can this little black one be so well-behaved? From what I see, its expression doesn’t look like a beast at all, but more like a child.”

    As soon as Rou Niang asked about this matter, Cui Yingying's face immediately flashed a look of pain.  However, she quickly recovered.

    However, she didn’t want to mention such a thing, so after briefly answering Rou Niang’s question, she immediately brought the topic to Xiao Hei.

    "Haha, Xiao Hei is indeed very smart. Basically, he can understand whatever you tell him to do. Moreover, since he came, the family basically doesn't have to worry about food  "

    In fact, Rou Niang just asked casually, so after hearing Cui Yingying's answer, she didn't care.  Now, when she heard the other party talking about Xiao Hei, Rou Niang immediately became happy.

    Indeed, Rou Niang likes this little black guy very much.  This big guy is very humane.  Let's just say that since Xiao Hei came, this family has never had to worry about what to eat.  This guy brings back some prey every day.

    In the past, it would still cut up a piece of the prey it hunted and then bring it back.  However, later on, they began to slowly come back with different prey in different patterns.  For example, this hare, Rou Niang knew that it was brought home intentionally without even thinking about it.  I really don’t know how it hunted such a small thing.

    “In fact, how did she know that this was specifically explained by Li Feng.  You know, this Xiao Hei hunts all the larger animals, just a few types.  Xiao Hei didn't care, but Li Feng was tired of it.

    "Ah This little black guy is so awesome. Sister, please tell me again, what else can this little black guy do?"

    At this moment, Cui Yingying was also attracted by the magic of Xiao Hei, and she quickly asked Rou Niang to continue speaking out of curiosity.  She really didn't expect that this Xiao Hei was so good.

    "Haha, this little black guy can still help with the work. Well, but this guy is a big drunkard. He drinks every day. If you don't give it a drink, it will follow you and even make trouble.  It was rolling on the ground and acting like a child. Fortunately, it didn't cause trouble even if it drank too much. Just like last time, it drank twenty or thirty pounds with Brother Li.  This little black guy drank too much"

    When it comes to the strange things about this little Hei, there are too many to mention. For example, he can rinse his own mouth and take a bath by himself.  Of course, what made Rou Niang laugh and cry the most was that this guy turned out to be an alcoholic.  In order to drink, this little black guy has learned a lot of tricks.

    This made Rou Niang powerless to resist, so she just let it go. Anyway, there was plenty of wine in the house.

    "Haha, it's so funny. He will act coquettishly just to drink, haha Well, sister, doesn't Brother Li Feng not drink? Why is he drinking with Xiao Hei again?"

    After laughing for a while, Cui Yingying suddenly remembered that Li Feng didn't know how to drink.  Last time at her restaurant, everyone else drank, but he was the only one who didn't.  It made her want to make a toast, but she didn't know what to do.

    “Oh?Hehe, that's because he thought the previous wine was too unpleasant, so he never drank it.  Some time ago, he brewed his own wine, and now he drinks it every day.”

    Rou Niang was completely in love with Li Feng's drinking.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 73: Be tough when drinking (1st update)

    The rain outside was still falling non-stop. Cui Yingying kept chatting with Rou Niang while looking at the sky outside.  She began to feel anxious. If the rain kept falling like this, how would she get home?

    When she thought of going home, Cui Yingying's expression immediately became a little gloomy again.

    As Li Feng's door creaked open, Rou Niang and Cui Yingying turned around and saw that Li Feng was walking out of the room.

    "Brother Li, are you up?"

    Having been with Li Feng day and night for such a long time, Rou Niang knew from Li Feng's expression that he had nothing to do, so she said to Li Feng with a happy smile.

    Li Feng first smiled at Rou Niang, then nodded to Cui Yingying with a smile, and finally looked up at the sky where it was still raining heavily outside.

    "Well, you can continue chatting. I'll get up and cook. It's a rainy day and there's nothing else to do anyway. It's better to prepare dinner earlier."

    After Li Feng finished speaking, he walked straight to the kitchen.

    When Rou Niang saw this, she looked at Cui Yingying and suddenly realized.  Normally, she would have gotten up immediately and gone to help.  However, there are guests now, and she has to accompany them.

    In fact, Cui Yingying was so hungry that she couldn't bear it. Although it was already lunch time when they came out, she couldn't eat in Cui Yingying's mood at that time.

    And according to the time they arrived, Rou Niang naturally thought that they came out after eating, so she didn’t think too much or ask any questions.

    So, Cui Yingying could only endure it.

    Now, as soon as she heard that Li Feng was going to cook, she immediately felt even hungrier.  However, she also knew that it was a little early to cook now. She knew without thinking that the other party was considering them and cooking so early, which made her look at Li Feng twice.

    However, she was even more surprised that Li Feng took the initiative to cook.  She had never heard of a woman being at home while a man was cooking. This was simply an anecdote.

    As far as her family is concerned, her grandfather and father all have superb cooking skills.  However, Cui Yingying has never seen them cooking at home.

    "Sister, Brother Li Feng, do you often cook?"

    Looking at Li Feng who was busy in the kitchen very skillfully, Cui Yingying concluded that Li Feng must be the type who cooks often.

    "Well, as long as he is free, he is basically cooking. The food cooked by Brother Li is more delicious than mine. Besides, Brother Li said that he likes to cook."

    At this time, Rou Niang also felt a little embarrassed, but then, her heart became sweet again.

    Indeed, Li Feng doesn’t care about the rules at all.  Li Feng sneered at the words "a gentleman is far away from the kitchen" and said that men cannot do these things.

    Of course, Li Feng’s reason for opposing these is not to show that he is “not a male chauvinist” or a “firm supporter of gender equality.”

    Let alone the Tang Dynasty, when did there ever be real equality in that society before?  Let’s talk about marriage. We often hear that men are required to have a house and a car. When did you hear that a man requires a woman to have a house and a car before she is willing to get married?

    Li Feng has only one reason. If you don't even pay attention to food, what's the point of living in this world.  And it is precisely because of this concept that he has always been very keen on cooking.

    Li Feng cooks because he likes it. It is completely a matter of personal preference.

    What’s more, the family unanimously agreed that Li Feng’s cooking skills are indeed the best in the family.  In this way, whenever Li Feng is free, Li Feng will cook in person.

    Of course, Rou Niang stubbornly believed that Li Feng’s reason was Li Feng’s care and love for her.  Therefore, every time Li Feng cooked, she would help him, and then look at Li Feng with a sweet smile on his face.

    It seems that when she talks about Li Feng, this young girl can't stop talking. Regardless of whether Cui Yingying wants to or not, she keeps talking about Li Feng's daily affairs.

    Looking at Rou Niang’s sweet and happy face, and then thinking about herself, Cui Yingying felt even more miserable in her heart. She is also a woman.

    At the same time, she suddenly discovered that the man busy in the kitchen was becoming more and more difficult for her to understand, which made her full of curiosity.

    "Okay, everyone, get ready, dinner is about to begin."

    &nbsp"Li Feng's cooking movements were quite fast. It didn't take long for everyone to smell the fragrance.  Afterwards, Li Feng moved the pot and stove together into the living room.

    Rou Niang and Yaya also got all the dishes and chopsticks ready.  Then, everyone began to form a circle and sit down.

    As always, Li Feng walked directly back to his room, and then came out holding a large wine jar.

    “Ah……Sister, Xiaohei, this is………….”

    As soon as Li Feng put down the wine jar, Xiao Hei started to run over quickly.  He put the big earthen basin in his mouth directly towards Li Feng, and then stared at Li Feng motionless.

    Cui Yingying was immediately surprised by Xiao Hei's weird behavior, and she thought to herself, this big guy doesn't want to come and have dinner with him.  This is too much, and he still knows how to take the bowl by himself.

    "Hehe, sister Yingying, Xiaohei is a big drunkard, he wants to drink."

    This time, before Rou Niang could speak, Xiao Yaya answered first.  However, no matter how you look at this girl's expression, it feels a bit like she's showing off.

    At this time, Cui Yingying also remembered that Rou Niang had already told her about this matter just now, so she didn't pay too much attention to it. Her own stomach was growling with hunger.

    Li Feng didn’t have to think about Xiao Hei’s arrival at all.  Ever since this guy had a drink, it basically always came up every time it was time for dinner.

    Anyway, I have plenty of wine at home, so if it wants to drink, just give it to it.  In order to make it easier for this guy to drink, Li Feng specially prepared a large earthen basin for him.

    A jar of wine weighed ten kilograms. Li Feng poured more than half of it for Xiao Hei. The rest was of course Li Feng’s own.  When Li Feng drinks, he never uses a bowl, he just drinks from the jar.

    There are no other reasons. Firstly, it is convenient, and secondly, it is handsome.

    In the past, watching Tian Long Ba Bu and seeing Qiao Feng's posture while drinking always made Li Feng's blood boil.  If you think about it, just hold the wine jar and say, do it

    In the past, there was no such condition, and wine was always bottled.  The most important thing is that I still don’t have the ability. I can’t even blow on a wine bottle, but I still want to blow on a wine jar.

    Now that he has the conditions and ability, Li Feng must of course experience it. This way of drinking directly from the wine vat is refreshing, so Li Feng slowly gets used to it.  This is the way to drink.

    Li Feng often thinks that if Qiao Feng really existed and was in this era, he would have a good drink with him and beat him to the ground.

    Li Feng hates being polite when eating. If he is coy, he deserves to be hungry.  Therefore, he didn't care at all, took a nice sip from the big wine jar, and started eating happily as if no one else was watching.

    "Sister Yingying, sister Xiaoyu, you guys can eat too, you're welcome."

    Rou Niang and Yaya have long been accustomed to Li Feng's eating habits, and the whole family has also developed this habit along with Li Feng.

    But seeing Li Feng eating in such a fierce way, Cui Yingying and Xiaoyu immediately became dumbfounded.

    After all, Rou Niang is no better than Li Feng and Yaya. When she saw Cui Yingying and the others looking stupid, she immediately started to greet them. After all, they were guests too.

    So, he smiled sheepishly at Rou Niang and slowly started eating.  However, he still looks towards Li Feng from time to time.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 74: Hope and Despair (Second update, please vote)

    They were already hungry, but when they saw that the host didn't look polite at all, for some reason, Cui Yingying and the others felt relaxed, as if they were eating at their own home, and they quickly ate with big mouthfuls.  Woke up.

    Although Cui Yingying can drink, she basically doesn't drink. Unless some very important guests come, she will go up and toast to the guests.

    Therefore, she didn't care about Li Feng's behavior, which only focused on his own drinking.

    "Well, the taste of this wine is wrong. Why is the aroma so strong?"

    Cui Yingying is certainly no stranger to the smell of wine, and she is quite familiar with it.  She didn't pay attention at first, but it didn't take long for her to realize that the aroma of the wine was too fragrant and strong.

    And at this moment, she remembered again what Rou Niang had said to her before.

    "Brother Li Feng, can you give me some as well?"

    Although she felt that her behavior was inappropriate, in order to confirm her thoughts, Cui Yingying still blushed and said to Li Feng.

    "AhSister Yingying, you can also drink. I'm so sorry. I'll get another jar."

    Cui Yingying's opening immediately made Rou Niang feel embarrassed.  He actually asked a guest to directly ask for a drink. As the host, where should I put my face?  So, he quickly put down his bowls and chopsticks and hurried into Li Feng's room.

    Similarly, Li Feng was also stunned by Cui Yingying's sudden words.  Then, he glanced at Cui Yingying thoughtfully, but didn't say anything.

    "I'm so sorry, I didn't know sister Yingying that you could also drink"

    Soon, Rou Niang came back with a jar of wine again, opened the lid, poured half a bowl of wine for Cui Yingying, and then said very embarrassedly.

    However, this made Cui Yingying blush even more, and she didn’t even know what to say.  In fact, at this time, she had no intention of saying anything, she just wanted to confirm her guess.

    First, he opened his mouth slightly, took a small sip, and immediately opened his eyes wide, looking in disbelief.  Then, he took another sip, then closed his eyes and swallowed it slowly.

    "What's the matter, sister Yingying, doesn't this wine taste good? If it doesn't taste good, don't drink it."

    Looking at Cui Yingying, her eyes were still closed tightly and she didn't react for a long time.  Rou Niang suddenly became nervous. Even now, she still doesn't believe that Cui Yingying can drink.

    It’s not that Rou Niang has never seen women who can drink. On the contrary, she has seen quite a few.  However, for such a delicate and beautiful girl like Cui Yingying, Rou Niang would not believe that she could drink any wine.

    "It's okay, sister, this wine is very good"

    "Brother Li, did you brew this wine yourself?"

    Cui Yingying finally slowly opened her eyes. First she smiled gratefully at Rou Niang, but soon she turned to Li Feng and spoke to Li Feng nervously.

    And, those big beautiful eyes stared at Li Feng closely without moving away.

    "That's right, I brewed it. I couldn't get used to the previous wine."

    Li Feng is not a soft lady, let alone as simple as a soft lady.  In fact, when Cui Yingying asked for a drink, he had already realized that Cui Yingying would definitely ask him this.

    He also had to sigh that he should not underestimate this ancient man.  At the same time, he also began to look at Cui Yingying with admiration.  With such a keen sense of business awareness, he is born to be a businessman.

    "Brother Li, can you sell me all the wine you brew? No matter how much there is, I will take them all. The price will definitely satisfy you, how about it?"

    At this moment, Cui Yingying didn't know whether it was because of drinking, excitement, or worry, that white and charming little face had turned red.

    Yes, it seems that this chick is still too tender and not calm enough. You are so excited, isn't it clear that let others lift the price in the dead.

    Actually, Li Feng didn't know how excited Cui Yingying was at this moment.

    "Sister Yingying, I'm sorry, we just brew the wine at home and drink it ourselves. Well, it's not much. If my sister likes it, I can give you one or two jars as a gift. You don't have to say whether to buy it or not.  "Yeah"

    At this time, Rou Niang also came back to her senses. Seeing that Li Feng didn't speak, she immediately spoke.  However, she didn't say sell it, she said give it away.

    Li Feng had already told her about the wine, and she also knew that thisThe wine is extraordinary.  He even agreed with Li Feng's idea that this wine would not be sold.  Although you can make a lot of money selling alcohol, the troubles that come with it are also endless.

    Rou Niang still understands the principle of keeping wealth secret.  And she also knew that this wine was no different than the free money.

    Now, she couldn’t help but regret it. If she had known better, she would not have taken out the wine.

    “Sister, I………….”

    "Sister Yingying, stop talking. We really can't sell you this wine. It's not because of money, but because our family doesn't want to cause any trouble. I hope you can understand, and I hope you can help.  Keep it a secret, okay?”

    Looking at Cui Yingying who was looking at her like she was begging, even though Rou Niang wanted to agree.  However, she had to harden her heart and rejected Cui Yingying again.

    Rou Niang is not the kind of person who can lie at all, so she also expressed the reason why she could not sell the wine to Cui Yingying without reservation.

    After Cui Yingying heard Rou Niang’s words, her face suddenly turned pale, but she didn’t say anything else.

    Cui Yingying knows better than anyone else how good and precious this wine is.

    At the same time, she firmly believed that as long as their Cuiji Restaurant could sell such fine wine.  As long as she uses her brain casually, she will definitely attract countless customers.

    By then, not only will her current predicament be solved, but the restaurant's business will also boom immediately.  After making money, she will operate according to the strategies she once thought of. This Cuiji Restaurant will soon regain its glory, and even become more glorious.

    By the time…………

    However, after hearing Rou Niang’s words, her heart suddenly turned cold.

    To be honest, she doesn’t blame Rou Niang, and she understands Rou Niang very well.  I think back then, wasn't it because of the secret recipe of this soy sauce that their family was persecuted into such a miserable situation now?

    What’s more, now, what’s more, there’s a peerless wine that’s thousands of times more precious than her family’s secret sauce recipe, and its brewing method.  At that time, facing such a huge wealth will attract the envy of countless people.  And when the time comes, what will be brought to this family will definitely not be gospel, but tragedy.

    Although Cui Yingying wanted to say that as long as the wine was sold to her, she could help keep it a secret.  However, she couldn't. Even if she was absolutely sure, she didn't dare to say it.

    An ordinary man is not guilty, but he is guilty of carrying a jade.

    "Sister, I'm sorry, just pretend that I never asked and never knew about this matter. Come on, sister, Brother Li, I'm very happy to meet you. I respect you, little sister."

    "Okay, Sister Rouniang, Brother Li Feng, it's getting late, we should go back."

    Cui Yingying immediately swallowed half the bowl of wine in one gulp.  Maybe she wasn't used to such a strong drink, and she drank half the bowl in one go, which made her face obviously uncomfortable.

    As soon as the wine was finished, she immediately stood up and left, but her expression made people feel sad just to see her.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????…  The persistence in my heart just now has long since disappeared without a trace.

    However, she did not speak, she just looked at Li Feng with her eyes.

    "Miss Cui, it's not impossible to sell this wine to you, but I have some conditions."

    In the past, Li Feng would have never sold the wine to the other party. Even today, he would not have taken out the wine.

    ?????????? Again, he doesn’t want to cause trouble, and he is not a savior.  Just like countless people in that era, it's not that people have no love and compassion at all, but that they can't afford to be hurt.

    Countless old lady incidents have filled Li Feng’s soul with the idea that it doesn’t matter to him.  Although he was very angry and depressed, he was helpless when facing the reality.

    However, just now in the room, the thinking, or the epiphany, made Li Feng's character unknowingly become more domineering.

    A domineering otaku has only one personality, and that is, to do as he pleases.

    It was precisely because of this that he called out to Cui Yingying.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 75: A Turn of Things (Third Update)

    Looking at Cui Yingying's trembling and weak back, and Rou Niang's pleading eyes, Li Feng thought, it wouldn't hurt to sell to her if she wanted to buy it.

    “Really…really…”

    After hearing what Li Feng said, Cui Yingying seemed to be a little bit unable to believe her ears. She stared at Li Feng and looked at her again.

    Asked.

    "Forget it, Brother Li, Sister Rou Niang, it's better not to use it, I'm afraid"

    However, soon, Cui Yingying's expression immediately became lonely again.  She knew very well that if this matter was leaked, it would definitely bring a lot of trouble to Li Feng and the others.

    "Okay, since we plan to take out this wine, we are not afraid of the trouble. However, you still need to do a good job in keeping this secret. When the time comes, you will directly declare to the outside world that this wine belongs to your Cuiji Restaurant.  Brewed, wouldn’t it be enough?”

    "What I want to tell you is not this, but to tell you that I can provide you with up to fifty kilograms of wine every day. If it is more, it will be impossible."

    Li Feng knew what the other party was worried about, but he didn't care. There were many things that he couldn't avoid, not to mention, there was no need.  Of course, the less unnecessary trouble, the better.  Therefore, this confidentiality work must still be done well.

    “Ah…I only have fifty kilograms a day. This…Brother Li, can you have a little more?”

    Li Feng said it didn’t matter. Although Cui Yingying didn’t know what he had to rely on, she didn’t ask any more questions.  At this moment, her mood was as good as she wanted.

    However, when she heard that Li Feng could only provide her with fifty kilograms of wine per day, her brows immediately wrinkled. It was just such a small amount, which was simply not enough to sell.

    “No, it’s only fifty pounds at most”

    "Why?"

    "No reason, because my family only has eight little piglets. Well, maybe when I grow up, I can provide you with a little more."

    How come this amount of wine has anything to do with pigs? What's the reason?  However, seeing Li Feng's non-negotiable expression, Cui Yingying could only accept it helplessly.

    Actually, Cui Yingying was right. Although the amount of wine had something to do with the pigs, it didn't have much to do with it.  Although, there is too much lees, and the eight little pigs will definitely not be able to finish it.  However, no one stipulates that they must be allowed to finish eating.

    ??Actually, it’s because Li Feng doesn’t want to become a professional winemaker at Cui Ji Restaurant.  In that case, wouldn't it be that he saved Cui Yingying from the sea of ??suffering, but fell into hell himself?

    What’s the point of living like that?

    The purpose of making money is to live a better life. This is the most basic truth.  However, many people, when they are desperately trying to make money, turn this thing upside down and change. The purpose of life is to make money.

    In the end, I made enough money, but my life was gone.

    What are you doing with all that money? Keep it for the next generation?  Doesn’t this directly deprive the next generation of the fun of making money?  This is the reason why it is said that "wealth cannot last more than three generations."

    Although Cui Yingying didn't say anything, her beautiful little face began to feel depressed again.  There is no way to sell just this little bit of wine.

    We won’t be able to sell more than a few tables here, and they’ll probably be sold out.  At that time, those who have not bought the wine must not make a fuss. If they Cuiji Restaurant, they will offend others.

    Cui Yingying is very clear about the principle of worrying about inequality rather than scarcity.

    However, the key lies in the oligarch again. If you can get as much wine as you want, then why is there any talk of inequality?

    However, Li Feng can only provide her with so much, so what should we do?

    "Ah there is a way. Brother Li, you said I should also put those wines into that, um, auction, yes, it is an auction, how about it. Just like you sold the bears that time."

    Suddenly, Cui Yingying screamed with joy.  She thought about the last time Li Feng sold bears, and also recalled the word auction that Li Feng said at that time.

    "Auction, this is a way. If you just want to make money, there is no problem in using this method."

    When Li Feng heard this, he thought to himself, this Cui Yingying's mind is indeed extraordinary, she actually thought of a solution so quickly.

    “However, if the wine is sold to the other party, then it’s up to her to do whatever she wants.

    "Well, it seems like this won't work, noBrother Li, I don't just want to make money, I want to use these wines to improve the business of our restaurant. Do you have any questions?""method"

    Cui Yingying, who had only been happy for Mei Duo for a long time, quickly shook her head again.  Apart from making money, doing this doesn't seem to have much significance for their Cuiji Restaurant business.

    Cui Yingying, who thought for a long time but couldn't think of any good solution, actually decided to go to Li Feng.  Li Feng actually thought of auctioning the big bear back then. It's very likely that he had a good idea.

    "What can I do? I'm just a little mountain man. You OK, then I'll think about it."

    Li Feng actually hates this kind of brain-shaking thing. He originally wanted to refuse, but he immediately found two pairs of big eyes staring straight at him.

    What depresses Li Feng the most is that this soft lady also turned her arms outward.  Also helping Cui Yingying, looking at him with those pitiful eyes was really unbearable.

    "However, Li Feng was just a homebody in the past and had no experience in this area at all.  It's really flattering on him to let him come up with some good ideas for a while.

    “Besides, this matter is not so urgent.

    In the end, Li Feng could only agree that he would think about it carefully if he had time. We would wait until the day after tomorrow when Cui Yingying came to drink.

    As for the price of the wine, there was no discussion.

    Li Feng and Rou Niang had an indifferent attitude, but as for Cui Yingying, although she already had a rough idea about the wine, the key point was that their restaurant couldn't afford the money.

    There was no other way, so she could only make up her mind to wait until the wine was sold before giving her the money.

    The rain has stopped and it’s time for people to leave.

    “Brother Li, I’m really troubling you.”

    As night fell, outside Chang'an City, Cui Yingying looked at Li Feng and said a little embarrassedly.  The beautiful face has lost its sadness and sorrow, and looks even more radiant and charming.

    However, it is obvious that Li Feng does not have the intention to appreciate it.  Because he had to rush back to Takuto Village from here.

    "Well, it's okay, I'll go back then, and you guys should hurry into the city."

    After Li Feng finished speaking, he quickly got on his horse, and then rode away quickly.

    Li Feng didn’t want to linger around. Looking at the sky, it would definitely be dark when he returned to Jianghu Village.  If Rou Niang hadn't been worried about the two of them, Li Feng wouldn't have said anything as a gift.

    "Okay, Xiaoyu, let's leave quickly. Uncle Wang and the others must be very anxious."

    Watching Li Feng go away, Cui Yingying and Xiaoyu got on the carriage again, and then went into the city.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 76: The Magical Pinyin (Update 1)

    Li Feng has been very busy during this period. Not only is he busy, but he also has a headache.  Because he is writing teaching materials for Xiao Yaya.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUTOUT  He was recalling two very important books, "Three Character Classic" and "Hundred Family Names".

    Perhaps, for ordinary people, for these two books, they basically know the names, and can only memorize the first few sentences at most.  However, Li Feng was once able to memorize the contents of these two books very smoothly.

    “All this comes from his second grandfather.  He is said to be the second grandfather, but in fact, he has no blood relationship with Li Feng. He is just a neighbor of his family.  This is normal among the older generation in rural areas. Basically, all the men in the village are ranked according to their age.

    Therefore, in rural areas, you will often hear very strange titles such as "Master in his teens" and "Master in his twenties".

    Li Feng’s neighbor, Grandpa Er, is an old teacher.  It can be said that from the Kuomintang to the Communist Party, from the old society to the new society.  I started teaching when I was in my twenties and have been teaching for more than 40 years.

    Later, when I got old, I dropped my leaves and returned to my roots, returning to the countryside to take care of myself.

    From then on, Xiao Li Feng had a good place to go, and that was to go to his second grandfather’s house and listen to his stories.

    Perhaps, this old man is used to teaching, so he told Li Feng a story and asked Li Feng to start memorizing, and what he memorized was the "Three Hundred Thousand", which is the "Three Character Classic", "Hundred Family Surnames" and "Thousand Character Classic"  .

    The Three-Character Classic and Hundred Family Surnames are easy to say, but when memorized this one, it is catchy and very pleasant, just like singing, so Li Feng can memorize it very smoothly.  However, this thousand-character essay really cost Li Feng his life.

    “Anyway, from the time the second grandfather taught him until the second grandfather passed away, he still failed to memorize the thousand-character text.  Later, every time he thought about it, he was filled with emotion.

    The memories of being here are sometimes quite profound.  Just like those ancient poems memorized when I was a child, people can remember them for a lifetime.

    Therefore, even though many years have passed, it is still very smooth for Li Feng to memorize the three-character scripture and the hundreds of surnames.

    So, Li Feng’s current job is to memorize and write at the same time. Finally, he has to mark it with pinyin.

    Actually, it’s not that Li Feng is looking for something to do, but that he really can’t find suitable teaching materials to use as enlightenment materials for Yaya.

    In this era, there are enlightenment textbooks, but those things are privately kept by wealthy families. They are all compiled by their own teachers and are used for enlightenment teaching of the children of the family and are not spread to others.

    “Besides, the only books that can be found are those like the Four Books and Five Classics. Are they suitable for children to learn?

    Li Feng had no choice but to work hard on his own, and the Three Character Classic and Hundred Family Surnames were the best enlightenment materials.

    "Oh my god, I'm finally done. This job is really not something that humans do. I'm so exhausted."

    At this time, Li Feng threw the quill pen in his hand directly to the side, then stood up straight, stretched his body, and kept swinging his wrist to move.

    "Haha, that's right, that's right. This way, it will be much easier for little Yaya to read."

    It was tiring, but when he saw the large stack of rice paper on the table, Li Feng picked it up, looked through it, and nodded with satisfaction.  The sense of accomplishment in my heart is definitely great.

    "Ah, big brother, you've finished writing it, show it to me quickly, hurry up"

    "Little Yaya was monitoring Li Feng's actions all the time. As soon as she saw that Li Feng had stood up, she immediately ran over with her calves, and then tried to grab the rice paper in Li Feng's hand.

    "Oh, my little ancestor, don't grab it, don't grab it, but don't tear it. Okay, I'll give you one."

    Seeing the rough Yaya, Li Feng immediately shouted loudly.  This thing can't stand her pulling.  If it breaks and I have to write it again, then I must be crazy.

    After getting a piece of rice paper, little Yaya immediately began to use the pinyin that Li Feng taught her, and slowly began to spell it according to the Chinese pinyin marked by Li Feng.

    "A benefactor, only the first time he eats a housethe beginning of a human beingnature is goodnature is similarcustom is far away  "

    Looking at Xiao Yaya, she started to read the three-character sutra slowly and carefully, word for word, and Li Feng felt so excited in his heart.

    "I'm really a genius. Well, no, he should be the one who invented Chinese Pinyin. He's a genius."

    And at this time, originallyRou Niang, who was busy, heard the commotion here and came over. She looked at Yaya and kept mumbling something, so she stretched her head to look at the rice paper in Yaya's hand. However, after looking at it for a long time, she couldn't see it.  I didn't see anything interesting about it.

    "Sister, sister, look, I know the words. Let me read it to you. In the beginning, people are good by nature. They are similar in nature, but habits are far apart. If they are stubborn, their nature will change. How about it? Sister, am I very powerful?  "

    As soon as she saw her sister coming over, little Yaya immediately became happy, as if she was offering a treasure, and she began to read slowly.

    "Yaya, what you said is true. What you read are really the words above. But weren't these words written just now by Brother Li? Brother Li hasn't taught you yet, so you can  acknoledged?"

    ??Although, this Yaya reads it in a decent way and it sounds good.  However, Rou Niang didn't believe it in her heart. She didn't even teach her how to read, and she was not a god.

    "I really know him. If you don't believe me, ask your elder brother if what I just read is the words on this paper."

    When Xiao Yaya heard that this sister actually doubted her, she immediately became anxious and pulled Li Feng to testify for her.

    Rou Niang also turned her head to look at Li Feng and asked him if this was the case.

    "Well, what Yaya read just now is indeed the words on the paper, there is nothing wrong with it."

    Li Feng took a look and found out that one wanted him to testify and the other asked him for confirmation, so he could only tell the truth.

    "Look, I just know these words"

    When Yaya heard this, she immediately looked at her sister like a protest.

    "Ahbrother Li, haven't you taught her yet? How come she knows these words? Could it be that she is Lord Wenquxing who descended to earth?"

    But Rou Niang, this time, looked at Yaya in disbelief.

    When Li Feng heard this, he said, "Good guy, even Wenquxingjun descended to the earth and found it. That's because of the pinyin we made, okay?"

    "Actually, Yaya doesn't know these words now."

    Suddenly, Li Feng’s words changed, and Rou Niang was stunned again.  Now we know each other, and now we don't know each other. Do we know each other or not?

    This time, Rou Niang was completely confused.

    "Big brother is talking nonsense, I obviously know him, you just said it, I read it all correctly, I will read it to you again, people"

    "Okay, stop. Don't believe me when I say you don't know these words. I can prove it. Give me the paper in your hand first. Well, now, tell me how to pronounce this word."

    When he saw the little girl, he pursed his lips, looking unconvinced.  Li Feng didn't talk nonsense to her and took the paper in her hand first.  Then, I picked up a pen and wrote the word "yuan" on the table, called Yaya Nian.

    "Ahthis word looks familiar to me, butbuthow do you pronounce it?"

    Yaya looked unconvinced and was dumbfounded when she saw what Li Feng had written.  It looks familiar, but I just don't recognize it.

    "How's it going? I can't recite it anymore. Come on, take it and recite it to me again."

    Seeing the little girl scratching her head and ears, Li Feng thought to himself, you really think you are a genius.  Casually, he gave Yaya the piece of paper marked with pinyin.

    "Injustice is far away, I know, this word, read far away"

    With the pinyin comparison, it was of course not difficult for Xiao Yaya. She spelled it out in no time.

    "Yaya, why do we know each other now? Didn't we not know each other just now?"

    After seeing Li Feng nod, Rou Niang knew that Yaya was right.  This time, Rou Niang was even more confused.  She couldn't understand the situation at all.

    "Sister, if there is pinyin, I will recognize it. If there is no pinyin, I will not recognize it. However, as long as I read this a few more times, next time, even if there is no pinyin, I will definitely be able to recognize it."

    Rou Niang was completely confused, but Xiao Yaya knew what the problem was.

    "Haha, okay, then you have to put that piece of paper away, don't lose it, don't break it, let's try again tomorrow. If you can really use pinyin, you will know it all. I will teach you tomorrow  You, what do these words mean, how are you?"

    What Li Feng wants is this kind of result. Otherwise, why would he have to teach little Yaya Pinyin?

    And at this time, Rou Niang also vaguely understood that it turned out that all this was caused by Pinyin.  But, that weird thing, ah, nest, uh, and the like, how could it be so weird?

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 77: Cutting Off the Descendants (Second update, please vote)

    Yaya has been working very hard in the past few days, very, very hard. Li Feng felt ashamed when he saw Yaya's enthusiasm in studying.  Think about it, when I was Yaya's age, I was thinking about crazy fun all day long. Going to school now is simply more uncomfortable than going to jail.

    And when Rou Niang saw that Yaya had actually learned to read, she was even happier than Yaya.  This is the kind of treatment only those children from wealthy families enjoy.

    For this reason, the eldest sister waved her hand and directly exempted this little Yaya from all extra things. In short, there was nothing else to worry about except studying.

    Rou Niang’s move made Li Feng slap his head. It seems that this is the case no matter what era.  I remember when I was a child, adults always told me that besides studying hard, I didn’t have to think about anything or do anything.

    It’s okay to do this, but Li Feng directly vetoed Rou Niang’s decision.  Not only that, Li Feng also started to limit the study time for this little Yaya.  In order to ensure that the little flowers in this family could grow up healthy and happy, Li Feng rarely used his power as the head of the family.

    Although Rou Niang was puzzled, she still absolutely obeyed Li Feng's decision, even though he was the head of the family.  In fact, Rou Niang knew that Li Feng must be doing it for Yaya's good.

    Since Yaya started to read and write, it has been amazing.

    In the past, she hated authority. That was because Xiao Hei was a bit of a fake person.  However, now, Yaya doesn't need Xiaohei to help her out at all. As soon as she goes out, she sings like this with a small voice, a good nature at the beginning of a human being, and for sure, a group of brats will follow behind her.

    Then, followed Xiaoya to sing these three characters, running in the village, that posture was really not ordinary.

    Not to mention these children, even the adults in the village looked at this girl differently.  Although Yaya is young, she is now a scholar, able to read and write, which is an incredible skill.  In short, scholars, just two words, rare.

    Li Feng certainly doesn’t care about Xiao Yaya’s playful and playful behavior, and is happy to see the results.  As a child, you must have a happy childhood.

    " However, Li Feng's doting on little Yaya always made Rou Niang give Li Feng a dirty look. Her look was as alluring as she could be.  Li Feng couldn't help but wonder, should he choose a good day to get things done, otherwise he would really be unable to bear it.

    However, what is rare is that little Yaya did not go out to play today.

    Actually, it’s not that she’s tired of playing and doesn’t want to go out anymore, but that something even more bizarre and interesting is happening at home today.

    "Brother, what are you doing? Do you want to sew clothes?"

    Outside the thatched house used as a pigsty, Li Feng sat upright.  A linen cloth was wrapped around his body, and four things were placed in front of him.

    There are three large bowls, one of which contains something like water, but you can smell a strong aroma of wine from a distance.  It can be seen that it is a bowl of wine.

    The second bowl contained a bowl of sticky, light orange liquid that seemed to be oil.

    The third bowl actually contained some dark powder.

    In addition to these three bowls, there is also a small bamboo basket, which contains a lot of things, including needlework, scissors, and something shaped like a glass knife.

    It’s no wonder that little Yaya asked Li Feng if he wanted to sew clothes.  Similarly, Rou Niang also had no idea what Li Feng wanted to do.

    "Haha, wait, you will know, Xiaohu Hurry up and get a piggy out. But, you kid, hold on tight. If he runs away, you can chase him yourself."

    “Brother Feng, I understand, don’t worry, this little thing can’t escape.”

    As Li Feng shouted, he heard Xiaohu's voice coming from the pig house, and then, there were pigs squealing, which sounded strangely cold.  Little Yaya couldn't bear it anymore and started to cover her ears with her little hands.

    "Brother Feng, here you are, what are you going to do now?"

    After a while, Xiaohu grabbed the four legs of a piglet with both hands and carried the piglet over.

    "Come on, just give me the piggy"

    Li Feng directly took the piglet from Xiaohu's hand, and then directly put the piglet on the ground and let it lie on its side.

    "Come on, Xiaohu, hold me down, don't let go"

    “Then, Li Feng ordered Xiaohu to hold down the piggy’s front legs.

    "Ah Big brother,""You don't want to kill this little pig, it's still so small."

    Seeing Li Feng take out the very sharp and strange-looking knife from the bamboo basket, little Yaya immediately said in surprise. At the same time, the little girl also felt a little unbearable.

    "Yes, Brother Li, is this pig too small?"

    Not to mention Xiao Yaya, even Rou Niang started to persuade her when she saw Li Feng's actions.  This is still a little pig, so killing it like this is not cost-effective.

    "Who told you that I want to kill a pig? I want to castrate a pig."

    When Li Feng heard this, he really couldn't laugh or cry. How could he kill this little piglet?  Although the roasted suckling pig is very famous, I haven't ruined my family to that extent, not to mention that I don't know how to cook that dish.

    "A castrated pig?"

    After a cry of surprise, not only Rouniang and Yaya looked at Li Feng, but even Xiaohu looked at Li Feng with the same confusion.

    "Why, don't you know? No, at this time, the technology of castrating pigs should be available. Forget it, wait, you can just watch."

    "This pig needs to be castrated. After castration, the pig will not only grow fast, but also have a docile personality and will not jump around the fence. Finally, there is another benefit, that is, the pig after castration will grow up  , this meat is also more delicious.”

    There was no other way, so Li Feng could only take the castration knife to the bowl of wine and soak it in it. Then he took a small cloth ball, dipped it in some wine, and wiped it on the piglet where the knife was going to be.

    This wine is not the 34-degree wine that you usually drink, but a wine specially selected by Li Feng, which is at least 70 degrees.  There is no way, there is no alcohol, so I can only use this thing to disinfect.

    The only thing that makes Li Feng a little confused is that this lady and the others don't know the job of castrating pigs.  However, it didn't matter, Li Feng simply told them the benefits of castration.

    Next, of course, there was a scene of inhumanity, which made Yaya start to cover her ears and close her eyes.

    After the castration, Li Feng began to sew up its wounds with needles and threads, brushed it with camellia oil, and then applied a layer of pot ash. This set of operations was considered complete.

    Although Li Feng was not very skilled at performing such an operation for the first time, it was still successfully completed.  Look at the little pig, although he is a little depressed, he is not seriously injured.

    Rou Niang and Xiao Hu were stunned to see this miraculous operation.  This made a hole in the pig's belly and left a piece of meat.

    That little pig didn’t die, that’s amazing.

    "Cut open the path of life and death with both hands, cut off the root of right and wrong with one knife, Amitabha, it's a sin, it's a sin, okay, Xiaohu, next"

    The joy of success made Li Feng feel better. Unconsciously, he recited Zhu Yuanzhang's couplet.

    This couplet was specially made by Zhu Yuanzhang for those who specialized in castration.  However, Li Feng knew that it was definitely not made for castrated pigs. After all, pigs and Zhu had the same sound, which was the most important thing in ancient times.

    In fact, someone also added a horizontal comment to this couplet, "Cut off all descendants."

    It can be said that it is a very interesting couplet.

    "Haha, my nephew, you really opened my eyes to your uncle and me today."

    Just when Li Feng was immersed in that wonderful couplet, a very excited laugh suddenly came, which shocked Li Feng.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 78: The Great Uncle Master (please vote for the third update)

    This sudden sound of laughter not only startled Li Feng, but also Rou Niang and the others who were about to go to the pig house were stunned.

    At this moment, not far behind Li Feng and the others, an old man came unexpectedly. To be precise, he should be an old Taoist priest.

    The person he saw was a man with silver hair, but his face was as rosy as a baby's, and the beard on his chin was also silver-white, reaching to his chest.  Although he was wearing an old Taoist robe, his body was upright and there was no sign of the frailty that an elderly person should have.

    The smile was very kind, but the bright eyes were full of excitement. They kept staring at Li Feng, which made Li Feng feel a little nervous.

    What surprised Li Feng even more was that at this time, Xiao Hei stood beside the old Taoist with a docile look on his face.  You know, this little black guy never comes into close contact with strangers.

    "Taoist priest, may I ask why you are here?"

    It’s also Li Feng’s fault. He was so absorbed just now that he didn’t hear clearly what the other party just said.  No, he immediately stepped forward and asked the other party's intention.

    "Ahhaha, I forgot, you don't know me at all. Nephew, I am your uncle."

    Originally, when he heard Li Feng’s question, the other party was stunned for a moment, and then he felt relieved.

    However, the other party's opening almost depressed Li Feng to death.  Master uncle?  Are you kidding? Sincerity takes advantage.  How could you identify this relative so casually?

    "Taoist Master, have you admitted the wrong person? However, I would like to ask, it"

    Others can randomly identify him as his nephew, but Li Feng doesn't want to just have a senior uncle casually.  But how could this little black guy grow up with this old Taoist?

    "You mean Xiao Hei?"

    When the other party saw Li Feng pointing at Xiao Hei, he directly said Xiao Hei’s name.  This startled Li Feng, and he thought, could it be that this is really the younger brother of that cheap master.

    "Taoist Priest, how do you know it's called Xiao Hei? Did you hear it from the villagers, or did you know each other before?"

    Because he had doubts, Li Feng began to ask more carefully.

    "Okay, nephew, I know you don't know me, so you have some doubts in your mind. Don't ask, I'll tell you directly. Master Ziyang is my senior brother, and Xiao Hei, of course, also recognizes me.  . It was Xiao Hei who brought me here from the valley. You don’t know. I’ll find you when I get to the cave"

    "Stop, uncle, I admit that you are my uncle. Come on, uncle, let's go back to the room and talk."

    Hearing what the other party said, Li Feng was already sure that this was definitely his uncle.  If you let him continue talking, you don't know what he will say.

    "No hurry, no hurry, Yuanba"

    As soon as Li Feng asked him to come into the house, the other party quickly waved his hand and said there was no rush.  However, as soon as the next words came out, Li Feng became anxious.

    "Uncle, my name is Li Feng now, please don't call me by the wrong name again."

    Good guy, the Yuanba has come out, can Li Feng not be anxious, so he quickly explained.

    "Li Feng? Well, that's right. It's life and death. I should change my name. Then I'll call you Xiaofeng. I have some questions and I want to ask you. I don't know if that's okay."

    "Uncle, if you have any questions, feel free to ask. If you ask for advice, it would be a shame to kill me."

    Just now, the words "cheap uncle" and "death and death" really didn't scare Li Feng to death.  I thought to myself, it seems that this cheap master knows a lot. If I have time, I have to adopt the tone of this cheap master.  Otherwise, it would not be fun to reveal his identity as a time traveler.

    "It's nothing. As the saying goes, there is an order of learning, there are specializations in the arts, and those who master them come first. Xiaofeng, when you castrated the pig just now, I saw the whole process. To be honest, I was really surprised. At the same time, I also  An idea, that is, if something is broken in the human body, can it be dealt with in the same way? "

    When he said this, Li Feng, the cheap uncle, immediately stared at Li Feng with bright eyes.

    Hearing the other party ask this question, Li Feng was shocked.  I thought to myself, this is really Li Yuanba's perverted uncle, who can actually see the castrated pig, and thought of the surgical operation that would only appear in countless years.  At the same time, it also made Li Feng guess that this cheap uncle's profession had come.

    "Uncle, before I ask this question, I don't know if I can ask you about your profession and your title."

    I thought of it, LiFeng immediately asked.

    "Occupation? Oh, you want to ask me what I do. Haha, I believe you have guessed it, Xiaofeng. Yes, I am a doctor. I don't need the honorary title. My name is your uncle, Sun Simiao."

    Hearing Li Feng’s question, the other party was not annoyed and started to answer Li Feng’s questions cheerfully.

    "Sun Simiao? Ahyou are Sun Simiao, the King of Medicine"

    This time, it was Li Feng's turn to be shocked. This cheap uncle turned out to be the Medicine King Sun Simiao.

    "Why is the king of medicine not the king of medicine? I am just an ordinary doctor. Okay, nephew Xiaofeng, you haven't said yet whether the idea I just had is feasible or not."

    At this moment, Sun Simiao had no mind to care about anything else. His mind was filled with the problem just now.  Watching Li Feng castrate just now opened his eyes to a whole new field in medicine.  However, he knew nothing about that field, so he had no choice but to catch Li Feng, the instigator.

    "Uncle Master, your idea should be feasible. However, I think it will involve many issues, such as hemostasis, anesthesia, disinfection, stitching, etc. How to do it specifically, Master Nephew  I don’t know, everything needs to be studied slowly by Uncle Master. However, one thing I firmly believe is that this path is definitely correct.”

    Li Feng doesn’t know much about medical matters. He can only provide Uncle Medicine King with some suggestions based on some of the most basic things he knows about modern surgery.

    "That's right, don't worry, Xiaofeng, please speak slowly. Indeed, what you just said is very crucial. Think about it again, there is something else that you should pay special attention to."

    In Li Feng’s opinion, these things Li Feng said are of no value.  However, in Sun Simiao's opinion, it was of great use.

    What he needs is for Li Feng to provide him with a direction.  For example, although Li Feng didn't mention the method for stopping bleeding, Sun Simiao had many methods, so there was no need for Li Feng to explain it.

    "Uncle, you see, it's impossible to explain clearly in just a short while, and I also need to think about it carefully. How about you just stay and live for a while, and let's think about it together?"

    Now, the first thing Li Feng figured out was how much his Uncle Medicine King knew about him.  Therefore, I wanted him to stay through this opportunity.

    In fact, Li Feng was overly worried. Now Sun Simiao would not leave even if Li Feng chased him away.  With great difficulty, he opened a door to another medical field. He would never leave until Li Feng, the instigator, was squeezed out.

    In fact, Li Feng is also looking forward to it. He hopes that this legendary king of medicine can create a glorious history of traditional Chinese medicine in a new field.

    "Yeah, but it's really good to have such an uncle. At least, this life has more protection than a human, doesn't it?"

    Thinking about the benefit of having Uncle Medicine King, Li Feng felt quite beautiful in his heart

 Volume One: Settling Down in the Tang Dynasty Chapter 79: Sky-high Price Dinner

    Wang Youde is in a good mood recently, very good.  Because the task that had been weighing on his mind was finally completed.  The other party has agreed to have a meeting with the head of his Wang family, which means he has agreed to cooperate with their Wang family.

    At this point, the matter is considered to have come to an end. As for the negotiation, it is not something Wang Youde needs to worry about, nor is it something he can worry about.

    He has already conveyed the other party’s intention back to Taiyuan, and the next step is to wait for someone from the family to come.

    And because he completed this extremely important thing for the family, his prestige in the family has greatly increased. For this matter, his father specially sent a message to praise him greatly.  Fan.

    He originally had an advantage in the battle for the head of the family. After this incident, it can be said that taking over the position of the next head of the family is already a certainty.

    Because of this, he was so happy that he couldn't sleep well for several days, and his mouth was always smiling every day.

    "It's a pity that he didn't dare to laugh loudly, because it would pull the muscles on his face and make the wounds that were not neatly painful.  This made him hate the person who caused him great harm.

    Thinking of the man who had been stabbed a thousand times, he immediately thought of Cui Ji Restaurant and Cui Yingying's arrival, which again put a cruel smile on his face.

    "Comer"

    "Sir, what are your orders?"

    As Wang Youde casually opened his mouth, a mighty man flashed in from the door and spoke to Wang Youde respectfully.  Seeing the respectful look of the big man in front of him, Wang Youde felt intoxicated.

    This big man, codenamed Black Wolf, is here to take over Black Hawk's position.  Whether it is the Black Wolf or the disappeared Black Eagle, they are both a secret force from the Wang family.  They have only two main responsibilities, killers and bodyguards.

    Although this secret force does not have a large number of people, every one of them has been trained extremely cruelly and possesses unique skills.  What's more important is that these people are all orphans who have been adopted by the Wang family since childhood, so there is no need to worry about their loyalty.  It can be said that this force is the team of dead soldiers created by the Wang family at a huge cost.

    Among these dead soldiers, there are actually grades. Different levels of dead soldiers are responsible for different levels of tasks.  Even everyone in the family is assigned different levels of dead soldiers to protect them according to their different statuses.

    And this Black Wolf can be said to be the best kind of dead soldier.  There are only a few people who are qualified to equip Black Wolf.  Now, the family has equipped itself with a black wolf. The meaning of this is too obvious.

    Therefore, every time he saw the respectful black wolf in front of him, Wang Youde began to feel a little carried away. No matter how he looked at the extremely fierce man in front of him, he found it pleasing to the eye.

    "Hei Lang, is there any news from Cui Ji Restaurant?"

    Because it was pleasing to the eye, Wang Youde's attitude became very gentle.

    "Master Qi, according to the news sent by shopkeeper Qian, Cui Ji Restaurant has been closed for several days."

    Hei Lang still answered very respectfully.

    "Oh, it's been closed for several days, haha, I finally can't hold it any longer. Okay, you can go down."

    After waving his hand to let the black wolf go down, Wang Youde's face suddenly showed waves of cruel smiles.  The prey finally succumbed, and then it was time to enjoy the delicious food.

    Cui Ji Restaurant has indeed been closed for several days.  However, people didn't pay much attention to this. It was normal for people doing business to open and close.

    However, what is surprising is that Cui Ji Restaurant opened its doors again after being closed for a few days.  This not only opened the door, but also caused some strange behaviors.

    Early in the morning, passers-by and nearby vendors saw Cui Ji Restaurant’s small workman actually setting up a stove at the door of the restaurant.

    What are you doing lighting a stove outside a restaurant?  Could it be possible that this restaurant is planning to switch to a street stall?

    Actually, don’t say that outsiders can’t figure out what’s going on. Even the old man from Cuiji Restaurant and Shopkeeper Wang are the same. Monk Zhang Er is confused.

    Since the owner came back from a trip that day, Shopkeeper Wang found that the owner's expression had become different.  He actually changed from his previous lifeless look and became energetic.  Shopkeeper Wang was very suspicious that this boss might have gone out and picked up gold ingots.

    However, no matter what, shopkeeper Wang was still very happy to see Cui Yingying's expression getting better.

    &nbsp; But, next, he was dumbfounded again, thinking that the boss had met some evil spirits when he went out.  Otherwise, why would she suddenly decide to go out of business?

    You must know that the business of this restaurant has been extremely bleak, especially after Zhang Dachu leaked Cui Ji Restaurant’s secret sauce recipe to Wang Ji Restaurant next door, Cui Ji Restaurant can definitely be regarded as a sparsely populated restaurant.  The business was simply miserable.

    “If it is closed for a few more days, then there is no doubt that all the few remaining regular customers will have to run away.  Although he tried to dissuade her again and again, Cui Yingying seemed to have become determined after eating a weight.  There is no way, he is the boss after all, anyway, he, Lao Wang, can be regarded as the most benevolent and righteous person.

    In the next few days, he followed Cui Yingying's instructions and tinkered with the inside of the restaurant. When he saw the strings of copper coins being spent like running water, Lao Wang could only sigh.  This is the last little savings of the Cui family. How will they live in the future?

    By this morning, the owner finally allowed the restaurant to reopen for business.

    Originally, as soon as Lao Wang came to the restaurant, he would habitually do things according to the previous arrangements, but the owner told him that there was no need.  Then, some tasks started to be handed over.

    First, he was asked to raise a big stove at the door, and then he took out a notice and asked him to post it at the door of the restaurant.  When he saw what was written on the notice, he almost fainted.

    "Xiao Liu, put this thing at the door as well."

    Lao Wang said feebly to Xiao Liu, the man who had just lit the stove, pointing to a wooden board with a notice on it.  He didn't want to say anything else, just this thing.

    "Ah, this Cuiji Restaurant will only accept customers during the You period from now on, and only one group of customers. Are they crazy and don't want to make money?"

    "They are crazy, that's for sure, but it's not that they don't want to make money, it's that they are crazy about making money. Look at the lowest price. There are 20 tables open per day, with no more than 10 people per table. The price per table  10 strings. Is this eating dragon meat or swan meat?"

    "That's right, look at it, it's limited to about 20 per day, and we won't accept customers when it's full. They said they can make reservations, haha, they really dare to think about it."

    …………

    As soon as this sign was taken out, it was immediately surrounded by people, and then started to talk about it. There was only one topic, that is, this Cuiji Restaurant is crazy about money.

    And at this moment, Xiao Liu, the restaurant waiter, blushed and lowered his head and put an iron pot on the stove.  Looking at the pointing people, he felt embarrassed.  Not to mention others, he also felt that his hotel was too dark.

    “A meal, a table of 10 guan, to be honest, he really doesn’t have this imagination.

    Fortunately, everyone was only focused on discussing the notice and did not notice Xiao Liu coming, which made him feel a little more at ease.

    “If his boss hadn’t told him to guard the pot here, he would have gone back to the restaurant to hide.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 80: The Fragrance of Wine Fills Chang'an

    One of the biggest characteristics of Chinese people is that they like to watch and lively. Whether it is modern times or the Tang Dynasty thousands of years ago, this is no exception.  Anyway, the more people there are, the more people like to join in the crowd.  Without much effort, a large number of people gathered in front of Cui Ji Restaurant.

    Cui Yingying was standing by the window on the second floor, secretly looking at the lively crowd below.  Looking at them, they were either whispering to each other, pointing and talking in a low voice, or making bold statements and were extremely angry.

    "Miss, it seems that Mr. Li is really amazing. Look, there are many people down there, and there seem to be more and more people. I won't think about it for long, everyone must know about our restaurant. But, miss, we  Isn’t the price a bit a bit"

    At this time, Xiaoyu was standing next to Cui Yingying, looking at the growing crowd below.  When she started to admire it, she didn't understand why such a notice could attract so many people.  What she couldn't understand even more was how Master Li knew that such a scene would definitely happen.

    While sighing that Young Master Li was an expert at knowing things, Xiaoyu was speechless when she thought of the price on the notice.

    "Hehe, are you trying to say that the price set by Brother Li is too dark?"

    At this time, Cui Yingying was in a very good mood indeed.  Compared to Xiaoyu, she is more able to understand the profound meaning of Li Feng's plans, and she is even more convinced of the feasibility of Li Feng's plans.

    At first, she was also shocked by the price that Li Feng said. In the words of her brother Li, it was too dark.

    However, when her brother Li said another sentence, she felt that it would be better to be darker.

    "Haha, don't buy the best, only the most expensive. Eating is not about the taste, but about the face. Brother Li's words really express the mentality of the world in one sentence."

    Cui Yingying was filled with admiration when she thought of Li Feng's words.

    Indeed, everything that happened in Cui Ji Restaurant today was the result of suggestions given to Cui Yingying by Li Feng when she went to have a drink last time. Cui Yingying followed these suggestions.

    In fact, since he agreed to help Cui Yingying find a solution, Li Feng began to constantly recall various business operations methods in his previous life.  After much deliberation, there was only one way in the end, which was to go directly to the high-end route and completely abandon the low-end market.  Only in this way can this very small amount of wine every day really play its role.

    " What is high-end is to let restaurants operate directly for those wealthy aristocrats and super wealthy households.  Based on the characteristics of these people, Li Feng designed various plans for Cui Yingying.

    And there is no doubt that Li Feng's words immediately made Cui Yingying's blood boil. The look he looked at Li Feng made Li Feng start to feel a little elated.

    "AhMiss, smell the aroma of wine"

    Just when Cui Yingying was immersed in the memory of her incomparable admiration for Li Feng, Xiaoyu suddenly screamed excitedly.  Cui Yingying smelled it, and sure enough, a very strong aroma of wine began to fill the air.

    Cui Yingying immediately stretched her head downstairs and saw the iron pot next to Xiao Liu that had begun to emit white gas.  He started to feel distressed again, and once again complained that Li Feng was a prodigal.

    That’s more than a dozen high-quality Erguotou. How much money is wasted.

    “Brother Li, it’s true that he gave such a fine wine such a rustic name. It’s such a waste of natural resources, hey.”

    Cui Yingying felt itching with hatred when she thought of the day she asked Li Feng to give the wine a name.  Li Feng actually gave this peerless wine a very rustic name, Erguotou.  According to Cui Yingying, such a good wine must have a poetic name.

    However, Cui Yingying felt relieved when she thought of that guy. He had given the big black tiger that was both well-behaved and mighty a name like Xiao Hei.

    Anyway, it is very difficult to expect him to choose a good name.

    "Where does the fragrance come from? It seems to be the fragrance of wine."

    "The aroma of wine is correct, but the aroma of wine is too strong and fragrant."

    "Fine wine, it must be good wine. I, Old Man Zhang, guarantee with my decades of drinking experience, this must be good wine."

    "Everyone, let's find out where the aroma of this wine comes from. It's so fragrant, I have to try it today."

    ………………

    Cui Yingying and the others could smell the aroma of wine upstairs, so those people downstairs had no reason not to smell the strong aroma of wine.

    Moreover, among the crowd, there were some old drunkards for many years. When asked about such a strongWith the aroma of the wine, you can immediately tell that this is definitely a good wine.

    Soon, everyone began to focus on the iron pot next to Xiao Liu that was steaming with white steam. It was already determined that the aroma of the wine was coming from there.

    "Man, how do you sell this kind of wine in your restaurant? Give me two kilograms."

    Just now, the old man who smelled the wine was sure it was good wine. He immediately pointed at the iron pot and said to Xiao Liu with bright eyes.

    "Yes, little man, I want some too. This wine smells so good, I have to try it anyway."

    ………………

    At this time, facing the crowd who started clamoring to buy drinks again, Xiao Liu was immediately dumbfounded.

    In fact, when it first came out, although the iron pot was covered with a lid, Xiao Liu still smelled a faint aroma of wine and knew that the pot was wine.  At first, he didn't pay much attention. It wasn't until the strong aroma of wine came that he realized that this wine was unusual.

    As a restaurant waiter, he also immediately concluded that the wine in this pot must be good, and it was not just average good.  Although he didn't know where their boss got this wine from, he was certain that this wine never existed before Cui Ji Restaurant.

    "Xiao Liu is also the kind of person with a relatively flexible mind, because he knows nothing about this wine, including the price and the quantity of wine.  Therefore, he would definitely not dare to agree to sell wine.

    However, facing more and more people and their increasingly eager eyes, he immediately didn’t know what to do.

    "Everyone, I'm sorry, because this kind of wine is extremely precious, it is very troublesome to make. Our restaurant only has thirty or forty pounds per day, so these wines cannot be retailed. Otherwise, we will wait until the customers of our restaurant  Come, we won’t have any drinks, so please forgive me, please forgive me.”

    At this time, Shopkeeper Wang also hurriedly walked out and explained to everyone.

    "What the hell, isn't this just fooling people. Forget it, forget it, it seems like you can't drink this good wine"

    Once they heard about this wine, they didn’t realize that it only weighed thirty or forty pounds. Many people knew that there was no chance.  This small amount of wine is not enough for the restaurant itself, so how can it be retailed to the outside world?

    As for going to a restaurant to eat, forget it, this is not something that ordinary people can afford.  As a result, many people began to complain and walked away.

    In fact, they also know that the price of this wine alone is not something they can afford.

    "Shopkeeper, I would like to ask if your restaurant can reserve seats for the evening now. Also, how much wine can each table serve?"

    There is no doubt that among these people, there are also wealthy owners.

    "Of course, that's fine tonight. Well, because there is too little wine, each table can only provide 2 kilograms of wine."

    When he heard that, someone really wanted to take a position, which made Lao Wang very excited.

    "It's only 2 kilograms, it's too little. Forget it, I have to try this wine, isn't it just 10 pounds? Come on, here's the deposit of 2 taels."

    This young man took out a piece of silver and threw it to Lao Wang.  It immediately aroused everyone's admiration, and then the young man immediately looked in high spirits, with such beauty in his heart.  This kind of envious look from everyone, Zhizhi, these 10 pieces of money are worth it.

    ???????????? Lao Wang immediately felt happy and handed the other party a delicate metal sign with both hands.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? When someone takes the initiative, will immediately attract followers. Even without much effort, 10 tables were booked.  Lao Wang, who had 20 taels of white silver in his arms, was so excited that his whole body started to tremble.  That face almost burst into laughter.

    “Miss…….Look…….”

    Seeing this scene on the second floor, Xiaoyu was so excited that she was speechless.  And Cui Yingying's trembling body also betrayed her heart.

    Soon, her thoughts drifted to nowhere along with the aroma of wine floating throughout the city.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 81: Sun Simiao’s Age

    After lunch, Li Feng and Sun Simiao came to the front of the pig house and continued their great cause of "eliminating children and grandchildren."  Rou Niang went back to do her homework. Xiao Yaya wanted to come, but Li Feng assigned a lot of homework and couldn't come.  Xiaohu was also driven to Lao Tie by Li Feng.

    There was only one purpose in sending everyone away, he wanted to take advantage of his uncle.

    "Nephew, why did you wipe the place where you cut the knife with wine? Is there some mystery?" Sun Simiao asked while holding down the front of the pig and seeing Li Feng using a cloth dipped in wine to wipe the pig's lower abdomen.

    "Well, I am disinfecting the pigs to avoid infection."

    Li Feng threw the cloth ball back into the bamboo basket and picked up the castration knife to start.

    "What is disinfection?"

    “Disinfection means destroying those harmful bacteria”

    The knife had already touched the pig's belly. When he heard the other party asking what disinfection was, Li Feng stopped moving and answered Sun Simiao's question first.  After answering, get ready to continue.

    "Bacteria, what are bacteria?"

    At this time, Sun Simiao, like a curious baby, stared at Li Feng and asked.  He almost didn't let Li Feng scratch his hand with the knife.  Simply put the castration knife back where it belongs.  It is too dangerous to start working without answering the questions.

    "Bacteria Bacteria are tiny bugs that are invisible to the naked eye. For example, if people live in a dirty and smelly place, they are more likely to get sick. This is because there are many harmful bacteria in that place.  ”

    This question is too difficult to answer, so Li Feng can only use the most vivid metaphor to explain it casually.

    "Oh" Sun Simiao nodded as if he didn't understand.

    Li Feng let out a long breath and reached out to get the knife again, but unfortunately he still couldn't get it.

    "Wine can kill bacteria? Why?"

    “It works, and the stronger the wine, the better the effect.”

    Li Feng is determined not to say the word alcohol again this time.

    "Let me try it Well, this wine is indeed strong enough"

    As soon as Li Feng finished speaking, Sun Simiao immediately put the middle finger of his left hand into the bowl of wine, then put his finger in his mouth, squeaked a few times, and nodded repeatedly.

    Li Feng swallowed hard. The wine in the bowl was used to rub the belly of the pigs, and it had already been rubbed on the belly of two pigs.  This old man is really not an ordinary professional, he has almost caught up with the professionalism of Shen Nong Chang Baicao.

    "Nephew, why don't you take action? Didn't you see that this pig is already rolling his eyes?"

    Li Feng originally wanted to wait for the uncle to ask something, but he waited for this sentence.  After a scream, Li Feng completed the sterilization operation on the little pig.

    "Nephew"

    "Uncle, please ask again later. If this wound is not sutured, the pig will die if it takes too long."

    Li Feng, who was suturing the piglet's wound, had no choice but to interrupt Sun Simiao's 100,000 whys for the sake of the piglet's life.

    After finishing the suturing, matcha oil, and dusting the bottom of the pot, Li Feng raised his head feebly.  Staying with this uncle is really not that tiring.

    "Uncle Master, whether it is flesh or bones, they are growing all the time. If it is a wound, you can use a needle and thread to suture it. This will not only stop the bleeding, but also greatly accelerate the healing of the wound because the gap in the wound becomes smaller.  Speed. As for bones, the same principle can be used to heal bones. "

    Since the other party had to ask anyway, Li Feng just said more in one breath to avoid the trouble later.

    This time, the cheap uncle finally nodded and stopped asking questions.  And, soon, the roles of the two people were reversed.  Because this uncle wanted to perform an operation on the piglet himself.

    "Uncle, why do I feel like I've never seen you before?"

    Seeing that the other party was disinfecting the piglets, Li Feng started to ask questions.  The timing is completely consistent with what the other party asked just now.

    “Of course you won’t have any impression, you’ve never seen me before” Sun Simiao said without looking back as he disinfected the pig very carefully.

    "Aren't you my uncle? Why haven't I seen you?" Sun Simiao's answer made Li Feng feel strange and he continued to ask.

    "I wasn't there when you were here. When I was here, you were in that ice cave. Of course you didn't recognize me. At that time, I said you were dead, but your master said you would live. It seems that you are still alive.  He's right. By the way, when did you come back to life? Tell me how you felt at that time. By the way, stretch out your left hand and I'll check your body and see what's wrong with you.  are you done"

    The old man’s answer made Li Feng roll his eyes.sky.  However, after hearing the other person's last words, he quickly reached out his hand.  The situation inside his body made Li Feng anxious the most.  Now, here comes an uncle who is a psychiatrist. How can we miss the opportunity?

    As the opponent put his hand on Li Feng's wrist, Li Feng keenly felt that there was a flow of air that began to rush from his left wrist to his whole body.  Then, countless streams of heat seemed to begin to emerge from all over his body, chasing and suppressing the circling heat stream.

    "Your body is still so overbearing. It's so difficult to check it with Qi. However, it should be fine."

    At this time, Sun Simiao was sweating profusely. He wiped the sweat from his forehead with his sleeves and said to Li Feng.

    "Zhenqi? Uncle Master, can you also teach me?"

    After making sure that his body was fine, Li Feng immediately became very interested in the true energy in Sun Simiao's mouth.  The scenes from those martial arts dramas came to mind again.

    "You can't learn with your body. I'll check your body if you don't notice. You're so tired. If you could learn, your master would have taught you long ago."

    Sun Simiao looked like you're leaving me alone, then he picked up the castration knife, imitated Li Feng's actions just now, and started ligating the piglet.

    Li Feng then remembered that Master Ziyang did mention in his letter that his body could not learn.  Li Feng immediately began to feel discouraged.

    "Actually, your body doesn't need to learn at all. Did you feel a stream of heat in your body just now?"

    "Yes, just when you probed my body, heat flow appeared all over my body."

    “Actually, that’s really angry.”

    "Have I never learned the exercises? Where do I get my true energy from?"

    "Because you are a freak"

    This time, after Li Feng rolled his eyes for a while, he wisely chose not to ask.  If you keep asking, you might know what else will come out of this cheap master's mouth.

    Looking at the old man’s more and more skillful movements, Li Feng immediately remembered a saying, one is better than the other.  This old man was born to do this job.

    "Uncle, how old are you this year?"

    I have always heard that this old man lived a long time.  However, there are different opinions. The shortest one says that he lived to be 101 years old, and the longest one is 168 years old.  According to the minimum age of 101, even in modern times, they would be old people, not to mention the ancient times when the average life span was lower.

    "This, I can't remember, it seems to be almost 100 years old."

    This time, Li Feng finally asked Sun Simiao a difficult question. After thinking for a long time, he couldn't come up with a specific number.

    It seems that this person has lived too long, which is also troublesome, especially in ancient times where an emperor just changed his reign name. If he was not careful, he would forget how old he was.

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 82 Uncle Master Goes to the Border

    At the entrance of Jianghu Village, Li Feng took Rou Niang and Yaya to see off Sun Simiao.

    "Uncle, you really want to go to the border, otherwise we'd better not go there, it's too dangerous."

    Looking at Sun Simiao with his silver hair and white beard, Li Feng began to regret it.  It's okay to tell him what anatomy experiments are for.  This is good, now people have to go to the war-torn border to bury the corpses.  Not to mention that he is not a master, but because of the opponent's identity as the King of Medicine. If he died on the battlefield because of his temporary confusion, wouldn't he become an eternal sinner in the history of Chinese medicine?

    "Nephew, what are you talking about? This surgical operation is a major event that benefits all people in the world. If it can be successfully researched, countless diseases that cannot be solved today will be easily solved. Especially for those on the battlefield.  For the injured soldiers, it is a great blessing. Old man, I am devoted to medicine, how could I give up all my efforts for this little danger? "

    "Okay, nephew, don't worry. Old man, I am not a poor scholar with no power. Although I am not as perverted as you yes, I am perverted, but these one hundred and eighty little soldiers  , I still can’t do anything to my old man. Okay, old man, I’m leaving, you should go back quickly, there’s no need to send him away.”

    After Sun Simiao finished speaking, he carried a large medicine box on his back, turned his back to Li Feng and the others, and waved as he walked.  He walked so gracefully.

    "Uncle Master, when you go to the border, it's best to go directly to the border general there. Then tell your name and let them help you get it."

    Li Feng knew that Sun Simiao knew Kung Fu.  Moreover, this uncle is definitely a master.  Otherwise, it would be impossible for him to crawl into those deep mountains and old forests all day long and still be alive and kicking.  However, there were thousands of soldiers on that battlefield.

    "However, if this old man goes to find the general of the Tang Dynasty and tells him his name.  Li Feng believed that those generals would be very happy to serve this miraculous medicine king.

    That way, this old man would not have to go to the battlefield alone and do the job of stealing corpses.

    "Okay, you go back. By the way, nephew, I brought some things when I came back this time and put them in the small hut. You can take a look at them when you have time and plant them in the ground."

    In the distance, Sun Simiao's voice came over, and then his figure disappeared into the woods.

    "Brother, why is Grandpa Sun gone? Why is he going to the battlefield? Is he going to fight?"

    Seeing the figure that had disappeared into the woods, Xiao Yaya tilted her head, blinked her big eyes, looked at Li Feng and asked.  Little Yaya had a very fond impression of this silver-haired, long-bearded, kind and charitable Grandpa Sun.

    “Oh….Your Grandpa Sun is a doctor. How could he go to fight? He is going to treat the wounded soldiers.”

    Li Feng did not dare to talk about the dissection of these corpses. It was too bloody and would not be good for scaring children.

    "Then will Grandpa Sun also treat those Turkic people? Brother, let's make it difficult for Grandpa Sun to treat those Turkic people, okay?"

    "why"

    "Humph, the Turks are all bad people, so why don't we give them medical treatment?"

    When little Yaya mentioned the Turks, her little face immediately tensed up, her little mouth pursed, her brows furrowed, and her little eyes were almost on fire.

    "Yes, Yaya is right, it would be best if all these cruel and cruel Turks died."

    Even Rou Niang, who has always been gentle and kind-hearted, became angry when she heard the mention of Turks.

    "Okay, don't worry, my uncle won't treat those Turks. It's windy outside, so we'd better go back quickly."

    Looking at the two sisters, looking so angry, Li Feng wanted to laugh.  That old man didn't go to treat the Turks, but to disembowel them and cut them into pieces with a thousand knives.

    "Hey, what a persistent old man. If it were me and you beat me to death, I wouldn't do such a thing."

    Looking back, he saw that Sun Simiao's figure had long disappeared from the path. Li Feng had to admire his uncle's persistence.

    Let’s not mention the danger of this battlefield for now.  Just the journey from here to the border will take at least three months.  Thinking of the three months of being exposed to the wind and the sun, and sleeping in the open air, Li Feng felt discouraged.

    "But that's right. If this old man didn't have this perseverance, he wouldn't be able to achieve what he is today, let alone be famous throughout the ages and become the King of Medicine."

    Thinking of this uncle's persistence, Li Feng thought again?Come on what happened in the past two days.  Li Feng was also annoyed by Sun Simiao, so he thought of tempting him to go to the border.

    This old man seems to be interested in everything, and he wants to get to the bottom of everything.  It made Li Feng want to hide directly in the past two days.  There was nothing he could do. Li Feng was really afraid of talking to this uncle. As long as he spoke directly, a new term would appear.  This old man will definitely catch it. As soon as Li Feng explains, other new words will definitely appear, so let's continue to explain.

    It’s like, after telling a lie, you have to use countless lies one after another to cover up the first lie.  Often a problem is explained to the end, and it doesn’t take a long time, and it can’t be stopped at all.

    “Besides, Li Feng is nothing more than an otaku. At best, he only knows a little bit about everything based on some modern common sense and some messy information seen on the Internet.  Let Li Feng discuss medical knowledge with a famous doctor with superb medical skills and rich theories.

    “Isn’t this just a trick that cost Li Feng his life?

    However, these days, Li Feng himself has not gained nothing at all. At least, he has now figured out two very important things.

    First of all, this uncle is indeed fully aware of his own affairs.  However, there is no doubt about his current identity.  It is still believed that Li Feng is Li Yuanba, but his name has been changed now.  As for his sudden resurrection, Sun Simiao was also very curious. However, since he could not explain it, he attributed the whole thing to Master Ziyang's magical Zhou Yi technique.

    This way, Li Feng was completely relieved.

    There is another thing, that is, Li Feng finally knew that those peppers, corns and other things were brought back from far away by Sun Simiao.

    This old man, in order to study medicine, traveled all over the world in search of herbal medicine.  Whenever he saw any strange things, he would try his best to get them back.  I think I will study it slowly when I have time in the future.  This is the land in the valley in front of the small hut where a lot of messy things are planted.

    "Well, my uncle just said that this time, he brought something back, and I don't know what it is. It seems that I have to go to the valley again sometime. By the way, bring back our weapon as well.  never mind"

    Thinking of the valley, Li Feng immediately thought of the pair of sledgehammers.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????? There is nothing to do when you are free, so it would be nice to get up early every morning, find a small forest, hold the pair of giant hammers, and dance with the hammers a few times.

    Or, if one day you need to do some work and need a hammer, you don’t have to look for it, you can use it directly, and you can get it easily, so why not use it.

    Li Feng was like this, thinking about random things in his mind, while he, Rou Niang and Yaya walked slowly towards home.

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 83: Security Guard Cheng Chubi

    In front of Cui Ji Restaurant in Chang'an City, it was already bustling with people and there was a long queue of people.  Everyone has different expressions on their faces. The person at the front of the line has a happy smile on his face, while the person at the back of the line has a sad face.

    "Come on, come on, everyone has lined up for me. I, Cheng Laosan, have said it first, first come, first served. If anyone dares to blame me for not following the rules and jumping in line, please don't blame me for being unkind."

    Next to the long queue, there was a table and a big chair. On the table, there was a plate of peanuts and a plate of beef. In addition, there was a wine bottle and a small wine glass.

    At this moment, Cheng Chubi was sitting comfortably on a big chair with his legs crossed. He was scanning the queue in front with his eyes to prevent anyone from interfering with the queue.

    Seeing that everyone was behaving well, he immediately picked up the small wine glass on the table and took a sip.  Then he began to close his eyes, and the expression on his face was like that of someone who smoked opium after not smoking for a long time and suddenly took a sip.

    "Ha, I am still smart, young master. I really admire myself for finding such a good job for myself. Zhizhi Good wine, really good wine. The wines I drank before were better than  When it comes to Erguotou, it’s horse urine.”

    While drinking, the boy did not forget to mutter this.

    "Oh, I have been so unlucky for eight lifetimes. Why did I meet this little devil? This is great. How will I explain it when I go back? Hey"

    At the end of the queue, a middle-aged man dressed as a very gorgeous butler looked at the long queue in front of him, then looked at Cheng Chubi who was watching eagerly from the side, and complained softly.

    "Hey, isn't this Butler Zhang? You came so late too. It seems that we are in the same boat. There will definitely be no good things to eat after we go back. If I had known this, I would have come earlier."

    In front of Butler Zhang, there was also a middle-aged man who looked like a brightly dressed butler. After hearing the muttering behind him, he immediately turned around and said to Butler Zhang with his hands raised.

    "Ah it's Butler Liu. I'm sorry. I didn't pay attention just now. I hope you're not surprised. By the way, Butler Liu, you are also here to make a reservation. Hey, it seems that we are really going to do it again. We are all in trouble. You  He said, this little devil, the good Third Young Master of Lu Guogong, has come here to work as a gatekeeper for others, what kind of thing is this?"

    Chang'an City is not big or small, but they are the stewards of wealthy nobles, because they often have to visit each other to do things, so they are familiar with each other.

    "Yeah, originally I thought, with our family's signature, the Marquis's Mansion, there's no need to queue up like this. Therefore, it's a little late. Who knows, hey, let's not talk about it. With this little devil here, we  Just wait in line obediently"

    After muttering quietly for a while, the two housekeepers stopped talking. Now, their foreheads were sweating. How should they explain to the master after returning home?

    In fact, there are a lot of people like them, but when they see this little devil Cheng Chubi actually working as a gatekeeper here to maintain order, everyone can only accept their fate and line up.

    Since that day Cui Ji Restaurant opened again, wine was cooked in front of the door, and the aroma of wine filled Chang'an City.  The name of Erguotou, like the aroma of wine, spreads throughout Chang'an with a gust of wind.  And this Cuiji Restaurant has become a household name through this common style.

    People all know that there is a kind of fine wine called Erguotou in Chang'an City, and this Erguotou is only available in Cuiji Restaurant in Chang'an West City.

    "It is a natural instinct of Chinese people to watch the excitement, then gossip is an upgraded version of this nature.  Because this Erguotou is so fragrant, and most people have never tasted it, or even seen it before.  In this way, Erguotou is filled with a mysterious color.

    So, there were rumors that this wine was so amazing, that if you take a sip, you will be free from all diseases, and even live a long life.  Others are talking about how precious this wine is. A small pot of Erguotou requires at least a large gold ingot or the like.

    In short, this Erguotou is praised as rare in the sky and unparalleled on the earth.

    Especially after the first batch of customers came out, the reputation of Cui Ji Restaurant has skyrocketed.  Needless to say, how they brag about Erguotou, Cuiji Restaurant’s dishes and service made them even more praising

    But, why did Cheng Xiaosan become the gatekeeper of Cui Ji Restaurant? This matter has to be discussed a few days ago.

    &nbsp; To say that the most well-informed people in Chang'an City are undoubtedly the government officials.  These idle yamen have nothing to do every day, so they have to find some fun to pass the time.

    Therefore, as long as something fun, delicious or new appears in Chang'an City, they will definitely be the first to know.

    Since Cui Ji Restaurant became famous overnight, Cheng Xiaosan must have been the first to get the relevant information about Cui Ji Restaurant.  Especially after I heard that Cuiji Restaurant had unparalleled wine, I immediately rushed to Cuiji Restaurant without stopping.

    However, when I came to Cuiji Restaurant and asked about it, I found out that it only opened at night, and when I saw the price of 10 Guan, I was immediately dumbfounded.

    Although these 10 strings are not many, they are still quite a lot.  Especially for people like him who have no money left at all and can only rely on receiving some pocket money from home every time, that is really a problem.

    Although Cheng Xiaosan is usually a jerk, fights are commonplace.  However, he couldn't do such things as bullying ordinary people and eating the Overlord's meal.

    However, of course, this trivial matter cannot be troubled by Cheng Xiaosan. He has no money, but there are people who have money.  He knew very well that that day was the day for pay in the army.  He would never forget such a big day, he even remembered it better than Luo Yong and Cheng Chuliang.  These are the days of big eaters.

    Actually, he didn’t do anything. He just went to Luo Yong, Cheng Chuliang, and Qin Huaiyu and told them that Cui Ji Restaurant had unparalleled wine.  Of course, the meal that night must have been at Cui Ji Restaurant.

    Initially, he thought those people were bragging, but after eating, he believed it.  Originally, at first, he cursed in his mind that Cuiji Restaurant was so dark. After eating, he thought it was really worth it.

    However, he began to worry. No one would treat him in the future, so what should he do?  Thinking of the Erguotou, he began to swallow saliva continuously and felt itchy in his heart.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT off off the surface he looks like a fool, but in his heart he is very evil and has many evil eyes.  It can be said that he is exactly the same as his father.

    He has no money in his pocket and is reluctant to part with the fine wine. He uses his power to overpower others and has no way of eating the King's meal. It is indeed very difficult to handle.  However, he soon came up with a brilliant idea.

    The next day, he went directly to Cui Ji Restaurant and found Cui Yingying. With her extremely surprised expression, he made a request that he would come to work in Cui Ji Restaurant.

    What do you do at work, be a waiter?  Of course not. That kind of work is so unskilled that you can just pull in a random person to do it.  Moreover, the wages he demands are not low. Isn't this a disguised form of bullying?  When he came to Cui Ji Restaurant, he came to maintain order. In modern terms, he was a security guard.

    Cheng Chubi doesn’t want the wages, he only needs to take care of food and drink.  Of course, there is a rigid condition for eating and drinking, that is, he must be given at least two kilograms of Erguotou.

    Cui Yingying is also the kind of person who is very flexible and flexible. The moment the restaurant became famous, while she was happy, she immediately started to worry.  Every day, the restaurant can only arrange 20 tables, which is definitely not enough for such a large city of Chang'an and so many rich and powerful people.  At that time, there will definitely be a situation of competing for seats, that is, queuing up.

    The rule of queuing is, of course, first come, first served.  However, don't forget that there is another rule in this world, that is, the strong are respected.  The rich and powerful have different strengths and weaknesses.  When the time comes, it will be really difficult for her, Cui Ji Restaurant.

    And if there is the help of this famous little devil in Chang'an City, then there is no doubt that these problems will no longer be a problem.  Moreover, he could also take this opportunity to establish relations with Duke Lu's government, so why not do it.

    Although she felt sorry for the two kilograms of Erguotou, Cui Yingying still agreed immediately.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 84: It’s All the Trouble Caused by Drinking

    As night fell, Cheng Chubi, who had just eaten and drank at Cuiji Restaurant, was pacing back and forth outside the gate of Lu Guogong's Mansion full of thoughts. From time to time, he also looked at the gate not far away.  , but still dare not go inside.  Because he received a secret message from his second brother today, and the old man already knew what he was doing outside.

    This shocked him greatly. Although he was also worried about this problem at the beginning, in order to drink this Erguotou every day, Cheng Xiaosan really risked his life.  The big deal is, let the old man clean it up, it's not a big deal.

    However, when this happened, he felt really panicked.

    You know, this is not a small matter like going out to fight or fight.  Think about it, one of his dignified sons, the third son of Duke Lu, actually went out to open a restaurant and worked as a janitor.  This was a big event that brought shame to the family. Where could he put the face of his father, the dignified Duke Lu?

    People often say that this scholar, farmer, industrialist, and merchant was originally ranked last and was ashamed of the world.  What a good time, he, the third son of Lu Guogong's mansion, went to work as a janitor for a businessman.

    "Damn it, what bastard is he? If he tells me something about scholars, farmers, industrialists, and merchants, if I let him know, I have to kill him. I earn my wages openly, and who else is in the way? Forget it, just die.  Go ahead and die, anyway, if you stretch your head out, it's a knife, and if you shrink your head, it's a knife, so I'll risk it all."

    Looking at the wine jar in his hand, he encouraged himself.  Cheng Chubi walked towards home as if he was ready to die.

    "Third Young Master, you are back. The general has told you to come back and go directly to the living room. He has been waiting for you for a long time. I heard that his face is not very good."

    As soon as he arrived at the gate, the soldier guarding the gate said to Cheng Chubi.

    As soon as he heard this, the air that Cheng Chubi had just given to himself immediately ran out, like a rubber ball that had run out of air, and his face began to droop.

    "Now it looks like we are really dead"

    Cheng Chubi thought with sadness in his heart, and then slowly walked towards the living room.  When I walked to the door of the living room, I became hesitant and confused again.

    "Come in, I've been waiting for you for a long time"

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????  However, at this time, I could only bite the bullet and walk in.

    Cheng Chubi walked into the living room obediently and quietly looked up at the situation. Unfortunately, he could not see any expression on Cheng Yaojin's face.  Moreover, this old man was drinking tea leisurely.

    "The calm before the storm" Cheng Chubi was immediately startled, and then an idea came to his mind.  He knew this father's temperament very well.  The calmer the expression, the more serious the consequences will be.  If he curses or laughs as soon as he enters the door, then basically nothing will happen.

    And drinking tea is even more amazing. Anyway, when the old man drinks tea, he is never in a good mood.  Basically, whoever encounters it will be unlucky.

    It seems that things are really serious this time, Cheng Chubi thought to himself.

    Facing such a calm father, Cheng Chubi became even more panicked.  However, he didn't say anything, admitting his mistake?  He has never done anything like this in his life. In other words, the Cheng family has no habit of admitting their mistakes.  If you make a mistake, you can be punished in any way, but you cannot do it by admitting your mistake.

    “Besides, Cheng Chubi believes that this time, he didn’t make any mistakes at all.

    "I'm back, sit down"

    Cheng Yaojin still had the same neither salty nor bland tone, and spoke to Cheng Chubi without raising his head.

    Cheng Chubi was stunned for a moment, and then, without being polite, he directly found a chair and sat down.  At this moment, he was no longer afraid. He was like a prisoner who had been captured and was waiting for trial. He had been caught, so there was nothing to be afraid of.

    After seeing Cheng Chubi sit down straight, Cheng Yaojin nodded slightly, and then started talking again.

    "have you eaten"

    "Eat, we ate in a restaurant"

    "It's the one called hot pot. I heard it tastes very good, right?"

    "Well, that hot pot is indeed very refreshing."

    Speaking of hot pot, it also made Cheng Chubi think about it for a while. That thing was directly surrounded by the stove. He just put in whatever he wanted to eat. After a few mouthfuls, his whole body was warmed up.  Add a little bit of that thing called a chili sauce, and it will make you sweat profusely and feel refreshed in just a few strokes.

    However, at this time, Cheng ChubiAt the same time, I felt depressed in my heart. What happened to this dad?  She kept asking him about his meal. This was so wrong.

    “Could it be that this is to make the storm more violent and gain momentum?  However, it doesn’t matter anymore, just do what you have to do, that’s it.

    "Well, it seems to be good. I heard that the restaurant has a kind of wine called Erguotou, right?"

    Hearing his father ask such a question again made Cheng Chubi feel puzzled.  There is no way to play like this. He has been asking these irrelevant things all day long and has not gotten to the topic for a long time, which makes him uncomfortable waiting.  Isn't this intentional to torture people?

    "Dad, please stop saying these useless things. Just tell me what you want to do with me. No matter what, I will admit it, okay?"

    At this moment, Cheng Chubi really couldn't hold it in any longer. This feeling was really unbearable for him.  It was like a prisoner was about to be beheaded, but the executioner kept using the knife to mark the back of the neck, making people feel the coldness of the knife and the arrival of death.  However, he just won't cut it off for you and makes you wait and wait

    "Oh, I'm going to deal with you. Could it be that you made some mistakes outside again, or did something bad?"

    At this time, Cheng Yaojin looked at Cheng Chubi with a puzzled face, and then spoke slowly.  Cheng Chubi looked at his father's expression and listened to his words. At this moment, he wanted to go up and beat him up.

    "Dad, we don't bring people who are so playful. That's right. I just went to Cui Ji Restaurant to bring order. I was just helping others with their work. Just tell me what you want to do."

    At this moment, Cheng Chubi's fiery temper was also rising, and he looked like he wanted to kill or behead him, so just do it quickly.

    "I don't want to do anything"

    Cheng Yaojin said in the same unhurried manner.

    "ah…………"

    After Cheng Chubi heard this, he almost went crazy because of this father, and he even started yelling.

    "You little bastard, what are you yelling at? It makes my ears hurt. Didn't I say it? I don't want to do anything. I just go to Cui Ji Restaurant to work. Good things come from it. As for what others say,  Just treat them as farts. It’s not like our family has never opened a restaurant before. What’s the big deal? If anyone dares to chirp in front of you, I’ll beat him up. If anything happens, I’ll take care of you.  "

    Indeed, just as Cheng Yaojin said, Cheng Chubi’s wife used to be a restaurant owner.

    "AhDad, so you are not angry?"

    At this time, Cheng Chubi was stunned, still looked at his father in disbelief, and asked.

    "Although I'm not angry, I'm not angry, so I can drink tea here."

    "ah………."

    "Oh shit, you little bastard, I really paid for you in vain. You are living a good life as a child. You eat this little hot pot and drink Erguotou every day. Originally, I thought you, a little bastard, why?  Yes, I will also think of bringing some back to me. However, I have been waiting for several days, and you are so incompetent that I can drink tea here. How can I not be angry"

    At this time, Cheng Yaojin changed from the calm and peaceful attitude just now, and turned into an angry lion, roaring loudly towards Cheng Chubi.

    "Haha, Dad, look at what you said, how can I do that? I forgot who I am, and I can't forget you. You see, this is the reward I paid in advance, a whole jar, 10 kilograms of Erguotouah  Dad, don’t grab it, or you’ll break it.”

    "Shit, you think I'm a three-year-old child"

    "Dad, you have to leave some for me. This is my five-day advance payment"

    "Go away, you don't know how to advance some more"

    ??…………………….

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 85: Storms and Clouds

    Wang Youde gently put the wine glass in his hand on the table. There was no expression on his face and he didn't speak. He just stared at the wine bottle and wine glass on the table.

    After a long time, he said leisurely: "Shopkeeper Qian, please tell me the specific situation of Cui Ji Restaurant now."

    "Master Qi, the business of Cui Ji Restaurant is very good now. Every day, there are a large number of people queuing up to reserve seats. According to the exact information we have received, we can only reserve seats for a few days. They  Still, only 20 tables are opened every day, and each table costs 10 yuan. "

    Although Wang Youde's expression was very calm at this moment, Qian Dafu was still cautious when he answered. Who knows if this is the calm before the storm.

    "It's 10 taels per table, and there are so many people waiting. Even if there are only 20 tables open every day, it will be tens of thousands taels in a year. It's so easy to make this money, haha. If this were done every day  Let’s set up one or two hundred tables. Also, this is just Chang’an City. If this happens all over the country, haha.”

    Wang Youde didn't seem angry at all, but was very happy.  Qian Dafu glanced at Wang Youde strangely and found that his eyes were staring at the wine bottle with a green light, and he knew what the other party wanted.

    Qian Dafu is very clear about the Wang family's business experience. He suppresses, robs and robs, and finally achieves the goal of dominating one family. In modern terms, that is a monopoly.

    "Haha, yes, Young Master, tell me, if we can brew this Erguotou ourselves, with so many restaurants across the country, it will be a huge amount of income by then. And Young Master, there is no doubt that  Yes, it will be a great achievement for the family. When the time comes, it will be even more secure for the young master to take the position of head of the family."

    Qian Dafu immediately followed Wang Youde's train of thought and continued.

    "Haha, Shopkeeper Qian still has some brains. However, there are two points you didn't take into consideration."

    Sure enough, Qian Dafu's words really spoke to Wang Youde's heart, and the look in Qian Dafu's eyes became very soft.

    "My subordinate is stupid, please give me some advice, young master."

    Wang Youde immediately said with an expression of sincerity and fear.

    "Well, first of all, as you said, it is necessary to get the brewing method of Erguotou. However, it is not just that. Think about it, it is good that we can brew this wine by ourselves, but what if  People can also brew, so what is the situation?"

    "Ah Then, the price of this wine Haha, the master is still far-sighted, and the subordinates are ashamed, ashamed."

    Qian Dafu is the kind of person who knows everything at once. He immediately understood that Wang Youde wanted to be alone.  Then, here comes a rare find.

    "There's another thing you haven't thought of. In fact, the biggest way to make money in Erguotou is not here. There is a better way to make more money. We can definitely sell these wines to the big market.  If you go to places other than Tang Dynasty, I can guarantee that a jar of wine can be exchanged for a jar of silver. Believe it or not?"

    Hearing Qian Dafu’s flattery, Wang Youde felt better.  Qian Dafu, on the other hand, stood aside with a bow and an attitude of humbly obeying the instructions.

    “Young master is really a great talent, I’m so ashamed of myself.”

    This time, Qian Dafu was not complimenting him, but he really admired his business talent.  He also believed that what Wang Youde said was not an exaggeration.

    In fact, when it comes to this preference for wine, the surrounding countries are much crazier than the Tang Dynasty.  Among them, the most prominent ones belong to the steppe nomads such as the Turks.

    These nomadic people live on nomadic grasslands all year round and have no fixed residence at all. They wear animal skins, drink goat milk, and eat beef, mutton, cheese, etc.  It can be said that their real material consumption activities are very small.

    And for so many years, they have plundered countless wealth from the Tang Dynasty every year, making them richer than ever before.  Even a few years ago, the Tang Dynasty had to pay tribute to the Turks every year.

    The lack of material consumption and the plundering of countless gold and silver wealth made the material consumption there simply ridiculously high.  Items shipped from the Tang Dynasty can often be sold for sky-high prices.  Even so, demand still exceeds supply.

    ?????????????? It’s already bitterly cold outside the Great Wall, and there is no farming. In addition to riding horses and hunting every day, and holding my wife in bed to keep warm.  This drinking has undoubtedly become their favorite.

    Since they don’t grow food at all, they can’t even talk about making their own wine.  And it just so happens that everyone is addicted to alcohol. As a result, a jar of ordinary wine over there can be sold for??The price of a good horse.  And if the Erguotou, which is stronger and more fragrant, is sold there, it would be strange if it is not sold at a sky-high price.

    And this Wang Youde was able to think of this step all at once. His mind is indeed not simple.

    "Sir, this matter may be a bit difficult to handle. Now, the business of Cui Ji Restaurant is very hot. Moreover, all the people who go there are rich and powerful people. If we act rashly, what will happen if we do it rashly?"  If you're not careful, you'll get into big trouble."

    At this time, Qian Dafu suddenly said with a very embarrassed look.

    "Oh, by the way, sir, there is another new situation. This Cui Ji Restaurant seems to be related to Lu Guogong's mansion for some reason."

    “Suddenly, this wealthy man immediately thought of another thing.

    "How is it possible, Duke Lu's Mansion? How could this Cui Ji Restaurant be related to Duke Lu's Mansion? Please tell me quickly, what is going on?"

    When he heard that it was the Duke of Lu’s mansion, Wang Youde immediately became anxious.  These founding veterans who held great power and were highly valued by the emperor were absolutely untouchable.

    "Sir, this is what happened in the past two days. That Cheng Chubi, for some unknown reason, went to Cui Ji Restaurant to work as a gatekeeper"

    "What, that little bastard actually showed someone the door, haha I laughed to death. Well, no, Duke Lu didn't react to this matter?"

    When he heard that Cheng Chubi actually went to look at the door of the restaurant, Wang Youde was stunned for a moment, and then burst into laughter.  No need to think about it, he also knew that what Cheng Chubi did would definitely make countless people laugh.  And Cheng Chubi's pain is his Wang Youde's happiness.

    But, soon, he thought that something was wrong with this matter.  Now that Cheng Chubi had done such a shameful thing, could Duke Lu just let him do whatever he wanted?

    "The problem arises here. Lu Guogong turned a blind eye to Cheng Chubi's ridiculous behavior. Therefore, my subordinates boldly guessed that Cui Ji Restaurant must have some kind of connection with Lu Guogong's mansion. And this is the biggest  The possibility, I think it must be caused by Erguotou, otherwise"

    Speaking of this, Qian Dafu was shocked and immediately stopped. Then, he looked at Wang Youde carefully and breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that there was no adverse reaction on his face.

    What he originally meant was that if you had caused such misfortune to this family, if you really had something to do with Duke Lu’s mansion, how dare you, Wang Youde, to do so.  Of course, that's what he meant, but when he said it, he would never say it like this.

    "Hmph The matter of that little bitch can only be put aside for the time being and let her dance around for a few more days. According to the current situation, we alone cannot handle this matter. We  The Wang family must not do this."

    At this time, Wang Youde felt depressed in his heart.  Cui Yingying's matter was forced to be put aside for the time being.  Even this Erguotou incident made him very embarrassed and angry.

    “Then….Young Master, do you mean to let that big shot also…”

    When Qian Dafu heard this, he immediately asked cautiously. He knew that the Wang family had found a big shot to cooperate with him in Chang'an City, but he didn't know who he was.

    "No, we absolutely can't do this together with that person, otherwise, he will definitely take the lion's share when the time comes. I have to think about this matter carefully. Okay, you go down first, by the way, definitely  Pay attention to every move at Cui Ji Restaurant, and if anything happens, report it to me immediately."

    Wang Youde casually asked Qian Dafu to go down first.  However, Qian Dafu had just taken two steps when he was stopped again.

    "Send someone to check where their brewery is. Note that you must be careful about this matter and don't let anyone discover it. Okay, let's go."

    After saying that, Wang Youde once again waved Qian Dafu out like a fly.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 86: Spring is coming

    Li Feng stood quietly outside the house, looking at the large pond that was more than half full of water, feeling the coolness brought by the breeze, and looking at the rippling water surface, which made him feel extremely comfortable.

    Then, he turned his head slightly, looking at the fertile land where there was no water yet, but the soil had become moist, and looking at the hillside and the hill a little further away.  Early spring has arrived, and there is already a slight green color over there. That is when the flowers, plants and trees are beginning to wake up and welcome the arrival of spring.

    "Such a big piece of land belongs to me? Now, can we also be considered as the landlord class? Hey, forget it, with just such a small amount of land, you are not considered a landlord. These days, which company  Which household has hundreds of acres of land? Those princes and nobles often come to the land by the thousands. Otherwise, let’s ask Li Laoer for a prince, who has also been to this big landowner.  addiction"

    After thinking about it, Li Feng quickly shook his head, and then smiled.

    "Brother Li, so you are here. What's wrong with you? You are nodding your head and shaking your head again and again. Have you encountered something difficult?"

    I don’t know when, Rou Niang was already standing not far behind Li Feng.

    "Haha, it's nothing. I was just thinking about something. Well, I saw that the big pond was filled with water. It still looked very beautiful, and I was happy. But, look, the surrounding area is bare. It looks like  It’s very uncomfortable. Spring is coming, Rou Niang, what kind of trees should we plant by the pond?”

    As long as this soft lady is around, Li Feng always feels particularly relaxed and happy.  Therefore, he asked Rou Niang with a smile.

    "Planting trees? Brother Li, do you really want to plant trees? I thought you were just talking about it for fun. Well, it is true that it would look good if some trees were planted around the pond."

    For Li Feng, who only thinks about these weird things when he is not doing business, Rou Niang just smiled and immediately supported him.

    "Then Rou Niang, what kind of trees do you think would be better to plant? Please give me your ideas."

    Seeing Rou Niang’s gentle and considerate look, Li Feng became even more happy.  Think about it, the women of that era, hey, it’s really incomparable.

    "Brother Li, how about we plant some fruit trees, such as pear trees, peach trees, and some plum trees. Let's plant some as well, so that Yaya won't be greedy when the time comes."

    Rou Niang, she is definitely the type of pragmatist, and she is also the kind of good wife and mother who takes care of the family.

    "Well, it's really good to plant some fruit trees. When the time comes, you will not only have fruits to eat, but they will also be very beautiful. Especially the pear flowers, and the cross-flowers. If they bloom in patches, they will be beautiful. Okay, then let's  Just plant fruit trees. I think it’s better if we plant more. We can plant some of everything, not only around the pond, but also on the hillside over there. How about that?”

    When Li Feng heard this, he thought it made sense. These days, it is not easy to go out for a trip. It is better to be self-reliant and have enough food and clothing by yourself.

    "Ah we have to plant so much, but when the time comes, we won't be able to eat them all, and these things won't be easy to sell."

    Rou Niang also didn’t expect that Li Feng could see the wind as rain, and there would be a heavy rainstorm as soon as it came.

    "Haha, it's okay. It's empty anyway, and it doesn't take much effort to manage. When the time comes, if you can't finish it, just give it to everyone, give a little to each family, and that's it, isn't it?"

    At this time, Li Feng seemed to have already appeared in his mind, the scene of thousands of pear trees in bloom, and the scene of walking in the peach forest in the early morning, reaching out to pick a big, juicy peach, and then taking a big bite.  Mouth full of peach fragrance.  Li Feng's mouth almost watered just thinking about it.

    Looking at Li Feng’s greedy face and eyes that were almost shining, Rou Niang could only chuckle softly.  However, soon, Rou Niang frowned again.

    "Brother Li, if that's the case, it would take a lot of effort to find so many trees."

    Rou Niang said to Li Feng with a very embarrassed look on her face.

    "Looking for it? You mean, you have to find these trees by yourself. Isn't there a fruit seedling base here?"

    "Fruit seedling base?"

    "Oh, I mean, there is no such place here that specifically grows fruit seedlings and then sells them to others."

    "No, who wants to buy this kind of fruit tree? You just see seedlings somewhere, dig them out and plant them. Or you can go directly to the mountains and forests to find those wild fruit trees, dig them out and plant them. Who?Spend money to buy that thing.  However, I seem to have heard that there is a place specializing in selling this kind of fruit seedlings in Chang'an City, but they seem to be specially sold to wealthy families, and they are quite expensive."

    Li Feng finally breathed a sigh of relief after hearing this.  If he had to plant some fruit trees by himself, he would have to go dig in the mountains by himself. It would be strange if he didn't tire himself out from finding so many fruit trees.

    "Okay, after a while, we will buy some and then plant them all for him. I don't know if there are any willows for sale there. It would be great if we plant some weeping willows by the water.  Yes. Well, by the way, Rou Niang, how big are the saplings they sell? Are there any larger ones?"

    Li Feng then remembered that these days, unlike in the past, there are improved varieties of all fruit trees. If you plant them, it won't take long for them to bear fruit.  If the ones he bought were all little ones, then he would really have to wait until the flowers had withered before he could eat the fruit.

    "I don't know about this. Otherwise, Brother Li, let's just buy it directly from the people around us. Let them help us find it and deliver it to us. We will pay them some money, so we can save a lot of money.  Brother Li, how are you?"

    After looking at Li Feng, he was determined to do this, although Rou Niang also cared about money.  However, there was still no objection raised.  However, the issue involving money still made her brain start to spin at high speed, and she thought of a way.

    "Haha, yes, why didn't I think of that? Our mother-in-law is the smartest. Yes, let's do it. However, we have to make a careful calculation on this matter and come up with a standard.  "

    "Brother Li, what else is there to do? If people don't bring trees, we just give them money, isn't that enough?"

    "This is not possible. Think about it. The trees sent by this family must be big or small. The effort required must be different. Also, when digging this tree,  There’s something special about that, otherwise, if you send it here, it’s very likely that it won’t survive”

    This is indeed the case, especially for mature trees. If the soil at the roots of the trees is cleaned, it will cause greater damage to the roots.  If planted again, the survival rate will definitely be greatly reduced.

    The more she listened to Li Feng’s explanation, the softer girl’s eyes began to become brighter and brighter. She found that Brother Li was becoming more and more capable.  And seeing the adoring look on this soft lady's face, classmate Li Feng felt so beautiful in his heart.  From the precautions for this kind of tree, we talked about the management of fruit trees, and then, somehow, we talked about rice.

    "Oh, no, I forgot about it. Well, this land needs to be plowed."

    Speaking of rice, Li Feng immediately slapped his head. It is already early spring. After a while, the rice seedlings will be cultivated, and then transplanted. However, until now, the land has not been cultivated.

    "Brother Li, you have to plow the land. Well, in the past, Uncle Tie helped plow our land. Therefore, our family has no tools or cattle at all. However, we can't trouble Uncle Tie in the future.  At some point, brother Li, please take the time to buy a cow and then ask Uncle Tie to help us build a plow."

    After Li Feng reminded her, Rou Niang immediately remembered it.  In the past, Lao Tie helped his family plow the land every year. First, there was no one in the family who could do this work, and there was also relatively little land at home.  However, things are different now, and we can no longer trouble others.

    "I'll go find Lao Tie to help with the plows later. As for buying cattle, I don't think that's necessary. We have a little black guy in our family."

    "Xiao Hei, plow the land?"

    "Yes, he is a member of this family after all. We all have to work, so he is free. Besides, this guy is very strong, runs fast, and is obedient. What kind of cow can he do?  It’s not worthwhile to buy a cow like Xiaohei, but the work is slow and you have to wait for it, and it’s a waste of money.”

    "whee……"

    To be honest, Rou Niang really didn’t think about Xiao Hei.  Indeed, this is a tiger. Who can get involved in plowing the fields with it?

    It seems that Xiao Hei is really acting like a cow in this family.  However, when I think about using Xiao Hei to plow the fields, I don’t know what the scene will be like.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 87: Plow is not like this

    After returning home, Li Feng discussed some details about harvesting fruit trees with Rou Niang again, then immediately went out, and then went straight to Qi Ye's house.

    "Is anyone at home?"

    Although Li Feng asked this question, he walked straight in without stopping.

    "You little bastard, you walked in even though you were walking away, and you still ask a stupid question."

    Master Qi was sitting in the main room and saw Li Feng coming in. He looked at Li Feng with contempt and said.

    "Haha, you always say this, this is called politeness, do you understand politeness? In case, if you are always doing some shameful things at home, my voice can also give you a way to deal with it, right?"

    Li Feng was not polite at all. He walked directly to the opposite side of Master Qi, pulled out the chair and got down to work. Then, he picked up the cup, poured himself a cup of tea, and drank it in big gulps.

    "A dog's mouth can't spit out ivory. Old man, I can stand up straight. Besides, I am Muramasa. Does Muramasa understand? What can I do if I know the law and violates it?"

    Master Qi was so angry at Li Feng's words that his Qiqiao started to smoke.

    "Haha, you can't say for sure. Besides, there are many shameful things, and they don't have to be illegal. For example, you and that widow at home, talk about the sky, the earth, etc., and  "

    "What the heck, you little bastard, you should have some virtue. I said, why did you think of the widow the first time you thought about it? Could it be that, seeing that spring is coming, you are also feeling spring?  hehe……"

    "Well, your old man, you are so old, why do you have these random thoughts? This is unacceptable. Okay, old man, let's talk to you about the business. The thing is like this You sir  I know a lot of people, so I’m going to trouble you about this matter.”

    When Li Feng heard about this old man, he felt that something was wrong. In order to prevent this old man from getting more nonsense, Li Feng quickly stopped and asked Master Qi to buy the tree.

    "Pfft This is what you call business. I see that you, if you don't do business, you only know how to play these prodigal things. You are a complete prodigal. If Rou Niang really follows you"

    When Master Qi heard this, he immediately spit out a mouthful of tea.

    "Stop, please stop chirping. Just tell me whether you want to help or not. If you don't want to, I'll find Lao Tie. Originally, I also prepared a jar of wine as labor fee.  of……"

    "Why didn't you tell me earlier? Well, the old man will definitely help you handle this matter. You can go away."

    When he heard that there was still labor fee, Master Qi’s eyes immediately lit up, and he told Li Feng to get lost.

    Li Feng, who was kicked out by the old man, did not go home, but slowly strolled to Lao Tie's house.  As soon as I entered the door, I heard the sound of "ding, ding, ding, ding".

    "Oh, you kid, how come you have time to wander over to my place?"

    Glancing at it, I saw that it was Li Feng. Lao Tie said aloud while working again.

    "I'm a little busy during this period. Oh, you guys are building a plowshare. It's just right. It's better to come early than to come by chance. Today, we are here to make this thing."

    When Li Feng saw what Lao Tie and Xiao Hu were building, he knew it was a plowshare, also known as a plowshare, and he immediately became happy.

    "Brother Feng, we are going to make a plow at home. Okay, I will make a plowshare myself later and keep it safe for easy use."

    When Xiaohu heard that he wanted to plow his own home, he immediately volunteered.

    "Go ahead and build it. Will that thing work? Haha, little madman, you are just in luck. There happen to be two pairs of ready-made plows there. You can go and pick one. Well, by the way, the cows don't have to go.  If you buy it, when the time comes, just take your horse and train it, it will be more useful than an ox.”

    " Lao Tie is quite familiar with Li Feng's temperament. He must have used it before he thought of doing it.

    "Haha, that's the best. I'll just take a pair back later and plow the ground in the afternoon. As for the horse, forget it, no need. That thing is too weak and can't move fast."

    Li Feng was of course happy to hear that it was ready, but forget about the horse.

    "Haha, it can't be you kid. You don't know how to plow the land at all. Just make an excuse. You said you dislike the horse walking too slowly. I think you are afraid that the horse walks too fast. You can't handle it."

    "Screw you, I don't know how to plow. Are you kidding me? That horse is already slow. If I use it to plow, I don't know how long it will take to finish plowing my land."

    "Stop talking nonsense, is it possible that using an ox is slower than a horse? Then youTell me, what are you going to use to pull the plow?"

    ??????? Lao Tie would not believe Li Feng’s words even to death. The only person who can plow the land is a horse, and this horse is much faster than an ox.

    "What to use, of course Xiaohei"

    Li Feng looked at Lao Tie with contempt and said secretly, he is really ignorant.

    "Xiao Xiaohei, haha I really admire you. You use tigers to plow the land. It seems that in the whole world, you are the only one who can do such a shocking thing. However, if you use  If Xiao Hei comes to plow the fields, I will have to change you to an oversized curved yoke."

    After saying that, Lao Tie put down the guy and walked to the side, and Li Feng followed closely.  Sure enough, there were two pairs of plows that had been prepared in the main room.  However, after seeing the two pairs of plows, Li Feng began to frown.

    “Old man, that’s not right, this plow is not like this.”

    Li Feng, who has lived in the countryside since he was a child, knew something was wrong as soon as he saw the plow. The plow was not like that.

    "You kid, you are so stupid. If a plow is not like this, what else could it be like? I tell you, all the plows in the Tang Dynasty look like this. Is it possible that you can still make me a new plow?"  Come"

    " Just now, Li Feng was able to get a little black man to plow the land, leaving Lao Tie speechless. But this time, no matter what Li Feng said, this is what he did with the plow.

    "The new plow Haha, I remembered it, isn't this the legendary straight-shaft plow, and the curved-shaft plow uh Haha, old man,  Don’t be convinced, I really have a new plow here, it is definitely much easier to use than your plow.”

    After Lao Tie reminded him, Li Feng remembered that the plow in front of him had been read in the information. It was called a straight-shaft plow.  The Quyuan plow first appeared in the late Tang Dynasty and was initially called Jiangdong plow.  The plows used by people in later generations were all curved shaft plows.

    This curved shaft plow is not only much lighter than the straight shaft plow, but also very flexible, making it easier to turn around and turn.  Not only can it greatly improve work efficiency, but it can also save a lot of manpower and animal power.

    "What are you talking about? You can make a plow that is more useful than this plow. Stop bragging to me. This plow has been used for hundreds of years and no one has come up with a better one.  , your light words can be said lightly, you think you are a god."

    “Anyway, Lao Tie beat him to death this time, and he didn’t believe it.

    "I'm telling you, old man, this idea of ??yours is unacceptable. To put it nicely, it's called stubbornness. To put it in a harsher way, it's called jealousy. It's definitely naked jealousy. You don't have anything like this.  How can one become a great blacksmith with an innovative spirit, and"

    "Stop, stubbornness, that sounds nice. Come on, I won't talk nonsense with you. You will take command, and I will listen to your command. I will do it as you say. But, as agreed, if you  I've been struggling for a long time, but I can't get the new plow you mentioned, well how about you compensate me for the economic loss of two jars of wine? "

    "Okay, then let's make it a deal."

    "It's hard to chase a horse"

    "Start work"

    Li Feng cursed in his heart, this old man is really shady, he even offered him economic loss compensation for two jars of wine at once, and learned a new term for him.  If we really lose, two jars of wine, if that little girl Cui Yingying finds out, she won't be so anxious.

    Of course, Li Feng knew that it was impossible for him to lose.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 88: The New Plow Is Coming

    I was busy from morning to afternoon, and even had lunch at Lao Tie's house. It was not until evening that a plow that Li Feng was very familiar with appeared in front of everyone.

    "Little madman, what's the point of this weird-looking plow of yours? It's so small, can it be used?"

    Master Qi came here at some unknown time. He looked carefully at the strange plow in front of him with a strange expression on his face, and then turned back to ask Li Feng.

    "Look what you always said, we can't use it for so long. It's not like we're full. Let me tell you, this plow is not only usable, but it's not just usable."

    After hearing what the old man said, Li Feng was so depressed.

    "Okay, what are we trying to do here? Whether it works or not, we'll know if we try it. It's clear whether it's a donkey or a horse."

    Lao Tie was a little impatient at this time, so he just picked up the plow and left.

    "That's right, let's lead a donkey or a horse out for a walk. Let's try it. Xiaohu, hurry up and fetch your master's cow."

    Master Qi knew that Rou Niang’s family didn’t have any cows, so he gave instructions to Xiao Hu.

    "Seventh Grandpa, there is no need to pull the cow"

    "Oh, that's right. Don't you have a horse at home? That one is better. By the way, let's take advantage of today to train it."

    Master Qi said with a sudden realization.

    "Grandpa Seven, we don't need cows or horses. Brother Feng said, let the little gangster pull him. He is strong, can run fast, and is obedient, which saves trouble."

    After hearing this, Mr. Qi also staggered, like a tiger pulling a plow, it’s a shame that little bastard dared to think.  However, when I think of Xiao Hei, it is indeed as Xiao Hu said, there is no other cow or horse that can compare with him.

    Master Qi couldn't help but start muttering in his heart, what kind of bullshit luck does this little lunatic have?  When he went for a walk in the mountains, he actually picked up a big tiger for him. Not only did he bring prey to the family every day, but now he could also help farm the fields.  When other people encounter a tiger, they are either dead or injured, but it is better for him, a little lunatic, to pick up a big treasure.  Could it be that, as that little bastard said, he was too good of a person, loved by everyone, flowers bloomed when he saw her, and cars had flat tires when he saw him.

    But, what kind of car is this car? I have only heard of it as an ox-cart or a horse-drawn carriage. Could it be that this car is driven by blowing air from your mouth?  However, I have only heard of bragging, but I have never heard of bragging about cars.

    Master Qi was shaking his head as he walked.

    "Pig! Your nose has two holes, and you still have snot when you have a cold. Pig! You have dark eyes, and you can't see the edge when you look at them. Pig! Your ears are so big.  , you can’t even hear me calling you a stupid pig! Your tail is curled and curled. It turns out you can’t do without it when you run and jump"

    "Hello, Uncle Tie, hello Grandpa Qi, big brother, little tiger brother, you are coming back so late. Big sister has already prepared the meal. Let me call you home for dinner."

    Walking halfway, I met little Yaya who was jumping up and down and singing a song.

    "Haha Yaya, where did you learn this song and what's its name? It's so interesting."

    A pig song almost made everyone burst into laughter. Only Li Feng kept nodding his head after listening to it, thinking to himself, could this little Yaya be the kind of musical genius who learns quickly without talking, just listen to other people's music?  With a small voice, this pig song is simply a masterpiece.

    "Grandpa Qi, it sounds nice. My eldest brother taught me this. It's called the Pig Song. My eldest brother is the most powerful. Please wait until next time, eldest brother, and teach me other songs, okay?"

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????? Master Qi and Lao Tie immediately looked at Li Feng with a look like we knew it was your kid who did it.

    "Okay, Yaya, stop lying. If you shake it again, I will fall apart. I am almost exhausted from making that plow."

    "Ah, is it really done? It's great. We will also have a plow at home in the future. Big brother, is it the one carried by Uncle Tie? It's so small. Not good. I want a bigger one than others.  The big ones”

    Seeing the new plow, which was obviously much smaller than other people's plows, little Yaya immediately shook her head.  Anyway, this head made her very dissatisfied.

    "Haha, Yaya, although our plow is small, it is different from other people's plows. It has to be easy to use and work quickly. Okay, let's not talk anymore. Is Xiao Hei back?"

    “You’ve been back a long time ago, what’s the matter, big brother?”

    "That's good, let it come out to work later"

    Actually, without asking, Li Feng knew that Xiao Hei must be at home at this time. This was dinner time and, most importantly, drinking time.

    "Brother Li, the new plow is ready. Well,??Brother, why is this plow like this?”

    As soon as I heard that the new plow was built and I wanted to try it out, Rou Niang also came out with Yaya and Xiao Hei.  However, Rou Niang was also surprised when she saw this new plow that was obviously different from the ones she had seen before.

    "This is a new type of plow, so it is different from the previous one, but it is definitely easier to use than the previous one. Xiaohei, come here quickly, let's work, do it well, do it well, and you will get a reward."

    Li Feng waved to Xiao Hei while talking to Rou Niang.  As soon as he heard about the prize, Xiao Hei made a tiger leap and came to Li Feng's side, and began to circle around Li Feng.  That look and expression seemed to be urging Li Feng to hurry up and finish the work early and go home early to drink.

    He took Xiao Hei to the field. Xiao Hei was motionless and asked Li Feng to tie the curved yoke on his front shoulders. Then, Li Feng straightened the position of the plow.

    "Xiao Hei, start work, let's go"

    Following Li Feng’s order, Xiao Hei immediately walked forward quickly.  Xiao Hei was already big, so when he walked quickly, Li Feng could only keep up with him at a trot.

    I saw that the plow began to drill into the soil quickly, and the plow continued to guide the plowed soil to one side.  Instantly, the soil was turned along the plow and began to splash continuously.

    “Xiao Hei, stop, turn around, move closer to this side That’s right, that’s it”

    There is no doubt that Xiao Hei’s spirituality is indeed extraordinary. You only need to teach it once about many things, and it will immediately know what to do.  Li Feng felt relaxed about what happened next. He didn't need him to direct Xiao Hei at all. He just had to control the plow in his hand.

    "It's a good plow, it's a really good plow Little madman, hurry up, I'll give it to the old man too"

    In fact, after seeing Li Feng use it for a short period of time, Qi Ye and Lao Tie already knew that this plow was definitely much better than the previous plows.  The more they watched, the more excited they became. Now, they couldn't hold it back anymore.

    "Okay, then come and give it a try. Xiaohei, please slow down a little."

    Seeing that Master Qi was already trotting over, Li Feng gave up his position to him and gave instructions to Xiao Hei.

    "No, no, no, it's too slow. What's the point? It's just like that, it's fun. Okay, Xiaohei, let's get to work and treat you to a drink tonight."

    Qi Ye was so excited at the moment that he couldn't argue with Li Feng.

    When Li Feng heard this, he thought to himself, well, if your old man wants to ask for trouble, then no one can blame him. He really thought that anyone could keep up with this Xiao Hei's speed.

    "Xiao Hei, Xiao Hei, please slow downslow down"

    Soon, the old man realized that he was wrong. As soon as Xiao Hei let go and walked away, he really had to run with him.  Although Xiao Hei later slowed down, after a while, Master Qi still couldn't take it anymore and gave up his position to Lao Tie, who had been itching for a long time.

    "Haha, boy, I really have nothing to say. Old man, I have convinced you this time. Old man, I have used plows all my life, and I have never seen such a good plow. Not only does it turn over the soil well, but it is also lightweight.  It’s very flexible, especially when turning. It doesn’t require any effort at all. It’s a good plow. It’s a really good plow.”

    Although the old man was sweating profusely and panting, the excitement in his expression did not make him feel tired at all.

    Under Xiao Hei’s abnormal speed, Lao Tie didn’t last long before he was defeated.  However, his expression was even more excited than Master Qi.

    "Okay, it's getting dark, so let's go home for dinner. Come to our house today and have a good drink."

    "Yes, we really need to celebrate it"

    Li Feng’s proposal was immediately approved by Master Qi and Lao Tie.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 89: There are so many weird people in the world

    On the hillside next to the paddy field, Li Feng and Xiao Hei were resting.  Li Feng calmly placed the wine jar in his hand on the grass, and then took down the two large upside-down bowls from the lid.  One was placed in front of him, and the other was placed in front of Xiao Hei.  Then he slowly started to open the lid, first poured a bowl for Xiao Hei, and then poured a bowl for himself.

    As soon as the wine was poured, Xiao Hei couldn't wait to reach out his huge head to the edge of the bowl, then started to stick out his tongue, and kept licking into the bowl.

    "Roar……"

    After licking it a few times, it actually looked excited and roared in the distance.

    "Drink your drink. Why are you yelling? Really, you don't know how to wait for me. At least have a toast."

    Li Feng said something to Xiao Hei very dissatisfied, then picked up the big bowl and took a big sip.  He found that he seemed to be more and more inseparable from this drink, and it could be said that he could not have fun without drinking every day.

    "Haha, it seems that it is a wise move to let you help with the plowing. It only took half a day's work, but at least one-fifth of it was done. It seems that if you work for another day tomorrow, you will be able to do it.  It’s done.”

    Looking at the plowed fields at the foot of the mountain, Li Feng was in a good mood and immediately praised Xiao Hei.  This caused Xiao Hei to raise his head proudly and glance at Li Feng.

    "Oh, you have really become a spirit. I can't help but feel proud of you even if I praise you a few times. But don't be proud. If it weren't for me, who would it be? It would only take a few moments to make you tired.  Down."

    Seeing Xiao Hei’s expression becoming more and more humanized now, Li Feng felt depressed and thought to himself, how could you, a tiger, have so many expressions?  Praising it a few times makes me feel happy and proud.

    "Roar……"

    "Can you please stop drinking so fast? It's really Zhu Bajie who ate the ginseng fruit, and he hasn't even tasted it yet. Come on, don't pretend to be pitiful. It's really unbearable. I'll pour you some wine. I'm really impressed by you, actually.  Make me come"

    Seeing Xiao Hei, he licked up the wine in just a few words. Li Feng could only complain while filling it up again.  Just like this, one person and one tiger started drinking happily on this hillside.

    "Hee hee, Brother Li, you are so interesting. You actually came here to drink with Xiao Hei, and you still had so much fun."

    Li Feng and Xiao Hei were drinking happily. Suddenly, a small sound came from not far behind them. Li Feng turned around and saw that it was Rou Niang and Cui Yingying.  However, he soon came to his senses. The half-month period had come, and the other party was here to drink.

    "Why are you here? The wine is ready. Just load it into the car and take it away."

    Li Feng didn’t get up at all, he just asked a strange question.

    "Sister Yingying, she said she wanted to give us the wine money, but I couldn't make the decision, so I brought her here." When Li Feng asked, Rou Niang immediately spoke up.

    "There's nothing you can't do about it. You can also decide things that I can decide. Besides, I don't care about money. You can just keep it as much as Miss Cui gives."

    Li Feng didn’t pay much attention to this kind of thing.

    “That’s not okay, you have to make the decision in this family’s affairs.”

    After listening to Li Feng’s words, Rou Niang looked at Li Feng even more differently, but she shook her head firmly.

    "Well, don't stand there. The rocks over there are clean, so just sit over there."

    Li Feng didn’t say anything about Rou Niang’s persistence. Everyone has their own principles, their own persistence, and their own persistence.  Regarding these things, Li Feng never thinks about asking the other party to change anything, just like Li Feng himself has his own persistence and persistence.

    "Ms. Cui, is your restaurant business okay?"

    Seeing that the two of them had already sat down, Li Feng spoke very casually.

    "The business of the restaurant is very good now. I followed the suggestions you gave me, Brother Li, and started to implement them after I returned. Now, the people queuing up to order have been waiting for several days. By the way, Brother Li  , I don’t know why, Mr. Cheng came to the restaurant and told me that he wanted to help the restaurant, mainly to help the restaurant maintain order. At that time, I considered that the restaurant’s business was so good that there would definitely be some trouble.  If the Third Young Master is here, these troubles will disappear. Therefore, I agreed."

    Cui Yingying obviously became excited when she talked about the restaurant.

    "Oh, these are your matters, you just have to decide. However, I think your decision is right. With that kid here, it can indeed save a lot of trouble."

    For othersLi Feng was not interested in people's affairs and what others did, so he didn't say anything.  However, this once again made him look at Cui Yingying's business talents with admiration.

    And Cui Yingying found that Li Feng didn't seem to be interested at all, and she was immediately filled with a sense of loss.  However, she quickly adjusted.

    "Well, then Brother Li, let's discuss the price of this wine now."

    "OK"

    After hearing Li Feng’s answer, Cui Yingying was stunned for a moment, and then felt grateful in her heart.  She actually knew that Li Feng didn't care about the money for the wine at all, and he didn't sell her the wine for money.  She was a little scared, and the other party said, "It doesn't matter, just look at this."  There are really too many things represented there.

    Li Feng also understands this truth. When ordering food, "anything" is the most difficult dish to order.  Similarly, at this moment, "giving while watching" is also the most difficult thing for others to give.  If you give too little, others will be embarrassed, and you will feel unhappy. If you give too much, others will be sad, and you will probably not accept it. Isn't this just deliberately making things difficult for others?

    Therefore, for many things, it is often best to seek truth from facts and follow the rules.

    "Well, Brother Li, please forgive me for being greedy for money. For every kilogram of wine, I will give you 2 cups, how about"

    After Cui Yingying calculated for a while, she finally gave a price. Rou Niang, who was sitting next to Cui Yingying, immediately changed her expression, but she didn't say anything after all.

    After hearing the price, Li Feng said nothing and fell into deep thought.

    "2 passes is too high, 1 pass is more appropriate"

    After pouring himself a bowl of wine, Li Feng said slowly.

    "How can I do that? I'm a little embarrassed for the second time. I'm"

    "Okay, let's count it as 1 stick. I've done the math. Your net profit for each table now is about 6 sticks. It's only reasonable for me to be 2 and you to be 4. The reverse is wrong."

    Li Feng didn’t let the other party continue. He was estimating the other party’s profit just now.  It had been a while since he came to Datang, and he had some understanding of the prices, so he quickly made a rough estimate.

    "Brother Liyouwell, since Brother Li has said so, let's calculate it according to this price."

    This time, it was Cui Yingying's turn to be shocked. She never expected that Li Feng could estimate the profits of her restaurant so accurately all at once.

    Actually, how did she know that these are too simple for a modern person, just a few things, and they can be figured out in one go.

    "However, Miss Cui, I still have to remind you again that your restaurant must not rely solely on Erguotou and the hot pot as its pillars, otherwise it will not work after all. Especially the hot pot, if you go there once or twice, people will be disappointed.  You can learn. In fact, doing business is all about caring for people. Only if you know what your customers want, can you make something that satisfies them, and your business will be prosperous and long-lasting.  Many times, eating is not about eating well, and dressing is not about keeping warm. It’s very strange.”

    "Okay, you and Rou Niang can take care of this money and wine matter. Xiaohei, let's go, you still drink, go to work quickly"

    After saying that, Li Feng ignored them at all, directly greeted Xiao Hei who was still reluctant to leave, and went to farm the fields.

    "Eating is not for the purpose of being full, and dressing is not for keeping warm" Cui Yingying became increasingly confused as she looked at Li Feng, who was already working happily in the fields.

    "Okay, sister Yingying, let's go back. Otherwise, it will be too late when you return to Chang'an City."

    Rou Niang also looked at Li Feng blankly, and then reminded Cui Yingying softly.

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 90: Secret Revealed

    "Master Qi, we have clues about Erguotou." Qian Dafu quickly moved his chubby body with a face full of joy, and quickly came to Wang Youde with sweating profusely and bowed.

    "Oh, really, tell me in detail"

    Wang Youde, who was still frowning at first, immediately relaxed his brows and brightened his eyes, and no longer cared about Qian Dafu's reckless behavior.

    "Yes, Young Master, but let Wang San report directly to Young Master. Wang San is the person responsible for investigating this matter."

    "Where is Wang San? Why don't you call him quickly?"

    Once he heard that Wang San was the one investigating this matter, Wang Youde became extremely satisfied with Qian Dafu's arrangement.

    "Wang San was waiting outside the door, and I immediately asked him to come in and report.

    "Wang San, come in"

    As soon as Qian Dafu finished speaking, a thin young man trotted in from outside the door. After saluting Wang Youde respectfully, he bent down and stood there with his head lowered, waiting for Wang Youde's question.  However, those eyes are constantly moving, which shows that this person has many eyes.

    "Wang San"

    "The little one is here"

    "Haha, there is no need to be so formal. I just have something to ask you."

    Seeing Wang San, so reserved and respectful, Wang Youde felt happy. He liked people with this kind of attitude.

    "Yes, young master, I must answer truthfully"

    Wang San has heard Wang Youde's joy, and his heart is even more excited, but his expression is more respectful.

    "I heard from Shopkeeper Qian that you already have an idea of ??what happened in Erguotou."

    "Yes, young master, my subordinates have been watching Cui Ji Restaurant for more than ten days, and finally found out that there was movement on the other side today. Xiaoyu, the maid of the Cui family, drove the carriage, taking Boss Cui of Cui Ji Restaurant with him.  He took any of his followers and headed outside. The youngster became suspicious, so he followed them and wanted to find out what they wanted. After nearly an hour's journey, they arrived at a small village called Jianghu Village."

    "The villain was worried about being discovered, so he did not dare to enter the village and only watched from a distance. About half an hour later, their carriage drove out of the village again, and the villain followed closely behind.  The villain smelled a faint scent of wine from a distance and followed them back to the back door of Cui Ji Restaurant. He climbed up the wall and saw that they were carrying wine jars one by one into the restaurant.  go."

    At this point, Wang San stopped and stood aside with his head bowed respectfully.  I was thinking in my mind that there must be a reward this time. I wonder if this young man is generous?

    "Well, very good, you go down first, shopkeeper Qian. When you get back, give Wang San 10 pieces of gold as a reward."

    Finally, he got the news he wanted. Wang Youde was very happy and gave him a big reward.

    "Thank you for the generous reward, young master. I will take my leave first."

    Wang San felt happy after hearing the 10 strings. After thanking him, he left obediently.

    "My lord, I have a bold speculation, but I don't know whether to explain it or not."

    After Wang San retreated, Qian Dafu immediately bowed and spoke to Wang Youde.  While this young master is happy, he would really feel sorry for himself if he, the wealthy man, doesn't behave well.  Although he also knew that Wang Youde had probably thought about this problem, but wouldn't it be just right? If he could think about it with his master, wouldn't it make him more happy?

    "explain"

    "Sir, from what we have learned, my subordinates have concluded that Erguotou must have come from Jianghu Village, and Cui Yingying went to Jianghu Village to buy Erguotou. The reason why she went there in person, and  She only took her maid with her to keep it secret, and Duke Lu's mansion has nothing to do with Jianghu Village."

    "The reason why Cheng Chubi was asked to go to Cui Ji Restaurant is because Cui Yingying was worried about the big tree attracting wind, so he gave Lu Guogong's Mansion some benefits. Of course, this benefit is not necessarily money. For a little money, Lu Guogong's Mansion  If my subordinates were right, Cui Yingying must have sent a certain amount of Erguotou to Duke Lu's mansion. I guess you must also know that Duke Lu and the three Cheng brothers are all addicted to alcohol.  So, nine times out of ten, this is the case.”

    After saying that, Qian Dafu also immediately bowed and stepped aside, as if he was obeying the instructions.

    "What Shopkeeper Qian thinks is exactly what I want, haha. In this way, this Erguotou belongs to neither Cui Ji Restaurant nor Lu Guogong's Mansion, so it's easy to handle. Shopkeeper Qian, after dawn, you can go there in person.  Go to Jianghu Village to find out the truth of the other party in the name of buying wine, and then report back to me. "

    &nbsp; At this time, Wang Youde once again showed his wolf-like eyes and confessed to Qian Dafu.

    "Young master, are you just trying to find out the other party's truth and falsehood? Don't you need to buy his brewing recipe?"

    At this time, Qian Dafu couldn't figure it out. This was inconsistent with Wang Youde's usual style.  This is how you should learn to make wine.

    "Buy? No, you don't need to buy it, and you can't buy it. Even if you can buy it, you won't buy it."

    "Please give me some advice, Master"

    At this time, Qian Dafu was even more confused and bowed to Wang Youde for advice.

    "Simple, let's not care about whether it agrees to sell it. Even if it agrees, if it can be sold to my Wang family, it can be sold to the Zhang family, Liu family and others. How can we allow others to share such a precious recipe?"

    At this time, Wang Youde's eyes immediately became cold.

    "Young master is saying that after we find out more about it, we will"

    At this time, Qian Dafu immediately felt a cold feeling in his heart. He was trying to make money and kill his life.

    "No, no, we cannot handle this matter personally. This is Chang'an, not Taiyuan. Any rash action will probably expose us. Therefore, we must not act rashly, but kill people with a borrowed knife. When the time comes,  , even if it happens, it won’t be blamed on my Wang family.”

    At this time, Wang Youde became even more enigmatic.

    "Yes, Master, I will follow your instructions. Tomorrow morning, I will go to Jianghu Village to find out the truth."

    As for what kind of knife to borrow, this is not a question that Qian Dafu should ask.

    "Okay, please step back."

    "Yes, Master, I will resign."

    Seeing Wang Youde asking him to retreat like a fly again, Qian Dafu also immediately resigned.

    "Whose sword is borrowing to kill someone? Haha Yes, I heard that His Highness, King Yan, has been short of money recently. I think he must be very happy to make a big deal. However, this Erguotou matter can be  You must not let him know. If this happens, you will have to think of an excuse."

    "Well, let's wait for Qian Dafu to find out the other party's truth and tell the truth."

    After thinking for a while, Wang Youde couldn't think of any good solution, so he had to give up.

    "Haha, when the time comes, no matter what happens, Li You will be responsible for it. Besides, for some humble people, who will do anything to him, the majestic King Yan. In this way, no matter what, I will never be involved.  ,Ha ha………"

    The more he thought about it, Wang Youde felt that this plan was simply perfect.  Under normal circumstances, nothing will go wrong. Even if something goes wrong, so what.  Who would have nothing to do to mess with a dignified prince?

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 91: Storm is Coming

    Early in the morning, just like yesterday, Li Feng set off towards the field with Xiao Hei, carrying a plow on his right shoulder and a jar of wine in his left hand.  However, today, Xiao Hei held his big earthen basin in his mouth.  Li Feng didn't want to work as a bartender for it all day long, helping it pour wine.

    Li Feng put the wine jar on the ground, and Xiao Hei also placed his big earthenware basin on the edge of the wine jar. They immediately started working. They couldn't just drink wine as soon as they arrived.

    "I said Xiao Hei, please slow down, it's just wine, and it won't run away. Why are you working so hard? It doesn't matter to you. You have to consider me. Even if I can bear it, this plow will not be able to run away."  I can’t bear it.”

    With the temptation of having wine by the side, Xiao Hei started to trot as soon as he got out of the field. Li Feng quickly told him to slow down.  However, how could Xiao Hei slow down? If he didn't pay attention, his speed would pick up again.

    Li Feng has no choice but to follow him and become a gentleman who will sacrifice his life to accompany him.  However, Li Feng was still worried. At this speed, if it hit a stone, the plow would be scrapped.

    "Big brother, big brother"

    Li Feng, who was busy with Xiao Hei, suddenly heard Yaya's voice and quickly asked Xiao Hei to stop. When he looked back, sure enough, the little girl was already running towards him very quickly.

    "I said, girl, why are you running so fast? Are you not afraid of falling into the pond?"

    Looking at Yaya who was already standing on the ridge of the field, Li Feng immediately spoke.

    "No way, haha Big brother, you have a lot of mud on your body. It's all on your face and head. And Xiao Hei, he's about to turn into a mud tiger."

    Suddenly, Xiao Yaya pointed at Li Feng and Xiao Hei and started laughing.

    "It's not my fault, Xiao Hei, for running so fast in order to get a drink earlier. Okay, stop laughing, or you might get a stomachache from laughing. Didn't you do your homework at home? Why did you sneak here? Aren't you afraid?  Your sister is training you."

    "No need for Xiao Yaya to tell, Li Feng also knows what he looks like now. Xiao Hei has become a mud tiger, how can he be better.

    "I didn't run out secretly, my sister asked me to tell you to go home quickly."

    As soon as she heard what Li Feng said, the little girl immediately became unhappy.

    "Oh, your sister asked you to call me back. Is there anything going on at home?"

    Li Feng had a puzzled look on his face. He had just been out for a long time, and it seemed like there was nothing going on at home.

    "No, no, it's a guest at home"

    Yaya immediately shook her little head and said.

    "Guest? Are you a relative of your family? What kind of relative are you?"

    When Li Feng heard about the guests, he immediately thought they should be relatives of Rou’s mother-in-law’s family. However, to be honest, he had never seen any relatives of Rou’s mother-in-law’s family after coming here for so long.

    "No, they are guests from Chang'an City. They seem to be coming to our house to buy wine, so my sister is very anxious and asked you to go back quickly."

    The little girl was shaking her head like a rattle at this time.

    When Li Feng heard the word "buy wine", his heart skipped a beat.  Cui Yingying and the others just took the wine away yesterday. There is no way they could come again today.  Moreover, even if Cui Yingying arrives, Rou Niang will not be so anxious.  The person who came was not Cui Yingying, and he came from Chang'an City. There was no doubt that the secret about Erguotou had been leaked.

    And judging from the fact that Cui Yingying and the others just left yesterday, someone came to the door today.  Li Feng guessed that in all likelihood, Cui Yingying and the others were followed yesterday.

    "Hey, you came really fast, let's go back and see who is so powerful. Well, Xiaohei, come on, just drink and wait here, don't run around, you know?"

    It’s a blessing, not a curse. It’s a curse that cannot be avoided. The moment he decided to sell the wine to Cui Yingying, Li Feng thought about today.  If soldiers come to block it, if water comes to cover it with earth, who is he, Li Feng, afraid of?

    However, Xiao Hei is really not suitable to appear in front of outsiders.  So, Li Feng untied Xiao Hei, poured half a jar of wine for him, and was about to walk back, but he was held back by Xiao Yaya.

    "Brother, I'll go back later, okay? I'll stay with Xiao Hei here, otherwise Xiao Hei will be here alone, so pitiful. You can talk to your sister."

    "Let go, you didn't see that I'm covered in mud. If you want to play, just say, why don't you accompany Xiao Hei? If Xiao Hei has wine, he will be so happy that he will be pitiful."

    "whee……."

    Seeing Xiao Yaya’s clean little hands holding on to his clothes that were covered in dirt, Li Feng quickly asked her to let go.  Little Hei is like, if he has wine in his mouth, he will have nothing to worry about, so he will be pitiful, that's nonsense.

    &nbsp; And Xiao Yaya was not shy after Li Feng saw through his little thoughts. She just stuck out her tongue and smiled at Li Feng.

    "Brother Li, you are back"

    "Don't worry, Rou Niang, I already know the matter. Let's go and meet the guests who have come from afar."

    As soon as Li Feng arrived at the door of his house, Rou Niang walked up to him and spoke to him anxiously.  Li Feng quickly gave her a comforting look, and then walked to the living room.

    However, as soon as he entered the door, Li Feng was immediately stunned.  The short stature, chubby body, and plump round face are really distinctive.  Even if Li Feng only met him once on the day of selling bears, he immediately recognized him as the money shopkeeper next to Mr. Wang.

    At this time, Li Feng was more sure of his guess.

    At this time, Qian Dafu's heart was even more disturbed.  Although Li Feng's head and face were covered with dirt, he recognized Li Feng at a glance.

    "Haha, it's really hard to find anything even if you wear iron shoes. It doesn't take any effort to get here."

    Afterwards, Qian Dafu immediately became happy. You must know that according to Wang Youde's order, Qian Dafu had been looking for Li Feng for a long, long time. Unexpectedly, he met Li Feng here unexpectedly.

    Now, two things are involved in Wu Ming's head at the same time. This is really great news for Qian Dafu.

    "I am Qian Dafu, the shopkeeper of a small restaurant in Chang'an City. I have taken the liberty to come here today. I hope you will forgive me."

    Although he recognized Li Feng, Qian Dafu did not show any signs of strangeness. Instead, he immediately stood up and began to introduce his identity.  However, he omitted the signboard of Wangji Restaurant.

    "It's easy to say, you are a guest, please take a seat."

    Although Li Feng asked Qian Dafu to sit down, he didn't sit down himself. He was covered in mud and couldn't sit down.

    "Oh, I don't know what this brother's name is yet."

    "Li Feng"

    Since the other party asked for his name, Li Feng did not hide it and directly reported his name.

    "Haha, Mr. Li seems to be a generous person at first glance. To tell you the truth, I came here today just because I want to buy some Erguotou from Mr. Li. I don't know if it is convenient or not."

    In fact, Qian Dafu no longer cares. He has already found out everything that needs to be inquired about, and there are additional gains. His original intention is not to buy wine.  However, in order to avoid Li Feng becoming suspicious, he still had to ask deliberately.

    "I'm so sorry. Yesterday, all the inventory was sold. Shopkeeper Qian, I can only wait until next time."

    Now, there is nothing to hide, so just tell the truth.

    "Ah, that's such a coincidence. It seems that I can only wait until next time. However, if I invite Mr. Li next time, I must leave some for you. As for the price, it's easy to talk about."

    Qian Dafu said with disappointment and regret for a while, but his heart was filled with joy. It just happened that he no longer had to worry about it here and could go back and report as soon as possible.

    "sure"

    "Then I'll forgive you for disturbing me, and I'll take my leave first."

    Originally, one party had no intention of buying and the other had no intention of selling. Soon, Qian Dafu and the others left.  And Li Feng also fell into deep thought for a while. He knew that this was what was supposed to come, but it had come.

    However, what he is not sure about now is whether the other party knows that he is the one who punished Young Master Wang.

    "Brother Li, this"

    Looking at Li Feng with a serious face, Rou Niang became even more worried.

    "Haha, it's okay, Rou Niang. This business is based on your will. If we want to sell, we can sell. If we don't want to sell, we can't. Who dares to mess around? Treat the laws of the Tang Dynasty as decoration. It's okay. Don't do it.  Worry”

    Hearing what Li Feng said, Rou Niang felt relieved. Yes, the laws of the Tang Dynasty were not just for show, she thought.  It's a pity that Li Feng only comforted her like this.

    Not to mention this imperial power, the ancient officials of the official power are the modern society where everyone is equal in the face of the law. Many times, the law is still not furnishings.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 92: Li You’s Hobbies

    "Shopkeeper Qian, are you sure that he is the bastard who suffered a thousand blows? Okay, okay, it's really effortless to get through the iron shoes and find nowhere, and it's a narrow road for enemies. Shopkeeper Qian, please prepare for me immediately.  A generous gift, I will visit Prince Yan’s Mansion later.”

    At this time, Wang Youde touched his somewhat uneven forehead. On his face, it was hard to tell whether he was happy, angry, or both.

    "Yes, Sir, my subordinates will take care of it immediately."

    After Shopkeeper Qian finished speaking, he was about to bow down and leave, but was called back by Wang Youde.

    "By the way, how was the Black Hawk incident handled last time?"

    "My lord, I buried him in the back garden as usual. The lord once said that in this way, the flowers and plants will grow more luxuriantly and the flowers will bloom more vividly."

    Qian Dafu felt cold in his heart at this time, but fortunately, he dealt with it according to routine.  As for what he said about burial, he was worried that he would say it too harshly and make the temperamental young master angry.  In fact, to put it bluntly, it is used as flower fertilizer.  In Wang Youde's words, it's called waste utilization.

    "Very good, you can have him dug out immediately. It may be useful. Okay, go down."

    Qian Dafu slowly and tremblingly withdrew. The three words "useful" were all in his mind. He knew in his heart that in the eyes of this young master, this was the end of all people.

    And if one day he suddenly becomes a useless person in Wang Youde's eyes, then his fate will definitely be the same as that of Black Eagle, or even worse.

    "It's not that he is so rich that he really covets the glory and wealth to the point of risking his life.  However, even if he wanted to leave, he couldn't, let alone leave.  The Taiyuan Wang family, in order to enable Qian Dafu, the pillars of the family, to work with peace of mind and less fatigue, has left their family members in Taiyuan and "protected" them.

    "Bah, this Wang family only has every good thing, hey"

    Qian Dafu could only curse the eighteenth generation of the Wang family in his heart, and then hurriedly arranged the things that Wang Youde had told him.

    In Chang'an City, in the living room of King Yan's palace, Li You was sitting on the main seat, while Wang Youde was sitting in the sitting position with a respectful expression.  Looking at Li You sitting high up, Wang Youde felt very uncomfortable. He hated this feeling of looking up to others.

    Once upon a time, their clans were so glorious.  During the clan's heyday, let alone a prince who was not valued by others, he was the emperor. To these clans, he had to be courteous.  But now, he has fallen into such a situation.

    However, reality is stronger than people. At this moment, no matter how uncomfortable or angry he is, he still has to bow his head.

    "Your Highness King Yan, what happened last time was all due to my poor conduct. When I woke up, I wanted to apologize to His Highness King Yan, but I had no choice but because there was an injury on my body. Therefore, I have been delaying it until today to ask you to please King Yan."  Your Highness, I forgive you.”

    Having said this, Wang Youde quickly stood up and bowed deeply to Li You.

    "kindness"

    After hearing this, Li You didn't express anything, but just expressed a "favor" that was neither salty nor bland. It seemed that he was still worried about the original incident.  If he hadn't seen the scars on Wang Youde's face, he would have gone crazy at this moment.

    "In order to apologize to His Highness King Yan, I have prepared some small gifts for His Highness King Yan to express my apology. I hope His Highness King Yan will not dislike it."

    Wang Youde stood up immediately and respectfully presented the gift he had prepared long ago.

    And Li You didn't care at all, he opened the lid of the gift box directly, and then, a smile immediately appeared on his face.

    "Youde said that, it's really over the top, isn't it? What happened in the first place can't be entirely blamed on you, Youde. You were just careless for a moment, and for this reason, Youde was injured. After all,  , or blame Cheng Chubi and the other bastards, especially that one By the way, Youde, who is the person who caused you to be so seriously injured?"

    At this time, Li You realized that he didn't know that person at all.

    "I'm ashamed to say that I didn't know who the other party was at first. It wasn't until a few days ago that I discovered by chance that the man was called Li Feng, and he was actually a villager in the mountains. I, Wang Youde, am really shameless to see people.  ……Why……"

    When he said this, Wang Youde immediately showed a sad look. He looked as pitiful as he could.

    "What? That turned out to be a poor villager, but he was eating at the same table as Cheng Chubi and the others. What the hell is going on?"

    In Li You’s opinion,How could he be a villager eating at the same table as Cheng Chubi and Qin Huaiyu?

    "How dare you deceive Your Highness? We have already investigated clearly. Li Feng is indeed just an ordinary villager. The reason why he is with Cheng Chubi and the others is because he once sold Cheng Chubi a bear.  "Originally, I wanted to buy that bear and give it to you, His Highness King Yan"

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT?????? Wang Youde told the story about the bear sale in Chang'an West Market that day, telling half truths and half lies.  However, he did say that the purpose of buying the bear was to give it to Li You.  He knew that people like Li You loved these beasts, whether they were alive or dead.

    "Cheng Chubi is such a bastard. Why do you always go against me? Don't let me seize the opportunity, otherwise, I will make him look good. Also, that Li Feng is not a good person either. He is sinister, greedy and flattering.  A villain"

    Sure enough, when Li You heard this, he felt so distressed that the good thing he was about to get was lost like this.  If he had been able to get the bear, make the bear skin into a mattress, and give it to his father, there is no telling what big surprise he would have received, but it was a pity.

    "That's right, that's fine with Cheng Chubi. After all, he is the son of Duke Lu. However, that Li Feng, a humble mountain villager, is so bullying and audacious."

    "Actually, His Highness King Yan, you have the virtue to come here today, but I have a small matter to ask for your help."

    Wang Youde, who had a look of resentment on his face just now, immediately turned into a pitiful look again.

    "Haha, Youde, you are too outsider, don't you? If you have anything to do, just tell me, if you can help me, I will definitely be obliged to do so."

    Li You immediately became happy when he heard that Wang Youde wanted to help him.  Someone is coming to ask him for help, which also means that there is money to be made.

    Although Li Yougui is a prince and has his own mansion, he also has a large fiefdom and a lot of food.  This income seems to be a lot, but the expenses are also high. In addition, Li You is the kind of person who is greedy for pleasure.  These incomes are not enough for him to spend on himself.  If it weren't for his mother's help from time to time, his palace would have been unable to uncover the pot.

    Now when he heard that Wang Youde wanted to help, he almost burst into laughter. This Wang Youde was a fat sheep.

    "Your Highness, Prince Yan, I want you to make the decision for me this time because I want you to make the decision for me. That little bastard Cheng Chubi bullied me, so I accepted it. However, that little humble villager Li Feng also bullied me."  It’s on my head, I can’t swallow this breath no matter what.”

    At this time, Wang Youde looked like he would not give up until he took revenge.

    "Oh, well, you are virtuous. This matter is a bit difficult to handle. Although I am the Prince of the Tang Dynasty, this does not mean that I can do whatever I want. The Tang Dynasty has the people of the Tang Dynasty.  I can't mess around with the law. Besides, it's not appropriate for me, a dignified prince, to bully a small villager. Also, this Li Feng has some friendship with Cheng Chubi and the others.  It’s even more difficult to handle.”

    Li You looked extremely troubled at this time and said to Wang Youde.

    "Don't worry, Your Highness, Prince Yan. Of course, you will not embarrass His Highness Prince Yan if you are virtuous. Maybe His Highness, Prince Yan, still doesn't know that my servant, Black Eagle, was injured not long after he returned home after he was injured by Li Feng that day.  He died. This Li Feng committed a serious crime of murder. Also, if you are virtuous, you cannot let His Highness the King of Yan worry about me in vain, right? Here, I have prepared a generous gift for His Highness the King of Yan."

    After saying that, Wang Youde took out another very exquisite small box from his arms and presented it to Li You.

    "Hmph, this Li Feng is really bold. He actually dares to commit such a serious crime. If you are virtuous, you can rest assured that I will definitely take a good look at this matter and let these criminals receive the punishment they deserve."

    Li You also opened the small box and took a look, and his eyes immediately became brighter.

    "Then thank you, His Highness King Yan. By the way, my servants said that there is a very delicate beauty in Li Feng's family, who seems to be the type that His Highness King Yan likes. Oh, what a pity. Your Highness, King Yan, then  If you are virtuous, please leave first.”

    After finishing speaking, Wang Youde resigned.

    "Pretty village girl, haha, good, very good, haha"

    At this time, Li You's eyes were almost filled with fire. He believed that Wang Youde would not lie to him.

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 93 The Crisis Arrives

    After the matter was done, it was time for dinner. Wang Youde came to Wangji Restaurant with a smile on his face.  He was in a good mood, wanted to have a good meal, and also had something to explain to Qian Dafu.

    "Hmph, little bitch, let's see how many days you can still run around. When I take care of that Li Feng and get the recipe for Erguotou's brewing, that will be the day when your Cui Ji Restaurant closes. By then, haha"

    Looking at the extremely busy business at Cui Ji Restaurant, Wang Youde immediately felt bad again. However, soon, he smiled sinisterly again, and then went directly into the restaurant.

    Sitting in a very luxurious elegant room, Wang Youde put his arms around the slender waists of two charming girls, enjoying the fine wine and food they fawningly brought to his lips. From time to time, because of Wang Youde's salty hands,  , the activity reached some critical points, eliciting bursts of passionate cries from the two women.

    At this time, Qian Dafu lowered his head and stood respectfully, waiting.

    After a while, Wang Youde finally had enough to eat and drink, so he waved his hand and let the two girls go out. He raised his head and glanced at Qian Dafu with an indifferent expression.

    "Shopkeeper Qian, starting from tomorrow, you will send someone to keep an eye on every move in Prince Yan's Mansion, and then come back and report to me at any time. Do you understand?"

    "Yes, Master, I will arrange manpower immediately"

    Qian Dafu immediately responded.

    "Well, you must be careful not to let King Yan find out, understand"

    Wang Youde felt uneasy for a while, explained it, and then stopped caring about Dafu.  Qian Dafu was also very sensible and resigned from the private room.

    " Wang Youde, on the other hand, was sitting still, looking like he was thinking about something seriously.

    The next day, early in the morning, Wang Youde received news from someone sent by Qian Dafu, saying that King Yan Li You had left Chang'an City and headed for Zhongnan County.

    "Haha, it seems that Li You is really tempted. It seems that you have to pay more attention to these people's hobbies in the future. At the critical moment, they can play a big role."

    After hearing the news, Wang Youde was completely relieved.  But what he didn't expect was that Li You actually made a trip in person for a village girl.  In this way, he no longer has to worry about what will happen in that matter.

    Zhongnan County is named after Zhongnan Mountain.  Zhongnan Mountain has always been talked about by people because of its many hermits and masters, and it has also attracted more people who want to live in seclusion.  In addition, its beautiful scenery and elegant environment make it the most admired place by many literati.

    The magistrate of Zhongnan County is Wang Youliang, a middle-aged man who thinks about getting ahead all day long.  Everyone wants to get ahead and become a high official, but this Wang Youliang is just the kind of person who is more than conservative but not enterprising enough.  Unfortunately, Zhongnan County is near Chang'an City and connected to the Gyeonggi region.  Compare it to the Gyeonggi area.  Zhongnan County pales in comparison.

    This has caused him to be the county magistrate. He has been in this position for more than ten years and has not improved at all.  If it were in another place, no matter how the arrangement was arranged, his position should be moved up.

    Therefore, everyone loves Zhongnan, but he, the county magistrate, hates Zhongnan with all his heart.  As he became increasingly desperate, he kept complaining that he was unlucky.

    "However, this bad luck has been going on for a long time, and it will always turn around."  County Magistrate Wang never expected that God would send him a noble man, King Yan Li You.

    This is the prince, and he is also a prince. After learning Li You's identity, Wang Youliang felt dizzy and immediately began to hug the towering tree tightly with all his strength.  When he thought about it, as long as he relied on King Yan Li You, it would be a sure thing that he would become famous in the future.

    Therefore, there is only one attitude toward Li You, which is to obey orders.

    "I don't know why this man named Li Feng offended His Highness King Yan. He deserves to be unlucky. However, speaking of it, I have to thank this unlucky man for giving me a bright future. Let me thank you.  This county magistrate is unexpectedly able to meet such a noble person."

    At this moment, on the road from Zhongnan County to Jianghu Village, a group of government officials were escorting a sedan and driving quickly.  Wang Youliang, dressed in a green official uniform, was sitting in a sedan chair and giggling.  Because His Highness King Yan has promised him that after he helps complete this matter, he will do some activities for him.

    In fact, the matter is very simple, just let him arrest a murderer named Li Feng. Of course, this is just a superficial statement. As for the specific details, he, Wang Youliang, doesn't care.

    "But?Why does His Highness Prince Yan want to go along for such a trivial matter?  Is there something else that can’t be said about this?”

    Thinking of this, Wang Youliang stuck his head out of the sedan window and looked back. He was confused at the carriage following them in the distance.

    "Hurry up, hurry up, if the prisoner escapes, be careful that the county magistrate will skin you"

    Soon, Wang Youliang stopped thinking so much and thought, His Highness, Prince Yan, must be worried.  Such thoughts shocked Wang Youliang.  He directly urged the government servants carrying the sedan chair again to speed up.  Now he couldn't wait to fly to Jianghu Village immediately and arrest the man named Li Feng, so that he could ask for credit from King Yan.

    When the government officials heard this, they even had to speed up, and their faces suddenly turned into bitter gourds.  Now they were running at a trot, and they had to speed up. The distance to Jianghu Village was not short, and it would cost them their lives.

    Although everyone was panting like an ox and sweating profusely, they did not dare to disobey the magistrate's order, so they could only speed up again.

    "Haha, I hope that little bad boy Wang Youde didn't tell lies to deceive me. Otherwise, when I go back, I will have his good harvest. He shouldn't tell lies. He doesn't have the guts yet. However, I have to be careful in the future.  I'm a bit obsessed with this kid. He actually found out about such a confidential matter. It seems that this guy has no good intentions. If my father gets to know about such a thing, the consequences will be"

    Li You, who was following from a distance, started to get excited at this moment.  In his heart, he began to be wary of this Wang Youde.

    Indeed, he has a special hobby, that is, he likes to play with those innocent and beautiful village girls.  He likes the shy and evasive look in the other person's eyes, and even more likes their helpless look.  That expression and movement made him extremely intoxicated.

    For this kind of thing, although Li You has never committed murder or arson, he has done a lot of coercion and inducement.  For example, in this case, he only needs to use the matter of that unlucky guy Li Feng, a threat, and a temptation, and the matter will most likely be successful.

    "However, when he does this kind of thing, he always uses his status as a prince to do it from behind the scenes.  He wouldn't be so stupid as to stand in front of him.  However, even so, it still frightened him every time. He knew that once his father knew about these things, he would have to shed his skin even if he died.

    Therefore, this time, he did not come forward directly, but chose to manipulate behind the scenes.  However, such a secret thing was discovered by Wang Youde, and he immediately became alert.

    Originally, he didn’t want to come, but the desire in his heart made him unable to come.

    "County County Magistrate Your Excellency, here we are"

    After rushing all the way, they finally arrived at Takumi Village.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 94: The Rebirth of the Divine Weapon

    When Li Feng once again crossed the long, cold ice cave and came to the valley, he found that a month had passed and the place had changed drastically.  The last time I came here, it was still a scene of early spring, but now, it seems that spring is full of vitality and everything is reviving.  There were flowers and leaves everywhere, and Li Feng immediately started to become poetic.

    "The red apricot branches are full of spring, well"

    Li Feng was in a good mood and unknowingly uttered such a poem.

    It’s not that he’s not in a good mood, it’s not that he’s not passionate enough about poetry, and it’s not that he doesn’t want to read out the entire poem.  However, the key point is that Li Feng only remembers this sentence.  As for what the previous sentence and the next sentence were, he had no impression at all.  Not to mention which era this poem was from and which poet wrote it.

    "Hey, it's really disappointing. It's such an evil exam-oriented education. Why did you only take the test on one famous quote in the college entrance examination? If you took the test on a dictation of an ancient poem, maybe I could memorize the whole poem, right? Or  Just don't take the exam, I can't even remember this sentence. Now I'm stuck, isn't this torture?"

    After spending countless brain cells and racking his brains, Li Feng still couldn't remember the entire poem, which made him feel depressed.

    "It's still good, don't worry. But you said you are a big tiger, chasing those butterflies all day long, is it interesting? You are really a guy who attracts bees and butterflies."

    Looking at Xiao Hei chasing and playing with butterflies on the grass and among the flowers, Li Feng felt envy, jealousy, and hatred all at the same time.  But, there is nothing I can do, my life is good.

    After muttering for a while, Li Feng ignored Xiao Hei and let him play if he wanted to, and walked directly towards the thatched house.  However, he did not go into the house immediately, but walked directly to the land outside the house.

    "Well, these peppers are already ripe. Let's pick them all today. It's also the last crop. Just pick some that look good and leave some seeds. When the time comes, take them out and plant them outside. If you want,  Otherwise, if you want to eat some peppers, you have to travel dozens of miles of mountain roads to pick them, which is too troublesome.”

    Seeing that all the peppers had turned red, and even some of the peppers had fallen off on their own and fell to the ground, Li Feng knew that all the peppers must be picked, otherwise, if it rains, they will all be ruined.

    So, Li Feng quickly took off the bamboo basket on his back, and then started to pick the peppers one by one. Anyway, he didn't have to worry about whether he would hurt the pepper trees, so he could just pick them as quickly as possible.

    After working for at least half an hour, the big backpack was more than half full, and then all the peppers were picked.  Next, Li Feng uprooted all the pepper trees one by one, leaving them useless.

    After finishing his work, Li Feng stood still and kept scanning the place with his eyes.  Unfortunately, to his disappointment, he didn't find anything new.  The only thing that made him a little excited was that the sweet potato seedlings had become more lush after a month of growth, and the corn seedlings scattered on the ground had grown stronger on their own.  .

    "Well, no, we can't let them all crowd together and grow freely. They have to be moved and replanted."

    Based on Li Feng’s previous experience, when he saw these scenes, he immediately knew that they had to be moved and replanted. Otherwise, they would all be crowded together, which would be very detrimental to growth.

    As soon as he said it, Li Feng trotted into the small thatched house. When he walked out again, he already had two more barrels and a hoe in his hand.

    First, he used a hoe to dig up all the soil, and then broke up some large pieces of soil. After finishing this, Li Feng immediately started to ridge the soil into two long ridges.  Anyway, this is the condition, and Li Feng doesn't want to put in any more effort.  I immediately transferred the corn seedlings and sweet potato vines and planted them directly.

    However, when transferring the corn seedlings, Li Feng did directly bring a piece of soil to them and transferred them together.  After all, this was just a one-time deal, and Li Feng didn't have that time. Even if he had that time, Li Feng wasn't in the mood. He would run into the valley to take care of them whenever he had something to do.  Bringing soil to their roots is just to ensure that their roots are not harmed and to ensure their survival rate.

    After both ridges of land were planted with sweet potatoes and corn, Li Feng immediately picked up two buckets and went to a small spring not far away. He began to carry water back and forth until the sweet potato seedlings and the  After watering all the corn seedlings, he stopped and looked at his masterpiece with satisfaction.? 

    "That's all I can do. Whether you live or die, and whether you look good or not, it all depends on you."

    Li Feng is quite a bit sad to leave him to fend for himself, even more so.  In fact, that's all he said. With the climate conditions of this valley, it would be difficult to live with these things.

    After finishing all this work, Li Feng came to the small mountain spring again, washed his hands and face with water, cleaned the hoe, and then walked towards the thatched house.

    After putting these tools back to their original positions, Li Feng came to the table with two sledgehammers.

    "Well, there is a package. This should be what my uncle brought back this time. I don't know what weird stuff he brought back this time."

    As soon as he arrived in front of the table, Li Feng discovered that there was a package placed on the table.  So, Li Feng immediately started to open it.  This package is quite well wrapped, inside and out, and wrapped several times.  In the last layer, Li Feng found some gadgets wrapped in oil paper.

    "Hey, they are all seeds. I thought what this uncle brought back was some good stuff. It made me happy in vain. Let's take a look, there are some kind of seeds in them. This, no  I know him, but he doesn’t seem to know him either I don’t know him at all.”

    After looking at all these seeds carefully, Li Feng was extremely depressed that he didn't recognize any of them.

    However, when I thought about it later, I realized that it was right. This uncle, running around all over the world, was actually just to study various medicines.  Nine times out of ten, these seeds were basically medicinal materials that he thought might be useful, so he brought the seeds back.  How could I possibly know these things?

    "Hey, my trip was in vain. Forget it, never mind, these things, no matter what, were brought back all the way by my uncle. These things have been kept for a long time. If they break, it will be bad.  Anyway, spring is coming soon, and I have nothing to do. Whenever I have time, I can plant these seeds."

    After complaining for a while, Li Feng could only admit it. Who said he was a master uncle?

    After wrapping these things again, Li Feng threw them into the big backpack and stopped caring about them.

    At this moment, Li Feng put all his attention on the table, on the pair of sledgehammers.  This time, Li Feng decided to take these two things out.

    And just when Li Feng started staring at the pair of sledgehammers, an indescribable feeling of intimacy naturally arose in his heart, a feeling of intimacy like meeting an old friend.  Similarly, Li Feng also felt that he had become a little excited.

    "Hey, after all, you are an old friend who has been with this body for countless years. Okay, then we have to remember the old friendship, let alone let your magic weapon be buried like this. Even if you can't use it to hit people,  , driving wooden piles and smashing rocks can be considered as making the best use of things, isn’t it?”

    After saying that, Li Feng immediately stretched his hands towards the pair of sledgehammers.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 95: Beating Drums and Urns and Golden Hammers

    Li Feng's hand got closer and closer to the hammer handle, and his mood became more and more excited and nervous, and the muscles all over his body became tense.  After all, the last experience touched him deeply.

    "I wonder, is this thing really electrified?"

    As soon as Li Feng's hand grasped the handle of the hammer, he felt a slight numbness in his arm, which made the muscles all over his body tighten even more.  However, he did not let go.  Because the feeling this time, compared to the last time, was indeed too childish.  Last time, he felt as if he had been struck directly by lightning.

    “It’s okay, it’s okay, I didn’t stuff my head with any messy stuff like last time.”

    The numbing feeling disappeared immediately, and Li Feng effortlessly lifted the pair of sledgehammers with both hands.  Then, he carefully observed the pair of sledgehammers.

    Through careful observation, Li Feng discovered that the overall length of this drum, urn and golden hammer was about one meter.  Among them, the hammer handle is very short.  And the hammer body actually took up more than half of it.  The entire hammer body is not round, but somewhere between a circle and an oval.  The hammer surface is not smooth, but is divided into petals by several ravines.  Overall, at first glance, it looks like a big pumpkin.

    However, it is a pity that this "big pumpkin" is not that kind of golden yellow, but black. Not only black, but also very bright and bright. The wisps of faint light it emits make people feel  Just looking at it gave me chills.

    Li Feng touched the two big hammers casually.

    “Boom…….”

    "My God, why is this sound? Shouldn't it be a clang? What kind of metal is this made of, and what is the structure inside? It can actually make a sound like thunder. It seems that the skills of this ancient people are really  It’s extraordinary. That thundering bow is like this, and so is this drum, urn, and golden hammer. It’s really weird.”

    This sudden loud noise almost scared Li Feng so much that he sat down on the ground.

    "No wonder it is said that the sound of this thing can shock people to death. It doesn't matter how hard it is, but it makes a loud sound. If it is hit so hardforget it, forget it, in order to protect our ears, let's go ahead.  Don’t ask for trouble. Besides, it’s better to use this function sparingly. It’s just a large-scale attack.”

    Originally, Li Feng wanted to try how loud this thing could make, but he quickly gave up.

    "Haha, how about we go out and have some fun?"

    As soon as this idea appeared, Li Feng could no longer suppress it.  With this peerless magic weapon in hand, if you don't play with it a few times, it would be a shame.

    Carrying the drum, urn and golden hammer, Li Feng began to stride outside.  When they came to a very empty grassland, Li Feng stood there and refused to leave.

    But, immediately, he was dumbfounded again, because he didn't even know where to start. He could only stare at the drum, urn and golden hammer in his hand, feeling stupid.

    "Don't they say that knives have sword skills, and swords have sword skills? Why don't I have hammer skills? There are no moves. How can I do it? I can't just dance around like a madman. Forget it.  No matter what, a lunatic will be a lunatic, don’t they always say that if there is no trick, there is a trick? With this peerless magic weapon in hand, no matter what, we have to show it off."

    At this time, Li Feng didn't care about any moves or not. Anyway, no one saw him except himself.

    "ah………"

    After yelling at the sky, Li Feng really looked like a madman and began to wave the drum, urn and golden hammer in his hand in the woods.

    "Hey, this is a crazy situation"

    Originally, Li Feng was just thinking about waving around randomly. Who knows, the moment he started to move, waves of heat rose up in his body.  He knew about this stuff. It had appeared when Sun Simiao checked his body.  Moreover, Sun Simiao also told him that this thing is called true energy.

    Originally, when I heard it at the time, I realized that this was the legendary Qi, which made Li Feng extremely happy.  All he could think about was things like the Eighteen Palms for Subduing the Dragon, the Six Meridians Divine Sword, and the Ice Palm.  Of course, I will never forget that kind of light skill of flying over the wall.

    "It's a pity that Sun Simiao said directly to Li Feng: You can really think about it."  Li Feng's boiling heart immediately felt as if he had fallen into an ice cave. It was so cold.

    Because, this true energy is not that evil at all. It is just a special energy that exists in the human body after cultivation.

    The most important function of this true energy is to strengthen the body.  To put it bluntly, it makes people stronger and their body more resilient.It should be more sensitive, slow down the aging rate of the human body, and make people live longer.  These latter two functions can still only be achieved by those who are successful in cultivation.

    Of course, besides this true energy, it also has some other effects.  For example, the use of Qi can greatly improve various qualities of the human body.  Speaking from Li Feng's experience in playing games, this thing is the kind of amplification potion that can greatly increase your character's attributes and body attributes, improving your overall strength.

    And as soon as the zhenqi in your body is exhausted, it will immediately knock you back to your original shape.

    "The true energy in people's bodies is under control. You can use it when you want to use it. If you don't want to use it, don't use it. However, the true energy in Li Feng's body is not under his control at all.

    Anyway, so far, it has only appeared twice.  One time, it was the time when he killed the bear, and another time, it was the time when Sun Simiao checked his body last time.  And now, it is their third appearance.

    Li Feng suddenly felt very hot inside his body. He felt that his whole body was full of strength. The strength was almost physical, almost squeezing him to pieces.  Li Feng wanted to hold it back, and then wanted to study what was going on. However, after holding it in for a while, he felt uncomfortable.

    "I can't help it, ah"

    After roaring, he immediately began to swing the two big hammers in his hands. He needed to vent and let out the burning feeling that was making him uncomfortable.

    "The hammer dance is still disorganized. There is no routine at all. If there is anything special about it, there is only one word: fast, very fast.

    At this moment, Li Feng’s entire body was surrounded by waves of hammer shadows, forming a spherical shadow circle. This shadow circle was also moving quickly and without any order.  Wherever it passed, dust, grass roots, and leaves began to fly one after another.  This made Li Feng look like a tornado.

    As the movements of Li Feng's hands and feet became faster and faster, the shape of the tornado became larger and larger, and more and more dust and leaves were rolled up. Wherever it passed, there were  a mess.

    "go……."

    With a loud shout, two shadow lines were seen in the sky

    “Boom…….”

    Then there were two loud noises.

    The wind gradually stopped, and the flying dust and fallen leaves began to slowly fall.  At this time, Li Feng had disheveled hair and a face like that of a tabby cat. It was the combined effect of sweat and dust.

    "Grandma, it turns out that I can be so fierce, haha"

    Looking at the broken boulder and the stone fragments on the ground, Li Feng was stunned for a while, and then he immediately looked up to the sky and laughed.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 96 Confrontation between the Government and the People

    When County Magistrate Wang and his party arrived at the entrance of Jianghu Village, they immediately sent people to find the seventh master Muramasa.  After all, although Jianghu Village is not big, they don't know where Li Feng's home is.

    "Greetings to the county magistrate, may I ask what your orders are when you find me?"

    When he came to the village entrance and saw the magistrate Wang and so many government servants, Master Qi's heart immediately skipped a beat, knowing that something big was going to happen, and in all likelihood, the magistrate was going to come to the village to arrest him.  human.  However, what puzzled Master Qi was who he was here to arrest.

    Although Master Qi knows all the villagers, he can't guarantee whether anyone will suddenly do something stupid.

    "Well, you must be the Muramasa of Jianghu Village. Is there a man named Li Feng in your village?"

    Although Wang Youliang was very anxious at this time, he had to remain calm.  He is very clear about the saying that unruly people come out of these poor places.  If you are not careful, there will be big trouble.  Therefore, try to make your tone as calm as possible.

    "Li Feng? Oh To be honest with you, there is indeed a man named Li Feng in this village. However, please forgive me for asking, I don't know what business you have with him."

    When Master Qi heard that he was actually looking for Li Feng, he was immediately shocked.  Although Li Feng has only been in the village for a short time, Master Qi knows Li Feng better than anyone else.  He is definitely not the kind of person who would commit trouble. Moreover, during the time he came here, he basically never left Takuto Village.

    "How come you, a small village leader, have so many questions? What this county magistrate wants to do is not something that you, a village leader, can know. Why don't you hurry up and lead the way?"

    At this time, when Wang Youliang heard that the seventh master asked him such a question again, he immediately acted like a county magistrate.  He didn't want to cause any unnecessary trouble by revealing it in advance.

    "My Lord County Magistrate, please tell me what I want to do with Li Feng. As the village leader of Jianghu Village, I am not only responsible to the court, but also to the villagers of Jianghu Village. Likewise, I need to be responsible to the villagers of Jianghu Village.  Yes, in this way, I can better cooperate with you, sir."

    Master Qi has now made up his mind that he will never take them to find someone until he understands the matter.  If you don't know why and let them take the person away, it will be very difficult to deal with later.

    "YouOkay, this county magistrate will tell you that this Li Feng has committed a felony of murder, and I have come to arrest him in accordance with the law. Could it be that, Mo Cunzheng, you want to protect the criminal?"

    Wang Youliang became furious when he heard what the Seventh Master said. He did not expect that this little village official would dare to be so presumptuous in front of him.

    "Killing? Well, may I ask, sir, when, where and who did Li Feng kill?"

    At this time, Master Qi was even more convinced that there was something seriously wrong with this.  Li Feng went out to kill people, but he didn't believe it no matter what.

    "Ah this hmph, you are a small village leader. Is it possible that you want to inquire about the case? You want to inform the public. If you continue to inquire randomly, be careful that the county magistrate will punish you and disrupt the handling of the case.  If you are guilty of harboring a criminal, why don't you lead the way for this county magistrate quickly? If the criminal escapes, what will this magistrate do for you?"

    Qi Ye’s question immediately made Wang Youliang speechless for a while. He had only heard Li You mention Li Feng’s murder.  He hurried over to arrest the person without asking any questions.  How did he know when, where and who Li Feng killed?

    “ He was not even sure whether Li Feng had killed anyone.  Anyway, if King Yan said he would kill him, he would kill him; if he said he didn't kill him, he would not kill him.  Even if he really didn't kill anyone, it wouldn't be an extremely simple matter to make Li Feng kill someone.

    At this time, Wang Youliang discovered that some villagers had begun to sneak around and watch from a distance, which immediately frightened him.  If Li Feng ran away, he would be in tragedy.

    "The villain doesn't dare, the villain doesn't dare. In this case, the villain won't ask any more questions. I will take the county magistrate there."

    At this time, Master Qi was completely certain that there must be an ulterior conspiracy, and Li Feng had not committed any murder at all.  And Master Qi immediately decided that no matter what, even if he tried his best, he would not let them take the person away.

    Master Qi, who was extremely anxious, suddenly made a very bold decision in his mind.  So, he immediately acted like he was scared for a while.

    "Huh, you know what's going on, why don't you hurry up and lead the way."

    “Everyone has their eyes wide open for this county magistrate, and they are determined not to let this happen."A repeat offender escaped. If not, he will be severely punished."

    Seeing that the seventh master had relented, Wang Youliang finally felt a little calmer. However, this matter was a major matter related to his long-term future and he could not be careless, so he once again gave instructions to the government officials:  .

    Master Qi was very respectful and led the way. Soon, he arrived under a big tree.

    “Ding dong, ding dong, ding dong……”

    Suddenly, there were bursts of rapid sounds. It turned out that there was a small bronze bell on the big tree. At this moment, Qi Ye was constantly swinging. The rope under the bronze bell made the sound come from the small bronze bell.  It comes from the copper bell.

    Although this bronze bell is not big and its sound is not loud, its sound is very sharp.  The village had tried it before. Once the bell rang, it could be heard two or three miles away.

    The sudden ringing of the bell made everyone stunned, but Wang Youliang soon came to his senses and his expression immediately changed.

    "No, hurry up and arrest that old guy. He is calling the villagers"

    At this moment, Wang Youliang's eyes were about to burst into flames. He loudly asked the Yamen servant to arrest Qi Ye and stop him from ringing the bell to prevent the matter from getting into trouble.  There were a lot of irregularities in this case, and I didn’t know whether it was true or false.

    " Moreover, this place is so close to Chang'an City. As long as things get serious, it will definitely attract the attention of the court.  No matter what, he, Wang Youliang, cannot escape his involvement and cannot escape the blame.  What's more, Wang Youliang was relatively certain in his heart that this case would probably not exist at all. By then

    At this time, the government officials also reacted and immediately went forward and arrested Qi Ye.

    Basically, every village has one of these bronze bells.  This is because in the past few years, when the world was in chaos, people came up with it in order to protect themselves more effectively, so that they could notify the villagers at any time to jointly defend against enemies or hide.  Among them, different sounds represent different meanings.

    However, at this moment, they couldn’t figure out what it meant.  However, they soon knew it immediately.  Because, a group of villagers armed with various weapons have begun to swarm in.

    There were some with hatchets, some with hoes, some with poles, and even a few villagers who were carrying long knives and hunting bows.  And Lao Tie, who was at the front, was holding a bow and arrow.

    "Hurry up and let Master Qi go, otherwise, don't blame us for being rude."

    Lao Tie was indeed rude. When he saw that the government officials had pinned Master Qi to the ground, he immediately opened his bow and arrow and pointed it at Wang Youliang.  Then, say it loudly.

    "Yes, let go of our Seventh Master quickly, otherwise, we will fight with you."

    "Let him go"

    ………………

    At this time, all the villagers in Jianghu Village were furious. If Master Qi was not in the opponent's hands, there was a high probability that they would rush forward.

    "What a waste, a useless thing. You can't handle anything like this. Zhang Yue, go back quickly, find my cousin, and ask him to bring people here quietly. Remember, you must be careful when asking him to give it to me, don't let anyone  People find out, do you know, go ahead?”

    Seeing the scene over there from a distance, Li You almost burst out of his lungs. He never thought that Wang Youliang would make things like this.  This place is so close to Chang'an City. If things continue like this, something will happen.  When the time comes, let’s not say what Wang Youliang will do, as he will most likely be implicated.  Therefore, he had to calm down the matter as soon as possible no matter what.

    "Well, wait a minute. At the same time, you also go to Wang Youde and ask him to prepare things related to the Black Hawk for me immediately. I need them urgently. Okay, let's go."

    “Suddenly, Li You remembered again that if he wanted to put this matter to rest completely, in the end, he had to turn this case into a solid case, so he made another explanation.

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 97 Li You Appears

    At the entrance of Jianghu Village, Wang Youliang was tightly surrounded by a group of government officials who had already drawn their sabers.  They have already released Master Qi. They have to let him go. Otherwise, the mob will definitely rush over and fight them desperately.

    They were released, but Wang Youliang and the others did not leave. It was not that he did not want to leave this place of right and wrong, but that he could not leave.  There is also King Yan Li You watching behind him.  If he just left in despair, then this deal would really be considered a loss.

    Furthermore, he has received instructions from Li You, telling him to wait and someone will come to support him later.

    "If they don't leave, the group of villagers led by Qi Ye and Lao Tie will definitely not retreat either.  The hungry wolf has not gone away, so how can we take it lightly.

    This scene has become a stalemate.

    At this moment, the sound of horse hooves suddenly came from a distance. Lao Tie looked up and saw a group of people coming on the dirt road over there, which made Lao Tie's heart tremble.

    "Uncle Qi, no, it's a small group of cavalry"

    Lao Tie whispered anxiously to Master Qi next to him. When Master Qi heard this, his expression changed drastically and he became panicked.  Maybe they dare to confront these government officials, but they definitely don't dare to confront this army.

    At this moment, Wang Youliang's eyes lit up.  Just now King Yan Li You told him to wait for reinforcements. He thought that at most they would just come with some government officials, but he never expected that His Highness King Yan would actually recruit the Tang army.

    "Why don't you quickly put down your weapons and listen to me? How dare you openly defy the imperial court and the government? Don't you want your family to be confiscated and your family to be exterminated?"

    At this moment, Wang Youliang immediately became full of authority again, pointing at Master Qi and the others and shouting angrily.

    As Wang Youliang shouted angrily, the villagers also became a little riotous, and they all saw the cavalry that was rushing in.  However, despite the panic, no one ran away and retreated. They just looked at Master Qi with worried and frightened eyes.

    "Hurry"

    With a burst of dust filling the air, the cavalrymen had arrived at the edge of the crowd.  With a burst of shouting and the neighing of war horses, all those soldiers had frightened their horses and came.

    Lao Tie carefully checked the number of people and found that there were actually forty or fifty people, and all of them were holding steel knives and wearing armor.  The leader was a general about thirty years old.

    "The general received a report that there was a riot, but you are waiting"

    As soon as the general got off the phone, the villagers became even more frightened.  This opening actually gave them the impression that they were still in chaos.  What is a disorderly people? It is a rebellious people.

    As he finished speaking, Yin Shouye felt proud in his heart when he looked at the panicked villagers in front of him.  He has long been familiar with this kind of thing.  In his opinion, no matter how barbaric the people were, they would not turn into obedient little sheep in front of them.

    Although Yin Shouye claims to be a general, in fact he is just Zuo Wuwei, a small deputy lieutenant of Zhiguo, a junior military attache below the seventh rank, who is still far away from the general.  Moreover, he got the rank of Deputy Lieutenant Zhiguo through his aunt's relationship.

    As for what he talks about, he is just messing with the party and the people. Of course, it is just to scare these villagers.  If you make them afraid, then the next thing will be easier to handle.

    "Meet the general, I am the leader of this village. It's not that we want to cause trouble, but the county magistrate wants to come to the village to arrest people without any evidence. We just want an explanation."

    At this time, no matter what, the seventh master must stand up and speak.

    "Hmph, I think you just want to make trouble and rebel. How can the government handle the case and let you ordinary people have the say? You are questioning the officials of the Tang Dynasty. To question the officials of the Tang Dynasty is to question the court of the Tang Dynasty. Then  Just questioning the current emperor is simply a shameful thing."

    As soon as Master Qi's words came out, Yin Shouye immediately became angry and scolded him loudly.  A lot of big hats started to come down.

    "The ordinary people don't dare. In today's world, he is the wise king of the world. How can the ordinary people question it? But"

    When Master Qi heard this, he immediately confessed and said that he was truly extremely grateful to people like them today.  Because, this good and stable life of cash is all given by today's world.

    "Bold enough to say no. To question the government is to question the emperor. However, I am concerned about your ignorance. As long as you behave obediently?, and then fully cooperate with the government in handling the case, cooperate with the government in arresting the criminal, and atone for his crime. I will just leave it alone and not investigate further."

    Yin Shouye knows very well the principle of striking while the iron is hot, and he also understands the method of using a stick in one hand and a carrot in the other.  If future generations of Americans knew about this method, they would immediately bow their heads and pay homage to the ancestor.

    “Ah……this…………”

    At this time, Master Qi began to feel confused.

    "Grandpa Qi, we can't let them take Brother Li away. Brother Li is innocent. How could he kill someone as a good person? Absolutely not."

    At this moment, Rou Niang stumbled out of the village.  At this time, she had long lost her usual peace, and was replaced by a look of panic.  The originally rosy face became extremely pale, with traces of tears still on it.

    "WuwuSeventh Grandpa, eldest brother is not a bad person. Big brother is the best good person in the world. He will not do bad things. Wuwu"

    And little Yaya, who followed closely behind, was crying like a pitiful little tabby cat.

    "Wow, what a pretty little beauty. No wonder, that perverted cousin would go to such great lengths. It seems that, nine out of ten, it's just for her."

    When Yin Shouye saw Rou Niang, his eyes immediately lit up.

    Since Li Feng came to this home, the food in this home has been getting better and better day by day. More importantly, because Li Feng is in this home, Rou Niang has become extremely relaxed and happy.  This life has improved and my mood is happy.  This soft girl, who was originally a bit thin, has become more curvy, and her skin is white and rosy.  Although the smile is not as warm and intoxicating as usual at this moment, there is an added beauty of sadness and separation.

    Regarding Li You’s hobby, Yin Shouye was very clear about it, and he had even taken care of it for Li You many times.  Therefore, as soon as he saw Rou Niang appearing, Yin Shouye was sure in his heart what was going on.

    "That bastard Wang Youde really didn't lie to me. It's worth it. It's really worth it. It's top quality"

    Not far away, Li You was in the carriage, and of course he saw the situation clearly.  Looking at Rou Niang's fair and delicate neck, he began to daydream about what the scenery would look like under that simple coarse cloth.  Look at her pitiful, delicate and beautiful little face, her frightened and pleading eyes.

    All of this immediately made Li You's blood boil.  Somehow, he got out of the carriage involuntarily, and then walked over there.

    "Well, what happened here? Why is it so chaotic?"

    In the originally very depressing scene, someone suddenly broke in. Everyone immediately noticed Li You and looked at him.  This also made Li You come back to his senses immediately. He rolled his eyes and thought of a countermeasure.

    "Who are you? Why don't you tell me your name quickly?"

    This kind of play has been staged countless times. Yin Shouye suddenly came back to his senses and asked Li You loudly.

    "I am Li You"

 Volume 1: Ancestors of the Tang Dynasty Chapter 98: Little Tiger goes berserk

    "At the end of the year, General Yin is guarding his business and paying homage to His Highness King Yan."

    "I am the magistrate of Zhongnan County, Wang Youliang, to pay my respects to His Highness King Yan"

    As soon as Li You's words came out of his mouth, Yin Shouye immediately began to salute without saying a word.  Wang Youliang, after being puzzled for a while, also saluted in the same way.

    "Ah, it turns out to be the prince. The common people pay their respects to His Highness King Yan."

    ………………

    Afterwards, the villagers also began to perform great rituals one after another.  Yin Shouye and Wang Youliang were officials, so they just bowed and saluted.  But the villagers of Jianghu Village are in trouble, and every one of them has to kneel down and bow down.

    "Okay, everyone, get up. I just came out for a casual walk, and suddenly saw the situation here, so I came to take a look. You don't need to be so polite."

    At this time, Li You immediately looked approachable, with a peaceful smile on his face, which made everyone feel warm in their hearts.  I thought to myself, he really deserves to be the son of the emperor today.

    However, Rou Niang felt that King Yan's eyes would glance at her from time to time, making her feel very uncomfortable and even a little scared.  However, when she thought of the identity of the other prince, she could no longer care so much and ran directly to Li You and knelt down in front of him.

    "Your Majesty, Brother Li is innocent. He is a good man. It is impossible for him to kill anyone. Please make the decision for us."

    Rou Niang kept kowtowing as she spoke, with tears covering her cheeks.  Looking at this beautiful village girl at such a close distance, Li You found that the soft girl in front of him was even more attractive than from a distance.  It made Li You's whole body become hotter, and he started to swallow his saliva unconsciously.

    "Calm down, you must be calm. You can't eat hot tofu in a hurry, so you must be calm."

    Li You was even more anxious at this time. He immediately turned into a wolf and pounced on him fiercely.  However, he knew that now was not the time.  With great effort, he slowly moved his eyes away from her.

    "Mr. Wang, what on earth is going on?"

    Li You said to Wang Youliang pretending to be majestic. However, although his tone was stern, his eyes were full of a different flavor.

    "To report to His Highness King Yan, I received a complaint from someone who complained that Li Feng from Jianghu Village had committed a major crime of murder. Therefore, I came to Jianghu Village to get the person. However, I didn't expect that this gang  The unruly people actually prevented the subordinates from seizing the people. Fortunately, the general arrived in time and almost didn't cause a catastrophe."

    "Oh, who reported the crime, um What I'm asking is, where is the person who reported the crime?"

    Li You feels depressed now. He thought it was just a simple thing.  After taking the person, wouldn't it be simple to let the prisoner confess his crime? Therefore, due to other considerations at the time, he did not explain much to Wang Youliang.  However, I didn't expect that it would turn out like this.

    However, fortunately, this black hawk is indeed dead.  Li You didn't want to worry about how he died.  Anyway, now I am determined that Li Feng was killed by mistake.  As for evidence and the like, that's easy to say.

    "Ahwell, the person who came to report the case is from Chang'an City"

    Wang Youliang was stunned and thought, aren't you the one who said Li Feng killed people? You also asked me where you were from and whether you were out of your mind.  However, after seeing Li You's meaningful eyes, he seemed to understand.

    "Oh Chang'an City has always been peaceful. How could a murder occur? Well, but after saying this, I remembered something. A month ago, something happened in a restaurant.  During a fight, a servant of a wealthy family named Wang was seriously injured. All treatments failed, and he died. However, the perpetrator escaped, and there is still no clue about this matter in Chang'an.  The city is in an uproar, and even my father is very angry. Could it be that this is what you are talking about?"

    After finishing speaking, Li You’s eyes kept blinking at Wang Youliang.

    "It's true. The person who came to report the case is indeed a man named Wang, named Wang Laoshi. And the situation he mentioned is exactly the same as what you described, Your Highness. They also made inquiries in many ways, and inadvertently,  They learned the whereabouts of the murderer. However, because the location of the murderer belonged to Zhongnan County, Xiaguan came all the way from Chang'an City to report the crime based on the information they provided.  Clues, here to arrest people, but, who knows"

    Having said this, Wang Youliang pointed at Qi Ye and his group, as well as the various guys in their hands, and stopped talking.  At this moment, how could Wang Youliang not know that this was Li You's remedy for him.

    ? ?? Guy, it’s a shame that he thought about it. In order to make this matter more convincing, he actually gave the person who reported the crime a name like Wang Laoshi.  The meaning is self-evident.  Everyone’s name is Honest, yet they can tell lies.

    "A month ago, could it be His Highness King Yan, I wonder if you know which restaurant he was in at that time"

    Hearing this, Rou Niang was also shocked.  A month ago, didn't Li Feng go to Chang'an City to buy food? Moreover, the trip took quite a long time.  This made her even more panicked.

    And when Li You heard the other party's question, he almost jumped for joy when he looked at the other party's even more panicked eyes. He thought, now, things will be easier to handle.

    "Oh, because of this incident, my father and the king were very angry. The government and the public were shocked, and people in Chang'an City were even more panicked. Therefore, I know the location of the incident, which is Cui Ji Restaurant."

    Li You slowly said a name.  Li You believed that Li Feng would never tell him what happened at Cui Ji Restaurant.  After all, this kind of thing, no matter how big or small, is still a troublesome matter.

    "AhCui Ji Restaurant, Cui Ji Restaurant"

    At this time, Rou Niang’s face became even paler.  Although she believed Li Feng, how could a prince tell lies? Moreover, the other party even mentioned the name Cui Ji Restaurant.

    “Then, I remembered what Li You said just now. Even the emperor knew about it and was very angry. Then Rou Niang no longer dared to think about it anymore, her face was full of despair.

    "Your Highness, King Yan, I beg you, please, please save Brother Li. I will repay you for your great kindness even if I am a bull and a horse. Even if it costs me my life in exchange, I will still repay you.  Yes, please.”

    At this time, Rou Niang only had one thought in her mind: nothing could happen to Li Feng no matter what.  She didn't care what Li Feng did, and she didn't want to care about the laws of the Tang Dynasty. Anyway, in her heart, Li Feng was a good person and the most important person.  Even if it means taking her own life in exchange, she won't hesitate.

    At this time, Li You's heart was filled with happiness, and he knew that the matter was done.  As long as he has this handle, he is not afraid that this little beauty will not give in.

    "Well, after all, this matter is just the one-sided statement of the person who reported the case. We have to wait until the interrogation to determine the details of the matter. Don't worry, I will definitely help. When the time comes, you will go with me to watch.  how"

    At this time, Li You finally could no longer hide his wolf-like eyes. He simply didn't believe that this little beauty dared not go.

    Sure enough, after seeing Li You's eyes, Rou Niang felt a chill in her heart.  She could really feel the look in the other person's eyes that scared her and made her ashamed. Unknowingly, tears began to flow down continuously. It was so sad.

    “I don’t believe it, Brother Feng is not a bad person, it’s you, you are the bad people, I will fight with you”

    Just when Master Qi and the others were silent, and the soldiers and government officials relaxed, Xiaohu, who had been tightly held by Lao Tie, suddenly went crazy and rushed forward. Moreover, the target turned out to be Li You.  .

    Although Xiaohu doesn’t talk much at ordinary times, the more a person has this kind of personality, the more persistent he is.  If he hadn't been caught by Lao Tie just now, he would have rushed forward and fought desperately with those who wanted to catch Li Feng.  As for why we wanted to find Li You, of course he was the most powerful one.

    Everyone focused their attention on Li You. Xiaohu was not far away from Li You. Before anyone could react, Xiaohu had already rushed in front of Li You, waved his fist and hit Li You's face.  call.

    "Xiaohu, don't want it"

    "Your Highness, be careful and help the driver quickly"

    "You little beast, you are looking for death"

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 99: People Fly Away

    Speaking of which, Li You's reaction was quite sensitive. Just when Xiaohu's fist was about to hit his face, he quickly tilted his head and narrowly avoided Xiaohu's fist.  However, due to the rush of time, although he avoided his face, his ears were hit by Xiaohu's fist.

    This little tiger, although he is not very old, but he has been working with the old man all year round, so his arm strength is quite strong.  Just this moment made Li You feel his ears burning.

    Originally, Li You, who was very excited in his heart, was immediately angered by the sudden severe pain.  His dignified prince of the Tang Dynasty was actually beaten by a humble citizen.

    And because Xiaohu used too much force, he missed a hit. Instead, he staggered a few times and fell to Rou Niang's side, but he immediately got up again.

    "It's a pity that Li You could not give him another chance after he realized what he was doing.  Li You, who was extremely angry, flew up and kicked Xiaohu's lower ribs with all his strength.

    "no………."

    This sudden change originally made Rou Niang stunned, but when Li You saw a fierce look in his eyes, he kicked his younger brother in the lower ribs. After screaming in surprise, he jumped on Xiaohu's chest desperately.  body.

    Then, Rou Niang felt a burst of sharp pain in her back, followed by another cry of pain, and then slowly slipped to the side.  Because of the severe pain, my whole body began to tremble.

    "You bastard, I will fight with you today"

    "Yes, let's fight"

    Seeing the painful expression on Rou Niang’s face, Lao Tiezai couldn’t help it anymore.  Since the distance was too close, it was difficult to use a bow and arrow, so he drew out the long knife from his waist and rushed forward.

    And the villagers, whose faces were also full of anger at this moment, were pressing towards that side with various tools.

    "Brothers, use your sword. Anyone who dares to take a step forward will be killed without mercy. Do you know what you are doing? The above crime is to murder the prince. Do you really want to have your home confiscated and your family exterminated?"

    However, at this time, Yin Shouye, as well as the soldiers and government officials, also reacted. They took out the sabers from their waists and stood in front of Li You.  And Yin Shouye shouted loudly and sternly.  This time, he was not just trying to scare people. As long as these people really rushed forward, they would have no choice but to be ruthless.  This Li Youna was a dignified prince. If he was killed in front of their eyes, they would not be able to survive.

    The words "The following is guilty of murdering the prince" are quite powerful. This is really a serious crime of confiscating the family and exterminating the clan.  Maybe they themselves are not afraid of death, but what about their family members? Should they also die with them?

    The restless villagers suddenly became quiet.

    This made Yin Shouye and Wang Youliang feel a little relieved.  If a large-scale bloodshed really happened, although they were trying to protect Prince Li You, they would definitely not get any good results.  Especially Yin Shouye, he is recruiting soldiers privately and using official weapons for personal use. This is also a serious crime.

    "Hmph, this person dares to openly plot to kill me. It is an unforgivable crime. Come here. Let me break his legs first. Anyone who dares to stop him will be punished with the same crime, and will not be punished. Then, his family will be confiscated and his family will be exterminated in accordance with the law."

    Li You wanted to calm down, but the burning feeling in his ears was like a fire, constantly burning in his heart, making him unable to calm down no matter what.  He was so angry that he no longer cared about the consequences.  Besides, it is an indisputable fact that the other party attacked him in public.

    "yes"

    Yin Shouye looked at Li You with that cannibalistic gaze and knew there was nothing he could do.  So, he took everyone with him and immediately became fully alert.  Only two of the soldiers were ordered to carry out Li You's orders.

    "What, I'm fighting with you, Uncle Qi, don't hold me back. They want Xiaohu's life, so they can take my life as well."

    At this moment, Lao Tie looked like he was going crazy, his eyes were red, and he was struggling constantly, trying to rush forward to stop their evil deeds. However, with several villagers holding him, how could he break free.

    "Snapped"

    "Asshole, I told you to keep an eye on Xiaohu just now. What did you do? Now rush forward and fight for your life. Why are you afraid of death for me? I am already at this age and I am still scared. But have you ever thought about it? As long as this  If I rush forward, not only will I not be able to save Xiaohu, but the whole village will die with me. Do you know that?"

    After giving Lao Tie a big slap, Master Qi even burst into tears and roared.

    “?"Fu, Grandpa Seven, I don't need you to worry about it. I only do things for myself. It's a pity that I didn't kill him just now."

    Xiaohu first apologized to Qi Ye and Lao Tie, and then looked at Li You fiercely.  It seemed like she wanted to kill him with her eyes.

    "Okay, I'm really talented. Come on, help me."

    After seeing Xiaohu’s gaze, Li You’s eyes became even fiercer and he gave a cold order.

    "Nodon't, please, don't hurt my brother, I"

    Maybe it was because Li You’s kick just now was a bit heavy. At this time, Rou Niang was in so much pain that it was difficult to speak, and she looked at Li You with pleading eyes.

    "Get this bitch away from me and do something"

    Li You now had nothing but anger in his heart. He didn't even wait for Rou Niang to finish speaking, and roared at the two soldiers who had not moved for a long time.

    "It's all my fault, it's all my fault"

    At this moment, Lao Tie seemed to have no strength in his whole body. He sat directly on the ground and spoke with dull eyes. However, although the eyes of the remaining villagers were about to burst out with fire, they did not show any signs of it.  Method.

    "Yes, Your Highness"

    "Get out of here, get out of here"

    Looking at the two fierce soldiers approaching slowly, Rou Niang hugged Xiaohu tightly and shouted loudly.  Unfortunately, her voice could not stop the other party's footsteps.

    ………………

    Just when one of the soldiers was about to reach out to pull Rou Niang away, suddenly, there was a whooshing sound, and the soldier disappeared and disappeared in front of everyone.

    "Where are the people, where have they gone?"

    Such an idea immediately flashed through everyone’s minds.

    "boom"

    Just when everyone was in a daze, suddenly, there was a loud noise not far away.  They finally saw the figure of the soldier.

    However, at this time, he was lying directly on the ground, motionless, no, I couldn't say motionless, his body was still trembling slightly.  Especially the fingers of his hands, the trembling movements were very obvious.

    What’s even more strange is that something like a stick grew out of his body.  Immediately afterwards, the area where he lay began to turn bright red.

    "Ahthat's blood"

    A scream suddenly spread from the crowd.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 100: Hard to Escape with Wings

    Yin Shouye was the first to come to his senses and ran over in a few moments, but immediately ran back again, his whole body like chaff, shaking non-stop, his eyes filled with fear.

    “Your Highness, King Yan, is dead…dead…dead…big…hole…”

    "Asshole, you're the one who died. What exactly happened?"

    Li You was almost angry to death. What does "His Royal Highness King Yan is dead" mean? Isn't this a curse on him? Li You, who was in a very angry mood, didn't care about his cousin or not, so he opened his mouth to curse.

    "Your Highness King Yan, no, it was the soldier who died. There was a big hole in his body."

    Being yelled at by Li You angrily, Yin Shouye finally made his words clear this time.  In fact, without him having to say anything, everyone could guess that the soldier must be dead. The bright red color spoke volumes.

    "Whoever dares to harm the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty in public, come out, otherwise"

    "Otherwise, what do you want?"

    Before Li You could finish his words, he heard a faint voice coming from behind him, which frightened him to look back quickly.

    "It's you……"

    "Q"

    "Little Madman"

    ………………

    Suddenly, waves of very surprised sounds came.  But Li Feng didn't care about this at all, but had already walked to Rou Niang, squatted down, and held her in his arms.

    "Rou Niang, what's wrong with you? What's wrong with you"

    Seeing that Rou Niang’s face was pale, her teeth were clenched, and her delicate forehead was covered with beads of sweat, Li Feng asked anxiously while wiping her sweat with his sleeves.

    "Brother Li, you are back, ahBrother Li, run quickly, run quickly"

    When Rou Niang saw Li Feng, she was startled for a moment, then became happy, and soon became frightened again. She reached out and pushed his chest to let him run away.

    "Okay, don't talk, it's okay. Xiaohu, tell me, what's wrong with your sister? Tell me quickly."

    Li Feng didn’t care about Rou Niang at all, and still held her gently. Then, he turned his head and looked to the side, Xiaohu asked with a very excited expression.

    “Brother Feng, it’s all my fault, it’s me who has caused my sister”

    As soon as he heard Li Feng’s question, Xiaohu immediately felt ashamed and sad.

    "Don't talk nonsense. I'm asking you, what's wrong with your sister? If you keep chirping, believe it or not, I'm going to slap you."

    At this time, Li Feng's eyes widened, his face turned frighteningly pale, and he shouted loudly at Xiaohu.

    "It was him, it was he who kicked my sister. Originally, he was going to kick me"

    "Okay, take care of your sister"

    Li Feng didn't want to listen anymore, nor was he in the mood to listen anymore. He even felt that he was not in the mood to listen anymore. He gently put Rou Niang into Xiaohu's arms, raised the sledgehammer behind him with his right hand, stood up and walked towards  Li You started to walk slowly, because it was Li You who Xiaohu was pointing at just now.

    "Youwhat do you want to do?"

    Looking at Li Feng walking towards him step by step, Li You's heart was suddenly filled with fear.  Especially the way Li Feng looked at him made him feel cold and trembling all over.

    "This person wants to murder the prince. Brothers, protect the prince and kill him."

    Looking at Li Feng approaching with a sledgehammer, everyone knew what he wanted to do with his eyes.  Yin Shouye immediately shouted the order and issued a kill order directly.  From Li Feng's body, he felt a strong aura that frightened him.

    "Ah, little madman, don't do it, I will fight you tooth and nail"

    At this moment, Master Qi can't bear it anymore. His legs are broken, and it is possible to cure them, but if his life is going to be lost, there is no way to cure it.  No matter what, it was impossible for him to see Li Feng's body lying on the spot.

    "Uncle Qi, please don't be impulsive. Folks, don't be impulsive either. Don't worry, Li Feng will be fine. Don't rush forward"

    The tide has turned, this time, it’s Lao Tie’s turn to try his best to stop Qi Ye and the others.

    “Bang…….Bang……Bang……”

    "ah………"

    ……………….

    As if to confirm what Lao Tie said, the group of soldiers who first approached Li Feng, after a burst of screams, had already flown to the ground about ten meters away and stopped motionless.  The sledgehammer in Li Feng's right hand was also covered with blood and began to drip slowly.  The blood drops that burst and splashed also splashed on Li Feng's body. His clothes and face were covered with blood beads.

    Yin Shouye still has taxis leftBing was frightened and immediately took several steps back, looking at Li Feng who was like a demon with a horrified look on his face.  Their hands holding the handle of the knife began to tremble.

    Li You felt a damp heat on his face, which was very uncomfortable. As if on a conditioned reflex, he wiped his face with his sleeve and looked at the red spots on his sleeve.  After turning his head, he saw the corpses lying on the ground, still shaking slightly. Yes, Li You had confirmed that those were the corpses.

    Someone hit him with a sledgehammer and flew for more than ten meters. It was not a corpse.

    "I don't want to die, run away, run away"

    Looking at the cold eyes staring at him, Li You immediately had such an idea in his mind.  He even ignored his ever-tried identity as a prince.  A voice from the depths of his soul told him that that thing was useless in this situation.

    Li You turned around and ran away, running towards the horse not far away with all his strength, but Li Feng just looked at it coldly and made no move.

    "Hmph, you wait for me. Wait, I want to see how you die. I intend to murder the Prince of Tang Dynasty and harm the soldiers of Tang Dynasty. When the army comes, it doesn't matter how powerful you are, I can't do it.  , you can withstand thousands of troops, you can withstand strong crossbows and sharp arrows"

    When Li You finally got on the horse, he finally felt at ease. Then, he gave Li Feng a vicious look and drove the horse away.

    Intention to murder the prince and kill several soldiers of the Tang Dynasty, any one of them, is a heinous crime. In Li You's view, this Li Feng is no different from a dead person now.  As long as he returns to Chang'an, he believes that it won't be long before a fierce general leads his troops to Jianghu Village. By then

    Thoughts are beautiful, but reality is often the opposite.

    "ah………"

    The horse that was galloping suddenly stopped without any warning.  The powerful force of inertia caused Li You to fly out amidst a burst of exclamations.

    I don’t know whether I should say that Li You is lucky or unlucky.  The place where he fell happened to be a piece of mud. Due to several rains in the past few days, there was some water in the mud.

    Therefore, when Li You got up from there in a daze, he found that except for some scratches and burning pain in some parts, there was nothing serious.  However, at the same time, while the stagnant water and mud protected him, it also made him soaked, covered in mud, and even more disheveled and miserable.

    "Damn beast, just wait for me. When you return to Chang'an City, I will kill you."

    After Li You felt dizzy for a while, he immediately woke up. While cursing the damn horse in his heart, he started to stagger back to where he was just now.  He knew that the most important thing now was to escape, so he needed the horse that was cut to pieces.

    “Ah….Help, don’t come here, don’t eat me, don’t eat me…”

    However, when he returned to the original place, the horse was gone, replaced by a huge black tiger, staring at him coldly.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 101: Li Feng is a madman

    Tiger, what is it? It is a ferocious beast, and it is definitely the most ferocious beast. Just hearing the name of this tiger can often make people shudder.  And Li You now saw a living tiger in front of him.  It's not that Li You has never seen a tiger before, but he has definitely never seen such a big tiger.

    Although he didn’t know why the tiger was black, he would not think that if the tiger turned black, it would no longer be a tiger and would become a vegetarian.  On the contrary, this black tiger frightened him even more.

    Under the escort of Xiao Hei, Li You walked back in despair.

    "Xiao Hei, look at these people. If anyone dares to move or has bad intentions, I will bite him to death."

    “Ping, bang, bang, bang….”

    As soon as Li Feng's chilling voice fell, both the soldiers and the government officials involuntarily dropped the knives in their hands on the ground.  Not because the knife was hot to the touch, but because they were afraid that this terrifying tiger would accuse them of having malicious intentions.

    Therefore, the steel knife in their hands at this moment, instead of making them feel that they have something to rely on, makes them feel that it is a life-threatening talisman.  They knew very well that even if they could deal with this big tiger, they would never be able to deal with that pervert.  That's right, Li Feng is a pervert in their hearts.  As soon as he swung the hammer, he knocked several soldiers ten meters away. It was either a pervert or something.

    Li Feng didn’t care about these soldiers at all, but slowly walked towards Li You with the big hammer still stained with blood.

    "Please, don't come over, don't kill me, I didn't mean it, I didn't kick her on purpose, I wanted to kick her Me, I'm willing to pay, and I don't care how much I want to accompany you, as long as you let me go.  ”

    Li You felt that every step of the other party was like stepping on his heart, making him feel that the god of death was slowly approaching him step by step, making him involuntarily step back step by step.

    "It's a pity that his words can't stop Li Feng at all.

    As for the soldiers and government officials, they could only stare blankly at this time, although their hearts were burning with anxiety, even though they knew that if King Yan died, they would probably lose their lives.  However, no one dared to move, including Yin Shouye, who did not dare to move or step forward to stop this evil act that was about to happen.

    "ah……"

    Li You, who kept retreating, suddenly tripped over a stone and fell backwards. Although he managed to catch himself with his hands in time, it made him even more frightened.  Looking at Li Feng who continued to walk up step by step, he continued to retreat using his hands and feet.

    "Brother Li, no, you can't kill him."

    Suddenly, Rou Niang, who was lying in Xiaohu's arms, struggled to get up, endured the pain in her waist, staggered over and ran over, hugged Li Feng and begged.

    Li Feng didn’t move or make a sound, he just turned back to look at Rou Niang.

    "Brother Li, you can't kill him. He is the prince. If you kill him, you will be committing a heinous crime. At that time, we were a family of four. If we died, we would die. Who said that we were a family? If we died together, it would be a heinous crime.  It’s good to have a companion. But when the time comes, the villagers will be troubled.”

    At this time, Rou Niang looked at Li Feng with a pleading look on her face.

    "Yes, yes, you can't kill me. I am the prince, and I am the son of the current emperor. If you kill me, not only will your family be confiscated and exterminated, but also the entire village, and no one will be able to escape.  But don’t worry, as long as you don’t kill me, I won’t pursue this matter, okay?”

    Rou Niang’s words made Li You feel like he had grasped a life-saving straw.  However, Li Feng could still detect the flash of hatred and ferocity in his eyes.

    Li Feng did not speak, but turned his head to the surrounding villagers.  From their eyes, Li Feng saw waves of panic.  Following Li Feng's gaze, everyone except Qi Ye and Lao Tie lowered their heads, not daring to look at Li Feng.

    Actually, Li Feng was very satisfied and grateful in his heart.  At such a moment, although they could not look at him completely calmly like Master Qi and Lao Tie, none of them said anything to stop him, let alone take action to stop him.

    Being able to achieve this step is really rare and rare.  Feeling his conscience, if their positions were reversed, if Li Feng didn't have someone to rely on, Li Feng knew that he would never be able to achieve this step.

    Thinking of this, Li Feng turned his head again and looked at Li You.  Looking at this person who could be said to be his nephew, looking at the ferocious look that flashed in his eyes from time to time, he began to think thoughtfully.

    Nephew??  In his mind, it was just a joke.  Not to mention this so-called nephew, even his biological father Li Yuan is here, so what.  Family love, family love, without love, how can there be intimacy?  And similarly, with love, even if there is no blood relationship, they are still close relatives.

    It’s basically impossible to kill Li You. It’s such a big deal.  Li Feng didn't care, he even believed that he could protect Rou Niang, Yaya, Xiaohu and the others.  However, he was not confident that he could protect the entire village of one or two hundred people.

    And, even if he can protect it, so what.

    It doesn’t matter if you are your own family, whether it’s wandering around the world, changing your name, or living in seclusion, it doesn’t matter.  Just like Rou Niang said, they are a family.  However, Li Feng did not have the power to let others be implicated.

    No reason, just because they can stand here with all kinds of guys at this time, and at this time, none of them say a word, this reason is enough.

    "Ah What do you want to do? Why don't you get this damn beast out of the way quickly? Do you really want to rebel? Huh, when the time comes, as long as I make a mistake, my father will definitely  Let the army come and flatten the entire Jianghu Village. No matter how powerful you are, you can still withstand thousands of troops and protect so many people in Jianghu Village. I advise you.  It’s better to be obedient and let me leave safely.”

    Seeing Li Feng bowing his head in thought, Li You knew that he was safe.  So, I slowly got up and wanted to secretly leave this place of right and wrong.  Who knows, when he got up, he saw a huge black tiger head appearing in front of his eyes. He was so frightened that he sat down again.

    "Unfortunately, this time, he happened to be sitting on the raised rock that tripped him just now. He immediately let out a scream and jumped up again.

    Li You, who had already determined that Li Feng did not dare to do anything to him, covered his anus with one hand and said loudly to Li Feng very angrily.

    "Exploding chrysanthemums"

    Seeing Li You's painful expression and looking at the raised stones on the ground, a very familiar and very evil word flashed through Li Feng's mind.

    "I heard that you were going to break Xiaohu's legs just now, right?"

    Li Feng was not in the mood to care whether Li You was really fucked, but asked quietly.

    "Iso what, he dared to attack me openly and break his legs. That would be an advantage for him."

    Being stared at by Li Feng's cold gaze again, Li You suddenly trembled, but maybe he was really sure that Li Feng didn't dare to do anything to him, so he said it bluntly.

    "That's good, don't worry, I won't kill you, I just want to break your legs."

    "You dare, you dare to touch a hair of my head, my father will never let you go."

    Hearing the words "It's just breaking your legs", which were spoken extremely calmly from Li Feng's mouth, Li You's whole heart became cold for a while, and he immediately shouted to Li Feng in great panic.

    In this era, breaking one's legs means being disabled for life to a large extent.  Even if it is cured by luck, there is a high probability that the root cause of the disease will remain, making the legs less flexible.

    "You don't have to worry about me anymore. I will wait for Li Shimin to come and then break your legs"

    This person is a madman, and this idea immediately appeared in Li You's mind.

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 102: True Feelings in Adversity

    Li Feng is crazy. This is what everyone is thinking. He actually wants to break Li You's legs in front of Li Shimin. Isn't this crazy?

    Who is Li Shimin? He is the current emperor, the True Dragon Emperor.  It was already extremely disrespectful to call the emperor by his name. Now, he had to break the emperor's son's legs in front of the emperor.  Almost everyone thought Li Feng was joking, even Li You was no exception.

    However, everyone soon discovered that Li Feng was not joking with everyone, but was serious about it.  Because, he had already asked Xiaohu to get a rope, and he personally tied Li You's hands, and then hung Li You on the big tree next to him.

    "Little madman, why are you so confused? He is the prince, how can you hang him up? What should I do?"

    At this time, Master Qi was as anxious as an ant on a hot pot. He kept wandering around Li Feng and complained.  Although, this time, Li Feng did this so that the villagers would not be implicated, it was still a serious crime of confiscating the family and exterminating the clan.

    “Also, what did Li Feng say just now? He actually had to wait for the emperor to come, and then broke his son’s legs. This Qiye really didn’t know how to describe it.

    "Okay, Uncle Qi, you'd better let everyone go back, so as not to cause any trouble here. I think the little lunatic has his own reasons for doing this, and nothing will happen."

    This time, before Li Feng spoke, the old man spoke first, leaving everyone stunned.  Everyone was thinking, is this old man crazy? If nothing happens, what will happen?  Li Feng looked at Lao Tie with a strange expression and found that he was very calm at the moment.

    "Okay, Master Qi, just do as Lao Tie said and let everyone go back. Anyway, this person has been hung up. It doesn't make any difference whether he can be put down now."

    After listening to Lao Tie’s words, Li Feng also felt that it was very reasonable.

    "HeyOkay, everyone, go back and do whatever you need to do. Don't stay here anymore."

    After sighing helplessly, Master Qi could only order everyone to go back.  But after everyone dispersed, Qi Ye and Lao Tie did not leave, but stayed.  In this regard, Li Feng didn't say anything.  Instead, he once again walked towards the soldiers and government servants who were working hard.

    "Who among you is the leader? Stand up for me."

    Facing these people, Li Feng didn't look good at all.  Li Feng had killed several people just now. He didn't care whether these people were acting under orders and were innocent or not.  In short, no one who dares to attack his relatives or want his life is innocent.

    As soon as Li Feng finished speaking, everyone's eyes turned to the two people.  Those government officials, of course, looked at their county magistrate, Wang Youliang.  And those soldiers all looked at this Yin Shouye.

    "These bastards are usually as respectful as grandsons, but now they have turned into white-eyed wolves. Don't let me go back alive. If not, I will be the first to deal with you bastards."

    At this time, Wang Youliang and Yin Shouye really wanted to strangle all these subordinates to death.  Unexpectedly, at this critical moment, they were all sold.  This madman came to find the two leaders. It was obvious that he was not looking for anything good.

    Nine times out of ten, the two leaders must be dealt with.  And according to the method that lunatic just used, this life will definitely not be saved.

    "Hero, spare your life. King Yan forced me to do these things. I was just following orders. Please spare me, please."

    "Yes, please spare us"

    These two people really have the same mind. As soon as they came out, they knelt down to Li Feng and kept kowtowing. Moreover, all the responsibility was put on Li You.  Li You, who was hanging on the big tree nearby, couldn't wait to curse.  However, in the end, he didn't curse, he just stared at Yin Shouye and Wang Youliang with burning eyes.

    The feeling of being hung up with his hands tied was really uncomfortable. However, Li You remained silent and did not dare to curse.  He didn't dare, he was afraid that the lunatic would suddenly change his mind and kill him with a knife.  Therefore, no matter how uncomfortable it was, he had to endure it.

    "Shut up, everyone. If anyone dares to chirp again, I will unscrew his head and kick him as a ball."

    Li Feng shouted loudly, and both of them immediately shut up and knelt there fearfully, not daring to move

    "Tell me about your respective identities"

    Seeing that they had calmed down, Li Feng spoke again.

    "The villain, the magistrate of Zhongnan County, Wang Youliang"

    "The younger one is, Zuo Wuwei, Deputy Lieutenant Zhiguo, Yin Shouye"

    This time, knowing that the person in front of them was moody, they finally did not dare to say anything more.  After briefly introducing his official position and name, he didn't dare to say anything more.

    "Zuo Wuwei, well, it's you"

    Once he heard that Yin Shouye belonged to Zuo Wuwei, Li Feng chose him.

    "Ah, please spare your life, hero. It's really none of the villain's business. It's reallyah"

    This Yin Shouye screamed in surprise when he was forward, and screamed when he was behind him, because Li Feng broke his left arm with a direct kick.

    "If you dare to yell again, I'll kick your head in. Well, don't worry, I'm not going to kill you, but I'm asking you to go back and bring a message to Li Shimin, asking him to take care of you.  My dear son, take him back. Anyway, I’m hanging there like this, you just have to do whatever you want, get out.”

    "Thank you hero, thank you hero"

    Yin Shouye endured the severe pain in his arm and ran quickly towards one of the horses while thanking him constantly. Then, he got on the horse and started galloping all the way without looking back.

    "Xiao Hei, you watch them here. Anyone who dares to run away will be killed, you know. Well, wait a minute, I will ask Xiao Hu to bring you a jar of wine. Well, if someone comes, just call two  Sound, report, understand?”

    Under Xiao Hei’s constant nodding, Li Feng was ready to go back. After all, this soft lady was still injured.  Fortunately, it was a kick in the back, so the injury shouldn't be serious.  However, Li Feng was still worried.

    However, at this moment, Li Feng remembered that there was another hammer that he had used as a hidden weapon, and he had not retrieved it yet.  So, Li Feng walked over and pulled out the bloody hammer from the unfortunate soldier.  Later, after thinking about it, I stopped taking it home for fear of scaring little Yaya.  Simply put it next to Xiao Hei.

    Holding Rou Niang in her arms, she slowly walked towards home.  No matter it was Li Feng, Rou Niang, Qi Ye, Lao Tie, or Xiao Hu, none of them spoke. They just walked around with their own thoughts.

    "Ah, you guys are finally back. You scared me to death. If I hadn't been here watching Yaya, she would have run out a long time ago. Well, Rou Niang, what's wrong with you? Ah, by the way, hurry up.  Carry her into the house and let me take a look at her."

    As soon as Li Feng and the others entered the door, Aunt Guihua immediately greeted them with a worried look on their faces.  Li Feng knew that she must have heard what happened.

    "Thank you, Aunt Guihua, then you can help Rou Niang take a look."

    Li Feng was indeed very grateful. Whether it was her helping to take care of Yaya or her being so enthusiastic at this time, Li Feng felt very grateful.

    "What are you talking about? I want to show Rou Niang. However, it shouldn't be very serious. By then, I'll give you some medicine and you'll be fine."

    After Aunt Guihua finished speaking, she went into the room to check Rou Niang's injuries.

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 103: Worrying

    Yin Shouye endured the severe pain in his left arm and began to run wildly.  However, his mind began to spin rapidly, thinking about how to handle this matter more appropriately.

    "Going to find the emperor, no, no. I am a small lieutenant, not to mention whether I can see the emperor. Even if I do, I can't hide my serious crime of secretly transferring soldiers."

    "Then, it's not possible to ask General Cheng to send troops to rescue His Highness. In this case, similarly, he will definitely not be able to escape the matter of privately deploying soldiers."

    "However, this cousin has to be saved. If it is really because of my delay that the cousin of King Yan loses his life. Whether the devil will be cut to pieces by a thousand cuts, let's not care for the moment, I will definitely be cut into pieces by a thousand cuts.  He will be cut into pieces. Not to mention the emperor, even her aunt will never spare her. You know, this cousin is her heartthrob."

    "Well, by the way, let's go find my aunt. Not only will the rescue of my cousin not be delayed, but my aunt can even help me solve the matter of privately transferring soldiers. After all, I am also acting on my cousin's order. My aunt is sure  I don’t want this matter to get too big and involve my cousin.”

    After thinking about the stakes involved, Yin Shouye decided to report the matter directly to Concubine Yin and let her handle it.

    "General Zuo Wuwei is here. Those in front of you, please dismount quickly."

    Just when Yin Shouye was lost in thought, suddenly, a burst of shouting came from in front of him.

    "Hey, this is the voice of that bastard Luo Yong. Why is this little bastard here? Wait, what did he say? General Zuo Wuwei is here, no way"

    Yin Shouye was very familiar with Luo Yong, who was in the same army and was very difficult to deal with. Therefore, he knew it was Luo Yong as soon as he heard it.  But, how could this general be here?

    Yin Shouye looked forward with an uneasy mood, and his heart suddenly skipped a beat.  Next to Luo Yong, the bearded man in mighty armor is General Zuo Wuwei, Duke Lu, Cheng Yaojin, who else.  Yin Shouye began to wonder if he didn't look at the almanac when he went out today.

    "The last general, Lieutenant Zhiguo, Yin Shouye, pays homage to the general, ah"

    Yin Shouye was frightened and hurriedly went to salute Cheng Yaojin. However, he forgot about the injury on his left arm. He was caught off guard and let out a scream.

    "Yin Shouye, you are so brave. You dare to send soldiers out of the camp privately. What crime should you be punished for?"

    Of course Cheng Yaojin heard Yin Shouye's screams, and he could tell at a glance that his left arm was broken.  However, Cheng Yaojin was not in the mood to care about Yin Shouye's arm. At this moment, Cheng Yaojin was almost on the verge of exploding.

    Just now, he received a report from Luo Yong, saying that the soldiers guarding the city saw Zhiguo Deputy Lieutenant Yin Shouye leaving Chang'an City with dozens of horses, and Cheng Yaojin immediately became furious.  Because there are strict regulations in this army. No one is allowed to leave the barracks privately without an order from him, the general, except on days off.  And this Yin Shouye not only sent out the barracks privately, but also took dozens of cavalry out of Chang'an City. This was a serious crime of transferring soldiers privately.

    Although this matter was done by Yin Shouye personally, if he was really traced, he, the general, would not be able to escape the blame.  Even if the emperor doesn't blame Cheng Yaojin, his own soldiers can't control it. If the incident gets out, his colleagues will laugh to death.

    When this happens, what does it mean? It means that Cheng Yaojin is incompetent.

    Therefore, after receiving the report from Luo Yong, the furious Cheng Yaojin immediately led the team out of the city in person.  He must minimize the impact of this matter.  At least, if Cheng Yaojin handles this matter himself and then reports it to the emperor, others will be speechless.

    “The last general……the last general……”

    At this time, Yin Shouye was immediately trembling with fright when Cheng Yaojin shouted angrily.  At this time, he also thought that Cheng Yaojin came specifically for him.

    "I would like to ask you, didn't you bring more than forty cavalry? Where are the remaining soldiers? Also, how did your left arm get broken? It's better to tell the truth. If you dare to tell a lie?  , hum, say it quickly”

    At this moment, Cheng Yaojin suddenly felt a shock in his heart. Didn't this mean that he rode out of the city with more than forty people? Why is Yin Shouye the only one coming back now with a broken arm? Could it be Thinking of this, Cheng  Yaojin also became nervous and immediately questioned Yin Shouye loudly.

    “The last general………….the last general……”

    At this time, Yin Shouye was frightened out of his mind. He really didn’t know the truth about this matter.Dare I say it, in that case, neither he nor Li You would have any room to maneuver.  However, he did not dare to say anything, or to tell lies. He was well aware of Cheng Yaojin's violent temper.

    "Here comes Deputy Lieutenant Zhiguo. He is guarding the industry secretly. He has deployed soldiers privately and used public weapons for private purposes. He still doesn't repent. I'll kill him."

    "Yes, General"

    After receiving Cheng Yaojin’s order, Luo Yong immediately jumped off his horse and walked towards Yin Shouye with a sinister smile on his face.

    "General, I said, I said. General, those soldiers were arrested by a mob in Jianghu Village. The general's arm was also broken by that person. Several soldiers were killed.  ……”

    Seeing Luo Yong walking towards him, Yin Shouye dared to hide it, so he immediately started talking.  In fact, Cheng Yaojin didn't really want to kill Yin Shouye, he was just scaring him.  Even if Yin Shouye needs to be dealt with, he has to go back to the military camp and deal with it according to the law.

    "What, a mob? Several soldiers died. If you don't continue talking, I'll skin you."

    At this moment, Cheng Yaojin couldn't sit still anymore. He got off his horse and walked in front of Yin Shouye in a few steps. He stared at Yin Shouye with a pair of bull's eyes.

    Although Cheng Yaojin felt that something must have happened just now, he did not expect that it would be so serious.  Whether it was a mob or a dead soldier, this was a big deal.

    Yin Shouye is so depressed. You are obviously the one who interrupted me, and you are still blaming me.  This is too unreasonable.

    "Also His Highness King Yan has also been arrested and is now hanging on a tree. General, please hurry up and save His Highness King Yan. If you go too late, His Highness King Yan may be there."  Danger"

    Anyway, now, things can no longer be hidden. Yin Shouye just hopes that nothing will happen to Li You again, otherwise, he really won't be able to survive even if he wants to.  If Li You is okay, it is very likely that that aunt will help him, but if

    "Li You? He was captured and hung on a treeQuickly, move forward at full speed, target Jianghu Village"

    At this time, Cheng Yaojin no longer wants to think about anything else. Now, the first priority is to ensure the safety of Li You.  Although, Cheng Yaojin had never had any good impressions of Yan Wang Li You.  He also knew that Li You, King of Yan, had no status at all in the eyes of the emperor.

    However, no matter what he is, he is still a dignified prince of the Tang Dynasty and the biological son of the current emperor.  Even the emperor would not like to see Li You no matter what.  However, whether it was public or private, as long as Li You was really beaten to death, Long Yan would definitely be furious.

    By that time, Cheng Yaojin, a great general, would really be unable to eat and walk away.  Although this Yin Shouye is from Zuowuwei.

    "No, I have to go back quickly and tell my aunt about this."

    Seeing Cheng Yaojin and the others walking away, Yin Shouye suddenly reacted and immediately got on his horse and galloped towards Chang'an City.

    Now, the only one who can help him is his aunt, Concubine Yin.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 104: The Scary Hammer

    The city of Chang'an is not far from Jianghu Village. In addition, Cheng Yaojin and the others had already walked some distance when they met Yin Shouye. Under Cheng Yaojin's urging, the cavalry team led by Cheng Yaojin  , and soon arrived at Takuto Village.

    "General, over there"

    Soon, Luo Yong discovered the group of soldiers and government officials in the distance.

    "Let's go, hurry up"

    Cheng Yaojin did not dare to delay for a moment, so he immediately took the lead and rushed towards that direction. Luo Yong quickly ordered everyone to follow closely.

    "Roar………"

    “Hush…hush….”

    ………….

    Who would have known that at this moment, there were bursts of huge tiger roars, frightening the war horses and immediately panicking and trying to stop.  Everyone started to get into chaos.  Fortunately, these people were all skilled in riding, so there was no incident of them falling off their horses.

    "Tiger roars, how can there be a tiger here? Where did it come from?"

    After finally calming down the war horse, Cheng Yaojin immediately asked in an extremely strange manner.  He just wondered why there were tigers near this village. As for being afraid, that was impossible. There were hundreds of elite soldiers around, so what kind of tigers could he be afraid of?

    "Well, General, it seems that it came from over there. Ah under the big tree, there is that black beast, and there is a person hanging on the tree."

    After a period of careful observation, Luo Yong discovered something under the big tree again.

    "Ahno, that person on the tree must be King Yan. Everyone, hurry up and rush with me. Wellall dismount, let's run over and ensure King Yan's safety."

    After Luo Yong’s reminder, Cheng Yaojin also saw the situation over there. Remembering Yin Shouye’s words, he had determined that the person hanging on the tree must be Li You.  As for the dark beast, no matter whether it was a tiger or not, in short, with that size, it would be very simple to kill Li You anyway.

    Such a scene immediately made Cheng Yaojin's soul tremble. After thinking about it carefully, he decided to dismount and rush over.

    " Of course the one hanging on this big tree is Li You.  He is in pain now, really in pain, not to mention that his arm has long been numb and his whole body is in pain.  Looking at the huge black tiger under him, drinking wine leisurely there, his heart always clenched tightly.

    Who knows, this thing, maybe, while drinking, drinking, you will suddenly think of eating meat.  And there is no doubt that in its eyes, I will never be some bullshit prince. When it comes to the sky, I am still just a piece of meat.

    Under such constant physical and mental torture, Li You almost went crazy, but unfortunately, he didn't dare to move, and he didn't even dare to breathe hard. What a tragedy.

    As for Wang Youliang, those soldiers and government officials, they are much better than Li You.  The reason for this was thanks to the young man. Originally, the big tiger was by their side. However, who knew, after the young man put a big earthen basin under the big tree and poured a jar of wine into it, the big tiger  , and immediately ran to the big tree.

    There is no doubt that this is Xiaohu who brought wine to Xiaohei, and he came to take revenge on Li You maliciously.

    This made them feel a lot better. Even if they occasionally moved their bodies or sat down, it would be fine.  However, none of them dared to run.  Whoever runs away first may have allowed others to escape almost from the tiger's mouth, but there is no doubt that he himself will be buried in the tiger's mouth.

    “None of these people would do this kind of thing of sacrificing myself to benefit everyone.

    After a while, Cheng Yaojin and the others arrived, and Xiao Hei also stopped drinking, staring at these sudden arrivals with a pair of tiger eyes.

    "Everyone, stop first, don't act rashly, lest this big black tiger hurt King Yan"

    “ About ten meters away from the big tree, Cheng Yaojin immediately made everyone stop very decisively.  He was really worried that if they got close and the big black tiger suddenly attacked that little bastard Li You, it would be bad.  Now, he has determined that what is in front of him is a

    , and it was definitely an extremely huge tiger that he had never heard of.

    Li Feng was already nearby at this time, but he did not show up because he saw an acquaintance named Luo Yong. He thought about what would happen to these people.  However, at this time, he had another thing in his hand, the Thunder Bow.

    "Luo Yong, go over and ask those people what is going on."

    At this time, Cheng Yaojin suddenly felt,Things are a bit strange.  As soon as he arrived here, he smelled a familiar smell, Erguotou.  A tiger was actually drinking Erguotou, which made him feel distressed.  In the same way, he gradually understood that there must be something fishy about this tiger, otherwise, how could it get Erguotou to drink.

    “Besides, if it wants to eat people, it doesn’t have to wait until now, no.

    "General Cheng, help me"

    Seeing that Cheng Yaojin had arrived, Li You felt so happy.  Although he had always hated this old guy, at this moment, no matter how he looked at him, he felt that Cheng Yaojin was amiable.

    "Roar……."

    Xiao Hei’s roar immediately made Li You shut up obediently.

    As for Cheng Yaojin, it was as if he didn’t hear Li You’s words and just continued to stare at Xiao Hei.  Anyway, as long as he ensures that Li You doesn't die, it doesn't matter whether he saves him sooner or later.  In fact, he wished that Li You suffered more.

    "General, eight soldiers died over there. By the way, there are also a pair of bloody sledgehammers. They are such heavy sledgehammers. Someone, carry the sledgehammers over here."

    Luo Yong's eyes were full of shock at this moment. He was frightened by the pair of sledgehammers.  He had tried it just now, and it took a lot of effort for him to pick up this sledgehammer. It weighed at least three to four hundred kilograms.  The hammer is heavy, which is not scary. What is scary is the person using the hammer.

    "Oh, let me see, what kind of hammer has to be carried by someone else. Hmmah Hurry up, put it down quickly, put these things down for me Idiot, I am  "Wherever it comes from, let me put it there."

    Cheng Yaojin was a little strange at first, but when he saw the pair, two elite soldiers could only lift a sledgehammer with all their might.  He almost didn't scare him, so he turned around and wanted to run away.

    Then, he immediately started shouting loudly, asking those people to quickly put the sledgehammer back where it was.

    "Luo Yong, call two soldiers over immediately. I have something to ask, so hurry up."

    Cheng Yaojin, who had regained his composure a little, immediately became extremely anxious and told Luo Yong that this time, he had to ask clearly about the situation. There was no other way, the matter was too big.

    After a while, Cheng Yaojin asked him everything he wanted to know.  Especially when he heard the soldiers describe the words "I will wait until Li Shimin comes and then break your legs", he was already sure.

    "Luo Yong, you and your people will guard here, but you must not take any action. These soldiers, government officials, and the county magistrate cannot be allowed to escape, you know. I have to rush back to Chang'an City to see the emperor immediately."

    Cheng Yaojin quickly made a decision in his heart. This matter was not something he could handle.

    "Yes, General. However, this Liwell, this His Highness the King of Yan"

    "Leave him alone, hang him up, don't worry about it. Also, don't move the pair of giant hammers just now. In short, you are responsible for guarding here. Don't worry about anything else.  do you know"

    "Yes, General"

    Following Luo Yong's answer, Cheng Yaojin ran back very quickly, much faster than when he came here just now.

    "Well, Luo Yong calls that bearded general. It seems that he is Cheng Chubi's father. No wonder he can recognize this drum, urn and golden hammer."

    At this time, Li Feng finally knew that the middle-aged man with a big beard was the famous Cheng Yaojin.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 105: Concubine Yin

    Wangyun Palace is located in the northeast corner of Taiji Palace. Like many other palaces, Wangyun Palace belongs to the inner courtyard.  Of course, those who can live in a palace alone are not ordinary people. The one who lives here is Concubine Yin.

    Speaking of which, in this royal family, there are tens of thousands of women who belong to the emperor, but there are very few who have real titles, and there are even fewer who can be called concubines.  .  Later, after the famous Wu Zetian entered the palace, she just lost a talented person.

    And this Yin Concubine, among Li Shimin's people, of course belongs to that kind of extremely noble status.

    Speaking of Li Shimin’s body, it was quite weird. Li Shimin didn’t know if he really shot a hungry ghost or if he was possessed by a demon.  Anyway, he dares to go to any kind of people and take them into his body.

    “For example, there are two people named Yang among them.  One of them, Concubine Yang, was the daughter of the former emperor Yang Guang.  Li Shimin was too unkind to rob someone else of his kingdom and then his daughter.  It's even more outrageous that there is another Yang family. She is Li Yuanji, the wife of Li Shimin's brother. After Li Shimin killed Li Yuanji, he also took his sister-in-law as well.

    As for the Yin Concubine, there are also some unusual things about her.

    Concubine Yin’s father, Yin Shishi, was a general of the Sui Dynasty.  After Li Yuan raised an army in Taiyuan, Li Yuan's youngest son, who was only fourteen years old, was killed by the Yinshi master.  After Li Yuan took over Chang'an, the Yin family, in addition to Yin Hongzhi and the concubine Yin, was also raided and exterminated by Li Yuan.  It can be said that the Li Yin family is simply a feud between the country and the family, and they are irreconcilable.

    However, Li Shimin came again and immediately put the concubine on the bed again.

    If it weren't for the bright skin of Zhenguan's rule, there is no doubt that Li Shimin would have been drowned in the spit of the world. It is absolutely right that he is a hungry ghost in lust. In this aspect, compared to Yang Guang  , that is definitely worse than it is.

    Concubine Yin was sitting in front of an exquisite bronze mirror, dressing up slowly. Every detail was done carefully. Not far away, two palace maids stood, but they did not come forward to help.  It wasn't that they were so bold and dared to despise their master, but that the master didn't let them help.

    Concubine Yin always does the dressing herself, and she never has to wait on these maids.  Because she disliked them for being clumsy and unable to do things well.  Concubine Yin's dress is so meticulous to the extreme. Looking at her posture, she can't wait to let go of every pore.  As long as it is done in this way, it will take half a day.

    "However, Concubine Yin will never get tired of this, because as long as she can make the emperor happy, it doesn't matter if it takes half a day, not to mention half a day.  She knew the emperor's temperament very well. He was the kind of person who demanded perfection and could not see any flaws.

    In fact, Concubine Yin doesn’t really like the emperor. Her whole family was almost killed by his Li family, and she was also robbed. How can you make her really like the emperor?  Not only did she not like him, she even had a hatred for the emperor in her heart.

    However, whether she disliked him or hated him, she knew one thing, that is, she must please the emperor and gain his favor.  She did this before, maybe to survive, or maybe it was for her brother, the only bloodline of the Yin family.  But now, she is doing it for her son, Li You.

    No matter how much she hates the Li family in her heart, there is one person she does not hate. Not only does she not hate him, but she loves him to the core. This person is her son, Li You.  Now, for her, her son is her whole life, and she can do anything for her son.

    She is a very smart woman, well, to be more precise, she is a sensible person.  Understand, these two words sound plain and simple to understand, but there are not many people in this world who can truly understand and do these two simple words.

    She understands what she can do, what she can accomplish, and she also understands what things cannot be done, or even thought about.  For example, she would not do it, let alone think about it, and even asked her son not to think about it.

    Therefore, under her conscious education, he educated his son into a dissolute prince who only knew how to eat, drink and have fun.  Although, for this reason, she was often reprimanded by the emperor for causing trouble with her son, but she didn't care.  Every time this happened, she tried her best to calm the emperor's anger.

    He knew that the emperor was a man who pursued perfection, not only for women, but also for his own son.  However, she sneered at this.  Every prince is perfect, but that symbolizesThere is only one emperor with high power. She knows what will happen next without even thinking about it.

    Sometimes, she even felt pity for this man and felt deep sadness for him.

    She knows what she is capable of. She is just a helpless woman. Any force can destroy her and her son to pieces with just a few clicks of their fingers.  She is not afraid of death, but her son cannot die. She wants him to live well and live well.

    Therefore, while she was trying to please the emperor, she was educating her son to be a profligate prince. The more incompetent his son was, the safer he would be.  As long as he doesn't cause any huge disaster, he can live happily in this life.  This is her greatest wish.

    "Xiao Tao, what time is it now?"

    "The Queen of the Yin Dynasty has just announced the time"

    "Oh, you guys go down and have a rest. You have been standing for a long time. When the time comes, remind me and leave me alone for a while."

    As the palace maids all went down, she started to sit there quietly alone. She had to go to the Manlu Hall during the day, and she would stay there at night, which made her frown slightly.  It had been a long time since she had been invited by the emperor to attend his bed, which made her a little uncomfortable.

    It was only then that I saw the appearance of the concubine Yin clearly.  When people look at it, the first impression is that it is white. Whether it is the delicate face, the slender neck, or the half-exposed plump breasts, they are all white and tender, like beautiful jade.  Then, there was a very strange feeling, charming, cold, noble, sad, in short, very complicated.

    However, no matter how you say it, she is a stunning beauty. It is no wonder that you, Li Shimin, want to get her regardless of the hatred of the country and the family.

    “Let me in, I have something urgent to do and I want to see you”

    "Captain Yin, you can't barge in, I'm tired"

    Outside, bursts of noisy sounds interrupted Concubine Yin's thoughts and made her frown.  She didn't like this nephew very much either.  Ever since this nephew became the deputy lieutenant of Zhiguo, relying on his status as the imperial concubine, he has become lawless.  This made General Zuo Wuwei very unhappy.

    General Zuo Wuwei, who is that? That is Lu Guogong Cheng Yaojin, the founding hero who followed the emperor to conquer the country. He was deeply trusted by the emperor because of his active participation in the Xuanwumen Revolution.  Even she, the imperial concubine, didn't dare to show off to him.

    What makes her even more angry is that her son, because this nephew has become a minor official in the army, and his subordinates work with ordinary soldiers, and he has support, and he is doing things more and more out of line. If this continues, nothing will happen.  No.  It seems that this nephew is going to give him a good beating. Well, the same goes for his own child.

    "Whoever is making noise there really doesn't understand any rules. Xiaotao, let him in."

    Thinking of those, Concubine Yin immediately spoke.

    "Auntie, it's bad, something big happened"

    Holding his left arm, Yin Shouye hurried in and said loudly.

    "You are yelling, how do you behave? Do you think this is your home? You can still fight with your gang of soldiers and drink in a restaurant."

    When Concubine Yin saw Yin Shouye looking like this, she said with a serious face.

    "No, aunt, my cousin was caught by others and is hanging on a tree. If you don't think of a way, my cousin will die"

    At this time, it is already extremely urgent. How can Yin Shouye take care of so much?

    "What are you talking about? You'er was arrested and hung up. Tell me quickly what's going on. If you dare to hide anything, I will no longer be your aunt from now on"

    At this moment, Concubine Yin suddenly stood up and stared at Yin Shouye.  The tone was so harsh that Yin Shouye started to feel cold all over.

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 106: Li Shimin’s Personal Visit

    The sun has set in the west, dyeing the entire Tai Chi Palace with a golden color. A middle-aged man with a strong and resolute look stood quietly at the door of Ganlu Palace, looking at the Tai Chi Palace under the setting sun. He could not be seen.  of joy, anger, sorrow and joy.  This is the current emperor, Li Shimin.

    "Your Majesty, Concubine Yin wishes to see you"

    A eunuch, hunched over, trotted over and spoke carefully.

    "Announce her coming in"

    After saying this, Li Shimin walked towards the Manna Palace.  Not long after, Concubine Yin also walked into the Ganlu Hall.

    "I pay my respects to Your Majesty"

    "Beloved concubine is exempt from gifts"

    "Thank you, Your Majesty"

    ??Looking at the beautiful and fragrant woman in front of her, as white as jade.  Li Shimin didn't know how to describe his mood.  In short, when he felt a little upset, he would go to Queen Changsun, and when he felt extremely upset, he would find the woman in front of him.

    "Your Majesty must be tired after a busy day. I would like to give you a shoulder rub."

    After saying that, Concubine Yin came behind Li Shimin, let his head rest on her soft place, and then began to slowly rub Li Shimin's shoulders, lightly or heavily.

    He felt waves of comfort coming from his head and shoulders, and Li Shimin's expression slowly relaxed.

    "Concubine Yin, maybe you are right."

    Suddenly, Li Shimin said something incomprehensible, which immediately shocked Concubine Yin. There was a burst of joy in her eyes, and the movements of her hands became even harder.

    "Your Majesty, Duke Lu has urgent matters to see you."

    Suddenly, there was another sound coming from outside, which made Li Shimin frown slightly.  Concubine Yin's hand suddenly stopped, but soon she continued to rub it.  She didn't stop until she heard a rush of footsteps coming from outside.

    "Your Majesty, I would like to retire first."

    Seeing Cheng Yaojin come in, she bowed and left.

    "Concubine Yin, please stay. Your Majesty, the matter that I am about to report is related to His Highness King Yan, so"

    Seeing that Concubine Yin was about to retreat, Cheng Yaojin thought for a while and decided to speak like this.

    "Since it has something to do with Youer, then Concubine Yin should stay and listen."

    Li Shimin nodded thoughtfully.

    "Thank you, Your Majesty"

    Concubine Yin’s tone was very calm. After speaking, she returned to stand beside Li Shimin.

    "Cheng Aiqing, did Youer get into trouble again? He really refuses to change his ways despite repeated admonitions. After he comes back, I must give him a good lesson so that he will remember it for a long time."

    Hearing Li Shimin's stern tone, Concubine Yin finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Your Majesty, His Highness the King of Yan was tied up and hung on a tree. The general was incompetent and failed to bring His Highness the King of Yan back. Please forgive me."

    After Cheng Yaojin finished speaking, he immediately looked ashamed.

    "What? Someone actually dared to tie up the dignified Prince of the Tang Dynasty. He was so audacious. He did not care about the laws of the Tang Dynasty and the dignity of our royal family. Cheng Yaojin, why don't you bring back King Yan."

    When Li Shimin heard this, Long Yan immediately became furious.  This Li Youna was the prince of the Tang Dynasty. Even if Li Shimin's son committed a heinous crime, he would be the one to punish him.  Nowadays, someone actually dares to tie up the dignified Prince of the Tang Dynasty and hang him up. Where is the majesty of the Li family?

    "Your Majesty, the last general is incompetent and the last general dare not put King Yan down, please punish him."

    "Oh, your majestic Duke of Tang Dynasty and General Zuo Wuwei don't dare to save people. Is it possible that I have to go there personally to release people?"

    After hearing what Cheng Yaojin said, Li Shimin became even more furious. Cheng Yaojin really treated him like a three-year-old child.

    "That's right, that person wanted your Majesty to go and get the people in person. The general didn't dare to save the people because the man put a pair of weapons there, so the general came back directly to ask your majesty to make a decision."

    "The weapon, what kind of weapon is it? It's so powerful that it made you, the devil incarnation Cheng Yaojin, run back without even seeing the other person."

    "The drum beats the urn and the golden hammer"

    "What? Beat the drum, urn, and golden hammer, youare yousure"

    Li Shimin, who was already on the verge of rage, suddenly stood up and asked Cheng Yaojin silently.  Concubine Yin next to him suddenly had an ominous premonition in her heart and began to panic.  Although she didn't know what kind of weapon this drum, urn, and golden hammer was, it was clear that something was very different if the emperor, who was usually indifferent to emotions and anger, could be so gaffe-like.It’s over.

    "Your Majesty, how can the general admit his mistake? Moreover, Luo Yong has already tried it. It will take a lot of effort for him to pick him up with a hammer."

    How could Cheng Yaojin admit that he was wrong about that thing? Even if he admitted that he was wrong about his xuanhua axe, he would not admit that he was wrong about the drum, urn and golden hammer.

    "Just now you said that the man asked me to pick him up in person. What did he say? I want the exact words, so I forgive you."

    "ThisOkay, then please forgive me for being bold. He said that to His Highness King Yan. He said: I will wait for Li Shimin to come before I break your legs."

    “I don’t know why, but Cheng Yaojin felt very happy and comfortable when he said this sentence.

    "What, that person actually wants to break You'er's legs. Your Majesty, I beg you, I must save You'er."

    At this time, Concubine Yin finally could no longer remain calm, and she knelt down in front of Li Shimin and began to beg.  She just begged and didn't say anything else extreme, because she could already feel it.  That person held a very heavy weight in Li Shimin's heart.

    "Here comes, prepare the sedan, no, prepare the horseinstruct the imperial doctor, he will arrive soon"

    After saying that, Li Shimin immediately left the Manlu Hall, and Cheng Yaojin followed closely.  Concubine Yin sat directly on the ground, her face becoming extremely pale.

    Li Shimin just took Cheng Yaojin and dozens of horsemen and horses, and began to rush to Jianghu Village quickly.  My mood is very complicated, including excitement, worry and distress.

    "Similarly, far away from the entrance of the village, there was a roar of tigers, and all the war horses began to stop.  Since Cheng Yaojin had warned him a long time ago, there was no panic like before.

    When Li Shimin walked near the big tree, he saw Li You hanging on the tree with a depressed expression. Li Shimin breathed a sigh of relief. However, he only took a look and did not ask anyone to put Li You down.  .  When he saw Xiao Hei, surprise flashed in his eyes.  However, these were not what he was looking for. Soon, he found the pair of blood-stained sledgehammers, and then he stared at the pair of sledgehammers in a daze.

    Of course Li You also saw Li Shimin, but at this moment, he was filled with panic.  He didn't expect that his father would actually come.

    "Your surname is Li?"

    Suddenly, a fifteen-year-old boy ran out of the village and asked Li Shimin.

    "Well, how did you know?"

    "Brother Feng said, let me find a man named Li who is followed by a bearded general. Okay, you come with me. Brother Feng asked me to take you to find him. You can go alone. Feng  Brother said, it’s useless to go with a few more.”

    Li Shimin was stunned for a moment, and then followed him directly. Cheng Yaojin opened his mouth, but in the end he didn't say anything, let alone follow him.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 107: Cheng Yaojin’s Resentment

    The seventh master has been taken away by Lao Tie, and Li Feng is sitting alone in the main room. He is waiting for someone, the Emperor of the Tang Dynasty, and the so-called second brother, Li Shimin, to arrive.

    Just now, when Aunt Guihua left, she had already taken a rough look at Rou Niang's injury and told Li Feng.  The injury on Rou Niang's back is not serious. As long as she applies medicine and rests for ten days and a half, there should be no major problem.

    Hearing that Rou Niang’s injury was not serious, Li Feng’s heart calmed down a little, but the anger in his heart became even stronger.  Part of this was because Rou Niang was injured, but more importantly, this incident completely ignited Li Feng's long-simmering anger.

    "Brother Feng, I brought him back."

    "Well, Xiaohu, you can go out first."

    Xiaohu’s voice made Li Feng raise his head slightly.  After listening to Li Feng's words, Xiaohu hesitated for a while and went out without saying anything.

    "Fourth brother, is it really you?"

    Even Li Shimin, who is usually calm, is inevitably a little excited at this moment.

    "My current name is Li Feng, not Li Yuanba, and I am not Li Yuanba. Therefore, I cannot afford to be called your fourth brother. I am waiting for you to come, and I am not just recognizing my relatives and reminiscing with you."

    Li Feng didn’t have a good look on his face, and he felt even more uncomfortable when he heard the title of his fourth brother.

    "Yuanba, how are you talking? This name was given by your parents and elders. How can you change it casually? What's the etiquette of it?"

    Li Shimin also felt uncomfortable after hearing Li Feng's words.  Once upon a time, who else would have dared to collide with him like this.  Therefore, Se's face immediately became serious.

    "I'll say it again, my name is Li Feng now, not Li Yuanba. My name is mine. Don't say I changed it to Li Feng, or I changed it to Qiao Feng and did other people's shit."

    The emperor's majesty was nothing in front of Li Feng. If he was afraid, he wouldn't be here waiting for Li Shimin to come. Li Shimin's attempt to suppress him would only make him more angry.

    "Okay, about the name, IOh, I won't mention it for now, but why don't you go home after so many years? Do you know"

    At this time, Li Shimin seemed to realize who the person in front of him was.  Therefore, I began to be patient and changed the topic.

    "Home? I only have one home in the Tang Dynasty, and that is the place where I am staying now. As for the palace, forget it. That kind of place can also be called home. I think it is called the Tomb of the Dead.  Almost everyone’s heart is colder than ice and harder than stone.”

    Li Feng didn’t even wait for Li Shimin to finish speaking before he blocked him back.

    "Youheybut you should always go back and see your father."

    Li Shimin wanted to get angry and refute, but suddenly, he really didn't know how to refute Li Feng's words.  Because, the fact is the fact, he can feel the coldness and danger of this palace more than anyone else.

    "I forgot, in my memory here, the only thing that exists is one thing, the small and cold iron cage, and the huge, bone-cold chain. Apart from this, I can't remember anything else."

    Li Feng said to Li Shimin while pointing at his head.  In fact, he was just telling the truth. These were the only memories of his family left to him by Li Yuanba.

    After Li Shimin listened, he began to fall silent. In fact, he remembered clearly that except for his occasional visit to his fourth brother who was locked in an iron cage, no one visited him.  Even Li Shimin himself occasionally visited Li Yuanba at that time because he longed for that sense of brotherhood in his heart.  Because Li Yuanba wouldn't argue with him, and he didn't have to be wary of anything.

    "Tell me how you want to solve Yuer's matter."

    Li Shimin was speechless and could only stop discussing those things and focus on Li You's incident.

    "I'm going to break his legs"

    When Li Feng said this sentence, he stared at Li Shimin closely and said it word by word.

    "No, he is a dignified prince of the Tang Dynasty. Even if he did something wrong, he should be dealt with according to the laws of the Tang Dynasty. How can he use lynching like this? Then where are the laws of the Tang Dynasty and the majesty of the Tang Dynasty? I don't agree."

    After hearing what Li Feng said, Li Shimin suddenly became furious.

    "Li Laoer, I'm not here to discuss with you. If you say no, then I can't. Go ask my two sledgehammers and see if they can break that little bastard Li You.  legs."

    ? ???Feng stood up immediately and shouted loudly at Li Shimin.  Since he can no longer escape, he will never flinch at all.  It can be said that Li Feng's current character is a combination of him and Li Yuanba in the past.  I don’t want to cause trouble, but I’m also not afraid of trouble, even when the King of Heaven comes.

    Li Shimin also stared at Li Feng unwilling to be outdone. After a long time, Li Shimin finally slowly looked away.

    "Heyit seems that you are still you, okay, but can you let me handle this matter personally?"

    Li Shimin sighed slowly and helplessly. In fact, he had already prepared for such a result, otherwise, he would not have ordered the imperial doctor to accompany him when he went out.  However, when he saw Li Feng, he had some other thoughts.

    However, facing Li Feng's persistence, he felt a deep sense of helplessness.

    "Li Shimin, one mother and four brothers, has already killed two of them with his own hands, and then forced his father to abdicate. This is an indisputable fact.  Therefore, he has always worked hard to be a good emperor.  Among them, apart from the ideals and ambitions in his heart, he also wanted to use the aura of a wise king to cover up the fact that he killed his brothers and forced his father to seize the throne.  But now, there is only such a brother left. No matter what, he can never bear such an infamy.

    "Furthermore, no matter how ruthless a person is, he still has feelings, even if he is the emperor, he is no exception.  The scene of the Xuanwu Gate incident has always been his nightmare.  And, as time goes by, the guilt in my heart becomes deeper.  And among these brothers, with whom Li Shimin has a deeper relationship, there is no doubt that it is this very simple-minded fourth brother, because he will not compete with him for anything.

    There is another one, which is the terrifying force of Li Feng. He was once on the battlefield, and the figure that looked like a demon in the world made people shudder when he thought about it.

    Cheng Yaojin was very confused and kept walking back and forth.  To be honest, he was worried.  He was really worried about something happening to Li Shimin.  That little devil star can't do things based on common sense. Not to mention his biological brother, he is also his biological father. It's not like he hasn't been beaten before.  Absolutely, once he gets angry, he will be disowned by his relatives.

    "You damn little bastard, you messed with no one, but you chose to mess with your little devil star fourth uncle. Now it's okay. Your father is also involved, and I'm going to be in a panic."

    Thinking of Li You as the culprit, Cheng Yaojin looked angrily at Li You, who was still hanging on the tree, and began to murmur in a low voice.  If something really happened to the emperor, Cheng Yaojin would really die without hesitation.

    "Cheng Yaojin, what are you muttering over there?"

    Suddenly, a familiar voice came to his ears, which made Cheng Yaojin feel relieved.  After looking Li Shimin up and down and finding nothing wrong, he was completely relieved.

    "Your Majesty, the general didn't say anything, he was just talking to himself."

    Suddenly, Cheng Yaojin was shocked again. The emperor must not have heard what he just said.  He seemed to be calling Li You a little bastard just now, so isn't this emperor Thinking of this, Cheng Yaojin quickly took a secret look at Li Shimin's face and found that although he was serious, there was no sign of anger.  I felt relieved.

    "Okay, get ready to go back to the palace. Well, is the imperial doctor here?"

    In fact, Li Shimin heard Cheng Yaojin's muttering, and knew that he was the kind of person who spoke unscrupulously. Besides, he was worried about his own safety, so he didn't care about it.

    "Replying to your Majesty, they have already arrived. However, in order to cause unnecessary trouble, the general asked them to wait outside the village."

    "Yea, very good"

    Li Shimin nodded and said.  In my heart, I admire Cheng Yaojin for being so attentive.  Indeed, if it was discovered that he had brought the imperial doctor with him, there was no guarantee that something else would happen.

    "Then, is it possible to lower His Highness Prince Yan down now? He has been hanging for most of the day."

    Regarding this matter, Cheng Yaojin asked cautiously.  Anyway, he has made up his mind. If this is something related to that little devil star, he will not make the decision without authorization.  There is no other way. That person who never talks about reason and only talks about fists, Lao Cheng, cannot be offended.

    "Well, then let people put it down."

    When Cheng Yaojin heard this, he was immediately stunned. He thought, maybe that little devil star, after being struck by lightning once, changed his nature and became reasonable.

    "Welljust do what he wants, and after you're done, let the imperial doctors handle it."

    After saying this, Li Shimin didn’t even look back, he just saidGone.

    "Do what he wants, who wants it? What does it mean? Well, wait, what did the emperor just say? Let the imperial doctor handle it. Isn't this just Hey, I have a headache. This emperor is really  It’s so unkind. Such a bad person would let me, Lao Cheng, do it. Moreover, I didn’t explain it clearly. Isn’t this a deception?”

    After understanding the meaning of Li Shimin's words, Cheng Yaojin wanted to cry.  It's okay to be a bad person. Emperor, you have made your words clear. Then we are also acting according to your orders.

    "Damn it, I'm risking my life, Li You, Li You, you can't blame me, Lao Cheng. I, Lao Cheng, am also a miserable man, I have no choice but to do it."

    Cheng Yaojin finally gritted his teeth and walked towards Li You.  His heart, Old Cheng, was not as dark as the emperor's, and he could not let the people below him be this evil person. Moreover, he was also afraid that these people had no experience in doing this kind of work, and they were neither light nor heavy.

 Volume One: Settling Down in the Tang Dynasty Chapter 108: Talking about Marriage

    Li Shimin left, and Li Feng breathed a sigh of relief.  After all, the other party was the emperor of the Tang Dynasty. It would be a lie to say that Li Feng had no worries or scruples in his heart.  He is not only Li Yuanba, he is also Li Feng, he also has Rou Niang, Yaya and the others have to consider.  However, he had no regrets about this matter at all, he had to do it.

    "I have no intention of interfering with other people's lives, but I will never allow anyone to destroy my life. Whoever comes will have to pay the price."

    Li Feng looked at the sky outside the door and said with great determination.

    "Creak" came the sound of the door opening. Li Feng turned his head and saw a pair of big eyes looking at him through the gap in the door. Li Feng knew it was Yaya without having to guess.

    "Brother, I'm afraid"

    “Perhaps seeing that Li Feng was the only one in the house, Xiao Yaya immediately opened the door, ran over quickly, hugged Li Feng and whispered in a trembling voice.  Although she didn't know what happened, seeing how nervous everyone was and her sister was also injured made the little girl feel scared.

    "Okay, Yaya, it's okay, don't be afraid"

    Seeing Yaya's look like a frightened deer, Li Feng's heart immediately became troubled, and he gently stroked her little head with his hand to comfort her.

    "Well, by the way, Yaya, how is your sister? Let's go in."

    At this time, Li Feng also immediately remembered that Rou Niang was here, so he pulled Yaya and walked quickly towards their room.

    “Brother Li…….”

    "Rou Niang, don't move, don't move, lie down"

    Seeing Rou Niang was about to get up, Li Feng quickly ran up to her and held her down to prevent her from moving. She was still injured.  Thinking of Rou Niang's injuries made him hate Li You so much in his heart.

    "It's okay, Brother Li, it's just a slight pain. Yaya, you go out to play first. My sister wants to talk to your brother about something."

    Rou Niang first smiled at Li Feng, and then immediately said to Yaya who was standing aside.

    "Oh, then I'll go to Uncle Tie's house to find Brother Xiaohu."

    Yaya was obviously a little unhappy, but she still walked out slowly and obediently.

    Li Feng knew that if this Rou Niang wanted Yaya to go out, she must have something to say to him. She should have something to ask him.  After all, too many things happened today.  Moreover, Li Feng also believed that they must have heard the conversation between him and Li Shimin in the room word for word.  Li Feng didn't intend to hide it from her. Even if she didn't ask, Li Feng would tell her.

    Li Feng sat beside Rou Niang's bed, grabbed her little hand, and held it gently. He could feel the frightened look in Rou Niang's eyes, and even felt the coldness and trembling in her little hands.

    "Brother Li, will you leave this home and us?"

    Rou Niang tried her best to calm herself down, but the little hand holding Li Feng's hand made Li Feng's hand hurt slightly.  After saying this, his face turned pale, he bit his lips tightly, and his eyes began to fill with tears. He just tried his best to hold back and didn't cry.  However, tears still flowed quietly down the corners of his eyes.

    "Why should I leave? Don't worry, I won't leave."

    Li Feng originally thought she would ask something else, but who knew that Rou Niang would actually ask such a question.  After being stunned for a moment, Li Feng understood immediately.  In her heart, whether she would leave or not was the most important and the only important thing.

    So, Li Feng held her little hand and gently wiped the tears on her face with his other hand, and said very firmly.

    "But………"

    Rou Niang’s eyes were stunned for a moment, and then immediately dimmed again.

    "There's nothing wrong with this. This is my home and I won't leave. In this Tang Dynasty, only here is my home. I won't go anywhere except here. I like it here, I like it.  Days like this are quiet, ordinary, relaxed, and happy. The most important thing is that you and Xiaohu are here, Yaya. Only with you here is my home, my home."

    This was Li Feng’s true expression, and his tone became a little excited.

    This time, Rou Niang didn't speak. She just reached out and grabbed Li Feng's big hand that was resting on her face, and began to rub it gently on her face. Her face became relaxed and a smile appeared at the corner of her mouth.  But the eyes that were closed tightly began to burst into tears again.

    Li Feng knew that the knot in her heart was finally solved, and Li Feng felt relieved.  He gently stroked her smooth shopping face with his hands, enjoying the warmth and tranquility.

    "Brother Li, just??I heard that the person outside called you Fourth Brother, and also called you Yuanba. Isn't your name Li Feng?  "

    Rou Niang, who was sure that Li Feng would not leave and was completely relieved, became curious and asked Li Feng in a low voice.

    "He can be considered my second brother for now. As for Yuanba, that was my name a long time ago. I haven't used it for many years, and I won't use it in the future."

    When Li Feng talked about this matter, he felt quite like I haven’t been the boss for many years.

    "Oh, I heard that man talking, and he seemed to be very majestic. Who is he?"

    At this time, Rou Niang began to ask more cautiously. She had heard the conversation between Li Feng and the others just now. She didn't pay much attention to other things. However, there was one word that she could hear clearly, and that was  The word "palace".  There is no way, this word is indeed too lethal.

    The palace is where the emperor lives. As long as it is related to this place, it is a big deal for the common people.  And the people who can be connected to this place are definitely super important people like the sky.

    And obviously, that person is related to the palace, and Li Feng is also related to the palace.  This was also the reason why she was so scared just now, the reason why she was afraid of Li Fengfeng leaving.

    "Of course he is majestic. He is the father of that little bastard Li You, and he is here to solve Li You's matter."

    When Li Feng heard this, he almost stopped laughing. How could this emperor not be majestic?

    "Li You?"

    "It's the little bastard who kicked you. Huh, breaking both of his legs really gave him an advantage."

    As soon as this was mentioned, Li Feng's anger immediately rose.

    "His Royal Highness King Yan, by the way, Brother Li Well, what did you say just now, Brother Li? That person is His Highness King Yan's father. This Isn't this Then Brother Li, you"

    Originally, when Rou Niang heard Li Feng mention the matter of King Yan Li You, she wanted to ask him about that matter.  However, I suddenly remembered that King Yan’s father was the emperor.  And the emperor's name is Li Feng's fourth brother, so isn't Li Feng the prince?

    "Okay, that has nothing to do with us. Just remember, I'm Li Feng, and I'm your brother Li. Well, I've been watching for a while, so let's ask Master Qi to help us handle the matter. Why?  Sample"

    Suddenly, Li Feng looked at Rou Niang seriously and said.

    "AhBrother Li, youyou make the decisionjust"

    Of course Rou Niang knows what Li Feng is talking about.  Their matter is already a lice on the monk's head, it's obvious.  All that's left is the last program.  They have already discussed this matter. Anyway, there is no need for any matchmaker, betrothal gift, or even wedding ceremony.  When the time comes, just invite the whole village to have a good meal, then worship, and that's it.

    "But, Brother Linow"

    Suddenly, Rou Niang remembered it again, and now this matter was a bit difficult.

    "Okay, don't worry about them, we will do whatever we have to do. Okay, you have a good rest, I will go find Master Qi right now."

    In fact, the marriage between the two has been discussed long ago.  But now that this matter is done, this lady will not have to worry about this and that all day long.  As for what Rou Niang was worried about just now, Li Feng certainly knew that it was just about the palace, and Li Feng didn't care about it.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 109: Peerless Armor

    "Brother Feng, come on, come on and help me, it's so heavy."

    As soon as Li Feng left the room, he saw Xiaohu and Lao Tie walking in from the door carrying a very huge box.  Xiaohu shouted loudly to Li Feng.  The face was red from holding back, and the veins on the forehead were even protruding.

    Maybe it was this call that made Xiaohu feel discouraged. With a bang, the box was placed on the ground.  This caused the old guy behind to stagger for a while.

    "You bastard, if you want to let go, you have to tell me. You almost hit my foot."

    Behind him, there was a burst of curses from Lao Tie.

    "Master, I didn't mean it. This box is really too heavy. I have no strength at all."

    At this time, Xiaohu sat down on the ground, panting heavily, and then began to rub his shoulders continuously, speaking feebly.  At this time, Lao Tie was also out of breath and walked to the front. It seemed that he was not relaxed either.

    "Shit, I can bear seven percent of this weight alone. I don't even feel tired. Ah, it seems that your body needs a lot of training. It's not strong enough. Little little madman,  It’s up to you to do it.”

    Lao Tie first shook his head at Xiaohu, and then said to Li Feng.  However, both his demeanor and tone made Li Feng feel a little strange.

    Li Feng didn’t say anything and walked up directly.  When he walked up to it, he realized that the box was bigger than he thought. If the shape were slightly changed, it would be a fine coffin.

    "I said, old man, what are you packing here?"

    Looking at the big coffin-like box, Li Feng was completely speechless. He really doubted what the old man was carrying for him. Maybe there was a dead person in it, Li Feng murmured in his heart.

    "Don't worry so much, just get this thing in first. I'm really exhausted. Don't worry, I won't get you a coffin. It contains treasures. I guarantee you will like it."

    Seeing Li Feng step forward, Lao Tie first observed carefully, and then said to Li Feng with a smile as usual.  Seeing Li Feng's weird eyes, Lao Tie immediately added the last sentence.

    "Well, it's really heavy. No wonder Xiaohu and Lao Tie are so tired."

    Li Feng stepped forward, grabbed the rope tied to the box, and then, with a little force, lifted the big box up.  He finally knew why Xiaohu was so tired.  The weight of this box is actually slightly heavier than a drum, urn, and golden hammer.

    "Old man, what on earth do you have in this? You won't give me a box of money."

    After putting the big box in the room, Li Feng pointed at the big box again and asked the old man.

    "Send money? Haha, you have a beautiful idea. However, old man, I am a standard poor person and have no money. However, the thing inside is a treasure. It's a pity that these people  Baby, I can’t use you anymore, so I can only give you an advantage.”

    After Lao Tie finished speaking, he didn’t waste any more nonsense. He walked directly to the box, took off the rope tied to the box in a few moments, and then took out a strange-shaped key.  At this time, Li Feng discovered that the big box was also locked.  To be honest, Li Feng really couldn't imagine what was inside.

    With a "click", the lock was opened by Lao Tie. Li Feng and Xiao Hu couldn't wait, so they immediately stared at the box carefully, wanting to see what kind of treasure was inside.  As Lao Tie slowly opened the box,

    “Armor?……….”

    "Mecha? Domestic 007"

    As soon as the box was opened, Xiaohu and Li Feng were surprised, because what was inside turned out to be a pair of armor. However, in Li Feng's opinion, this thing looked more like a mecha from a cartoon or science fiction film.  .  However, in the end, he finally found a way to best describe the appearance of this armor. This thing is somewhat similar to the thing worn by the commander in Zhou Xingxing's domestic 007 movie.

    In ancient times, armor was a very important protective equipment on the battlefield. It was mainly used to protect some very important parts of the body. However, the armor in front of you was meant to wrap up a person's whole body, even including  Fingers and faces are not left out.

    "Well, yes, this is indeed a pair of armor, a piece of armor with the most perfect defense in the world today. Unfortunately, it is also a pair of the most failed armor. Okay, let's not talk about anything else for now, Xiaohu, take the long knife  Come"

    ?Looking at the thing lying quietly in the boxBlack armor, a very complicated look flashed in Lao Tie's eyes, and then he ordered Xiao Hu to take out the long knife.

    “Watch it carefully…………”

    Taking the long knife that Xiaohu brought over, Lao Tie began to chop at the armor in the box with all his strength. Moreover, it was not just a chop, but a crazy and continuous chop, suddenly and violently.  The impact created countless small sparks, which began to splash continuously.

    "ah……"

    With Lao Tie’s final roar, he actually raised the long knife high, and then used the tip of the knife to pierce the armor fiercely.  With a burst of sparks and a crisp sound of breaking, the steel knife in Lao Tie's hand had been broken into several sections.  Lao Tie's hands were scratched by the broken blade due to excessive force.  Blood began to flow out of Lao Tie's hands, but he seemed unaware.

    Li Feng and Xiaohu were also shocked by this sudden change.

    "Xiaohu, go and get those golden sore medicines left by your grandpa Sun. Come on, why are you still standing there? Old man, what's wrong with you? Are you okay?"

    What Li Feng is worried about is not the bleeding wound, but the expression on Lao Tie's face. This is the second time Li Feng has seen Lao Tie's expression like this, a very complicated expression of anger, sadness, and hatred.  The last time I saw him was when he had just brewed Erguotou. Li Feng still remembered Lao Tie's look like this after he said, "Every man has no guilt but only carries the jade."

    Fortunately, the wound was not deep, and the medicine Sun Simiao left behind was even more extraordinary. After applying the medicine and bandaging it casually, the bleeding stopped.

    "Uncle Lao Tie, what's wrong with you? Does it matter?"

    At this time, Rou Niang, who heard the noise, bowed her body slightly and walked out of the room slowly. Li Feng quickly went over to support her and let her sit down.

    "Haha, it's okay, Rou Niang, I just touched it accidentally just now."

    Seeing Rou Niang, Lao Tie apologized and said with a smile.

    At this time, Li Feng looked carefully inside the box and saw that several broken steel knife fragments were still there.  What surprised Li Feng was that this pitch-black armor was completely unscathed, and not even a mark could be seen.  Li Feng knew the quality of the steel knife made by Lao Tie, and there was absolutely nothing to say about it, let alone how much effort Lao Tie put into it.

    However, now there is not even a mark left on this armor, which is a bit incredible.  However, Li Feng soon discovered a strange problem, that is, the color of the armor was exactly the same as the bow body of the Thunder Bow.

    Thinking of this, Li Feng quickly took out the thunder bow from the house and compared it with the armor carefully. Then, he knocked on the armor with his hand and found that it was indeed made of metal. It should be the same type as the thunder bow.  Material.

    "Okay, don't look at it. Your guess is correct. The Thunder God Armor and the Thunder Bow are made of the same material. They are originally one set. However, the whole set of equipment is not only these two pieces, but also  There is another one”

    Seeing Li Feng comparing there, Lao Tie spoke directly.

    "Oh, there is one more thing. Why don't you take it out together, old man, so that we can learn a lot?"

    Just by looking at the Thunder Bow that Lao Tie gave him, Li Feng knew that these things were definitely not ordinary goods. Now that he heard that there was another one, he immediately became interested.

    "There is one more thing. Isn't it already in your hand?"

    Lao Tie looked at Li Feng with a half-smile and said.

    "Old man, you can't tell lies. In addition to the thunder bow, you also have this thunder armor. When did you give me anything else?"

    At this time, Li Feng was not convinced. He clearly didn't receive it.

    "The drum beats the urn and the golden hammer"

    Lao Tie just said a name softly, but Li Feng was dumbfounded.  (There are only two updates today, I will make up for it tomorrow)

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 110: The Three Treasures of the God of Thunder

    "That's right, it's the Drum Urn Golden Hammer. The Drum Urn Golden Hammer, the Thunder Bow, and the Thunder God's Armor are all made from a flying stone from the sky and refined by the same person. These three treasures can be said to be  It is the most powerful and perfect military equipment in the world, and it is also the most failed equipment."

    Hearing Li Feng’s surprise, Lao Tie didn’t have any strange expression, but started talking to everyone.

    "Master, how is it possible? You said this is the most powerful equipment. I know it, but why do you say it is the most failed equipment? I think the Thunder Bow is very powerful."

    When Xiaohu heard this, he immediately frowned and became puzzled. He didn't understand the other two things, but he had seen the power of the Thunder Bow. He was considered a semi-professional. This Thunder Bow was definitely  The most powerful bow he knew.  Brother Feng could actually shoot right through a big tree two hundred steps away.

    "Thunder Bow, the bow weighs sixty kilograms. It is a nine-stone super-strong bow. To pull this bow requires a thousand kilograms of arm strength. When the bow is full, it will thunder. The arrows will shoot out like lightning. Within a hundred steps, it will be invincible."

    "Beat the drum, urn, and golden hammer. Each hammer weighs 400 jins, and the two hammers weigh 800 jins in total. It cannot be used without natural divine power. When the hammers dance, thunder will sound. If they touch each other, the thunder will be loud, and the sound can hurt people.  In close combat, no one can stop him."

    "Thunder God Armor, with a net weight of three hundred and sixty kilograms, protects his whole body and cannot be hurt by swords and arrows.

    However, Lao Tie ignored Xiaohu and just started talking slowly again. However, these elegant words must have been endorsed by Lao Tie.

    "Ah, my God, a bow of nine stones, a hammer weighing eight hundred kilograms, and armor weighing three hundred and sixty kilograms, who can use these things? Even if this armor is really invincible, but when worn  On my body, not to mention others coming to attack me, this armor will crush me to death."

    Rou Niang on the side clicked her tongue and said after listening.

    "Ah No wonder Master, you said that this is the most failed piece of equipment. Indeed, I can't use any of these things. Are the people who build these pieces of equipment crazy?"

    Xiaohu on the side also came to his senses and discovered what the problem was.  These things are not intended for human use at all.

    "Xiaohu, don't talk nonsense"

    Li Feng on the side immediately spoke to Xiaohu.  Li Feng can already feel that these things have a great connection with Lao Tie. In all likelihood, they are things made by the ancestors of Lao Tie's family.

    "Haha, it's okay. Xiaohu is absolutely right. This was originally a crazy idea and the work of a madman. This set of magic weapons has been built for hundreds of years and no one has been able to use it. However,  , now, they have finally found their destination.”

    After finishing speaking, Lao Tie stared at Li Feng.

    "Ah, yes, Brother Feng can definitely use it. With Brother Feng's great strength, isn't this Thunder Bow always used for hunting? However, it seems that this Thunder Bow is the best to use, but I don't know about this Thunder Bow.  The drum-urn golden hammer Well, the pair of sledgehammers outside are not the drum-urn golden hammer, right?"

    Xiaohu immediately thought that Li Feng had been using this thunder bow all the time, and he immediately became happy.  However, then, I became uncertain. The 800-pound drum, urn, and golden hammer was much more difficult to use than the thundering bow.

    However, he quickly thought of the pair of sledgehammers Li Feng used today, and immediately stared at Li Feng in disbelief and asked.

    "Well, that's right, that's the drum, urn, and golden hammer."

    Li Feng nodded and said when he saw Xiaohu's questioning look.

    "But, Brother Feng, why did I never know that you still have this treasure? I have never seen you play with it."

    Xiaohu immediately started asking another question.

    "That's the weapon I used before. It's been kept in the mountains. I just took it out from the mountains today. Of course you can't have seen it. Okay, forget about that for now. Let me give it a try. This Thunder God Armor  Bar"

    Li Feng didn’t want to talk too much to Xiaohu, so he immediately changed the topic to this armor.  Three hundred and sixty kilograms of armor, it's really hard for the person who made it to dare to think about it.  However, Li Feng was quite interested in this thing.  Wear this thing on your body, haha

    What happened next really opened Li Feng’s eyes. He was so impressed with the wisdom of the ancients and their magical craftsmanship.

    It turns out that this piece of armor can be split into countless small parts, such as hands, wrists, arms, shoulders, etc. After being disassembled, it can be divided into dozens of components. Moreover, this connection method is even more  It's a work of art.  What satisfies Li Feng the most is the waist.It is a small ring block that can be quickly adjusted to increase or decrease the ring according to different heights of people.

    It didn’t take long for the armor to finally become complete again, but it had already appeared on Li Feng’s body.  At this time, Li Feng really turned into a robot. Except for a pair of eyes, no part of his body was exposed.

    "Well, it's so amazing. Even these fingers can move freely, and other joints can move without any clumsiness. This is amazing, right?"

    After Li Feng put it on, he first moved his fingers and found that they were basically unaffected. He could make fists and stretch them very freely.  After doing several other movements, I found that all movements were basically unaffected.  This requires such exquisite craftsmanship.

    "Brother Feng, Brother Feng, hurry up and take a few steps to try and see if it works."

    Looking at Li Feng, whose whole body was wrapped tightly in this armor, Xiaohu's eyes immediately lit up, urging Li Feng to give it a try.

    As soon as Li Feng heard this, he immediately took action in the room. The curiosity and excitement in his heart were no less than that of Xiaohu. He walked, trotted, jumped Finally, he sat down directly on the ground.  I want to try it out and see if there is any discomfort in this sitting action.

    It's not that he doesn't want to sit on the stool, but he's afraid that he'll get pregnant by sitting on the stool. You know, the armor alone weighs 360 kilograms, and with him weighing almost 500 kilograms, the stool might really be able to carry it.  Can't live.

    After sitting down, he found that there was no hard feeling, so he stood up again and touched his buttocks, but he felt hard metal.  So, he turned his head to Lao Tie.

    "Okay, don't touch it. There is soft fur inside the armor. How do you feel about the weight of this armor? Is there anything wrong with it?"

    Lao Tie knew what Li Feng meant, so he explained.  Lao Tie was not worried at all about the design of the armor. What he wanted to know now was how much impact the weight of the armor had on Li Feng.

    “Well, although it’s a bit unfamiliar, I don’t feel anything too big.”

    Wearing these three to four hundred kilograms of stuff really made Li Feng feel less uncomfortable.  Not to mention this, when he carried the big bear weighing several hundred kilograms and walked more than ten miles on the mountain road, he didn't even feel it.

    "Well, that's good, that's good. The family's last wish for hundreds of years has finally been fulfilled. I can be considered worthy of my ancestors, and I didn't let the family sacrifice hundreds of lives in vain, haha  ………”

    Then, Lao Tie began to laugh wildly, and his laughter was so sad.  The laughter was filled with a kind of relief.

 Volume 1: Ancestors of the Tang Dynasty Chapter 111 Qin Qiong discusses the emperor

    After following the emperor back to Chang'an, Cheng Yaojin first asked the sergeants to return to the Zuowu Guards barracks, while he himself drove his horse directly to Hu Guogong's mansion.  What happened today was so unexpected, so important, and so frightening that he couldn't make up his mind.

    In the living room, all the servants were driven out by Qin Shubao, and the guards were ordered not to let anyone get close.  Because, from Cheng Yaojin's expression, he knew that Cheng Yaojin must have something big to say.

    "Second brother, it's really that person, he really showed up"

    After calming down a little, Cheng Yaojin said in a deep voice.

    "Oh, it's really him. Yaojin, it's not you who provoked him, right?"

    Qin Shubao was stunned for a moment, and then he realized who the person Cheng Yaojin was talking about was.  However, Qin Shubao was shocked when he saw Cheng Yaojin looking so uneasy.  Qin Shubao had been in contact with Li Yuanba several times. If he hadn't been known as the benefactor of the Li family, he would have died countless times.

    He knew Li Yuanba very well.  He is simply a little devil star through and through. He will never reason with anyone. He only has one rule for doing things. If he is in a good mood and he likes you, he will not kill you. If he is in a bad mood,  You must die.

    “Anyway, as long as there is an intersection with Li Yuanba, there are only two options, death or life.  And Qin Shubao may be an exception among exceptions, and because of this, he is the one who knows Li Yuanba the most.

    "How could it be possible? I wouldn't provoke that little devil star unless I was crazy. I didn't provoke him, but someone did."

    When Cheng Yaojin heard that Qin Shubao had misunderstood, he immediately said it loudly.

    "Oh, who provoked him? I think this person's identity must be a bit special. Otherwise, your dignified General Zuo Wuwei would not have been alarmed."

    Qin Shubao felt relieved when he heard that it was not Cheng Yaojin, and then he said.

    "Haha, second brother, you are so clever. Yes, you are special enough. It's Li You Well, it's His Highness King Yan who is in trouble for that person. Because, among His Highness King Yan's helpers, there are  One of them was Lieutenant Zhiguo of Zuo Wuwei, so I only found out about this matter, and then I went over."

    Originally, Cheng Yaojin wanted to say "little bastard" again, but when Qin Shubao glared at him, he immediately changed his mind.

    "Oh, you went to the scene too. I think you won't rush up blankly. Otherwise, with your three axes and a hundred and eighty soldiers Well, by the way, Yan  Your Highness, is there no problem?"

    When he heard that Cheng Yaojin had also gone to the scene, Qin Shubao was stunned, but he quickly spoke calmly.

    "Hey, second brother, I'm not afraid of your jokes. I haven't even seen that person. When I looked at those two sledgehammers, I didn't dare to move them. This His Highness, King Yan, is a little bit bad.  , both legs were broken, haha, I, Old Cheng, did it myself."

    "What? You did it yourself. Did you get kicked in the head by a donkey? After all, he is a prince. Even if you want to save his life, even if the emperor will not blame you for this, but  You behave so recklessly, hey, you are really"

    When Qin Shubao heard that it was Cheng Yaojin who took action, he immediately became anxious.  He could probably imagine that Cheng Yaojin asked the man to extinguish the fire and save Li You's life.  Of course the emperor would be grateful to Cheng Yaojin.  However, this does not mean that the emperor will not deal with Cheng Yaojin.

    "Second brother, please listen to what I have to say. I did not do this on my own initiative. I did it on the emperor's order."

    Hearing that Qin Shubao was angry, Cheng Yaojin felt warm in his heart, but he immediately explained.

    "Well, you meanthe emperor has also gone, and they have already met?"

    At this time, Qin Shubao breathed a sigh of relief, and then asked Cheng Yaojin more seriously.

    "Yes, when I went there, I saw Li You hanging from the tree and the two sledgehammers. Then, I immediately came back to report to the emperor. After the emperor left, he went to meet the man alone  . When the emperor came back, he ordered me to break the legs of His Majesty Prince Yan. Second brother, don’t worry, I, Old Cheng, understand, so when I start, I will do it in a measured way.  It won’t be a problem. Besides, when the emperor goes, he will take the imperial doctor with him.”

    Cheng Yaojin immediately explained the whole incident in a very clear and concise manner.

    "After Qin Shubao heard this, he stopped talking, and Cheng Yaojin didn't say anything either, because he knew that the second brother was thinking about something and couldn't be disturbed."Well, you have nothing to worry about. You are just following orders anyway. Besides, what can King Yan do to you, a general? As for these things, it is best not to get involved in the future. Especially  That matter about Little Demon Star is untouchable.”

    After Qin Shubao thought for a while, he immediately said to Cheng Yaojin in a deep voice.

    "Well, I know this. I won't mess with that devil star. But second brother, will the emperor have to deal with that little devil star this time? You know, this time, the emperor was forced to fight  Break King Yan’s legs.”

    Suddenly, Cheng Yaojin immediately asked another question that he was worried about.

    "No, as long as that person doesn't rebel directly, the emperor will not deal with him."

    When Qin Shubao heard this, he immediately shook his head with certainty.

    "Why?"

    "Because he is Li Yuanba"

    Qin Shubao’s answer made Cheng Yaojin’s eyes widen immediately.  What answer is this? I also know it. That person is called Li Yuanba.

    "Hey, you still don't understand the emperor. Then I want to ask you, what is the most important thing in the emperor's heart?"

    Looking at Cheng Yaojin’s expression, Qin Shubao felt extremely helpless.  Cheng Yaojin was a little clever, but he didn't have any big strategy.  But then again, it was precisely because of this that the emperor trusted him so much.

    "Country?"

    "Rights?"

    "Common people?"

    ……………….

    "Second brother, don't make me guess. Just tell me. It's not like you don't know. I, Lao Cheng, am a straight-headed person. I hate guessing other people's thoughts the most."

    He guessed several answers, but Qin Shubao didn't respond, so Cheng Yaojin immediately stopped guessing.

    "Actually, what you said is all correct, but none of it is correct either."

    "What the emperor wants to do most is to be an eternal king. To put it simply, it is for fame. Whether it is rights or the people, they are just tools in the hands of the emperor. Without rights, he can do nothing, and the people have nothing.  To get benefits, who can praise him? For this purpose, the emperor can do anything and endure anything."

    Qin Shubao’s words are truly treasonous and unethical to the extreme.  Cheng Yaojin was dumbfounded and horrified, but it also made him even more moved. This was his second brother.  Regarding Qin Shubao's words, Cheng Yaojin thought about it carefully and found that this was actually the case.

    The incident at the Xuanwu Gate shows how ruthless the emperor is, and after ascending to the throne, he works hard every day and is more tired than anyone else, which shows that the emperor is diligent enough.  However, these three meals a day were eaten simply, and the expenses were economical and simple. They were also very courteous to their ministers. Wei Zheng often made the emperor very angry, but the emperor could not tolerate it.  .

    All of this has confirmed that what Qin Shubao said is right.

    "Well, this is also a blessing for the people and the world. But, second brother, what does this have to do with the emperor not knowing how to deal with that little devil star?"

    People who have no selfish motives at all do not exist. A high-level monk who has attained enlightenment still wants to become a Buddha.

    "The Xuanwu Sect Incident has already stained the emperor's body. If he kills his only biological brother, the stain will be even more difficult to cover up. Therefore, even if the emperor kills his own son, he will not kill this relative.  My brother. Also, is it so easy to deal with that little devil? The price is too high, and it will even become a laughing stock for thousands of years, and the emperor will not do it."

    Qin Shubao didn't mention anything about family ties, because he knew that this thing was too insignificant in the royal family.

    "I understand, so to speak, whoever offends this little devil deserves to be unlucky."

    At this moment, Cheng Yaojin suddenly realized.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 112: Li You’s Transformation

    In Prince Yan's Mansion, Concubine Yin sat quietly by the bed, looking at her son lying on the bed with red eyes.  The dullness in her son's eyes made Concubine Yin feel stabbing pains in her heart, like a knife cutting her.

    She wanted to open her mouth to comfort him, but she didn’t know how to open her mouth. How could you, as a mother, comfort a son whose legs were broken by his father’s order?  Unable to speak, she could only stay here with her son.

    "Mother, concubine, am I my father's son?"

    Suddenly, Li You on the bed slowly opened his eyes, stared at Concubine Yin and asked.

    "You'er, how can you say such a thing? If you are not the emperor's son, who else could you be? From now on, you must not say such nonsense, you know?"

    Li You’s words immediately made Concubine Yin turn pale.  First, she looked around for a while and found that no one was around, which made her extremely happy.

    Fortunately, in order to ensure that Li You could have a good rest, she had already driven away all the servants.  Otherwise When she thought of this, Concubine Yin's eyes immediately showed a cold light.  If these words reached the emperor's ears, the consequences would be extremely serious.

    However, she could also deeply understand the pain and despair in her son's heart.

    "Is that so? Haha Mother, tell me why my father is so unfair. Look, that damn lame Li Chengqian"

    At this time, Li You’s face became even more angry and unfair.

    "You'er, shut up, that's your eldest brother, the crown prince, why are you"

    When Concubine Yin heard Li You's words, she became even more frightened, and quickly began to scold Li You in a low voice.  It's not that she doesn't want to be loud, but she's worried about being heard.  You know, what the emperor hates most is this kind of brotherly discord. If his son's words reach the emperor, it will really be over.

    "Okay, concubine, I know what I'm talking about. What do I have to be afraid of now? Should I be demoted to a commoner or should I be killed? I'm not afraid. If he has the guts, he will kill me.  Ah. Breaking the legs is nothing. Just kill them. For the sake of the dignity of the Tang Dynasty’s laws and justice for the people, wouldn’t it be better to kill the relatives in a just and righteous way?”

    At this time, Li You had become extremely crazy.

    "Snapped……."

    A very loud slap sounded, making Li You feel a burst of burning pain on his face. Then, he looked at Concubine Yin in disbelief that her mother actually hit him.

    "Concubine, hit me"

    "That's right, I slapped you. I just wanted to wake you up with this slap."

    At this time, Concubine Yin's face was very pale, with tears on her face, but her eyes and tone were very calm and firm.

    "Why? I'm not afraid of death"

    At this time, Li You's expression became extremely determined. Yes, he is not afraid of death now.

    "Because, you are wrong, so wrong"

    "You don't need to speak, I know what you want to say. In fact, this time, it is not your father who wants to break your legs, because breaking your legs in this way also challenges his majesty. If you let  He has a choice, and he is more willing to punish you according to the relevant laws. Even if he kills you according to the laws, he is not willing to break your legs like this, but he has to do it because you have offended him.  It’s someone you shouldn’t mess with.”

    At this time, Concubine Yin also looked helpless and hesitant.  She could clearly see the emperor's expression when he came back.  Then, he also inquired about all these things clearly.  She finally understood why the emperor looked like that.

    Because, at this moment, she also immediately thought of a magical figure from the Li family.  As the most trusted general of Emperor Yang Guang of the Sui Dynasty, her father knew very well about Li Yuanba's affairs, and he was even more amazed by Li Yuanba's peerless military power.  What impressed her most were the two 800-pound sledgehammers.

    After some analysis, she was almost sure who her son had offended this time.

    "I don't know, have you heard that you have a fourth uncle?"

    Seeing her son’s still unconvinced look, Concubine Yin immediately spoke.  She wasn't sure whether her son had heard of Li Yuanba's name.  Because, for a long time, the palace, even the generals, had never mentioned the uncle of the Tang Dynasty.

    "Fourth uncle? The concubine is talking about Li Yuanba. I have heard of this child before, but I have never seen him and I don't know anything about him. Is it possible that this matter is still related to the fourth uncle?"Li You, who was originally very angry, was confused by this inexplicable uncle.

    "That's right, and the Li Feng you provoked is most likely your legendary fourth uncle. However, these are not important. The important thing is that your fourth uncle is more powerful than you think.  Awesome. The most important thing is that his status in your father's heart is more important than that of you princes. "

    At this time, Concubine Yin's face became more serious, and her meaning was obvious.

    "Li Feng? Fourth uncle? This is impossible. He is just a country man. It is impossible."

    At this time, Li You didn't believe it.  It is impossible, absolutely impossible for someone to let this person, who is beneath ten thousand people, be inappropriate as a prince, and not enjoy the glory and wealth, but to become a country man hunting and farming. It is impossible, absolutely impossible, unless this person is a fool.  No, even a fool would not do this.

    "Why………."

    How could Concubine Yin not know what her son was thinking?  However, how did he know how sinister, ruthless and dirty this palace was?  If she had a choice, she would absolutely not want to enter the palace, even if she was an ordinary person weaving and farming, she would be willing to do so.

    But how could Li You, who had always been under her protection, know this.

    At this time, Concubine Yin seemed to have some regrets.  She has always believed that keeping her son mediocre is the best protection for him.  However, she forgot that there was no pure land in this royal family.  How can a son who has never experienced any hardships survive?

    "Concubine, you don't have to worry, I'm fine. In fact, this matter is not important anymore. But Concubine, I don't want to live like this in the future. Being stepped on by others so casually  I will not live any longer in the days that determine life and death at my feet. Even if I die, I will die happily. Therefore, I will fight, I will fight with people, and I will not accept it  …”

    At this moment, a very powerful aura appeared on Li You. He changed his usual rashness and exaggeration, and his eyes became extremely determined.

    "Hey, it's up to you. Mother and concubine will support you no matter what. If you want to live, we, mother and son, will live together, and if we die, we will die together."

    After sighing for a while, Concubine Yin's heart became firmer.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 113 Cui Yingying Visits

    Three days have passed since the incident, and everything in Takuto Village has returned to calm.  Li Feng was applying medicine to Rou Niang's back.  Rou Niang lay tightly on the bed, and the clothes on her back were lifted up, revealing a large area of ??skin as white as jade, as well as the light green bellyband.

    And Rou Niang put her head directly into the quilt like an ostrich.  Come on, out of sight is out of mind.

    "Rou Niang, why are you still so shy? It's not the first time. Please stick your head out quickly and don't cover yourself up. Look at you, you're sweating all over your back."

    Li Feng is helpless, because this young girl has a back injury and needs to apply medicine, and she has to apply medicine several times a day.  You can't trouble Aunt Guihua all the time, and Yaya is a child. She can't do this kind of thing, and Rou Niang can't see or reach it, so Li Feng can only do it for her.

    Speaking of this matter, I have to mention that that day Wu Ming went to see Master Qi and asked him to help set the date and then hold the wedding banquet.  When the old man heard Li Feng talking about this matter, he immediately became stunned, and then said, "You boy, you are so slow. I have been worried for a long time. How can I tell you this matter? It is a waste of time."  I have so many brain cells."

    "Don't worry, since when did Master Qi pirate Li Feng's vocabulary again?  In short, this matter is settled.  Time, it's easy to say, just wait until Rou Niang recovers from her injury.  Any day you feel better is a good day.

    Qi Ye’s words made Li Feng feel depressed for a moment, thinking to himself, why are these ancient people so much less particular than modern people like him?  However, Li Feng still quite agreed with Qi Ye's words.

    Because of this relationship, Rou Niang blushed and coyly agreed to let Li Feng carry out this glorious and arduous task.  However, even so, this girl was still so shy every time that she acted like an ostrich.

    After listening to Li Feng’s words, Rou Niang was not moved at all. She shook her head several times in the quilt desperately.

    "Okay, okay, then stick your nose out yourself, otherwise you will feel uncomfortable holding it in. Really, isn't this a deception? But fortunately, the medicine left by this uncle is really good.  Look at it like this. In a few days, this injury will be healed."

    The other party was unmoved, so there was nothing Li Feng could do.  I can only persuade her to stick her nose out of the quilt.

    "Hehe, my sister is like a big ostrich, like this every time. By the way, big brother, what is deceiving oneself and stealing the bell? Is it a story?"

    At this time, little Yaya just walked in from outside the door. First she teased her sister, and it was obvious that the little girl's little hands clenched into fists, but she quickly let go helplessly.  Bickering, now Rou Niang is no match for little Yaya. If she uses force, the little girl will become pitiful, hide behind Li Feng, and then make faces at Rou Niang.

    "You can't say it, but you can't fight." Rou Niang made a wise choice and endured it.

    "You're a girl with sharp ears. Well, there is indeed a little story in it. Let me tell it to you."

    "Brother, don't talk about it yet. I'll get the paper and pen first. I want to write it down.

    Li Feng thought about it, this really was a little story, so he was ready to tell it.  Who knew, little Yaya immediately ran out while talking.  At this time, Li Feng remembered that this girl could write now, and as she had originally thought, as long as Li Feng told stories, she would write them down.

    Of course, she doesn’t know many characters, and she can’t write many of them.  However, if someone knows Pinyin but cannot write the words, then use Pinyin instead.  After Li Feng finished speaking, let Li Feng fill in the words next to the pinyin.  And the next time she spent, she started to learn these words that Li Feng had added.  In this way, the little girl's reading speed has been greatly improved.

    However, this would be a pain for Li Feng. Every time he told a story, he had to carefully consider every word before telling it, so as not to make too much nonsense, and to avoid appearing things that he himself did not know.  The writing is very uncommon.  Fortunately, this Yaya didn't write very fast, so it didn't bring any big trouble to Li Feng.

    "Okay, big brother, tell me"

    Soon, the little Yaya started to get ready. She was holding a flat wooden board in her left hand, with a piece of rice paper placed on the wooden board, a pen in her right hand, and a few more on the stool on her right.  Rice paper and ink looked at Li Feng and said as if they were ready.

    This story was originally just a short story. In addition, Li Feng refined the language and made it even shorter. However, it still took a long time to finish telling it.  Afterwards, Li Feng immediately helped Yaya fill in the words she didn't know yet.

    &nbsp; The little girl ran out after a burst of cheers.

    Rou Niang’s head has long been sticking out from the quilt. Every time Li Feng told Yaya a story, she would listen quietly.  Then, his eyes kept looking back and forth between Li Feng and Yaya.  Whenever this happens, she feels warm, at ease, and happy in her heart.

    Li Feng was already familiar with Rou Niang's look. He just grabbed her hand and held it gently in his own, feeling the tranquility and warmth.

    For a long time, Li Feng has not been able to figure out what this love is.  Some people say that life and death will last forever; others say that husband and wife are like birds in the same forest, and they fly separately when disaster strikes.  Some people say that this love must be able to withstand the wind and rain, but others say that love can go through the wind and rain, but it cannot withstand the ordinary

    Li Feng doesn’t understand love, nor does he want to understand it. Perhaps, he agrees with one sentence: live a good life.

    "It's easy to live a good life, but it's not easy to actually do it.  Li Feng believes that the most important thing in life is that two people have the same basic values.  Otherwise, there will be no peace in this life, so how can it be so good?

    On these fundamental issues, there is no question of who should accommodate whom.  Accommodating for a moment can accommodate for a lifetime. Even if you accommodate for a lifetime, it is still accommodating. What is the so-called good or not?

    "Sister Rou Niang. Brother Li'

    Just when Li Feng and Rou Niang were enjoying the tranquility and serenity, suddenly there was an anxious voice outside the door, causing the two of them to wake up immediately.

    "Brother Li, you please help me put my clothes in order so that sister Yingying won't see"

    At this time, Rou Niang immediately became anxious, her face flushed, and she urged Li Feng to help her put her clothes in order.  Li Feng did not hesitate and immediately began to carefully put down her clothes and straighten them.

    "Don't get up, just lie down like this"

    Seeing Rou Niang trying to get up, Li Feng immediately held down her shoulders to prevent her from moving, lest the injury on her back hurt again.

    "But, this is not good, this"

    "What's wrong? That's it. You are a wounded person now. You don't have to worry about anything except recuperating. It's not the first time this Yingying has come. You're too polite. That's not good."

    Li Feng doesn’t care about that much, let alone an acquaintance like Cui Yingying, even if the King of Heaven comes, what can he do?  The world is huge and the wounded are the most numerous.

    "Sister Rou Niang, I heard you were injured. Are you okay? Is it serious?"

    Cui Yingying came in at a trot. When she came to Rou Niang's bed, she grabbed her hand and asked anxiously.

    "Sister Yingying, it's okay, it's just a minor injury. Please sit down quickly."

    Rou Niang looked touched and said very embarrassedly.  "That's good, that's good. Sister Rouniang, you don't know. I heard Mr. Cheng say that you were injured, but it scared me to death. Sister Rouniang, where is your injury?" Cui Yingying  He continued to ask Rou Niang with great concern.  Li Feng was still thinking about how Cui Yingying knew about Rou Niang's injury, but now he realized that it was that guy Cheng Chubi who told her.  However, it sounds like Cui Yingying has not been told everything.  "Oh, it's nothing. It was just a touch on my back by accident." After Rou Niang finished speaking, she did not forget to glance at Li Feng. Her meaning was very clear, telling him not to talk nonsense.  Of course Li Feng didn't care. This kind of thing was not something to show off.  Since Rou Niang doesn't want to say it, then let her do whatever she wants.  With two women here, Li Feng couldn't get a word in, so he simply left and let them talk as they pleased.

    (Fourth update, supplementing yesterday’s update)

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 114: As long as you have wine

    The two women were chatting at home, and Li Feng left on his own initiative. Yaya was studying the new words carefully on the side, and Li Feng didn't come forward to disturb her.  Li Feng knew that once the story was told, the little girl would be busy for a long time, not only reading and writing those new words, but also copying the entire story carefully.  No one is allowed to disturb during this period, otherwise the little guy will be angry.

    “Hey, I’m so ashamed.”

    Recalling that when he was a child, every time he went to school it was like going to the execution ground. Compared with Xiao Yaya, Li Feng could only sigh and go out with a jar of wine to avoid being hit again.

    As soon as he went out, Li Feng walked towards Lao Tie's house.

    Last time, due to Lao Tie’s extremely abnormal behavior, Li Feng knew that Lao Tie was a person with a big story, and, nine times out of ten, it was a tragic story.  Li Feng also asked, but Lao Tie didn't say anything, so Li Feng didn't press any further.

    Li Feng doesn’t want to interfere with other people’s decisions, nor with other people’s thoughts, nor with other people’s lives.  No matter if the other party is a friend or a relative, because Li Feng feels that doing so is the most disrespectful behavior to life.  Everyone's life is his own, so the choice he makes should also be his own.

    "If someone is in pain and doesn't want to speak out, there will naturally be a reason.  When you want to say something, people will tell you without forcing you to ask. As a friend, Li Feng thinks that what he can do is to bring a jar of wine with him to drink with Lao Tie from time to time. That is enough.

    "Oh, I'm so busy"

    As soon as he walked in, Li Feng felt waves of heat coming over him. Lao Tie and Xiao Hu, both shirtless and covered in sweat, were busy "ding-dong-dang-dang".

    "Isn't it time to harvest wheat soon? After harvesting, it won't be long before we have to plant again. Many people need to add tools at home. So, there is more work, but here you are. That's it.  No matter how busy you are, you have to stop being busy. Xiaohu will bring over the two plates of peanuts and soy sauce beef, and then go and call your seventh grandfather."

    Lao Tie said to Xiaohu while explaining to Li Feng.

    After Lao Tie reminded him, Li Feng remembered that winter wheat is grown here, and when summer comes, it will be the harvest season.  This wheat is divided into spring wheat and winter wheat.  Generally speaking, in the areas within the Guan area, because the temperature is slightly higher, winter wheat is planted, and autumn planting is harvested in the summer. However, in areas outside the Guan area, due to the lower temperature, spring wheat is planted, and the spring planting is autumn harvesting.

    Although the harvest time is still one or two months away, many people have already started to prepare early. After all, harvesting wheat is the top priority.  Coupled with the fact that Lao Tie is famous for his craftsmanship, it is normal for Lao Tie to become busy now.

    "What do you mean you stopped being busy when I came? I think it means you stopped being busy when the wine came, right? Otherwise, as soon as I walked in, your eyes didn't look at my face first, but went directly to my hands.  "Aiming"

    "Haha, it's all the same, it's all the same"

    While speaking, Lao Tie hardened the sickle in his hand and threw it aside.  Only then did Li Feng realize that a lot of them had already been built over there.

    "Haha, you kid, it's finally here. It's been a long time since I've been here. Sit down, sit down quickly."

    After a burst of hearty laughter, Li Feng became depressed.  This old man, this is Lao Tie’s family, not yours, okay?  Also, what do you mean I haven’t been here for a long time? Didn’t I just come last night?  He said to please sit down, but the old man didn't look at Li Feng at all, but looked at the jar of wine and spoke.

    These guys don’t care at all whether it’s a little early to eat now. Anyway, since there’s wine, it’s time to eat.

    "Brother Feng, are you going to make a scythe this time?"

    Suddenly, Xiaohu, who was sipping his wine, raised his head and asked Li Feng.  There is no way, who knows that Li Feng has a criminal record? Everything needs to be made bigger and thicker.

    “Well, that’s no problem, let’s get a stronger one.”

    Regarding his own situation, how could Li Feng not be clear about it? It would be better to get a stronger one, that way, it would be faster.  You know, this is a lot of work.  My family has 20 acres, Master Qi’s family has 20 acres, and Lao Tie has 40 acres. In total, there are 80 acres of wheat to harvest.

    Before Li Feng came, the three families had been planting and harvesting together.  To put it bluntly, it was almost Lao Tie and Qi Ye who were helping Rou Niang and the others farm the land.  Especially a few years ago, when Xiaohu was still young, how could Rou Niang, a sixteen or seventeen-year-old woman, be able to farm the land alone.

    Especially for Lao Tie, it doesn’t matter whether he farms or not, so?With such exquisite craftsmanship, one can live comfortably without farming.  The reason why we still plant 40 acres is, firstly, to help Rouniang and her family, and secondly, to collect more grain and give it to Rouniang and her family.  Otherwise, just 20 acres of land would not be enough for Rou Niang and the others.

    This kind of friendship is rare. There is no doubt that the three families will continue to work together.

    "Little madman, now that the temperature is getting warmer, when will you plant your rice? I heard that you have to raise seedlings first, and then plant them again. Don't wait for the harvest of wheat.  There is a conflict. Old man, I can tell you that this year, you are the main force."

    Perhaps it was because of the mention of wheat that Master Qi immediately thought of Li Feng’s rice matter.

    "Don't worry, Master Qi. The planting will be done in two days. The rice will be transplanted in a few months. It won't conflict with the wheat harvest. By the way, Rou Niang and I have discussed it. From now on, this wheat will be the only one in our family.  I won’t plant it anymore. I’ll give it to whoever wants to plant the land at home.”

    Li Feng will definitely not forget about the rice. At the same time, he remembered another thing, so he mentioned it to Qi Ye by the way.

    "What was agreed upon with Rou Niang? I think you are lazy, um, but that's up to you. Anyway, you kid, I can't starve you to death no matter what I do. It's okay not to plant seeds, so as not to tire Rou Niang. I  Look at it like this, you don’t miss the little bit of land rent, so just don’t need the land rent, and just let them pay your share of the tax to whoever farms, how about that?”

    When he heard that Li Feng did not farm, the seventh master immediately became anxious. However, when he thought about it, with Li Feng's ability, he and his family could live a good life just by hunting.  What's more, there was Erguotou who made a fortune that day.  Besides, this guy is still working on ten or twenty acres of rice.

    However, he knew what Li Feng meant by giving it to others, so it must have been for free.  As a male, Li Feng had various taxes on his head, so he changed it.

    "Ding tax? Oh, Qiye, speaking of which, I still don't know how this is collected. You'd better tell me."

    After Qi Ye reminded him, Li Feng finally remembered that he still had to pay taxes.  However, he really didn't know how the so-called Tang Dynasty collected taxes. But last time, he heard Qi Ye say something about rent mediocrity and the like. He really didn't know how much it would collect.  have no idea.

    "Well, generally speaking, the taxation of our Datang Dynasty is mainly based on renting mediocre taxes, among which"

    When Li Feng asked this question, Master Qi immediately explained it to him in detail, and Li Feng also listened carefully.  It turns out that in addition to the mediocre rent, there are also household taxes and local taxes.  And these taxes are much lower than Li Feng imagined.

    "This Li Laoer seems to be a pauper. With such a low tax and no commercial tax or tariff, I really don't know how the Tang Dynasty operated."

    After listening to Master Qi’s explanation, Li Feng immediately thought that Li Shimin must be very poor.  Such taxes are obviously extremely unreasonable and too low.  It was so low that Li Feng couldn't even imagine how the Tang Dynasty was functioning normally.

    ??Also, such low taxes will definitely leave the national treasury extremely empty.  Once an emergency occurs and you don't have money, how will you respond?  It's no wonder that once something bad happens, the government and the public will be as anxious as ants on a hot pot. They have no money, so how can they not panic?  However, Li Feng just thought about it casually. What did these things have to do with him? They were not things he should consider at all.

    "Well, then let Master Qi make the decision."

    “ Anyway, let’s do whatever Master Qi says. Li Feng doesn’t care.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 115: The Real Purpose

    It was an early or noon meal. After the wine, Li Feng immediately got up and went home.  According to his estimation, Cui Yingying should go back with the wine at this time, so he would also go home to cook.  After all, this home belongs to a wounded man and a little girl.

    As soon as he entered the door, Li Feng saw Yaya doing her homework.  But there was the sound of cooking and the smell of vegetables coming from the kitchen.

    "Rou Niang, why are you up? The injury on your back is not healed yet. What if it gets injured again? Also, Yaya, you don't know that looking at your sister, she has a wound on her back.  It’s hurt…”

    Li Feng said as he hurriedly ran towards the kitchen.

    "Hey, why is it youyou're not"

    "Brother Li, you're back, just in time. Please wait a moment, the food will be ready soon."

    "oh……"

    Li Feng went in and found out that it was not Rou Niang, but Cui Yingying.  Hearing what the other party said, Li Feng said "Oh", turned around and walked out of the kitchen, and then walked towards Rou Niang's room.

    "Oh, Brother Li, why did you come in? How can you leave sister Yingying busy alone? Why don't you hurry up and help?"

    "oh………"

    Li Feng continued to say "oh", then walked out of the room and walked towards the kitchen.  Indeed, it is unreasonable to let a guest be busy while I am idle.

    "Brother Li, it's okay, I'll finish it. You can do it for a while first, so as not to get involved again."

    However, as soon as they reached the kitchen door, Cui Yingying raised her head and said to Li Feng with a smile.  Li Feng took a look and realized that it was true. The dishes had already been prepared in large bowls.  So, he stopped talking, picked up two large bowls of food, and walked to the main room.  But when he got here, he realized that the table hadn't been set yet.

    "Brother, let me help you"

    Fortunately, Xiao Yaya also immediately put down the pen in her hand, trotted over and helped Li Feng set up the seat, and then Li Feng put the dish on the table.  And Yaya immediately ran into the kitchen to get the dishes and chopsticks.

    "Why hasn't Cui Yingying left yet? Instead, she went straight into her kitchen and started cooking. Moreover, it's still early for lunch."

    Li Feng was really dizzy by this sudden scene.  Because, according to the past, Cui Yingying should have left long ago.  However, Li Feng didn't care so much. Since the food was ready, let's eat.  So, he entered Rou Niang's room again and prepared to help her out to eat.

    "Brother Li, why did you come in again? It's okay. My injury doesn't hurt much anymore and I can walk by myself. Sister Yingying saw this and she still laughed to death"

    Seeing Li Feng come in, Rou Niang was startled for a moment, but quickly realized that he was here to help her eat, so she whispered to Li Feng.

    "What's so funny about this? Well, get up quickly, otherwise, I can carry you out directly."

    For Li Feng, what’s the big deal?  In a few days, both of them will go to the church to get married.  If this had been the case in the past, let alone just supporting her, maybe her belly would have grown bigger.  There are a lot of people who are getting married.

    Rou Niang had no choice but to let Li Feng hold her in a shy and sweet mood, and then slowly walked out.  Then, under Li Feng's arrangement, he sat on an armchair.  It's just that there is a rag pillow on the back of the chair.

    This special chair was of course prepared by Li Feng specially for Rou Niang.

    Leaning on this very comfortable and relatively soft chair, although there was still a slight pain in her back, Rou Niang felt that her heart was as sweet as honey, and she couldn't help but close her eyes gently.  With your eyes, experience this unprecedented feeling.

    It didn’t take long for Cui Yingying and Yaya to get everything done, and the four of them sat at the dinner table together.

    "Let Brother Li laugh. I heard Sister Rou Niang said that you went out and made your own decisions. Please don't blame Brother Li. My little sister's craftsmanship is definitely not as good as Brother Li's."

    Cui Yingying said a little embarrassed at this time.

    "kindness"

    Li Feng is the kind of person who is not good at sociability, so after listening to what the other party said.  I don’t know how to say it, maybe even if I know it, I can’t say it.  Therefore, he simply stopped talking and started eating directly.  Just now at Lao Tie's place, I just drank two bowls of wine and ate some beef.  For Li Feng’s food intake, that’s the best?, it can only be regarded as a cushion for the stomach.

    "However, Cui Yingying's craftsmanship is indeed good.  Therefore, Li Feng didn't care at all and started gobbling it up like a hungry tiger.

    "Well, sister Yingying's craftsmanship is really good. This dish is so delicious."

    Rou Niang is quite familiar with Li Feng’s temperament.  Therefore, seeing this being a bit cold, he quickly started talking to Cui Yingying with a smile.  Li Feng has this kind of temperament. For those who are relatively close to him, he can chat about anything and everything.  For example, when the family is together, or when with Master Qi, Lao Tie and the others.

    However, in front of ordinary people, or people who are not very close to him, he will immediately turn into a boring gourd and may not say a word for a long time.

    "Haha Sister Rouniang is joking. Compared with Brother Li's craftsmanship, I'm still far behind."

    In fact, Cui Yingying has known for a long time that Li Feng doesn't like to talk. She and Li Feng have met several times.  Except for the time when he talked to her about how to run this restaurant, the total number of words he talked to her did not exceed twenty sentences.  Usually the other party just means "yes", "oh", "ok" and other simple words, which cannot be any more simple.  Therefore, Cui Yingying didn't care and didn't feel any embarrassment.

    And Rou Niang, actually speaking, is also the kind of person who doesn't like to be polite.  After hearing what Cui Yingying said, she just smiled slightly and said nothing.  Besides, in her heart, the food Li Feng cooked was of course the most delicious food.

    Although the dining atmosphere is not lively, it is very warm, and Cui Yingying also likes this kind of tranquility very much.  After a meal, I ate quickly, but I was very full.

    Of course, it is impossible for guests to do the work of cleaning up the mess after eating.  With the perfect cooperation between Li Feng and Yaya, everything was sorted out quickly.

    However, this time, Li Feng was depressed again.  The two women were chatting, and he couldn't get a word in, and he didn't want to get involved.  You can't just go back to your room and sleep.

    "Hey, it would be great if there was a computer here. Even if there is no Internet, I can clear mines by myself."

    Li Feng, who was extremely depressed, missed his computer even more now.  However, it is just a fantasy.  Later, Li Feng decided that it would be better to go out for a walk. It was better than staying at home anyway.

    "Brother Li, please wait a moment, I have something I want to discuss with you"

    Just when Li Feng was about to go out again, Cui Yingying suddenly stopped him.  Li Feng turned around very strangely and looked at Cui Yingying.

    "Well, okay, you can say it"

    "Brother Li, I wondercan I have a little more wine every day?"

    Seeing Li Feng look at her, Cui Yingying felt a little panicked and whispered.  Li Feng's brows wrinkled slightly. He didn't expect that what Cui Yingying wanted to say was actually about this matter.  He remembered clearly that he had emphasized this issue when selling wine to Cui Yingying.

    “Brother Li, I………….”

    Seeing that Li Feng didn't speak, Cui Yingying became even more anxious, and more importantly, she felt extremely guilty.

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 116: Free Gift

    Regarding the matter of this wine, Li Feng had already made up his mind and had already made an agreement with Cui Yingying. He did not expect that the other party would make such a request today, which surprised Li Feng and made him feel a little uncomfortable at the same time.  .

    Li Feng really doesn’t care about money. He feels that his current life is already very satisfying.  Besides, there is basically nothing to spend money on.  Of the three hundred guan I got from selling the bear last time, more than half is still left now.  In this era, there is no need to buy a house or a car for no reason, and even the money for marrying a wife is saved.

    In this case, why do you have to work so hard to make money?

    "Brother Li, no, I"

    Seeing Li Feng's expression, Cui Yingying immediately became nervous.  I want to say something, but I can't say anything.

    "Ms. Cui, I'm sorry, I don't think I can do this for you."

    After a long time, Li Feng finally spoke, but after speaking, he immediately turned around and left.  It is impossible for him to change his life because of Cui Yingying.

    "Brother Li, wait please help me, I want revenge."

    Seeing that Li Feng was about to leave, Cui Yingying stood up immediately, ran over to hold Li Feng, and said with a pleading look on her face.

    Revenge?  What kind of revenge?  Also, what does revenge have to do with this wine?  Li Feng was confused when he heard this, and then he looked at Cui Yingying in front of him and said nothing.

    "Brother Li, I want to close Wangji Restaurant to avenge my father."

    "Wangji Restaurant? Your father?"

    Li Feng asked with a face full of surprise. Although he knew that there was a dispute between Cui Ji Restaurant and Wang Ji Restaurant, he did not know what the specific situation was.  He has never asked Cui Yingying. In his opinion, this is someone else's matter. He has no need to know and has no interest in knowing.

    And now, looking at Cui Yingying’s appearance, it’s really a big deal.

    “Well, that’s right, my family used to………….”

    With that said, Cui Yingying slowly told Li Feng what had happened.  From the past situation of her family, to Wang Youde's idea of ????their family's secret recipe, to the end, when his father died in depression, everything was explained in detail.

    In fact, she has not mentioned this matter all this time. That is because Cui Ji Restaurant is already in danger. The first thing she has to do is to keep this ancestral restaurant.  Until this period of time, because of Erguotou, the restaurant's business began to boom.  Only then did the flame of revenge ignite in her heart.

    However, the wine Li Feng provided her was really too little, even though it made their Cui Ji Restaurant business boom.  However, the impact on Wangji Restaurant is not very big.  When she thought about it, if this wine could be provided to their restaurant in large quantities, she was confident that the Wangji Restaurant next to them would close down.

    In this world, there are two very powerful forces. One of them is love. Deep feelings can make people give everything to each other, even their lives.  The other kind is hatred. In order to take revenge, people can often become very extreme and pay any price.

    As long as this hatred sprouts in this heart, it will make people have trouble sleeping and eating, and they will never forget it.

    "How can this Wangji Restaurant be so vicious? If we are doing business, we should do business well. How can we use such vicious and despicable methods? Do we have any conscience at all?"

    As soon as Cui Yingying finished speaking, Rou Niang's face immediately became livid.  For this kind of behavior in Wangji Restaurant, it is simply disgusting to the extreme.

    As for Li Feng, he didn’t react much. Although he had never done business, people often say that a shopping mall is like a battlefield. Either you die or I die.  Although, the behavior of Wangji Restaurant is indeed a bit unscrupulous and outrageous.  However, as a modern person, we are used to seeing too many such things from the computer every day. Business gangsters and bullies are everywhere, so what does it matter?

    As for the death of Cui Yingying's father, in Li Feng's view, it was even more meaningless.  Isn't there a saying that goes well? Those who come out to fool around will have to pay back sooner or later. If you don't even have this awareness and the ability to bear it, what can you say?  It is common for a businessman to become rich overnight or lose everything.

    "It's good for him, he died, it was over, and he left the whole family alone.  That's all, here comes someone who never closes his eyes and leaves a message.

    To be honest, Li Feng despises this kind of people from the bottom of his heart.  You should solve your own problems by yourself. If you can’t solve your own problems,If you can't avenge yourself, then accept your fate. Why bother forcing all this hatred and suffering on others.  Even if this person is his own son or daughter, it is not possible, or even worse.

    It is even more impossible for Li Feng to risk his stable life for such boring things.  However, looking at the poor woman in front of him and the angry look on Rou Niang's face, Li Feng felt a little embarrassed.

    "Are you sure you really want to do this?"

    Li Feng pondered for a while, then stared at Cui Yingying and asked.

    "Well, even at all costs"

    Cui Yingying's eyes didn't dodge at all, and she nodded firmly.

    "Then come with me. I'll teach you how to brew Erguotou. When you go back, brew it yourself. You can brew as much as you want. However, there are a few things I have to remind you. First of all, you have to pay attention to it.  If you do a good job keeping the Erguotou secret, your advantage will be gone. Secondly, a restaurant's business cannot be sustained by just one Erguotou, and it is not a long-term solution.  This is also the most important point. A common man is innocent of the crime of harboring a jade. Money and silk touch people's hearts, so just take care of it yourself."

    After finishing speaking, Li Feng walked towards the door.

    In fact, Li Feng really doesn’t care much about this current wine-making process. The reason why he created it is just to allow himself to have wine to drink.  However, he has no obligation to publish this set of techniques.

    Originally, he had also thought about passing on this brewing method to the villagers and letting them make wine, so that they could immediately go straight to a well-off life.  However, when I thought about it later, I gave up immediately.  If he does this, it is hard to say whether it will be a blessing or a curse for these villagers.

    Firstly, as the saying goes, ordinary people are not guilty of having a jade in their possession. Another point is that with this wine-making technology, for the villagers, it is like winning a lottery ticket and winning a huge fortune. It is not  That's a good thing.

    For various reasons, this wine-making process has always been limited to a few people in the family and Lao Tie. Master Qi only knows about it.  Moreover, even Rou Niang has never entered this brewing room since that time.  Don't even ask about it.

    "Brother Li"

    "No, Brother Li, this is your family's craft, how can I"

    As soon as Li Feng finished speaking, Rou Niang and Cui Yingying were stunned. They didn't react until Li Feng was almost out of the door.  But neither Rou Niang nor Cui Yingying expected that Li Feng would say such earth-shattering words.

    In ancient times, this craft technology was an extremely precious thing.  Many people, in order to preserve this ancestral craftsmanship, will never reveal a word even if the knife is held on their neck.

    "Hey, forget it, sister Yingying, let's go there."

    Looking at Li Feng without looking back, Rou Niang knew that Li Feng had made up his mind, so she turned to Cui Yingying and said.  Although she was reluctant in her heart, she would not say anything about Li Feng's decision.

    "Sister Rou Niang, I can't accept itI"

    At this time, Cui Yingying no longer knew what to say.

    "Forget it, sister Yingying, Brother Li doesn't plan to use this to make money anyway, so just do as he says."

    Seeing Cui Yingying's expression, Rou Niang calmed down. At least, Cui Yingying's character was worthy of recognition, so she pulled Cui Yingying and walked towards the brewing house.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 117: Empress Changsun

    Cui Yingying was sitting on the carriage returning to Chang'an City. She was still a little dizzy at the moment. It was hard for her to imagine that what happened before was real.  No matter what, she never expected that Li Feng would actually teach her all this peerless craftsmanship without reservation.

    "Boiling point, boiling point difference, cooling, condensation I never thought that such a few twisted iron pipes could produce such a peerless wine. It's incredible and amazing."

    Suddenly, she thought about what Li Feng explained to her, which made her feel even more incredible. She could not imagine that Erguotou was brewed like this, simple and magical.  It made her feel more and more that Li Feng was becoming more mysterious.

    "Brother Li doesn't care about such a precious wine-making process. So, what about our family? Is it worth it for a small sauced pork recipe?"

    Immediately afterwards, Cui Yingying began to think about her family's affairs again. It could be said that the ultimate source of all her family's sufferings was the Cui family's unique recipe for sauced pork.  Thinking about it, my father died in depression just for this trivial formula, and he never closed his eyes.  As for myself, it is even more because of this matter, hey

    "No, Wang Ji Restaurant, Wang Youde, they are all hungry wolves. After all, my father died in depression because of their insidious and vicious behavior. No matter what, they have to pay the price. As for Brother Li's kindness, I, Cui Yingying, am just a bull.  Even if you are a horse, you will repay the favor"

    As for the issue of money, Li Feng didn't mention it at all, and Cui Yingying didn't say anything either. This kind of thing can no longer be measured in terms of money, and she knew it well.

    In Chang'an City, inside the palace, Li Shimin was walking slowly and aimlessly. Judging from the frown on his face at that time, it was obvious that he had encountered some very difficult and difficult problem.

    "Well, I didn't expect that, before I knew it, I would be here at the Queen's place."

    Suddenly, a palace appeared in front of him, which brought Li Shimin back to his senses.  He found that he had already arrived at the Li Zheng Hall, so he walked directly towards the Li Zheng Hall without stopping.

    Lizheng Hall, this is another very special palace in the imperial palace, besides Taiji Hall and Ganlu Hall, because the owner here is the mother of a country in the Tang Dynasty, Empress Changsun.

    "I, my concubine, come to see the Emperor"

    As soon as Li Shimin walked in, a graceful and dignified beautiful woman began to salute Li Shimin.  This person is, of course, the mother of the Tang Dynasty, Empress Changsun.  However, for some reason, Queen Changsun's face looked very pale.

    "Guanyin, there is no need to be polite. There are no outsiders here. Get up quickly. Get up quickly. You are not in good health. Come on, sit down and rest."

    When Li Shimin saw the other party, a rare and gentle smile immediately appeared on his face. Then he lifted up Empress Changsun, took her hand, and sat down on the couch beside her.

    "The emperor is the Son of Heaven, and etiquette cannot be discarded. Well, the emperor must not have eaten yet. How about eating at my concubine's place?"

    Faced with Li Shimin's favor, Empress Changsun just smiled at Li Shimin without any hint of being arrogant, and then spoke softly to Li Shimin.

    "Haha, the queen still understands me. Well, well, I will have dinner with the queen today. I have been busy these days and have not taken care of the queen. I feel ashamed."

    Li Shimin readily agreed to Queen Changsun's proposal.  And there was only one Empress Changsun in the entire Tang Dynasty who could make Li Shimin act and speak like this.

    "I dare not, my concubine. Your Majesty is busy with world affairs, which are related to the livelihood of thousands of people, as well as the rise and fall of our country, the Tang Dynasty. Of course, state affairs are the most important thing."

    Queen Changsun, when she heard this, she immediately confessed.

    "Hey, the queen is joking. In fact, my main worry these days is not these social affairs, but other things."

    Suddenly, Li Shimin's face showed a hint of exhaustion and helplessness.

    "Oh, the thing that worries Your Majesty must be what happened a few days ago. Can you tell me about it so that I can share your worries with Your Majesty?"

    When Queen Changsun heard this, she immediately understood what Li Shimin was talking about.  After all, as the leader of this country and the mother of a country, this news will definitely not be blocked.  However, Li Shimin never told her before he came back, so she didn't ask.

    The reason why Queen Changsun was so favored by Li Shimin was not only that she was Li Shimin's first wife and never left him, but also that she was decent, generous, and smart.

    She never relied on favors to be arrogant, nor did she seek favors or take credit. She was a good person.She was fair and just, and never interfered in government affairs. When Li Shimin came, she always talked to Li Shimin about other things, not political affairs.  She never asked what Li Shimin didn't say. Li Shimin said that she just listened quietly from the side. Even after listening, she rarely expressed any opinions unless Li Shimin insisted on asking her.

    Moreover, Queen Changsun's opinions often gave Li Shimin enlightenment and benefited a lot. Therefore, basically, when Li Shimin encountered any troubles and wanted to hear other people's opinions, he would always go to Queen Changsun first.  Come here.  This has become a habit, a habit that makes Queen Changsun's status aloof.

    "Well, I think the Queen must have heard about You'er's legs being broken by my order. I am extremely helpless. Hey"

    Li Shimin was not surprised at all that Queen Changsun knew about this.  However, mentioning this matter still made him feel bored and panicked.

    "So, that personis really the fourth brother."

    Although there had been speculations in her mind for a long time, when Li Shimin said it himself, Empress Changsun was still shocked.  Perhaps, among these people, she was the only one who had truly seen Li Yuanba.  She was only thirteen years old when she married into the Li family.  At that time, Li Yuanba was still locked in an iron cage with a large iron chain.

    She had seen Li Yuanba angry. At that time, when Li Yuanba was less than ten years old, he would always make the entire Tang Guogong Mansion restless. Everyone was frightened and no one dared to go near the backyard.  Later, one time, she finally plucked up the courage to secretly visit her fourth brother.

    However, just one glance made her burst into tears. The big iron chain, the big iron cage, and those eyes that were a little dull, a little angry, and full of longing made her heart break.  Trembling.  From then on, she often brought delicious food to her fourth brother, and even talked to him for a few words.  However, she was the only one speaking, and the other party didn't respond at all.

    "Well, yes, he is the fourth brother, but now he has changed his name to Li Feng. However, he is no longer as confused as before. However, his temper has not changed at all, so I have to interrupt  Yuer’s legs. And now, what worries me is how to deal with his identity. It’s really difficult.”

    As he spoke, Li Shimin’s brows wrinkled even more, and his face became increasingly bitter.

    "What your Majesty means is that the fourth brother is not willing to come back at all, right? Well, this is indeed very difficult to handle. The matter of the fourth brother must not be hidden from others. If this leaves him nameless and statusless,  Living outside is indeed a disservice to the royal family, but hey"

    At this time, Queen Changsun finally understood why Li Shimin was so troubled.  Letting Li Yuanba become a country man like this is detrimental to the national system.  However, if you want to give the other person an identity, they simply don’t want it.  Empress Changsun knew very well the temper of this fourth brother. He was an emperor, a father, and etiquette simply wouldn't work for him.

    If the emperor dares to give him an imperial edict, if he is not happy, he can tear the edict into pieces, put it on the ground, step on it, and spit on it a few times.  By that time, there really will be no way to end the matter.  Therefore, the emperor simply did not dare to do anything, but there was nothing wrong with not doing it.

    "Your Majesty, if this is not the case, let me leave the palace to visit my fourth brother. It is said that the eldest brother is the father and the eldest sister-in-law is the mother. As a sister-in-law, I should care about it."

    Suddenly, Queen Changsun’s eyes lit up and she thought of a way.  This method also moved Li Shimin's heart.  The so-called eldest brother is the father, and the eldest sister-in-law is the mother.  It is only natural for the Queen to visit these fourth brothers.  The most important thing is that Li Yuanba can frown at his second brother, Li Shimin, but he should not be so towards his second sister-in-law.

    "But, Maid Guanyin, with your body, why don't you forget it?"

    Li Shimin looked at the pale face of Queen Changsun and immediately became embarrassed.

    "Your Majesty, it's okay. I know my body well. Besides, it's not far from Jianghu Village, so there won't be any problem. Besides, it's good for my body to go for a walk and relax."

    Faced with Li Shimin's worries, Queen Changsun smiled sweetly.

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 118 The Queen Arrives

    After directly teaching Cui Yingying the brewing method, Li Feng felt at ease.  Anyway, let her do whatever she wants with her love.  As for what should be reminded, Li Feng also reminded her. As for what the other party would do, that was her own business.

    What makes Li Feng happy the most is Rou Niang’s attitude.  Although she must have been very reluctant and entangled in her heart, she didn't say anything.

    "Brother, is this how rice is grown? Why is it different from growing wheat? Also, there is only such a small amount of land, so little."

    In the paddy field outside the house, several mud ridges have been prepared. Li Feng is spreading the sprouted rice seeds evenly on the mud ridges. Yaya and Rou Niang are watching Li Feng's actions very curiously.  After all, this was the first time they had seen this kind of rice, so it was natural for them to be curious.

    "Perhaps it was Sun Simiao's medicine that had a remarkable effect. After lying in bed for a few days, Rou Niang finally found nothing serious.  She is the kind of person who can't sit still and can't lie down at all.  Therefore, no matter what Li Feng said, she was unwilling to rest anymore.  The same thing happened today, too.

    "Haha, Yaya, this is just raising seedlings. When the rice seedlings grow to a certain level, they will be transplanted."

    Seeing the worried look on Xiao Yaya's face, Li Feng couldn't help but sigh in his heart. It turns out that children from poor families have long been in charge. Little Yaya, who is less than ten years old, actually knows how to worry about these things.  Think about when you were a child,

    I wish that the less land in this family could be planted, the better.

    "However, if you think about it carefully, it is right. In this era, under normal circumstances, people start a family at the age of fifteen or sixteen. A little earlier, at the age of thirteen or fourteen, there are many people.  In this way, this little Yaya will get married in a few years, and Xiaohu will soon reach the age of marrying a wife.  And someone like Rou Niang who is in her early twenties is already an old girl.

    "No, no, this is too young. You are only fifteen or sixteen years old. You are getting married and having children. What a joke. No wonder in this era, when giving birth to a child, you are most afraid of dystocia. This girl is so young, and her medical conditions are so bad  It's so bad that it's hard to even think about having a difficult childbirth. Well, this Yaya is not allowed to have a family before she is eighteen years old."

    Thinking of the legal age for marriage in this era, Li Feng was frightened. When he thought of Yaya, Li Feng immediately began to shake his head very firmly.

    "Brother Li, what are you thinking about? Why do you keep shaking your head?"

    Seeing Li Feng’s face full of horror and shaking his head, Rou Niang immediately asked nervously.

    "Rou Niang, can we let Yaya get married after she is eighteen years old? It is not good to start a family at a young age."

    As soon as Rou Niang asked, Li Feng immediately raised his head and looked at Rou Niang and asked.  After all, this Yaya is Rou Niang's biological sister, so she must seek Rou Niang's opinion.

    "Brother, what are you talking about? I'm still young"

    Li Feng’s words stunned Rou Niang, and Xiao Yaya on the side immediately spoke in a low voice with a blushing face.  Li Feng had to sigh again, people of this age, especially girls, mature really early.

    "Brother Li, look what you said, Yaya is still young, it's too early to say this. Well, but Xiaohu will soon be old enough to start a family. Otherwise, when will I find a matchmaker to start a family?  How about helping Xiaohu take care of this matter?"

    As soon as she talked about this little tiger, Rou Niang immediately became energetic and began to make plans.

    "No, let's not talk about this anymore. They are all young. As for finding a matchmaker, let's stop. I don't care what other people's families are like, but our family doesn't do this. Our family doesn't do this.  Arranged marriages are about free love."

    Li Feng was even more frightened when he heard what this soft lady said. Li Feng knew the rules of these days, which were about the orders of parents and the words of matchmakers.  To put it simply, under normal circumstances, if you want to marry a daughter-in-law, you can't meet her until the wedding night.

    "Anyway, when the time comes, whether it is the beauty of the country, the crooked melons and cracked dates, the gentleness and grace, or the roar of the lion from the east of the river, basically, you can just leave it to fate.  Although there is also the theory of divorcing a wife, there is also the theory of a wife who is a scumbag and refuses to go to court.  As long as the other party doesn't violate the seven-out clause, or the parents are satisfied with the wife, regardless of whether you are satisfied or not, you can only accept your fate.

    "Free love? What is this?"

    "Brother, is this a story?"

    As soon as Li Feng’s new words came out, they immediately aroused the interest of Rou Niang and Yaya.  Of course, what they are interested in are different.

    "This free love is very simple to say. That is, finding a wife and a husband."? There is no need for parents to interfere, and there is no need to find any matchmaker.  Well Even if you want to ask a matchmaker for help, you have to meet her in person, preferably after getting along for a while, and then decide by yourself whether you want to marry or not.  All in all, in a word, in one sentence, Xiaohu and Yaya, they have to be willing to marry whomever they want.  "

    Originally, Li Feng wanted to say that there was no need for a matchmaker at all, but after thinking about it, he realized that this was not realistic, so he immediately changed his mind.

    "How can this be allowed? It is a matter of course that parents order matchmakers."

    When Rou Niang heard this, she was immediately shocked.

    "Why not? Aren't big brother and sister just well, free love? I will also look for myself in the future, looking for a big brother like him. He must be able to cook delicious food, protect me, and follow me.  I tell stories…”

    When little Yaya heard this, she immediately became unhappy.  She knew very well that her elder sister and her eldest brother were about to get married. Isn't this the same thing without a matchmaker?

    "This forget it, anyway, your eldest brother is pampering you in this family, so you can do whatever you want. Be careful not to get married and become an old girl that no one wants. Let's see what you do."

    When little Yaya said this, Rou Niang was immediately speechless. Looking at this crazy girl, Rou Niang felt sweet and helpless in her heart.

    "I'm not afraid. When I grow up, I will marry my eldest brother. My eldest brother will teach me how to write and tell stories"

    "Stop, you little girl, the more you talk, the more outrageous you are. Don't be ashamed."

    ………………

    Seeing the big and small bickering, Li Feng wisely chose to remain silent.  This woman, no matter how big or small, is not easy to mess with. Once she is messed with, she will definitely get into trouble.  However, this scene made Li Feng feel even more happy. At least this home was not as lifeless as other homes.

    "Okay, let's go back. After we go back, take a good bath, especially Yaya, she has turned into a little mud monkey."

    The work of sowing seeds was not very labor-intensive, so it was completed quickly.  Since the fields were full of mud, the three of them were more or less dirty, especially the little girl Yaya, who was covered in mud and had to go back and take a good bath.

    "Hey, big brother, look, there is a beautiful carriage in front of our house."

    Suddenly, the little Yaya who was running in front pointed forward with her little finger, turned around and said to Li Feng.  Li Feng took a look, and sure enough, there was indeed a carriage parked in front of his house.  Just as Xiao Yaya said, this is a very exquisitely crafted carriage.

    "Okay, let's go back quickly."

    Needless to say, Li Feng knew that someone was visiting his home again.  As for who it is, Li Feng doesn't know, but Li Feng guesses that it must be related to the royal family.

    As soon as they reached the door, they found that someone had already arrived at the house.  It made Li Feng so depressed that he really regarded this as his home.

    "It's the fourth brother who's back. I saw no one at home, so I came in directly. I hope the fourth brother won't take offense. My sister-in-law is here to apologize to the fourth brother. Ahem"

    Li Feng was looking unhappy when suddenly a woman walked out of the main room quickly and greeted Li Feng with a look of embarrassment.  However, it was obvious that the other party's health was definitely not in good condition. After saying a few words, he began to cough violently and his face became paler.

    "Mother, you can't walk in such a hurry. Come on, I'll help you sit down."

    At this moment, a young girl quickly ran forward and helped the woman.

    "Fourth brother? Empress?"

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 119: Madam Diplomacy

    Li Feng suddenly felt dizzy when he looked at the Qiangu Yihou who was having a family affair with Rou Niang in front of him. She was simply a born diplomat.  His dignified and virtuous appearance, peaceful expression, and gentle and appropriate words created an affinity that no one could resist.

    "Sister-in-law, this is a meeting gift from my sister-in-law. Come on, accept it quickly. Speaking of which, it's my sister-in-law too. I'm so rude. I came to visit my sister-in-law after so long. Please don't blame me."

    Queen Changsun, as she spoke, sent a beautiful small box to Rou Niang.

    "ThisI can't accept this, it's too expensive"

    Looking at the small box handed to her, Rou Niang immediately and nervously refused.  Needless to say, the nervousness in Rou Niang's heart at this moment.  Although the other party never mentioned her own identity, Rou Niang knew very well about this woman who called her younger siblings one by one. She was the current queen.

    Queen, what is that? She is the mother of a country and a role model for all women in the world.  Although the emperor came to his home last time, Rou Niang didn't meet him directly.  But this time, the queen was sitting in front of him alive.

    " And Rou Niang is just an ordinary little village girl. Faced with such a situation, she can't help but be nervous.  In fact, her nervousness came not only from the queen, but also from the silent Li Feng next to her. She knew that Brother Li didn't have a good impression of the royal family.

    She was worried that if she was not careful, she would put Li Feng in trouble.

    "Fourth brother, my sister-in-law really just wants to give her a greeting gift. This is the first time she meets her younger siblings, so she can't afford not to have a greeting gift. If word of this gets out, how can you make my sister-in-law embarrassed?"

    Seeing that Rou Niang refused to accept her, Empress Changsun immediately turned her head to Li Feng and said with an embarrassed face, which made Li Feng depressed.  Logically speaking, it is true that as the eldest sister-in-law, it is natural to give this younger brother and sister a gift, and there is no reason to refuse it either emotionally or rationally.

    But the key is that Li Feng doesn’t want anything to do with the royal family at all. He doesn’t even want to recognize his second brother, let alone this so-called second sister-in-law.

    However, looking at this queen with peaceful eyes and no airs at all, to be honest, Li Feng really didn't dare to say that he felt disgusted.  In addition, the other party's pale face and embarrassed look left Li Feng with nothing to say.

    "Okay, Rou Niang, it turns out I'm going to give it to you, so just keep it. Well, it's getting late, so I'm going to cook."

    After Li Feng finished speaking, he immediately left for the kitchen. He couldn't stay in this place anyway.

    "Ah, the fourth brother also cooks himself? Well, how can that be done? Let's let my sister-in-law and younger siblings do it."

    Li Feng’s words really stunned the Changsun Queen. She never thought that Li Feng could cook.  However, soon, she stood up and said to Li Feng.

    And Queen Changsun’s words made Li Feng even more stunned. He just said that it was getting late and he had to cook.  Firstly, he really didn't want to stay here anymore, and more importantly, the implicit meaning in his words was to tell the other person whether he should leave.

    However, he never expected that Empress Changsun would stay for dinner and cook the food herself, which gave Li Feng a headache. It felt a bit like a scholar meeting a soldier, and it was hard to explain.

    “No need, I can do it myself”

    If you stay to eat, just stay to eat. It’s just a meal, Li Feng comforted himself in his heart.  As for the other party coming to cook, that’s okay.  Regardless of the other party's status or not, or whether she can cook, just looking at the other party's trembling body, Li Feng couldn't agree.

    "How can that be done? Cooking is something we women should do. How can we let you, fourth brother, do it? Come on, brothers and sisters, let's do it. However, my sister-in-law is a little weak, so she can only help.  If you lend a hand, my brothers and sisters will still be able to help with everything else."

    At this time, Queen Changsun immediately became serious.  She was originally a very traditional woman. In her eyes, cooking was what women should do, and how could a man do it?  Although she came here with other purposes, she was serious about this matter.

    "No, please take a seat. Brother Li often cooks, and his cooking is better than mine. He doesn't like others to help either."

    When Rou Niang saw that the eldest grandson Queen was really going to the kitchen, she quickly stepped forward to support her and asked her to sit down and have a good rest.  Then he explained to Queen Changsun.  actually,Rou Niang's temperament is completely similar to that of Empress Changsun, and she agrees with her words.  However, these days, she has slowly begun to adapt to Li Feng's various strange living habits.

    "Ah, you are saying that the fourth brother often cooks, and the food he cooks is better than yours It is unbelievable. Okay, then just listen to the younger brothers and sisters. Today, sister-in-law, I will also taste the four dishes.  "Brother's craftsmanship"

    Rou Niang’s words shocked the Changsun Queen even more.  However, soon, she immediately returned to her previous expression and started talking to Rou Niang with a smile.

    Putting aside the identity of the two people, Empress Changsun and Rou Niang basically belong to the same type of personality.  Rou Niang gradually became less nervous, and Queen Changsun also deliberately lowered her airs.  Therefore, the two people became more and more enthusiastic as they chatted, and the more they chatted, the more they became attached to each other.

    "Li Lao Er, Li Lao Er, you really deserve to be the emperor of the ages. You have used the lady diplomacy that only became popular after a thousand years. You said, as for you, I just don't want to be with you.  Does your royal family have anything to do with it? Just treat Li Yuanba as if he is dead and no longer exists."

    Li Feng, who was in the kitchen, became depressed when he heard that Queen Changsun and Rou Niang were getting closer as they chatted.  Indeed, he really had no idea how to deal with Queen Changsun's behavior.  All of this can only be put on Li Shimin's head.

    "However, he also had to admire Li Shimin's mind. He could think of such a method. He was truly worthy of being an eternal wise king.

    Because of the presence of Queen Changsun, Li Feng deliberately made this dish a little lighter.  After all, he knew from looking at the other party's body that Queen Changsun was definitely not suitable for things that were too greasy.  No matter what the situation was, Li Feng couldn't possibly feel unhappy because of it. However, Li Feng still had a certain bottom line when it came to what he should do and what he shouldn't do.

    “Well, my fourth brother’s craftsmanship is really amazing. It’s delicious, it’s really delicious”

    As soon as the lunch started, Queen Changsun began to praise Li Feng's craftsmanship.  Although this compliment is a bit polite, it is indeed Li Feng's craftsmanship, which is indeed extraordinary.  Empress Changsun became more and more curious.

    “Compared with the Li Yuanba she knew and heard about, the change in Li Feng was really huge.  To anyone, Li Feng today is just an ordinary country man.  Who can connect him with the demon god on the battlefield?

    The atmosphere at this lunch was more lively than before due to the participation of Queen Changsun.  Empress Changsun is always able to stir up various topics appropriately.  Even after hearing that Little Yaya could tell stories, he even asked Little Yaya to perform well.

    "Brothers and sisters, Yaya, if you have time, come to Chang'an to play at my sister-in-law's house"

    After lunch, Empress Changsun didn’t stay long and started to get up and leave. During the whole process, she didn’t mention anything about Li Feng at all. She was just like a sister-in-law coming to visit her younger brother and sister-in-law.

    "Li Laoer, your wife is really amazing. After this eternity, she is indeed extraordinary."

    Looking at Rou Niang and Yaya, both looking reluctant to leave, Li Feng had to sigh, this Empress Changsun is Empress Changsun, she is really amazing.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 120: They are all real people

    The arrival of Queen Changsun only caused a slight ripple in the family. Apart from making Xiao Yaya curious about when there was a second sister-in-law in the family and asking Li Feng for a while, she still lived her life as she wanted.  .  Afterwards, Rou Niang didn't even mention anything about Queen Changsun.

    As for Li Feng, he doesn't care about these small things anymore, because he still has big things to do.  A few days ago, the matter of asking Master Qi to help Zhang Luo plant trees finally came to fruition today.

    "Old Mo, come and see if you want these?"

    "Yes, Lao Mo, our village has done everything according to the requirements you said. The roots of the trees are all covered with soil. This thing is so neat and heavy, but it took a lot of effort to get it done.  , you can’t say no, otherwise I won’t be done with you, brother.”

    "Okay, old brothers, don't worry, Lao Mo and I are also helping others organize things. I'll wait until the rightful owner comes to see me, okay?"

    Before Li Feng reached the end of the field, he heard a burst of lively sounds. In addition to a few people talking to Master Qi, there were also bursts of noisy sounds. Looking at the posture, the people who came were really strange.  few.  Li Feng quickly quickened his pace and walked towards that side.

    "Well, why are there so many people? It can't be Master Qi who has mobilized all the people in the surrounding villages. But this way, the problem will be solved at once."

    Li Feng looked around and saw the swarm of people. There were at least several hundred people, and he was speechless.

    "Li Feng, you are here. Come quickly and see if these trees can work like this. If they can, let everyone plant them immediately, so as not to leave them for a long time and they will not survive."

    As soon as Master Qi saw Li Feng, he immediately shouted to him loudly, and then pointed to the trees on the ox cart behind those people.  However, because there were outsiders present, Master Qi did not call Li Feng boy, little madman or anything like that this time.

    When Li Feng heard this, he was not polite and walked forward quickly. However, he just glanced at it casually and stopped looking at it. He sighed in his heart.  The people of the Tang Dynasty were so down-to-earth, so down-to-earth.  My request was to bring a little soil to the roots so that the tree's survival rate would be higher, but the soil they brought was too much.

    No wonder I heard someone say just now that it takes a lot of effort to do this. If it doesn’t take a lot of effort, that would be weird.

    "No problem, Master Qi, just let everyone plant the trees. Over there, the sticks have been inserted, and where each stick is, a tree is planted. Well, by the way, Master Qi,  Please calculate the money for everyone, I will go back to get the money later."

    What else can Li Feng say about the quality? The only way to express his satisfaction is to pay happily.  However, this matter was initiated by Master Qi, so Li Feng also decided to leave it to Master Qi to pay the bill.

    "Haha It's so happy, this little brother is really happy. Don't worry, we will do this job beautifully for you. If this tree species doesn't survive, you can come to our village to find me."

    "That's right, I, Mr. Zhang, have never met someone as straightforward as you. There's nothing to say."

    ……………….

    “Haha, I’m the one who’s just troubling you guys”

    Hearing the other party’s exaggeration, Li Feng felt embarrassed.  I thought to myself, this is because you are too generous and this matter is too real. Can I not ask for more? That doesn't make sense.  So, Li Feng said a few polite words and went home to get the money.

    "Brother Li, are those tree sellers here? How many trees are there? I'll prepare the money right now."

    As soon as Li Feng walked in, Rou Niang knew immediately that he must be back to get money.  After all, they could hear clearly when Master Qi came just now.

    "Well, I don't have the exact number, but I think there are at least two hundred trees. As for the money, I think I will take some more, and Master Qi will be responsible for distributing it to them later. If there is not enough, just take it  Let’s go through it a hundred times.”

    Li Feng calculated for a while and then revealed a number to Rou Niang.  Upon hearing the amount reported by Li Feng, Rou Niang felt slightly distressed on her face.  One hundred strings is definitely not a small amount, and even for many ordinary people, it is simply an astronomical figure.

    You can usually buy ten shi of grain, but this hundred guan is almost a thousand shi of grain.  If it were the former Rou Niang, that would be unthinkable.  How can I make Rou Niang not feel distressed?

    However, Rou Niang thought about it carefully and found that this hundred strings was really nothing to the family.  In the past, Li Feng had earned more than 200 guan from selling bears. Now, he still has more than 200 guan left.  What's more, selling wine to CuiYingying, the daily income is 50 guan. Although it has only been sold for more than a month, it is still more than 2,000 guan.

    Since Li Feng came, although the money has been collected by Rou Niang, she has basically not thought about the money, or in other words, she doesn't care at all.

    By this time, Rou Niang was really startled and stunned when she calculated.

    "Haha, what's wrong? I can't bear to leave it."

    Seeing Rou Niang in a daze, Li Feng smiled and said to her.  Of course, Li Feng would not be unhappy. For such a diligent and thrifty wife, Li Feng couldn't be more satisfied.

    "No, no, Brother Li. I'm just scared by the money in our family. It's too much. No, it's up to you to take care of the money from now on. If it's lost, then"

    At this time, Rou Niang already looked frightened and said to Li Feng.

    “This…Okay, I’ll take care of it. Okay, I’ll scare you.”

    When Li Feng heard this, he almost laughed out loud. In this house, both Li Feng and Xiao Hei were there. Who could steal the money? Unless it was a robber who came to rob him, but that was even more impossible.  Something happened.  However, looking at Rou Niang's nervous look, Li Feng knew that if he continued to insist on letting her manage the money, she would not be able to sleep at night.

    After some sorting, Li Feng reclassified the copper coins and silver. The silver was packed in only one box, while the copper coins were packed in three boxes.

    "Haha, I didn't expect that without knowing it, we have become the kind of people who have entered a well-off life. Well, the total amount of money should be 2,500 yuan. Counting it all,  At least we can exchange it for 20,000 shi of food, 20,000 shi of food, haha, in that era, we should also be the kind of people who have houses and cars, and we are not house slaves or car slaves.  That kind of"

    Looking at the white silver and shiny copper coins in front of him, Li Feng suddenly felt a wave of emotion in his heart.

    "Hey, it's a pity. Now we don't need anything to buy a house or a car. We grow our own food. We don't even need to buy vegetables. We don't even have to pay for water and electricity. We even have soft clothes. It looks like,  This money doesn’t seem to have any big use.”

    Having money and no place to spend it, only Li Feng would have such an idea.

    Li Feng didn’t bother to count how much money he had, so he simply picked up a box of copper coins and walked outside.  Then, as soon as he put it in front of Master Qi, he ignored the stunned Master Qi and came back directly.  As for the construction situation, he didn't even look at it.  From the performance of those people just now, Li Feng concluded that the common people of the Tang Dynasty were real enough.

    For those kind of down-to-earth people, the more you show that you trust them and they do things for you, the more down-to-earth they will be. They will never cheat on you just because you are not present, but they will help you do things better.  .

    "Master Qi, I think everyone's work is quite real, and it's not easy for everyone. As for this price, you can increase it appropriately for others."

    Li Feng was walking when he suddenly turned around and said something to Master Qi.

    "Haha, this silly boy, I have only heard of people who work hard to lower the price, but I have never seen someone take the initiative to raise the price for the other party. However, this boy is really rich, no, I have to blackmail him. Old man, I  He's working so hard here, so he went home to rest. The wages promised before have to be increased, and I have to add a jar of wine. "

    Looking at Li Feng’s leaving figure, Master Qi suddenly muttered.

 Volume One: Settling Down in the Tang Dynasty Chapter 121: Ideas for a New House

    The previously bare slopes and the pond were now planted with trees.  Among them, fruit trees are mainly planted on the slopes, and these fruit trees are mainly pear trees, peach trees, and apricot trees.  In addition, there are some other kinds of things.  And the edges of the pond were all planted with weeping willows by Li Feng.

    In fact, the trees originally purchased from the villagers in nearby villages on the first day were enough.  Who would have known that the next day, the villagers in this village would actually send another batch to Li Feng.

    Li Feng understood what everyone meant. They wanted to distinguish themselves from people in other villages.  Of course, they are not asking for a higher price, but they are asking for no money.

    Li Feng didn’t mention anything about money. He just asked Xiao Hei to bring back a big wild boar this afternoon, and then invited the whole village to have a lively meal together.

    Many times, it is completely unnecessary to ask for money or say thank you.  At least, that's how it is here in Li Feng.  Saying thank you actually made the affection fade.

    There should always be some people in this world for whom you don’t need to pay too much attention to this etiquette.  In the past, Li Feng often heard some words, saying that if you love someone, you should let the other person know. Therefore, he often heard those three very sacred words.

    Maybe, this makes sense, but in fact, it doesn’t make sense. At least, when you love someone and you have to let the other person know it through words, then how meaningful is the weight of this love?

    Perhaps, the same words are said too much. In the end, the emotion in the words is gone and it just becomes a habit.

    On the same day, when the villagers took action, Li Feng also took action, and he also did a big event that shocked the whole village.  He actually ran to the mountains alone and carried back a big locust tree.  This time, everyone was scared to death by Li Feng.

    That big locust tree must have weighed three to four thousand kilograms. Li Feng was so surprised that he carried it back alone.  Everyone stared at Li Feng with wide eyes.  In the end, everyone agreed with Lao Tie's words.  "It's outrageous", these three words are what Lao Tie said.

    Actually, Lao Tie originally wanted to say that he was "not a human being", but considering the consequences of offending Li Feng, he immediately changed his mind.  Otherwise, if Li Feng stopped drinking for him, he would be in misery.

    However, Li Feng now doesn't care about "disgraceful" or "not human". At this time, he is taking Rou Niang and Yaya, looking at the results of the past two days with joy.

    "Great. From now on, I will have fruit to eat every day. Well, there is also this big locust tree. It is so big. When the weather gets hot, I will move the table under the tree. It will definitely be cool and still  have……"

    As Yaya spoke, her little face burst into laughter, and her eyes shone with excitement.

    "Brother Li, why did you plant this big locust tree here? Wouldn't it be better to plant it at the door of your house? In that case, when the weather is hot, we can eat directly under the tree."

    Although Rou Niang was a little surprised by Li Feng's feat of carrying back a big locust tree, she didn't care.  However, what she couldn't figure out was why Li Feng planted this big locust tree next to the pond.  Although it's not far from their home, it's not as good as planting it outside their door.

    "Well, I have other considerations about this. I want to wait for a while and rebuild the house. Niang Rou, look, this large piece of open space was specially set aside for building a house. When the time comes, the door will be opened.  There are ponds, weeping willows, big locust trees, and rice fields in front of the house. Behind the house, there is this fruit forest. We can make a big yard next to the house and plant some fruits and vegetables. Well, that's fine too.  Plant some flowers, plants, etc. By the way, when the time comes, we will dig a well in the yard, and then"

    When Li Feng heard Rou Niang’s inquiry, he immediately started talking about the idea he had been thinking about for a long time.  If Li Feng could see what he was like now, he would definitely say: Damn, this real estate salesperson is really fucking good at deceiving him, and then he would definitely leave without looking back.

    However, it is obvious that Li Feng is not from the sales department. If he is really that kind of salesperson, there is no doubt that he is definitely the top one.  People often say that the highest level of lying is to make yourself feel that it is not a lie.  And similarly, this Li Feng was able to fool himself, which was quite impressive.

    It is obvious that Rou Niang and Yaya have never experienced the influence of modern society and the endless deception methods. Therefore, as Li Feng describes, the light in their eyes becomes more and more intense, especially the little one.  ???Ya, it's even more imageless, almost drooling.

    “Brother, let’s go, let’s go find Grandpa Qi together and ask him to help us build a house now, okay?”

    It had been a while since Li Feng finished speaking, and Rou Niang and Yaya finally came back to their senses.  Then, holding Li Feng's hand, he went to find Master Qi.

    "Hehe, let me ask, brother Li, why did you plant this big locust tree here? And why is there such a large open space here? It turns out that you have planned it for a long time. But, say  Really, it would be great if that were the case. Then Brother Li, when will we let Master Qi and the others help build the house?"

    Although Rou Niang is not as anxious as Yaya, the intoxicated look on her face also shows her mood at this time.

    "Well, this may take some time. It's spring now and there's a lot of rain, so it's not suitable for building a house. Also, it's time to transplant rice seedlings and harvest wheat, so where do you have time?  The most important thing is that I haven’t thought about what kind of house to build yet.”

    When Li Feng saw the two sisters, one older and one younger, looking so anxious, he wanted to start construction immediately, but that was impossible.

    Sure enough, when the two sisters heard that they could not build a house immediately, they immediately showed a look of disappointment, and little Yaya even drooped her little head.

    "Well, Brother Li is still thoughtful, but we are too impatient. However, Brother Li, you just said that you don't know what kind of house to build. Do you want to build the kind of house for wealthy families in the city?  ?”

    After all, Rou Niang is no better than Xiao Yaya, so she adjusted quickly.  She immediately noticed Li Feng's last words, so she asked.

    Generally speaking, when ordinary people build houses, they directly use mud bricks or directly use yellow mud to cast walls.  If the homes are in good condition, they cover the roof with tiles, while many people use thatch, bark and the like.  As for those wealthy families, they use blue bricks and tiles.  However, once inside the house, I like to use wooden structures.

    In this day and age, the price of bricks and tiles is quite expensive, especially the price of blue bricks is even more ridiculously expensive.  The main reason is that firing this thing requires a lot of charcoal.

    "Well, I haven't thought about this yet, but I definitely won't build a house like that. In such a house, people will freeze to death in the winter, and I won't do such stupid things. But, I'm sure  It’s not the kind of house we live in now. It’s not strong and comfortable. If you lean on it accidentally, you’ll be covered in mud.”

    ??It is indeed as Li Feng said, this kind of mud brick wall is impossible to lean against. If you lean against it, your clothes will be stained.  A strong wind blew through the night, leaving a thick layer of dust everywhere in the house.  It will be even worse if there is a violent storm. Although it will not collapse all at once, the rain can make the outer wall pitted, which looks scary.

    After thinking about it, a modern small bungalow is the most suitable. It would be best to just build two floors, that would be perfect.  However, there are too many things that Li Feng needs to solve.  Therefore, for a while, Li Feng still hadn't figured out how to do it.

    "Brother Li, just think slowly and don't be in a hurry. Anyway, no matter what you do, we will all agree."

    Seeing Li Feng’s frown, Rou Niang immediately spoke comfortingly.

    "Yes, brother, think about it slowly, Yaya is not in a hurry, but you must build a big and beautiful house."

    Yaya immediately started talking, but this little girl had one more condition.

    "Well, okay, I will definitely get you a big and beautiful house. Okay, let's go back."

    At this time, Li Feng really couldn't bear it anymore. He wanted to go back immediately and think carefully about what to do with this big and beautiful house.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 122: Wanchun Palace

    Wanchundian, this is the residence of another heavyweight among Li Shimin's family, Concubine Yang.  That is, the princess of the former dynasty and the daughter of Emperor Yang Guang of Sui Dynasty.  But at this moment, another guest came to Wanchun Palace, Concubine Yin.

    "Compared to Concubine Yin, Concubine Yang is also comparable in appearance.  The difference is that Concubine Yang has an extra sense of nobility.  There is a kind of nobility that comes from the bones. This kind of temperament is born and developed since childhood, and it is difficult to change the day after tomorrow.

    "Sister, you haven't been to my sister's Wanchun Palace for a while. Now that you are here, my sister is so happy. Wait a minute, you

    You must stay at my sister’s place to have a meal together.”

    Concubine Yang looked at Concubine Yin opposite and said with a smile on her face.

    "Of course it's no problem. My sister is here this time just to have a meal with her. Even if she doesn't tell me, I will still have the shamelessness to speak out."

    Like Concubine Yang, Concubine Yin also had a sweet smile on her face, and she said to Concubine Yang happily.

    "Haha, that's really what I wish for. It seems that the two of us sisters have a spiritual connection. Where is the person coming? Please go down and prepare some delicious food."

    Hearing that Concubine Yin agreed so readily, Concubine Yang was surprised, but immediately she showed an extremely happy smile and gave instructions to the palace maid next to her.

    The ladies of the Tang Dynasty seemed to be very harmonious on weekdays, especially among the principals, they seemed to be as close as sisters.  However, what is hidden under this harmony may be the clearest in their hearts.

    Everything they have now, including their rights, comes from the emperor, and there is only one emperor.  Whoever can gain the emperor's favor more will have more authority in this society.  Whether it is the maids or eunuchs in the palace, they are basically just outsiders. Whoever gets more favor from the emperor and who is more favored by the emperor will listen to whoever says it.  On the contrary, the same is true.

    Even for those concubines who have completely lost their power, they still have to be sarcastically spoken and bullied by these maids and eunuchs.  What's more, it's not like things like tragic death have never happened.

    Therefore, since there was an emperor and a government, the fighting in this country has never stopped.  In fact, the cruelty of the battles in this city is thousands of times greater than that in the court.  Whoever refuses to fight will often have an extremely tragic ending waiting for her.

    They are not only fighting for themselves, but more often than not, they are fighting for their children.  A son is honored by his mother, and a mother is honored by her son.  They and their children are completely one.  The emperor, the father of the child, is more often an outsider or a referee.

    However, these battles were all carried out in secret, at least, in this Zhenguan Tang Dynasty.  Because, in the Imperial Palace of the Tang Dynasty, there was an emperor who hated the fighting between the emperor and the emperor, and there was also a queen whose status no one could shake.  Therefore, every concubine can only show a harmonious and harmonious scene.  Even occasionally, they would visit each other.

    "However, this is just walking in, showing off, saying a few words casually, and it's just nonsense.  At the very least, it was the first time that Concubine Yin stayed in Wanchun Palace to eat like this.

    "Sister, actually, I, my sister, have long wanted to come to my sister's place and have a good visit. After all, we are all related, right?"

    Concubine Yin noticed the trace of surprise on Concubine Yang's face. As a prostitute, she didn't need to think about it. She also knew why Concubine Yang was acting like this and what she was thinking in her heart at the moment.

    "You all go down, let me and sister Yin Fei reminisce about the past and talk."

    After a moment of even more surprise appeared on Concubine Yang's face, she gave instructions to the palace maids.  Of course she understood what Concubine Yin meant. There was definitely no such thing as a relationship, but this story really existed.  One is the princess of the previous dynasty, and the other is the daughter of the general of the previous dynasty. Isn't that why?

    "Okay, sister Yin Fei, now it's just the two of us. We can rest assured that we can have a good chat and say something personal. Don't worry, no one will disturb us."

    ?????????????? It is necessary to be on guard against others. Even at this time, Concubine Yang is still cautious.  After all, people's hearts in this palace are too complicated.

    "Hey, speaking of it, my sister, I feel uncomfortable during this period. Looking at Youer, lying on the bed, I feel pain in my heart. However, this is no one's fault. Youer himself doesn't learn well.  It would be good for him to receive a lesson. No, Youer also learned this after this lesson.I feel repentant and want to learn well.  "

    "As we all know, His Highness the King of Shu is talented and talented, and he is also You'er's elder brother. Therefore, I thought, let our Youer follow His Highness the King of Shu and learn well, and he will also have someone to take care of you, right?"

    Concubine Yin’s words sounded ordinary, just like talking about family matters. It is human nature and understandable to let the somewhat naughty younger brother learn from his older brother.

    However, when Concubine Yang heard these words, it was like thunder.  This is not about following and learning, it is just here to form an alliance.  It goes without saying that the reason for the alliance between the princes is known.

    "My sister was joking. How can Ke'er deserve such praise? He can only write a few words and compose a few poems, and he can't be said to be elegant. What my sister said is that the two brothers should get close to each other.  It is a good thing to get close and learn from each other. However, I am worried that there will be any awkwardness between the two young people. Also, if the two people get together, they will become estranged.  He killed other brothers and sisters. That kind of result is not what the Emperor wants to see. As you know, sister, what the Emperor wishes most is for everyone to live in harmony."

    Concubine Yang was of course very tempted by Concubine Yin's proposal.  After all, the power this concubine Yin can influence is no worse than hers.  If there is the help of this Yin Concubine, things will be much better.

    There are two people, one is the princess of the former dynasty, and the other is the queen of the famous general of the former dynasty.  In the Tang Dynasty, there were quite a lot of ministers left over from the previous dynasty.  As long as the two people can really work together, she is confident that the remaining ministers of the former dynasty will definitely support them fully.

    “For a long time, Concubine Yang’s thoughts were completely different from Concubine Yin’s.  What Concubine Yin wants is for her child to be a carefree and idle prince.  But Concubine Yang was different. As a princess, she was obviously much more ambitious. She just wanted to help her child get on the throne.  Otherwise, how could Li Ke be so prominent and win the emperor's favor?

    However, facing the Queen and the huge power behind the Queen, she also felt powerless.  In addition, Li Ke's body was filled with the blood of the previous royal family, which was another fatal injury.  Faced with this double pressure, she almost wanted to give up.  But this time, Concubine Yin's arrival once again gave her hope.

    However, she was still a little worried.  How could she not know what kind of person Li You was?  Therefore, the first concern is whether this ally can be effective.  As the saying goes, if you are not afraid of opponents who are like gods, you should be afraid of teammates who are like pigs.  Internal problems are even more terrifying.

    Another worry is about the emperor’s attitude and the queen’s reaction.

    "Sister's worries are unnecessary. Whether there will be any quarrel between the two brothers, let's not talk about it for now. You will know it later. If there is a personality incompatibility, we will not force it. As for His Majesty,  Sister, tell me, is there any difference whether Youer goes with His Highness the King of Shu or not?"

    Concubine Yin has already thought about how to respond to what Concubine Yang said.  Moreover, what she said was absolutely correct. With or without this alliance, the outcome would have been the same.  Now, the situation of the Three Kingdoms has long been formed. This is something that everyone knows clearly and clearly.

    And Li Ke, the king of Shu, Li Tai, the king of Yue, and the prince Li Chengqian, are the Three Kingdoms in the eyes of everyone.  Now in the DPRK, each has its supporters, forming three forces.  Even if you want to quit, it is impossible.  Even if the current emperor agrees, what about when the new emperor ascends the throne?

    After having lunch with Concubine Yang in Wanchun Palace, Concubine Yin left.  Although Concubine Yang still did not give her an immediate reply, she knew that Concubine Yang would definitely agree.  However, Concubine Yin was not happy at all, because she didn't know whether this road was heaven or hell.

    However, one thing she is very clear about is that, whether it is going to heaven or going to hell, as long as it is chosen by her son, she will follow her son without hesitation.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 123: Meeting the Fourth Uncle

    After coming out of Wanchun Palace, Concubine Yin did not go directly back to her Wangyun Palace, but went to Ganlu Palace. After that, she left the palace, got on the carriage, and left Chang'an City.

    This time, she did not travel with as much fanfare as her previous trips. Instead, she only brought one palace maid and a few accompanying guards dressed in plain clothes.

    Under the escort of plainclothes guards, the carriage shuddered for more than half an hour and finally stopped.  Concubine Yin had already told her to stop the car when she arrived outside the village.

    With the help of the maid, Concubine Yin slowly got out of the carriage and came.  Then, I began to look at this quiet and peaceful little village with beautiful mountains and clear waters, and I was very fascinated.  The maids and guards did not dare to speak out.

    "Okay, just wait here, I can go alone."

    After a long time, Concubine Yin finally came to her senses, and then she spoke.

    "Mother, no, it's too dangerous. What if"

    Concubine Yin’s words immediately scared the maid next to her to death.  The imperial concubine actually wanted to enter the village alone.  Not to mention, it’s still a long way to the village.  On this dirt road, a gust of wind can make people covered with dust.  More importantly, this is too dangerous. If something happens, it will be terrible.

    "Okay, no need to say any more, I have made up my mind. You can stay here with them. No one is allowed to step into the village. Do you understand?"

    The person whom Concubine Yin can take with her when going out is of course the person she trusts the most.  Concubine Yin knew that this maid was just worried about her own safety.  However, there was nothing she could do. This time, she really couldn't let these people follow her.

    "Follow orders"

    “Obviously, these guards are much cleaner than the maid.  Concubine Yin knew that they must have received the emperor's order. Not to mention that she didn't want them to follow, even if she asked them to follow, they would never dare to follow in.  The last time the queen came here, she didn't bring any guards into the village.

    The queen is like this, let alone her concubine.  Moreover, her visit this time was still in the nature of asking for forgiveness, which made it even more unreasonable.  This was also the reason why she didn't even bring her maid, the carriage stopped directly outside the village and walked to the village.

    In fact, the more this happened, the more determined she was to come to Takuto Village, and she also understood the importance of this move.  Because, whether it was the last time the emperor visited Jianghu Village in person, or the two days ago, the Queen also visited Jianghu Village in person.  And this time, judging from the performance of these guards.  At least it shows one thing, that is, the emperor does not want to, or dare not offend this person easily.

    And whether he doesn’t want to or doesn’t dare, it can only mean one thing. In the emperor’s mind, this person is extremely important or has extremely high energy.

    What’s more, the emperor actually agreed to come to Takuto Village to apologize. This is simply an unprecedented event.  Although, after all, everyone is from the Li family.  However, she is the emperor's woman.  Representing the supreme imperial power and dignity of the emperor, how could he come to the door to apologize, not even the royal family members.  However, what I didn't expect was that the emperor actually agreed.

    In this way, no matter what the situation is, it will be a disaster for Li You who has offended the other party.  Therefore, this time, Concubine Yin had to come here.

    Yes, she came to Jianghu Village, and there was no doubt that she came to see Li Feng.  With reluctance, helplessness, and a little bit of curiosity, I came to Jianghu Village.

    Because Concubine Yin gave another strict order, the maid had no choice but to obey.  Concubine Yin, on the other hand, took lotus steps and walked towards the village.  But just as she entered the village entrance, she stopped again and stared at the small village in front of her.

    "It's such a quiet, peaceful and beautiful little village. The people here should be very happy, hey"

    After a long time, Concubine Yin slowly and reluctantly withdrew her gaze. After sighing, she began to continue walking into the village. She needed to find a house to ask for directions.  However, at this moment, she noticed an old man with a kind face walking across from her.

    "Hello, uncle"

    Concubine Yin secretly breathed a sigh of relief. At least, she didn't have to knock on other people's doors to ask for directions.  Although she had been prepared for a long time, knocking on the door and asking for directions was really her first time out of her mother's womb.  Looking at the old man again, she could tell that he was the kind of person who was full of righteousness, which made her feel more at ease.

    "Oh, girl, you want to find someone, right? If my guess is right, you are going to the little lunatic's house."

    As soon as Master Qi looked at the Yin Concubine, he knew that she was definitely not an ordinary person. There was a noble aura on her face and in her eyes, which Master Qi could see at a glance.? And Master Qi knew every household in his village very well, so Master Qi immediately guessed that this person must be here to see Li Feng.

    Although, after the last incident, Li Feng didn't say anything at all, and Master Qi didn't ask.  However, he was not stupid. He created such a huge formation that even the Tang army came. Li Feng killed several of them, and finally even hanged the King of Yan.  But Li Feng didn't do anything. Could this be something ordinary people do?

    "Little lunatic?"

    Concubine Yin was dumbfounded when she heard this. This person didn't even ask who he was looking for, he just said he knew.  However, what he is looking for is not some crazy person.

    "Haha, girl, I made a mistake. I'm used to calling him a little lunatic, and I can't change my words for a while. Well, his name is Li Feng. I'm not the only one who guessed it right."

    At this time, Master Qi also came to his senses, so he reported Li Feng’s name.

    "Yes, yes, I am looking forhis house. But, uncle, how can you be sure that I am looking for their house?"

    When Concubine Yin heard this, she was happy for a while, and then she began to be confused.

    "Haha, you can tell by looking at a girl that she is either rich or noble. Except for the little lunatic Oh, except for Li Feng, the villagers in Jianghu Village are just ordinary people. Well, I just want to go to their house,  Girl, just come with me."

    When he heard that he had guessed correctly, Master Qi felt so happy.  Then, he explained a few words casually and led the way.

    "Then it's time for you, Uncle Lao"

    When Concubine Yin saw that the other party was already leading the way, she immediately said something and followed.

    There were only forty or fifty households in this village, so it didn’t take long for Concubine Yin to follow Master Qi to the door of Li Feng’s house.

    "He lives in a place like this?"

    Looking at the small and dilapidated house in front of her, Concubine Yin suddenly felt confused.  She didn't expect that such a dignified prince would live in such a house.  This shabby house, not to mention compared with those royal palaces, even compared with the ordinary houses in Chang'an City, is still far behind.

    "What is the reason that made him leave the prince alone and willing to remain anonymous for countless years, hiding in a place like this?"

    Soon, another question appeared in Concubine Yin’s mind.  In fact, after all, this Concubine Yin is not an ordinary citizen after all. Not to mention that she is in the inner courtyard of the palace now. Even before, her family's mansion was equally magnificent. She had never seen a house like this in the countryside.

    Actually, Rou’s house is not too bad.  It's even better than the houses in most ordinary people's homes.  At least, this is a mud-brick house, not that thatched house.

    "Little madman, come out quickly, we have a guest"

    "Old man, what are you yelling about? It's really depressing to scare me. I just thought of the key point, but I was scared to death by your howling like a ghost. If you are a guest, I don't want a guest like you.  He always misses my wine every day."

    Concubine Yin had just entered the door, and she was almost shocked. How come these voices were louder than the other.  If the one in front is howling like a ghost and howling like a wolf, then the one behind is also howling like a wolf and howling like a ghost.

    However, soon, she saw an ordinary-looking young man in his twenties.  Based on the investigation and the old man's words about "little madman", she knew that this was the person she was looking for.

    "I have met my fourth uncle"

    Concubine Yin quickly stepped forward to greet the other party.

 Volume 1: Ancestors of the Tang Dynasty Chapter 124: The Bottom Line of Concubine Yin

    Concubine Yin came up with the title "Fourth Uncle" after thinking about it for a long time.  According to the royal rules, such a title is of course very inappropriate.  But the key point is that these royal rules don't work here.  If it was possible, there would be no need for her majestic imperial concubine to come here at all.

    Therefore, he could only call Li Feng "fourth uncle" as ordinary people would call him.  Because, according to ordinary people, she is not the main wife at all, just a side wife, and does not have a high status at all.  Due to the traditional custom of male superiority and female inferiority, she could only call Li Feng "fourth uncle" according to the child's identity.

    But things are different with Queen Changsun. She is not only the main wife, but also the eldest sister-in-law. The so-called eldest sister-in-law is the mother. This status is different.  Therefore, she directly called Li Feng "fourth brother"

    "Master Qi, you brought this. Did you bring it to the wrong place? This is wrong. Where did my niece come from? Well, even if there is one, it shouldn't be such a big one, right?"

    Li Feng was really shocked by the other party's words about "fourth uncle".  The woman in front of me must be in her thirties.  He carefully calculated that even his dead brother Li Jiancheng should not have given birth to such a big daughter.  Even if he wasn't killed by Li Laoer, he still had to be born by Li Jiancheng when he was less than ten years old.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? away. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Li Jiancheng, who is ten years old, hasn’t even grown all his hair yet, so he’s giving birth to a shitty child.

    "You bastard, you really don't understand anything about the world. People call you Uncle Fourth, which is based on the child's seniority. She should be your sister-in-law. Really, I am too lazy to tell you, how embarrassing."

    When Master Qi heard what Li Feng said, he almost died of depression, so he went directly to Li Feng's room, hugged a jar of wine, and left. He really couldn't afford to lose this person.

    "Sister-in-law? Why is there another one? Li Laoer has so many wives. If one of them comes here from time to time, I will not be able to survive this day."

    Li Feng was dumbfounded at this time, but it seemed to be right.  Because, he suddenly remembered that even in the countryside before, he often heard some women call him "his third uncle", "his fourth uncle" and so on.  However, Li Feng, who was sure that this was not his niece, felt depressed and began to mutter.

    "There are so many women in Li Shimin's house. It's just the Empress Changsun who came a few days ago. Today another one came. If one came every now and then, Li Feng would have a hard time.

    "Puch"

    Although Concubine Yin is very tolerant, at this moment, she still can't help it.  Originally, when Li Feng said the word "niece", she was stunned and wanted to laugh, but she tried her best to hold it back.  Now, seeing Li Feng's stupid look, I finally couldn't help it anymore.

    If it weren’t for the “Secret Li” on the other side, she would really think that she had found the wrong person.  However, when this "Lao Er Li" came out, she was immediately shocked.  Although the emperor is the second eldest, he is the emperor, and Li Lao's second son actually speaks directly and shuts up, which is really unusual.

    "If she knew that the "second child" in Li Feng's mouth had another meaning, I don't know if she would faint from shock.

    "I'm being rude, please don't be offended."

    At this time, Concubine Yin also reacted and quickly began to confess.

    "You came at a bad time. Our whole family is busy and we don't have time to entertain you. Let's go back to where we came from. I have to go to work."

    At this time, Li Feng didn't give any face at all. After speaking, he directly carried his big shovel and walked out the door.  First of all, it was true that he was going to work, and more importantly, he wanted to scare the monkeys.  If the so-called second sister-in-law in front of me is not given a chance, there is no guarantee that there will be many second sisters-in-law in the future.

    As for the person in front of her, she can only consider herself unlucky. Who made her hit the muzzle of the gun?

    After Li Feng went out, it took a while for the Yin Concubine to come back to her senses.  This kind of thing also opened her eyes.  She has seen people kicking people out of the house as soon as they meet, but she has never seen people who just tell them where they are and then leave them alone.

    Concubine Yin raised her hand, opened her mouth, and wanted to call Li Feng. However, she suddenly thought that doing so would most likely make the other party even more unhappy, and the matter would get worse. Therefore, she could only  She put down her hands, shut her mouth, and followed Li Feng out. She couldn't wait at someone else's house.

    "Brother, why have you been back for so long? Look, we have dug a lot. Hurry and level this land so that we can build a big house in the future."

    When Li Feng came to the big locust tree, he heard little Yaya's very dissatisfied voice.  Of course, the little guy's heart is burning with anger now.?Just thinking about when this big and beautiful house will be built.  As for Rou Niang, she also had the same idea.

    Therefore, they made a decision early in the morning to level the land first to make it easier to build a house later.  With a score of two to one, Li Feng could not even object.  They had just finished eating, and they urged Li Feng to set off again.  However, Li Feng just wanted to go to the toilet, so he came late.

    Li Feng feels depressed when he talks about going to the toilet.  Especially dealing with the big ones gave him a headache. Not to mention the dirty and smelly huts in this village, Li Feng's family used to live in a rural area and the situation was similar.  The point is, these days, Li Feng can't stand wiping his butt with a wooden stick.

    " However, this kind of thing is certainly not something Li Feng can't handle.  The best way is to find some leaves with larger and softer leaves instead.  As long as there are enough leaves, it can be cleaned up.  However, it was just early spring, and there were no leaves that met the requirements.

    There is no other way, so we can only use another method, which is to find a small stream and wash it with water. After washing, of course it has to be dried.

    Therefore, every time he freed his big hand, Li Feng would run directly to the mountain.

    Li Feng did this kind of thing a lot when he was a child.  Besides, the feeling of solving this thing on this mountain is very enjoyable.  It is quiet everywhere, looking at the surrounding mountain scenery, blowing the cool breeze, you can't smell the slightest smell, and there is no sense of depression.  That feeling is much better than squatting on the toilet.

    However, no matter how Li Feng feels about this, in short, there is no doubt about one thing, that is, he spends a very long time every time, that's right.

    Of course, whoever pulls it knows the taste of this, and it cannot be explained to outsiders.  Therefore, when he heard Xiao Yaya's complaints, Li Feng could only smile, and then began to work hard.

    "Wow, eldest brother, sister, look at it. That eldest sister is so beautiful, even prettier than the second sister-in-law from last time."

    Li Feng was waving his big shovel to work, when suddenly, little Yaya let out another burst of exclamation.  Li Feng looked up and immediately became depressed. She didn't even leave.  Li Feng didn't care, he just pretended he didn't see him and continued to do his work, whether he wanted to leave or not, whatever he wanted.

    "Fourth uncle, I am here specifically to apologize to you. It is because of my fault as a mother that Youer bumped into you. Please forgive me."

    At this time, Concubine Yin finally understood the temper of this legendary fourth uncle. Therefore, without caring about anything else, she panted and began to apologize directly.

    "Young child? Rushing into me? Waityou're talking about that little bastard Li You"

    After being stunned for a moment, Li Feng slowly came back to his senses. Then, he stared at the woman in front of him and asked, his anger rising.

    "You'er is my son. Please don't talk about him like that. If you want to beat or kill my fourth uncle, it's up to me as a mother to bear the responsibility. It's me who didn't teach the child well, but please don't  Insulting my child”

    Li Feng’s casual words as a little bastard unexpectedly caused Concubine Yin, who was originally submissive, to immediately change her expression. She raised her head that was originally lowered and looked directly at Li Feng without any intention of flinching.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 125: Unable to Help Oneself

    Such a huge contrast and such a fierce reaction from Concubine Yin made Li Feng a little surprised.  At this time, Li Feng re-examined the woman in front of him, with a slightly angry face and very determined and stubborn eyes.  Li Feng understood the meaning in that look, which meant that he would never back down.

    "I'm sorry, I apologize for what I said just now"

    Li Feng stared at Concubine Yin in front of him for a while, and then spoke very sincerely.

    As soon as Li Feng finished speaking, Rou Niang immediately turned her head to Li Feng. She knew very well what Li Feng's character was like. She never expected that Li Feng would actually say an apology.

    "you……"

    And Concubine Yin was stunned for a long time before she came back to her senses.  Whether it was the information he had inquired about or the scene he had just experienced personally, they all confirmed that Li Feng was the kind of person who was extremely difficult to talk to, and he was the kind of person who would not even care about him when he got angry.  Concubine Yin had long been prepared to welcome the other party's anger. Concubine Yin knew that the other party would never care about her status as an imperial concubine. Even the emperor didn't care, let alone her as an imperial concubine.

    However, she never expected that the other party would say such words.

    "There is nothing surprising. My apology is because what I just said hurt the dignity of maternal love."

    Seeing the surprised expressions of Rou Niang and Yin Fei, Li Feng said something very calmly and took it as an explanation.  Then, he stopped caring about anything else and continued to do his work.

    "Mother's love? Why not mother?"

    Concubine Yin could hear every word of Li Feng's words clearly. He was talking about maternal love, not mother, and he didn't mention Concubine Yin at all.

    "Mother? No, at least to me, you are not a good mother. Therefore, I have no reason at all, let alone any need, to apologize to you."

    Li Feng understood the meaning of the other party's words, and continued to work while talking without looking back.

    "Why"

    Li Feng’s words immediately made Concubine Yin become angry.  It can be said that she has always wanted to be a good mother.  For this, she can endure anything and do anything.  Everything is just for Li You to be safe and sound.  For this reason, she did not hesitate to endure the emperor's reprimands and neglect.  However, she didn't care about any of this, because she felt it was worth it.

    But, maybe today, I have suffered too many grievances.  In addition, Li Feng, the culprit, spoke such wild words, which made her lose her usual patience.

    "The reason is very simple. If your son hurts my family, then he is my enemy, Li Feng. And you, the mother, in my eyes, is an unqualified mother, that's all. On the other hand, as long as  If he doesn't mess with my family or me, he will mess with me no matter what. Anyway, if the Tang Dynasty is conquered, it will be ruined by the younger generations."

    No one expected that Li Feng’s reasons would be so direct and so overbearing and unreasonable.  These words made Rou Niang feel moved in her heart.  Concubine Yin, on the other hand, was stunned. She originally thought that Li Fengfeng was telling some great truth.  It turns out that the truth is that simple.

    Concubine Yin originally thought that she was enough to protect her shortcomings and not care enough about the worldly principles.  Who knew that his principles were exactly the same as hers, and even more unreasonable and domineering.

    "Actually, your trip here is in vain. I didn't do anything to Li You last time, which means that what happened last time has just passed. If I really want to do anything to Li You  "Whether you come or not is meaningless."

    For Li Feng, what the Yin Concubine called an apology was completely meaningless.  Concubine Yin acted like this just because she was worried that Li Feng was trying to settle accounts after the fall.  However, if Concubine Yin had not come, Li Feng would have almost forgotten about this matter.

    "Then I am here to thank my fourth uncle for his magnanimity. After some time, I will bring Youer over to apologize to you in person."

    Hearing what Li Feng said, Concubine Yin finally felt relieved. The purpose of her trip was to wait for the other party's words.

    "I advise you not to do this. Although I will not do anything to Li You because of the past. But, I can tell you one thing clearly. I have no good impression of him, not at all."

    Li Feng has never been a big-hearted person. Don't even think about pretending to be happy and meeting someone he hates. Isn't that because he is deliberately trying to make things difficult for himself?

    Li Feng’sThose words, so straightforward, made the concubine Yin immediately blush, her mouth half open and half closed, and she couldn't say a word for a long time.

    At this time, Concubine Yin suddenly felt a sense of powerlessness. She finally understood why the emperor had a helpless look on his face whenever he mentioned this person.  Concubine Ren's yin was usually well-mannered and smooth-tongued, but when she met the person in front of her, she had no choice but to feel helpless.

    "Hey, you people, are you tired from living like this? Forget it, it's none of my business. Well, it's time for you to go back. If you are here, it will affect our work efficiency."

    Looking at the other party with a depressed and aggrieved expression, Li Feng felt so happy in his heart.  However, soon, he immediately remembered that the Empress Changsun who came two days ago was here. As for that one, Li Feng was really at a loss.  As soon as they arrived, they were all smiles. They were the fourth brothers when they met, and the younger brothers and sisters were very affectionate.  Then, she acted like a sister-in-law coming to see her brother and sister-in-law, not treating herself as an outsider at all.

    Of course, this is not the main reason. The most important thing is that they are not fake, but real, so that you will not feel even the slightest bit disgusted.  Li Feng obviously felt that something was wrong, but he couldn't do anything about it.

    "Oh, then I won't bother my fourth uncle anymore."

    Concubine Yin actually felt as if she had received amnesty at this time. Facing such a person, she was so tired and aggrieved. She was so full of words that she couldn't say even a single word.

    "Well, please go back and give Li Laoer a message, telling him not to let his wife run away to Jianghu Village again. Otherwise, I will directly ask Xiao Hei to chase her away."

    Li Feng suddenly said something to Concubine Yin again and stopped caring about her.  When Concubine Yin saw the family, she had no intention of paying any more attention to her, so she could only return the way she came.

    She was walking on the road with a worried expression. Li Feng's words always echoed in her mind, "Aren't you tired from living like this?"

    It was not until she walked to the place where she got off the car that she came back to her senses when she heard the maid's greeting.  Then, she turned around again and looked at the small mountain village. When she thought about the expressions on everyone's faces when Li Feng and the others were working, she became even more confused.

    “Hey……go back to the palace”

    Sitting on the carriage, after letting out a long sigh, Concubine Yin gave the order to return to the palace.  Just two such simple words seemed to have taken away all the strength from her body, and a feeling of great exhaustion came over her.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 126: Goodbye Cheng Xiaosan

    On the early morning of the eighth day of March, Li Feng caught up with the carriage and went out.  This time, he was going to Chang'an City, first to purchase some items, and then to find Cui Yingying.  This is the third time Li Feng has gone to Chang'an City. To be honest, he really doesn't want to go, but he can't go because he is getting married.

    The wedding day has been set, the ninth day of March, which is tomorrow.

    "Haha, look at this wedding. It's so practical, simple, and wonderful."

    Li Feng remembered asking Rou Niang what relatives and friends he wanted to invite.  Who knew that Rou’s mother-in-law had no relatives at all. Her parents moved to Jianghu Village from somewhere else twenty years ago, not long after she was born. As for where her hometown is, she didn’t know at all.  Know.

    "As for Li Feng, logically speaking, it's better to forget about this relative. Li Feng has no intention of inviting him at all.  Li Feng wanted Sun Simiao, a cheap uncle, to come back for the wedding banquet. However, this old man was most likely looking for corpses somewhere right now.  These days, there are no telephones, planes or trains, and Li Feng has nothing to do.

    After much thought, in the end, there was only one person who needed to be invited, and that was Cui Yingying.

    With a smooth journey, Li Feng went directly to Cui Ji Restaurant in West City. This time, Li Feng did not get lost again.  As soon as he entered the city, he spent a few pennies and hired a person to guide him.

    "Who is in that carriage? Don't you know the rules? You can't park in front of the restaurant. Really, young master, I just went in to get a bottle of wine, and then I started messing around."

    As soon as Li Feng's carriage stopped in front of the restaurant, he immediately heard a very familiar voice coming from behind the carriage.  Li Feng recognized it. It was the voice of that idiot Cheng Chubi.

    Li Feng also knew that it was inappropriate for the carriage to be parked at the entrance of a restaurant, but he didn't know where to park it other than here.  Looking left and right, I couldn't find a suitable place to park.

    "Hey, hey I'm talking about you, didn't you hear me?"

    Just when Li Feng was depressed for a while, the voice rang again, and the other party had already started knocking on the carriage to urge him.

    "Cheng Chubi, what are you urging me for? Really, don't you know how to find a place to park the carriage? Well, you came just in time, please help me park the carriage."

    Li Feng really couldn’t find a suitable place to park the carriage, and Cheng Chubi was already behind him.  Therefore, he simply jumped off the carriage, turned around, and said to Cheng Chubi.  Who knows that this guy is the security guard of Cui Ji Restaurant? He is the most suitable person to do this.

    "What? Ask me to help you park the car. You are really brave. Today, I want to meet you. When did a person like you appear in Chang'an City?"

    Cheng Chubi, who had already had two drinks, was unhappy because the other party was not following the rules.  Unexpectedly, the other party actually asked him to help arrange the carriage.  Do you really think that he, Cheng Chubi, is just a small job in a restaurant?

    "plum…………"

    However, when Cheng Chubi saw that it was Li Feng, he was immediately stunned.  Then, he turned his head again and looked at the carriage. It was not the one he gave to Li Feng last time.

    Although what happened some time ago is very secret, the emperor has ordered that no one can disclose what happened that day.  Therefore, there are very few people who know about Li You's broken leg.  However, that doesn't mean that no one knows about it.  At least, Cheng Chubi knew about this.

    Whether it was from Luo Yong or Cheng Yaojin, he got the news.  Although the emperor had ordered not to disclose the matter, Cheng Yaojin still told Cheng Chubi and Cheng Chuliang about the matter.  There was nothing Cheng Yaojin could do about this. He was really worried that if some of the boys in his family angered Li Feng for some reason, it would not be fun.

    Therefore, not only did they tell the story of Li You's broken leg, but also all the things that happened to Li Yuanba in the past were told clearly to Cheng Chubi and the others.

    Cheng Chubi is very clear about his father’s temperament.  He is notoriously courageous, stubborn, and unwilling to admit defeat.  Like this time, just talking, with a frightened look, it was the first time Cheng Chubi saw him after he was born in his mother's womb.

    Therefore, he has no doubt at all about the deeds his father told.  After listening to Cheng Yaojin's story, Cheng Chubi also felt his scalp numb.  I finally understood why the father, who was called the Demon King, had that look on his face whenever he mentioned him.

    An incredibly powerful madman, this was the only thought that came to Cheng Chubi's mind after hearing Li Yuanba's deeds.

    Therefore, when he saw Li Feng at this moment, he was really frightened.?.  Originally, out of reflex, I wanted to call Brother Li.  However, I suddenly realized something was wrong.  Let's not talk about the identity of the other prince for the moment, just talk about his seniority, which is also a generation difference.

    However, Cheng Chubi really doesn’t know how to call Li Feng other than Brother Li.

    "Come on, you're so nervous, you little devil. You still care about this thing. You should call me whatever you called me before."

    Looking at Cheng Chubi's expression, Li Feng knew that Cheng Yaojin must have said something to him.  However, this feeling made Li Feng feel very bad.

    "Haha, Brother Li, I wasn't it that I was frightened when my father mentioned something about you in the past? By the way, Brother Li, those two big hammers of yours really weigh 800 kilograms.  Well, can you let me see it someday?"

    In fact, the reason why Cheng Chubi did this was not entirely due to Li Feng's identity.  Mainly, he was frightened by the deeds of Li Yuanba that Cheng Yaojin told.  Now, when he heard Li Feng say this, he immediately felt embarrassed and scratched his head.

    "Haha, this is not easy. When you have time, you can go directly to Jianghu Village to have a drink with me. Don't worry, I will definitely take care of the wine in my house."

    After hearing Cheng Chubi’s words and seeing his expression, the depression in Li Feng’s heart immediately disappeared without a trace.  This was the idiot Cheng Chubi he knew and admired.  However, Li Feng was both amused and admired when he thought of this kid who came to work as a security guard for Cui Yingying just to drink.

    “There are really not many people who can put aside their status and face the ridicule of the world calmly.

    "Ah, Brother Li, you can still drink, but didn't you say you couldn't drink last time?"

    Cheng Chubi was so happy when he heard that Li Feng invited him to Jianghu Village.  However, Li Feng actually said that he wanted to invite him to drink, which immediately confused Cheng Chubi.

    "Haha, that's because the wine before was too bad, so I didn't drink it. Well, it just so happens that tomorrow, I will get married. How about this? You can help me inform Luo Yong, Qin Huaiyu, and your second brother  , I'm going to have a wedding banquet tomorrow. Don't worry, I will definitely have a good time with you this time. Okay, you'd better find a place for me first, and I'll go find your boss later.  "

    Li Feng took a look and realized that it was not appropriate to stand in front of the restaurant and talk. He had better settle the carriage first.

    "Ah, Brother Li, you are here to see Miss Cui. Brother Li, I'd better take you to Miss Cui's house in person to find her. Usually she doesn't come to the restaurant at all. Come on, Brother Li, let's get in the carriage."

    Hearing that Li Feng actually came to see Cui Yingying, Cheng Chubi felt strange for a moment, but he didn't ask any more questions.  He immediately jumped onto the carriage driver's seat and said to Li Feng.

    When Li Feng heard this, he was surprised as to why Cui Yingying was not in the restaurant, but he didn't ask any more questions and got on the carriage directly.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 127: Sudden Anger

    "I said, mistress, how far is it? Why is it so far?"

    After getting on the carriage, after stumbling around for a long time, Li Feng realized that it hadn't arrived yet, so he asked Cheng Chubi.  You know, Li Feng will have to buy a lot of things later.

    "Brother Li, we are almost here. In fact, Miss Cui's home is a new one. Their house used to be near the restaurant. I don't know why, but she moved to the edge of the city. Now.  Although this house is much more spacious than their previous house, it is much simpler than the previous house, and it is still so far away from the restaurant. Since moving here, she has not even paid attention to the affairs of the restaurant, and sent her there every day.  My maid just went to the restaurant to check the accounts. I really don’t understand why she chose such a house."

    In fact, Cheng Chubi was also very depressed. He couldn't figure out what kind of medicine Cui Yingying was selling in the gourd.  He moved to such a shabby place and didn't even go to a restaurant. If he hadn't followed Xiaoyu here twice, even he, a Chang'an expert, might not have been able to find this place.

    "You're saying that Cui Yingying just moved a few days ago, and she didn't even go to the restaurant, so she left it to Xiaoyu to take care of the accounts, right?"

    When Li Feng heard this, he already vaguely understood what was going on.

    "Yes, Miss Cui hasn't been to the restaurant for several days. However, there is actually nothing going on in the restaurant now. The restaurant's business has been very good recently. There is almost an unlimited supply of Erguotou every day. Guests can drink as much as they want.  The price has also been lowered, but it's just not for takeout. However, this little bastard Wang Youde is in trouble. His Wangji Restaurant is next to Cuiji Restaurant. Originally, he wanted to squeeze out Cui Ji.  Ji Restaurant, who knew that stealing a chicken would end up losing a lot of rice, but now he is being beaten to death by Cui Ji Restaurant, he deserves it."

    When he talked about the restaurant, Cheng Chubi was extremely happy. He didn't care about the business of Cui Ji Restaurant, and he was just happy to see Wang Youde depressed.  What made him so happy was that since the amount of Erguotou increased, Cui Yingying told him to drink as much as he wanted.  Even when he went back in the evening, he was asked to take a few pounds home with him.

    " Such a beautiful thing not only made Cheng Chubi extremely happy, but his two brothers and his old man were also extremely happy.  Then, when his father was happy, he spoke and asked him to help others properly.  He also said that if something can't be done, just go home.  Cheng Chubi had this fine wine in his hands, and his status in the family immediately improved greatly.

    In fact, Cheng Chubi would never leave Cuiji Restaurant even if Cheng Yaofan had nothing to say.  Here, you can eat whenever you want and drink whenever you want. Where else can you find such a cool place?  The most important thing is that Cheng Chubi is the type that if you punch me, I will pay you back ten times. If you treat me well, I will repay you ten times.

    "Hey, this woman is so courageous. She is really a boss who wants money rather than life. She doesn't even think about whether she can afford this Erguotou alone."

    After listening to Cheng Chubi’s words, Li Feng was basically certain that Cui Yingying didn’t find anyone to cooperate with, but was brewing Erguotou alone.

    "Brother Li, we're here. I'll knock on the door first."

    Not long after, Cheng Chubi finally stopped in front of a house.  Cheng Chubi got off the carriage, and Li Feng immediately got off the carriage and began to observe the house in front of him.  The house in front of me can be considered a mansion, but it is very old.  Li Feng guessed that this place should have been the house of a wealthy family.

    The door opened quickly, and it was Xiaoyu, the maid next to Cui Yingying, who opened the door.  When he saw it was Cheng Chubi, he was stunned for a moment, and then his face became troubled.  However, soon, she saw Li Feng not far away again, and was even more stunned, but soon the embarrassed look disappeared.

    "Mr. Cheng, Mr. Li, please come in."

    Xiaoyu opened the door first, then invited Cheng Chubi and Li Feng in, and then closed the door again.

    “Well, it smells so good, this is the fragrance of Erguotou”

    Entering inside, Xiaoyu led the way, and Li Feng and the others followed.  Not long after, a very strong aroma of wine shocked Cheng Chubi. This aroma of wine was too familiar to him.

    "Xiaoyu, is your lady making wine? Well, just take us there directly."

    Li Feng finally understood why Xiaoyu looked like that when he opened the door.  Obviously, she was worried that Cheng Chubi would find out about their brewing here.

    "Hey, Brother Li, do you know Xiaoyu? And, you mean, Miss Cui is brewing Erguotou now?"

    After listening to what Li Feng said to Xiaoyu, ChengChu Bi looked at Li Feng in disbelief and asked.  Li Feng had to sigh that Cheng Chubi was really very crazy. He didn't realize the situation until now.  However, Li Feng didn't bother to waste any words on these matters and just nodded.

    "No, no, Brother Li, I can't go, I'll just wait here."

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????—It's a bit like imitating someone else's skills.  This kind of thing is very immoral, so Cheng Chubi immediately stopped and shook his head.

    "Mr. Li, the lady is in the house in front. You can go there by yourself."

    After Cheng Chubi finished speaking, Xiaoyu also spoke immediately.  No one was allowed to enter the brewing room except Cui Yingying.  However, for Li Feng, that is not necessary. In the past, when Cui Yingying went to Jianghu Village, Xiaoyu would accompany her every time.  Moreover, Cui Yingying did not hide basically anything from Xiaoyu, so Xiaoyu was so confident and bold in letting Li Feng pass.

    Li Feng didn’t say much and followed the road towards the house.  Seeing that the door was closed, he pushed it gently with his hand. He didn't push it, so it must have been locked from the inside.

    "Xiaoyu, didn't I tell you? No one can enter here. This brewing method belongs to Brother Li, and no one can see it. If you have anything, just say it outside the door, or  Let’s talk about it after I’m done.”

    Suddenly, a very familiar voice came from the house, which made Li Feng stunned.  He knew that Cui Yingying must have thought that it was Xiaoyu who came to find her.

    "It's me, Li Feng"

    Li Feng had no choice but to give his name.

    "ah………."

    However, as soon as Li Feng finished speaking, there was a burst of shouting, followed by a burst of noise.  Li Feng was immediately shocked, so he exerted force on his hand and the door was broken.

    As soon as he walked inside, Li Feng suddenly felt a very stuffy heat and the smell of alcohol filling the room, which made him frown.  However, this was not the time to care about this. He quickly came to Cui Yingying's side.

    At this time, Cui Yingying was sitting on the ground, all wet, her brows slightly wrinkled, but her eyes were looking at Li Feng in surprise and surprise.  Next to her was a large water tank, and next to it was a small bench that had fallen on the ground. The ground was full of water, and a small wooden bucket was still rolling there.

    Needless to say, Li Feng knew what happened.  An accident must have happened when Cui Yingying was filling the water tank.

    Looking at this very dark and tightly closed house, Li Feng finally understood why. As soon as he entered the door, he felt stuffy.  Looking at Cui Yingying's soaked body and red face, Li Feng suddenly felt angry for some reason.

    "Are you really prepared to risk your life for money?"

    Li Feng didn’t bother Cui Yingying at all. From her look, Li Feng knew that there was nothing wrong with her. At most, she just hurt her butt.  After saying that, Li Feng turned around and walked out the door.

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 128 A Touch of Touch

    After walking out of the brewing room, Li Feng stopped and took a few deep breaths of air, as if to dispel the sultry heat just now, more like to dispel the inexplicable anger in his heart.  Li Feng actually didn't understand where his anger came from.

    Anyway, after seeing Cui Yingying like that, I suddenly felt very angry.  I feel very depressed in my heart.  He didn't even know why, but he felt a little regretful that he shouldn't have given this brewing method to Cui Yingying.

    "Brother Li, I I'm sorry"

    After taking a few deep breaths of air, Li Feng felt a little better in his heart. However, at this moment, Cui Yingying's somewhat frightened voice came from behind him. Immediately, Li Feng's heart began to churn. He had just suppressed it.  The anger came up again.  It even gave him the urge to go up and slap her hard on her ass.

    "You haven't sorry to anyone, and you don't have to apologize to me. If you really want to apologize to someone, then just apologize to yourself. I really don't understand, is making money really that important to you? You  Do you know that this brewing method is a treasure trove for many people? Do you think you can keep it? I can tell you what the consequences will be if you let others know.  Let me tell you, I will definitely make you and your family suffer a great loss."

    "Also, don't you know how to find a room with better ventilation when making wine, and close the door tightly? I think you are risking your own life. I really regret it. Maybe, I  I really shouldn’t have given you this brewing method.”

    At this moment, Li Feng didn't care, didn't look back, and started to lose his temper loudly.  Maybe it was because he felt happy, which made him feel much better.

    "Brother Li, this brewing method belongs to you. I can't let others learn it, and no one can."

    Cui Yingying did not feel uncomfortable because of Li Feng's scolding. Instead, she felt that it was sweet in her heart.  However, she was still a little scared when she saw Li Feng angry.

    In fact, she didn’t know the risks of doing this.  Who else can have a deeper understanding of the saying that a common man is not guilty but only carries a jade.  In fact, she had also thought about finding a very powerful family to cooperate with, such as Lu Guogong's Mansion, which would be the best partner.

    Similarly, she also firmly believes that no matter which company she finds, no one will refuse such a good thing falling from the sky.  By then, when all the human, financial and material resources are available, her goal will be easier to achieve.  This was also the method Li Feng told her that day.

    However, she couldn't. She didn't know why. As long as she thought that this brewing method had been learned by others, she felt extremely unhappy. She also resolutely did not allow such a thing to happen, because this brewing method,  It belongs to Li Feng, she kept telling herself in her heart.

    Therefore, after returning home, she immediately moved to this remote place.  Because she had to make the wine herself, she was the only one who made the wine, and even Xiaoyu was not allowed to help.  As for why she made the room tight, it was because she didn't want the aroma of wine to spread further.

    In fact, even she herself didn’t know why, starting from the moment she got this brewing method.  In addition to taking revenge on Wangji Restaurant, she seemed to be more concerned about keeping the method of brewing wine from being leaked.

    Cui Yingying's firm tone made Li Feng stunned for a moment. Then, he turned around and looked at her embarrassed look and the firmness in her eyes.

    "Didn't I tell you a long time ago that the brewing method has been given to you, and it is yours. You can do whatever you want with it, even if it means announcing it to the world, it doesn't matter. Why are you so stubborn?"

    The firmness in Cui Yingying's eyes moved Li Feng and made his tone gentler.

    "No, you gave me this brewing recipe. Anyway, it cannot be leaked from my hands. As for how you decide on this recipe, that's your business. Anyway, the recipe is yours.  "

    Cui Yingying still stared at Li Feng and said very stubbornly.  What makes Li Feng depressed is why each of these people is more stubborn than the last.

    "But, you should know that if you do this, you can only close the Wangji Restaurant next to your restaurant. It is not harmful at all. Haven't you investigated the background of this Wangji Restaurant?  ?"

    Li Feng had no choice but to try to persuade this stubborn woman through other methods.  If she doesn't find a powerful force to cooperate with, something big will happen sooner or later.

    "Brother Li, you don't need to persuade me. In fact, I have already figured it out. In fact,??Speaking of which, the main reason for my father's incident is still his own fault.  The moment you gave me this brewing method, I already figured it out.  In fact, our Cui family's recipe for soy sauce meat is really not that important. It's really not worth it to make it so miserable for it. It's not worth it.  "

    "However, what the Wang family did is indeed too despicable. I must vent my anger. Therefore, I want the Wangji Restaurant next door to close."

    "As for the Wang family, it is too big for me. The Taiyuan Wang family not only has restaurants all over the country, but also has many other businesses. Moreover, I also secretly found out that recently, the Wang family had another relationship with a prince.  I'm on the line. Hey, even if I have the heart, I don't have the strength. Forget it, it's not worth risking my own happiness and even my family's safety for something like this."

    "Even if I find a strong company to cooperate with, so what. Nine times out of ten, it's basically just making wedding dresses for others."

    "Therefore, there are only two things I want to think about now. One is to vent my bad breath, and the more important thing is to keep the method of making wine you gave me, because this is what you gave me."

    Li Feng could feel Cui Yingying's mood from her tone and attitude, including calmness, understanding, helplessness, and also a deep persistence, a persistence that moved Li Feng.

    After Cui Yingying finished speaking, both of them fell into silence, and neither one said anything more.  But Li Feng was thinking.  For Cui Yingying, really speaking, Li Feng and her had only met a few times and exchanged a few words, that's all. Therefore, it was impossible to talk about other ideas.

    The most important thing is that Li Feng knows very well that he and Cui Yingying are not the same people at all.  All along, the reason why Li Feng helped her was because of Li Feng's manly compassion. Looking at Cui Yingying's pitiful and desperate look, he couldn't stand idly by.  Also, the relationship between Cui Yingying and Rou Niang made it impossible for him to ignore Rou Niang's feelings.

    "Your current situation is very dangerous and cannot continue like this. Let's go back and change your clothes first. Later, I will take you to negotiate a big deal. Now, it is no longer something you can just quit if you want to.  Well, since you can’t retreat, you can only move forward bravely.”

    It is not difficult to crowd out a restaurant belonging to the Wang family, but will they let Cui Yingying go?  It's obviously impossible.  Perhaps, even now, many people are already making up their minds.  In short, as long as this brewing recipe is in Cui Yingying's hands, it will be a disaster for her.

    “Moreover, even if she wanted to quit, it was no longer possible.  What's more important is that Li Feng could hear Cui Yingying's unwillingness from her words.

    "Brother LiI"

    "Okay, if you believe me, don't say anything and don't ask anything."

    Seeing that Cui Yingying was hesitant to speak, Li Feng immediately interrupted her.  Apart from anything else, since she was so determined to keep this brewing business, Li Feng definitely couldn't ignore her.

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 129: Meeting Cheng Yaojin for the First Time

    Cheng Chubi was driving the carriage in front, and from time to time he would look back at Li Feng in the carriage. What Li Feng said to him just now made him stunned for a while.  As soon as he got on the carriage, Li Feng told Cheng Chubi that he was going somewhere.  It's not that Cheng Chubi didn't know about that place, on the contrary, he was too familiar with it, because where Li Feng was going was Cheng Chubi's house.

    However, Cheng Chubi did not ask Li Feng why he went to his house, because there was no doubt that he was looking for his father.

    "Haha, I don't know what the old man's expression will be when he sees Brother Li, but it should be exciting."

    While driving the carriage, Cheng Chubi imagined what his father would be like when he saw Brother Li.  However, according to Cheng Chubi's opinion, it should be very exciting.

    And Cui Yingying, who was sitting face to face with Li Feng in the carriage, had the same murmur in her heart.  Just now, Li Feng said he would take her to discuss a big deal. Could it be that he was going to discuss business with Duke Lu's mansion?  However, that was Lu Guogong's mansion, and Li Feng was just a small ordinary citizen.  Moreover, she often heard that Lu Guogong Cheng Yaojin was the famous Demon King.  He must be very hard to talk to, and Li Feng seems easy-going, but his temper is also stubborn enough. If this happens

    Thinking of this, Cui Yingying immediately looked nervously at Cheng Chubi who was driving the carriage, and felt a little calmer. At least, the relationship between Cheng Chubi and Li Feng seemed to be very good.  By then, with Cheng Chubi here, there won't be any big trouble.

    However, although Cui Yingying thought so, she still felt uneasy in her heart.  Looking at Li Feng who had been closing his eyes and concentrating with an indifferent expression, Cui Yingying felt depressed.

    She wanted to ask, but Li Feng had said before that if she believed him, she would not say anything or ask anything. Therefore, Cui Yingying did not speak in the end.

    "Brother Li, here we are"

    After trembling for a long time, the carriage finally stopped with Cheng Chubi's excited voice.  And Li Feng finally seemed to wake up, opened his eyes, and immediately jumped out of the carriage.  Then, he stretched out his hand and helped Cui Yingying down.  Cheng Chubi looked on to the side, dumbfounded.

    "Hello, Third Young Master"

    As soon as Cheng Chubi stepped forward, the guards immediately shouted loudly.  However, the eyes were very strange, and they kept scanning towards Li Feng and Cui Yingying.  There was no other way, but they had never seen anyone who could make the third son of Duke Lu's mansion work as a coachman himself.

    "Is my father back?"

    Cheng Chubi’s biggest concern at the moment is whether his father is at home. If he is not at home, how can he give him a surprise?

    "As for Third Young Master, the general has returned home, but he doesn't seem to be looking well."

    These guards, after replying, had already reported to Cheng Chubi and the others how Cheng Yaojin was feeling, so that they could prepare well in advance.

    "Haha, it's okay. I have a surprise for the old man today. Brother Li, Miss Cui, let's go in. The old man just came back, haha."

    In the past, Cheng Chubi and the others would have gone in with slumped faces when they heard that the old man was in a bad mood.  Because, whenever this old man is in a bad mood, the three brothers will definitely be the unlucky ones.  However, this time, Cheng Chubi was not worried at all, because he wanted to give the old man a big surprise.

    "Every time you are unhappy outside, you take it out on us three brothers. Today I will show you how powerful you are."

    Cheng Chubi asked Li Feng and Cui Yingying to come in, with a cunning smile on his face.  Li Feng looked baffled, while Cui Yingying immediately became nervous.  As they walked, in the end, she was almost hiding behind Li Feng.

    After all, after all, she is just an ordinary girl under twenty years old.  And this Duke Lu is a god-like figure.  Li Feng also noticed Cui Yingying's expression and almost couldn't hold back his laughter.  However, I do understand how she feels.

    "Dad, I'm backDad, are you still there"

    Cheng Chubi was determined to show off his power today, so he started shouting even though he was still far away from the house. No one paid any attention to him at first.  As soon as he said "Are you still at the exit?", a smelly shoe flew out of the door.

    And it was obvious that Cheng Chubi had been prepared for this. Although the smelly shoe flew towards him fiercely and extremely fast, he still let him get out of the way.

    "You little bastard, yesDon't think about you and me all day long, how can we divide the family property now that I'm gone?  Why don't you quickly pick up my shoes?"

    Immediately afterwards, a burst of angry sounds came from inside the house.

    "whee………"

    This scene immediately made Cui Yingying, who was still very nervous, unable to help laughing. However, she quickly covered her mouth with her small hands and looked ahead nervously.

    "Haha, this family is quite interesting."

    Although I had long heard that Cheng Yaojin had an unusual temperament, this time, Li Feng finally saw it.  Li Feng didn't think there was anything bad about this at all. On the contrary, he felt that such a home was truly flavorful.  Perhaps, in the entire Tang Dynasty, only Duke Lu's Mansion had such a scene.

    "Ah, Dad, it's bad, your shoe hit my friend."

    Cheng Chubi didn’t even move at all, and then he screamed loudly.

    "Bullshit, I'll just smash it if I hit it. It's all because of his poor academic skills. Who knows how to avoid it? What's the matter? You still want to practice with me, Old Cheng, but you can't do it."

    How could Cheng Yaojin not know about his son's friends?  They were all the same things along the way, so I didn’t care at all.

    "Dad, no, it was Brother Li who you hit, the Brother Li from Jianghu Village"

    "What……."

    Now Cheng Yaojin is quite sensitive to the three words "Jianghu Village".  As soon as he heard what Cheng Chubi said, regardless of whether it was true or not, he ran out with one bare foot in a few steps.

    "It's youit's really youlittle magic star, oh"

    After Cheng Yaojin came out, he immediately set his sights on Li Feng.  Li Yuanba was lying in the ice cave, and his body had not changed much.  However, as Li Feng possessed him, his expression changed, so he looked a little older than before.

    Cheng Yaojin had a conditioned reflex and said "little devil star". However, as soon as he said it, he immediately regretted it.  It doesn't matter if this name is called behind your back, but it doesn't matter if you call it in front of your face.  Those who know Li Yuanba the most are undoubtedly those who have met Li Yuanba on the battlefield.

    “Ahem, Lord Lu, I’m Li Feng, I’m sorry to disturb you.”

    Li Feng was so depressed that he just said "little devil star" out of his mouth, thinking to himself, this Cheng Yaojin is too ungrateful.  However, Li Feng still reported his name.  Of course he understood that Cheng Yaojin definitely knew that his current name was Li Feng.  The reason why I say this is just to remind him.

    "Ohhehedon't bother, don't botherplease come in, please come in"

    Li Feng’s words made Cheng Yaojin come back to his senses immediately.  However, he soon became depressed. He didn't even know what to call Li Feng.  At the same time, what made him even more incredible was that Li Feng was so easy to talk to.

    "Haha, this won't be troublesome. I came here this time because I have a small matter that I want to trouble Duke Lu. I just want to enter the palace and find the emperor."

    Cui Yingying almost fainted after listening to Li Feng's words. After doing this for a long time, Li Feng actually wanted to find the emperor.  Moreover, this is just a small thing, nothing more.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 130: Be prepared

    Cheng Yaojin was a little confused when he heard that Li Feng was actually going to see the emperor.  However, he quickly agreed.  As for what Li Feng had to do when he wanted to see the emperor, that was not something he should be concerned about.

    Soon they left the Lu Guogong Mansion. Cheng Chubi was still the coachman, Li Feng and Cui Yingying also rode in the carriage, and Cheng Yaojin rode in another carriage to lead the way.

    At this time, Cui Yingying was looking at Li Feng in a daze.  She couldn't figure out why meeting the emperor had become so easy.  Of course, this is just a random thought. She is smart and will not be stupid enough to think that things will be so simple. There must be an inside story.  And the inside story, undoubtedly, lies with Li Feng.

    "This guy is getting more and more mysterious."

    She wanted to ask but didn't dare to ask, and Li Feng didn't say anything. Cui Yingying could only mutter in her heart very depressed and nervously.

    "I have to go in and report first, and I have to trouble you to wait here for a moment. I don't know"

    Soon, the carriage stopped, and Cheng Yaojin hurriedly got out of the carriage, came to Li Feng's carriage, and spoke carefully.  Cheng Yaojin was really worried that the other party would not agree. After all, it was the first time that he had been asked to wait. This was not the habit of others.

    In the past, I just went directly to see whomever I wanted to see.  Even at Yang Guang's place back then, people were still like this.  Let him wait, there is no way.  If you don't let them in, it's easy, just start fighting.

    "Okay, then I'll trouble Duke Lu. I'll be waiting here. But you have to hurry up. I have to go to the market to buy things later. I'm in a hurry."

    Li Feng didn’t think there was anything wrong with this, so why not wait.

    "OkayOkayI will report to the emperor immediately, very soon, very soon."

    As soon as Cheng Yaojin finished speaking, he started to run away.  I felt happy, depressed, and anxious at the same time.  I was happy that this person turned out to be so talkative, but I was depressed that Cheng Yaojin had such bad luck and met this evil star.  Needless to say, if you're nervous, I'm in a hurry.  If people get impatient and start to break in, things will get worse.

    After the morning court, Li Shimin returned to the Ganlu Hall and continued to review memorials and handle government affairs.  It should be said that the busiest person in the Tang Dynasty was undoubtedly the Emperor of the Tang Dynasty.  However, it was obvious that Li Shimin was in a very heavy mood at this moment, with a sad look on his face.

    "Hey, the rainy season is coming soon. I don't know if the flooding this year will be as serious as last year. What if"

    After Li Shimin sighed for a while, his brows furrowed even more.  In fact, this time of year is when he is in the worst mood. He hates spring.  Spring means that there is no harvest, it means that the treasury is empty, and more importantly, it means that it will soon enter the rainy season and floods are coming.

    Every year, floods cause heavy losses to the Tang Dynasty, leaving countless people without income and displaced.  At that time, it often made him, the emperor, very anxious.  If the people affected by the disaster are not properly resettled, it will definitely not work.  However, how can we provide resettlement without money and food?

    Having no choice but to put aside his dignity as an emperor, he became a beggar.  Asking for alms from those wealthy clans with money and food, yes, in Li Shimin's heart, it was to beg for food.  Every time, he felt that his dignity had been trampled on and destroyed.  However, he had no choice.

    All along, he has been thinking about how to get rid of these wealthy clans headed by the so-called six major clans.  After several years of layout and operation, it has indeed achieved some results.  However, such an effect still cannot reach the level he expected.

    It is true that he is the emperor, and it is true that he controls tens of millions of Tang troops. However, many things cannot be solved with these things. Force cannot solve all problems.

    "Hey, sometimes, I really envy my fourth brother. I don't have to worry about anything. I just deal with whoever I don't like. It's a pity, I am the emperor."

    Thinking about it made Li Shimin think of Li Feng again.  Both the queen and concubine Yin reported the situation to him in detail after they came back.  Finally, Li Shimin felt a little more at ease, but he still had no idea about the fourth brother's problem.

    "Your Majesty, Your Majesty"

    "Gong Lu, Duke Lu"

    Just when Li Shimin was lost in thought, suddenly there was a cry of ghosts and wolves howling outside the door, which made Li Shimin frown slightly.  This Cheng Yaojin will always beHe couldn't change his impatience. Whenever something happened, he would always be so irritable and yell without any rules.

    "Okay, let him come in"

    Li Shimin has nothing to do about Cheng Yaojin’s stubborn habit.  The most important thing was that he knew that Cheng Yaojin must have something urgent to do when he came to see him.

    "Your Majestyheis here"

    As soon as Li Shimin finished speaking, Cheng Yaojin hurried in and spoke out of breath.

    "Come here, please bring a chair to Mr. Lu first, and then pour a cup of tea."

    Seeing Cheng Yaojin like this, Li Shimin knew that there was nothing he could say.  Otherwise, no one can understand what he is saying.

    "No Your Majesty, I am still waiting outside the palace. I am afraid that he will be impatient with waiting. Your Majesty I'd better ask someone to pick him up and come into the palace first."

    After hearing the emperor’s orders to move chairs and pour water, Cheng Yaojin was not happy at all.  He was feeling anxious now, so he quickly shook his head and said to Li Shimin.

    "He? Youyou mean, fourth brother, if someone is coming, go immediatelygo and announce the people outside the palace to come in, no, please come in, hurry up."

    When he saw Cheng Yaojin’s appearance and expression, Li Shimin immediately thought of who Cheng Yaojin was.  Li Shimin had the urge to run outside immediately.  This fourth brother has no habit of waiting. Even in the previous dynasty, he forced his way into the palace not once or twice.

    Not even Sui Yang Emperor Yang Guang could defeat him, let alone his second brother.  When the time comes, if a big mess breaks out, I won't be able to do anything about it.

    "However, he is the emperor after all, and it is definitely inappropriate to go out in person.  Therefore, we can only tell the people below again and again. Li Shimin believes that they know what to do.

    "Cheng Aiqing, tell me quickly, what is going on, how did the fourth brother find you, and what is the matter with him coming to me?"

    Regarding this title for Li Feng, not only Cheng Yaojin and the others didn’t know what to call him, but Li Shimin was equally depressed.  Since Li Yuanba's life and death were uncertain at the time, he did not immediately add a title.  Now, I want to seal it, but they are not willing.  And the other party is a genuine prince.  In addition, he, Li Yuanba, had such a vicious reputation that no one knew what to call him.

    Perhaps, it would be better for Empress Changsun to just call her fourth brother.

    "I don't know about this general, but he was brought back by my son. He wants to see His Majesty. The general didn't dare to ask any more questions, so he just brought him here. Oh, by the way, there was another person with him.  The woman is the female owner of a restaurant in Chang’an City.”

    Faced with Li Shimin’s question, Cheng Yaojin answered truthfully.

    "Here, bring another chair, um bring two."

    Li Shimin quite understood that Cheng Yaojin did not dare to ask.  Then, immediately, people were asked to bring one chair up, but later they changed their mind and asked for two chairs.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 131: Talk Alone

    Just after Cheng Yaojin left, Li Feng and Cui Yingying got off the carriage, and Cheng Chubi was sent by Li Feng to buy something for him.  After getting off the carriage, Li Feng and Cui Yingying began to look around and observe.

    This is already the entrance to Tai Chi Palace. Without Cheng Yaojin’s leadership, ordinary people would not be able to get here.  Therefore, except for the guards who looked like wooden stakes, no other people could be seen at all.

    "Well, this Tang Dynasty Palace looks good, quite majestic."

    Looking at everything in front of him, Li Feng nodded constantly and began to judge everything around him.

    "Brother Li, we really want to see the emperor, I"

    "Compared to Li Feng, Cui Yingying is not so relaxed.  Looking at the magnificent and majestic palace in front of me.  Looking at the palace guards one after another, her heart almost jumped out of her chest.  His little hands were also tight, clenching his fists uneasily, and his palms were sweaty.

    "Okay, don't be nervous. We are just here to discuss a business deal with the emperor. We are not here to demolish the palace. What are you afraid of? When the time comes, we are sure not to make the emperor smile from ear to ear. I didn't want to  I don’t want to bring you here even more. However, on this Erguotou matter, we can only cooperate with Li Laoer. This is the safest thing for you.”

    In fact, Li Feng never thought about setting foot in this place.  However, for the sake of Cui Yingying's safety, after much deliberation, the best way was to cooperate with Li Shimin.

    “Brother Li, I…………”

    Cui Yingying also saw the depressed look on Li Feng's face, so she wanted to say something, but Li Feng waved her hand and stopped her.  In fact, Li Feng knew what Cui Yingying wanted to say, she just wanted to give up.

    Li Feng has always understood that a person's character will determine his values ??and thus his lifestyle.  If you understand what kind of character you are and what kind of person you are, and then find a lifestyle that suits your character, then you will be happy.  On the contrary, no matter how hard you struggle, you will still feel depressed, unwilling and painful.

    Just like some people, when they have no money, they feel that life is very unsatisfactory and disappointing. However, after they work hard to make a lot of money, they still feel unhappy.  And some people, with a simple meal and a glass of wine every day, can happily drink three taels of peanuts with their friends, such as a certain widow next door, talking about the spaceship going to the sky, just hanging nails, and eating peanuts.  This is nothing more than this truth.

    Snakes have their own ways, rats have their own ways, and everyone has their own way.  Obviously, Cui Yingying, himself and Rou Niang are not the same Tao.  From what she did, Li Feng knew that she was not just seeking revenge, but that she was the type of strong woman she was.

    As for why Li Feng still brought her here, it was simple, just for the slightest touch.

    "This young master, this young lady, please come with me. Your Majesty has invited you."

    Soon, an eunuch trotted up to Li Feng and Rou Niang and spoke carefully.  The words "young master" and "young lady" were two words that he thought about for a long time and racked his brain before he came up with them.  It must be the first time he has used these two titles in his history.

    As the eunuch walked in, Li Feng kept looking around and looking at the scenery inside the Tang Dynasty Palace. After all, this was a rare visit, so he had to enjoy it.  Cui Yingying, on the other hand, did not dare to raise her head and followed Li Feng cautiously.

    Under the guidance of this eunuch, Li Feng and Cui Yingying quickly entered the Ganlu Hall.

    "You all go down, no one is allowed to come in without orders."

    As Li Feng and Cui Yingying walked in, Li Shimin immediately drove out all the eunuchs and maids.  He is very clear about the person in front of him, and I'm sure he will say something later.

    "Cui Yingying, a folk girl"

    "Okay, Yingying, let's sit over there."

    When he saw Cui Yingying, she was about to kneel down and salute, but Li Feng grabbed her.  This Cui Yingying was brought here by herself. After all, she could at least be considered a friend.  If she is not present, then it is up to her to do whatever she likes.  However, Li Feng couldn't accept the fact that he was present and saw Cui Yingying kneeling and kowtow.

    "Okay, no need to be polite, the chairs are already ready"

    Li Shimin seemed to have known this would happen for a long time, so he didn't pay much attention to it.  In Cheng Yaojin's heart, he admired the emperor endlessly. Looking at him, it was simply a clever plan.  At the same time, his understanding of Li Feng became even deeper? 

    Of course, Li Feng was not polite. He took Cui Yingying, who looked stupid, and sat down on the two seats.  Then, he directly picked up the tea cup and took a big sip of tea.

    "I have to go home later and am in a hurry, so I will keep the story short. The main reason I came here today is to talk about a big deal with you, but I don't know if you are interested."

    Li Feng and Cui Yingying were sitting face to face with Cheng Yaojin. When Li Feng spoke, he didn't even raise his head, as if he was talking to Cheng Yaojin.  However, Cheng Yaojin didn't move at all, let alone speak. He knew that they were not talking to him.

    "Oh, big deal, let's talk about it"

    Li Shimin didn’t take Li Feng’s disrespectful behavior seriously at all and spoke noncommittally.

    "Erguotou, I wonder if you have heard of it"

    Li Feng didn't care about Li Shimin's neither salty nor bland tone. Not all business people were like this, not to mention, he was still the emperor.

    "Of course I have heard of Erguotou, which is popular in Chang'an City. It is indeed a good wine. Why, does the business you want to negotiate with me have something to do with Erguotou?"

    Hearing that Li Feng actually mentioned the Erguotou matter, Li Shimin immediately became interested, but he still didn't understand what kind of medicine Li Feng was selling in his gourd.

    "Of course it's related, because I brewed that Erguotou"

    Li Feng was not afraid that Li Shimin would not be interested at all, even though he was a scholar, farmer, industrialist, and merchant with a strict hierarchy.  However, that is just a trick to fool everyone in the world.  Benefits are real things.

    "What, that Erguotou actually"

    Hearing that this Erguotou was brewed by Li Feng, Cheng Yaojin immediately became surprised and happy, thinking that this time, he could finally drink it boldly.  However, when the emperor glared at him, he immediately stopped talking.  However, the look he looked at Li Feng at this moment was different.

    "Do you know what kind of business is the most profitable in this world?"

    Li Feng didn't care about Cheng Yaojin at all, but slowly asked again.  However, Li Shimin was obviously not in the mood to play riddles with Li Feng, and just looked at Li Feng with bright eyes.

    "Haha, that's a monopoly. As long as you can monopolize any business, you can make a lot of money and make a fortune."

    Li Feng similarly gave his own answer without waiting for Li Shimin to return.

    "What is a monopoly?"

    Li Shimin was stunned for a moment at this inexplicable new vocabulary, and then he asked about it.

    "It's very simple, that is, I have what others don't have, and I am unique. Even if others have it, we must try every means to snatch it away and make it disappear. Anyway, when the time comes, this is the only one who can sell whatever they want.  Just sell it for whatever price you want, and of course you will make a fortune. And now, I am the only one who knows how to brew Erguotou, but I don’t have time to do such boring things, so I came here to find you.  You won't tell me that there is a lot of money in this treasury. If I guessed correctly, you should be very poor."

    "To say that the emperor is very poor, perhaps only Li Feng would say this and dare to say so.  Cheng Yaojin and Cui Yingying were both stunned.

    As for Li Shimin, he stared at Li Feng and said nothing for a long time.  What Li Feng said is absolutely correct. He is very poor. He becomes poor every year. He is so poor that he has to become a beggar.

    "I want to talk to you alone"

    After a while, Li Shimin slowly spoke to Li Feng.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 132: Business Negotiated

    As soon as Li Shimin finished speaking, Cheng Yaojin stood up immediately. To be honest, he had wanted to leave for a long time. Listening to the conversation between these two people was indeed a test of one's heart.  One didn't look like an emperor, and the other didn't regard the emperor as an emperor at all, which frightened him.

    "Okay, Yingying, you go out for a walk with Lu Guogong first. It's a rare time to come to this palace. Let Lu Guogong take you to visit the palace."

    Although Li Feng also found it strange, Li Shimin said so, and Li Feng wanted to hear what he wanted to say.  Therefore, Cui Yingying was allowed to go out first.  When Cheng Yaojin heard what Li Feng said, he was immediately stunned.  This is the Imperial Palace of the Tang Dynasty. If you just wander around, only this man can say such things.

    Now they are in the Manna Hall, which already belongs to the inner palace and the emperor's private territory.  Cheng Yaojin couldn't come in without the emperor's summons. Now, with Li Feng's words, how could he not embarrass Cheng Yaojin.

    "Then Lao Cheng Aiqing will take Miss Cui for a walk in the Imperial Garden."

    Seeing Cheng Yaojin’s embarrassed look, Li Shimin immediately spoke.  He also knew that Li Feng didn't know the rules in this palace at all, or even if he knew, they wouldn't take them seriously.

    "Fourth brother, I find that you have changed a lot. Not only has your temper improved a lot, but this this knowledge is also impressive."

    After Cheng Yaojin and Cui Yingying went out, Li Shimin also stood up from his seat, walked down, and sat down where Cheng Yaojin had been, sitting face to face with Li Feng.

    When Li Feng heard this, he couldn't help but sigh at how powerful Li Yuanba was back then.  Although, Li Feng didn't think there was anything wrong with his current appearance.  However, he knew that this was ancient times, not modern times.  This is an era when imperial power is supreme. Who doesn’t tremble in front of the emperor?

    However, just like this, Li Shimin actually said that his temper has improved, which shows how awesome Li Yuanba was back then.  However, Li Feng also had to look at Li Shimin with admiration. At least this person was indeed big enough, or in other words, tolerable enough.  Therefore, Li Feng didn't intend to cause trouble for him by calling his fourth brother indiscriminately as a relative.

    At least, he can let go of his airs as an emperor, which makes Li Feng more favorable.

    "Those who have died once have not changed, so their death was not in vain. Well, let's not talk nonsense. If you have anything to do, just tell me. Although your palace is big, it is meaningless. You might as well get back to me.  What about the grass nest? If it’s too late to go back, Rou Niang will be in a hurry again.”

    Li Feng doesn’t want to quarrel with Li Shimin, so long as the changes are big.  One is Li Yuanba, a silly boy from the Tang Dynasty, and the other is Li Feng, a modern otaku. How can there not be big changes?  As for whether Li Shimin had any doubts, Li Feng didn't care at all.  I have no intention of recognizing this relative at all. It would be best if we never have any contact with each other until we die.

    "As the saying goes, being strong without desire, I don't expect anything from the emperor at all, so why should I be afraid?"  Are you afraid that he won't recognize your ancestors? Or are you afraid that he won't let you become a prince?  Li Feng couldn't wait to do it.

    "Well, that's right. But fourth brother, there is one thing that second brother doesn't understand. You have been in Jianghu Village. How did you guess that our Tang Dynasty's treasury is empty now?"

    Obviously, Li Shimin was in a good mood when he saw that Li Feng didn't get angry because of his "fourth brother", and then he asked Li Feng a question.  The Tang Dynasty is prosperous now. Except for a few people, who knows that life in the Tang Dynasty is very tight.  If it weren't for the huge wealth left behind by the previous dynasty, he would have been unable to survive long ago.

    "Nonsense, just rely on your little tax revenue, how much can you get? And, look, what you collect is all grain, cloth and the like, especially this grain, it is ridiculously cheap. However, I do admire you.  Ah, just like this, the Tang Dynasty can still operate normally. It's amazing. It will be fun for you this time when the natural disaster comes. "

    Speaking of this matter, Li Feng really admired Li Shimin and the Tang Dynasty.

    "Ohthere is nothing we can do about it. If we want the people to live and work in peace and contentment, we must reduce taxes and hide wealth among the people. Only in this way can the people live a happy life. As for the court, just save what you can.  . Hey, there’s nothing we can do about it.”

    Speaking of this matter, Li Shimin also looked helpless.

    "Okay, I'm not a minister in your court, and I'm not here to listen to your complaints. Today I'm here for one thing, and that's the Erguotou matter. Don't worry, this is definitely a good deal, just like the one on the market.  Erguotou, one hundred catties of grain can produce one hundred catties of Erguotou.??, brewing is very simple and can be operated on a large scale.  As long as you can keep the confidentiality work in place, it will be fine.”

    Li Feng doesn’t want to worry about Li Shimin’s bad things, it’s a waste of brain cells.  Today, he is here to talk about the cooperation with Erguotou.

    "How can this be done? I am the emperor, how can I compete with the people for profit? If this matter is spread, where will the face of the Tang Dynasty be put? Besides, every year, the imperial court has a ban on alcohol. This big  Batch brewing will consume countless amounts of food, and food shortages will cause the country's foundation to be unstable. "

    Indeed, as Li Shimin said, in order to ensure domestic food, the imperial court issued a ban on alcohol every year.  After all, it doesn't matter if there is no wine, but if there is no food to eat, there will be big trouble.

    "prohibition?"

    Li Feng didn’t know about this at all, but what Li Shimin said seemed to make sense.  Because the food production in this era is really too low. The food produced every year is barely enough for rations. Even if there is not much left, there is not much.  Although each of these households basically has one hundred and eighty acres of land, there is a lot of leftover food.

    But across the country, there are some people who don’t farm, for example, businessmen.  Others have fields, but they use them to plant mulberry trees and raise silkworms.

    "I said you are stupid. You can't sell it in this country. You don't know how to sell it abroad. Just trade with them and exchange wine for their cattle and sheep, and for their food. In this way, not only will it not damage the domestic  You can make a lot of money from food. The most important thing is that if you exchange all their cattle, sheep and food, they will have less food. Haha, I don’t think I need to say that.  Alright"

    Suddenly, Li Feng's eyes lit up and he thought of a good idea, and then he said to Li Shimin with a smile.  Li Feng's eyes were bright, and Li Shimin's eyes were even brighter.  Then, he just stared at Li Feng dumbfounded and stopped talking.

    "Don't look at me and just say, do you want to do anything about this deal? And don't say nonsense to me that will harm the royal family's face. The most shameless people are you people."

    Seeing Li Shimin not talking for a long time, Li Feng began to feel depressed.  Whether the deal is successful or not is a matter of one sentence.

    "Ahem This is a good idea, but I don't know why you suddenly thought of doing this. Logically speaking, you should not care about such things."

    Li Shimin was originally in an excited mood, but Li Feng's words made him choke.  However, what surprised him even more was why Li Feng would participate in such a thing.

    "Okay, that's how it's settled. I think it's up to you to arrange the production and confidentiality matters. As for other things, Cui Yingying will be responsible for it. As for other issues, I don't care, you can figure it out yourself.  Let’s discuss it with her. If it’s okay, I’ll leave.”

    After Li Feng finished speaking, he stood up and walked out. He believed that Li Shimin must know what he meant.  After the matter was done and the goal was achieved, he had no interest in staying in the palace.

    "Go onso that you won't be able to get in when the time comes."

    Li Feng came and left at the drop of a hat, which made Li Shimin completely lose his temper.  Then, he suddenly thought of something, pulled off the gold medal from his waist, and threw it towards Li Feng.

    Li Feng fished it back without looking back, grabbed the gold medal in his hand, and continued walking forward without saying a word.  As he walked, he weighed the gold medal in his hand and nodded with satisfaction.  As for what he was thinking in his mind, it is unknown.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 133 No need for praise

    After leaving the palace, Li Feng looked back at this cage-like place, shook his head, sighed, and continued walking forward.  In Li Feng's view, there are only so many people who can help Cui Yingying. As for what she will do in the future, it depends on herself.

    "Ah, shit, how could I have forgotten the important matter? I haven't told Cui Yingying yet that I'm going to invite her to a wedding banquet tomorrow."

    At this time, Li Feng remembered and forgot all the important things.  After looking around, he saw that Cheng Chubi hadn't returned from shopping, so Li Feng decided to go back.

    "Stop, you are not allowed to enter the Royal Inner Courtyard"

    Who would have known that as soon as Li Feng turned around, the guards would immediately stop him, which made Li Feng so depressed.  I just came out, and I'm not allowed in. Isn't this a betrayal?

    "You think I'm here to watch a movie. When you go out, you have to buy another ticket before you can get in. Why are you so stubborn? No, here you go, let's see if this can be used as a movie ticket."

    Li Feng, who was extremely depressed, could only take out the gold medal that Li Shimin threw to him just now, and then threw it to the head guard.

    "Please forgive me, my lord, it is also my duty to be the last general"

    The leader of the guards took the sign that Li Feng threw and looked at it. He immediately knelt down and raised the gold medal high above his head with both hands, and said with trembling fear.  And the guards around him all knelt down one by one.

    "Oh, what are you doing? Get up. It's just a broken sign. Is it necessary? By the way, I just felt the weight of this sign. It should be made of gold. I'm still thinking  , If you are short of money one day, you can sell it for a good price. Okay, get up quickly, I'll put the sign in my arms, that's all."

    Although Li Feng also knew that the brand Li Laoer gave him should be useful, he did not expect these people to react so strongly.  Li Feng wouldn't kneel down for others, but he didn't like others kneeling down for him either. Although he knew that the sign they were kneeling on was, Li Feng still didn't get used to it.

    As for what he said, if he took the sign and sold it, of course it was a lie.  But if you just throw it into the money box at home, it's true.

    After seeing Li Feng put the sign in his arms, the guards stood up. However, when they looked at Li Feng, they looked frightened and weird.

    In fact, there are strict regulations on waist badges in this palace. Different statuses wear different waist badges.  For the emperor, there is not just one badge that represents his identity, but many.  Each waist card often represents a different meaning.  And the waist card in Li Feng's hand is the most powerful waist card that the emperor can give.

    It can be said that apart from the emperor himself and the imperial edict, the third most important one is the third child.  Otherwise, it would be impossible for these guards to kneel down.  You know, the kneeling ceremony in the Tang Dynasty was not as worthless as in later generations. Everyone had to kneel down when they met.

    "Okay, don't be nervous. Although your behavior just now made me a little angry. However, I have to say that you are absolutely right to do this. The rules are the rules. There can be no slacking off at all, let alone the slightest kindness.  If you are polite today and tactful tomorrow, the dignity of the rules will be gone.”

    "Think about it, if someone doesn't follow the rules to do things, he will definitely get convenience and benefits. As for the rest of the people, when they see that they don't follow the rules, not only will they not be punished, but they will also get benefits. This  There must be an imbalance in the mind. If things go on like this, the rules will become a decoration, and people will become more and more fond of not following the rules."

    "Come, tell me, what's your name? Don't worry, I don't want to trouble you, but I won't ask for credit for you, because this is your responsibility. You are in this position, and you are standing here.  Yes, you should do this as a matter of course. This is a duty, and it should not be regarded as merit. To say success is an insult to you and to all the guards in the world. However, I still want to know your name.  Because you are competent."

    Although Li Feng was indeed a little depressed at first, he soon became in awe of the guard in front of him.

    Because this scene immediately reminded Li Feng of all the messy stuff from later generations.  In particular, it reminds Li Feng of the so-called "Chinese-style crossing the road" and what else. When looking for a job, you must first find connections. When doing things, go through the back door first. Promotion does not depend on performance but on flattery. These things come  .

    The reason why Li Feng is so angry is not because he is an angry young man or something.  It's because these things once made him suffer.  This otaku is probably like this.?? 

    "My name is Wang Daxiong"

    Wang Daxiong was confused by Li Feng's words at first, but soon he felt his blood boiling. He looked at Li Feng with bright eyes and loudly announced his name with great excitement.  .  Many times, recognition is more meaningful than reward.

    "Okay, Wang Daxiong, right? I remember it. My name is Li Feng, and I live in Jianghu Village at the foot of Zhongnan Mountain outside Chang'an City. From now on, when you have time, you can come find me. I'll treat you to a drink, as long as it's enough.  Okay, then I won’t disturb your work, I still have to go in and find someone.”

    After finishing speaking, Li Feng waved his hand and walked into the palace.  Meeting such a person made Li Feng feel even more happy, and sighed to himself that the trip was well worth it.

    "Brother Li, wait a minuteI want to know why you just said that asking for credit from me is an insult. II don't mean anything else, I just don't understand."

    Li Feng had just taken a few steps when he was stopped by Wang Daxiong.  Perhaps because of what Li Feng said just now, Wang Daxiong, who seemed to be about the same age as Li Feng, did not call him "Sir", but directly called Brother Li.

    "Nobita, when morality needs to be praised by the world, it is the time when morality falls. When one's job requires the title of excellence, it also shows that too many people cannot be loyal.  When officials need to be called Lord Qingtian, it means that there are too many officials who neglect their duties and are corrupt and bend the law."

    "Many things are natural and natural. Take you for example. Since you have received that salary, it is understandable that you should do things this way. Praise is an insult, and it is your duty.  There is no need to praise something that is competent. If you praise someone who is competent, it means you agree with someone who is incompetent. Alas"

    After sighing, Li Feng said nothing more and walked towards the depths of the palace.  Wang Daxiong, on the other hand, stared blankly at Li Feng's figure, not knowing what he was thinking.

    "When you praise someone who is competent, you show your approval of someone who is incompetent. When morality needs to be praised, it is when morality falls. Wowit's so insightful, I really didn't expect itbut, this Wang Daxiong  …interesting"

    Regarding what happened outside, and even every word spoken by Li Feng and Wang Daxiong, someone immediately reported everything to Li Shimin.  In fact, this is a matter of course. If Li Shimin, the emperor, cannot control the affairs of the palace, his position as emperor will be in vain.

    "This Wang Daxiong is really lucky this time, but who is that Tulabaji? This is too awesome."

    The eunuch who was waiting quietly on the side was envious of Wang Daxiong in his heart. After falling into the emperor's eyes, his career would surely be just around the corner.  At the same time, it also made him more curious about Li Feng's identity.

    "Your Majesty, that young master, do you need any servants to invite him to the Manlu Palace?"

    Suddenly, the eunuch asked in a low voice immediately.  After all, this is the inner courtyard of the palace, how can we let the other party wander around.

    "Don't worry about him, let him be. Well, if he hasn't left by lunch, you can bring him here to eat. Okay, you can go down."

    Li Shimin doesn’t want to worry about Li Feng. Talking to him about court etiquette is like playing the piano to an ox.  Moreover, with such an easing, it might be possible to ease the relationship between him and the royal family, and Li Shimin wouldn't have to worry about it.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 134: Little Sizi

    "The people in this palace are all crazy. Why did they build this house so big? If it rains while walking on the road, I don't know where to hide. I really have water in my head. Moreover, this huge palace  , I didn’t even see a ghost, it’s really depressing.”

    Depressed, Li Feng was quite depressed at the moment because he was lost.  Li Feng has always had a small problem, that is, he is a bit of a wanderlust.

    I remember once I went out with a friend and walked around a few times. My friend pointed to a certain place and asked him if he had been here before.  Li Feng raised his head and looked around. He felt that there was no special impression, so he shook his head.  After that, everyone burst out laughing, because they just passed that place for the third time.

    In fact, it’s not that Li Feng is a complete road idiot, but that he is lazy and walks with others. He just follows them anyway, and he doesn’t care where he goes.  However, if he is allowed to go out somewhere alone, he will be able to come back wherever he goes.

    There is no way, if a person doesn't pay attention to the road, he will be in tragedy.

    By the same token, just now, when he went to the Manna Hall, it was because someone took him away. Now it is quite difficult for him to go back by himself.  In this palace, he walked around for a long time, only to make him feel dizzy, without any direction.

    He wanted to find someone to ask for directions, but there was no ghost in sight.  Those eunuchs, maids, and guards, of course, just because of Li Laoer's words, let them go.  They were all called away, but there was no one in Li Feng's sight.

    Anyway, in this area, except for the Manna Palace, there are the Imperial Garden, Lingyan Pavilion and the like. There are no palaces for the concubines here. With Li Shimin's edict, the eunuchs were even more confident and bold to let Li Feng  Running around.

    "Well, the scenery inside is pretty good. It should be the Imperial Garden. Hurry in and see if that little girl Cui Yingying is still inside."

    Unconsciously, Li Feng really came to the right place, the Royal Garden.  Just now Cheng Yaojin took Cui Yingying here for a tour.  However, although Li Feng came to the right place, he came at the wrong time.  Once things were settled, Cui Yingying took office immediately as soon as Li Feng left.

    However, Li Feng kept turning and turning for a long time, and found to his extreme dismay that there was not even a single person in sight, not to mention Cui Yingying.  Now Li Feng doesn't want to look for it at all.  After much deliberation, I came up with a good idea, which is to wait and see.

    "I don't believe it. No one in the entire palace comes to take a walk in the imperial garden."

    With that said, Li Feng found a pavilion and sat down on the stool. His ears began to stand up and his eyes began to look around.  Soon, he smiled, because he finally found a small figure sneaking towards him.

    This is a little girl about five or six years old. She looks quite cute. However, this little guy is hiding behind a small tree as if she is scouting the enemy. Then, from time to time, she sticks out her little head.  After observing for a while, he ran to hide behind a tree, and then, over and over again, for a long time, he finally came to the small pavilion where Li Feng was.

    Li Feng just watched the little guy's movements with relish without making a sound.  Soon, the little girl also discovered Li Feng in the pavilion.

    Immediately, his face was full of surprise, and he stared at Li Feng with wide eyes.  Then, her little mouth opened wide, but she quickly reacted and immediately covered her mouth with her little hands.  Then, he turned his little head and looked around for a while, then put his little hand down, looking relieved at last.

    Then, he began to look at Li Feng curiously, and then he started to slowly walk towards Li Feng.

    This series of actions is simply "cute" to the extreme and cute to the extreme.  Li Feng wanted to laugh a long time ago, but he kept holding it back. This time, he couldn't hold it in any longer.

    "Shh"

    Li Feng was about to laugh, but who knew that his mouth was covered by a small hand, and then the little girl made a silencing gesture.

    Li Feng nodded quickly to express his understanding.

    "Little princess, why did you come here alone? Do you know that this is very dangerous? What should you do if you fall into the water?"

    As soon as the other party let go of his little hand, Li Feng immediately whispered.

    "My mother is not feeling well. I want to come to the back garden to pick some beautiful flowers and give them to my mother. She will be happy when she sees them, and she will recover quickly. However, the maids and sisters will not let me come out. They said  My health is not good, though, Si Zi thought.Let the queen get well soon, so she ran out secretly, she didn’t do it on purpose."

    After hearing what Li Feng said, the little girl immediately lowered her head in embarrassment.  Obviously, she agreed with Li Feng's words.

    "Oh, that's it. Your name is Sizi, right? You're a good and sensible boy. It's okay. But in the future, you can't come to the Imperial Garden alone like this, you know. Otherwise, your mother will know  She will be anxious and sad. In that case, her illness will not be cured quickly, right?"

    To be honest, this is the first time Li Feng has seen such an innocent and sensible child.  And what this little guy did also moved Li Feng deeply.

    "Well, little Sizi understands, thank you, big brother."

    After hearing what Li Feng said, the little girl began to nod thoughtfully, and then smiled sweetly at Li Feng and said.  However, her face was slightly pale, and Li Feng also noticed that her body bones were relatively thin.

    "Xiao Sizi is so good, but you can't call me big brother. Well, you can call me fourth uncle."

    Of course Li Feng knew that the little Sizi in front of him must be Li Shimin's daughter.  In fact, Li Feng has never had any sense of identity with this royal family. At least, he has never planned to recognize his ancestors and return to the clan.  However, at this moment, he really wanted to recognize this little girl.

    "Fourth uncle? Why don't you call me uncle, but fourth uncle?"

    The little girl thought for a while and finally agreed with Li Feng, the title of uncle. However, she still couldn't figure out why she should be called Fourth Uncle, so she tilted her little head and looked at Li Feng with a pair of big black eyes.  Asked.

    "Well, because I am the fourth eldest child at home, you should call me uncle, right?"

    After thinking for a while, Li Feng finally found a reason to come.

    "Oh, yes, brother Li Zhi ranks ninth, so I call him brother nine. Brother Li Zhen ranks eighth, so I call him eighth brother. Brother Li Yun ranks seventh, so I call him seventh brother. But, fourth uncle,  Why can’t the prince’s brother, who ranks first, be called the first brother?”

    Suddenly, the little girl asked a question that stunned Li Feng. Brother 1, this little girl can really think of it.  However, this statement is correct, it is just too fashionable.  Look at those movies about Hong Kong's mixed society. Isn't the eldest brother often called the first brother?

    "Well, logically speaking, you can call it that. However, it doesn't sound nice. The most important thing is that it's not vivid enough. For example, there are several sisters, right? We all like to call the eldest sister the eldest sister.  , and the youngest one, let’s call her Little Sister. In this case, people will understand it as soon as they hear it, right?”

    Facing such an elf, Li Feng could only rack his brains to answer even the most difficult questions.  Li Feng felt that it would be a crime to disappoint such a little guy.

    "Well, fourth uncle is really smart."

    And it was obvious that the little girl was quite satisfied with Li Feng's answer, which made Li Feng finally breathe a sigh of relief.

    "Come, little princess, my fourth uncle will play chess with you, okay?"

    For the sake of his own brain cells, Li Feng could only think of other tricks to divert this little girl's attention.

 Volume One: Settling Down in the Tang Dynasty Chapter 135: Ghost Place

    Tiger chess was Li Feng's favorite form of entertainment when they were young in the countryside.  The chessboard is very simple. Just use stones on the ground. As for the chess pieces, it is even more convenient. Just find some small stones.  There are a total of twelve chess pieces in the tiger chess game. The two larger ones represent the two tigers, and the remaining ten smaller ones represent people.

    The human chess chases the tiger chess into the tiger's prison, and if it is too close to move, it counts as a win.  If the tiger chess leaves four human chess pieces, it will be considered a win, because with the four human chess pieces, there is no way to surround the two tiger chess pieces.  The method of tiger eating people is also simple. On the chessboard, there are three chess points on the same straight line, with the tiger chess in the middle and human chess on both sides, which means that the tiger chess has eaten these two human chess.

    The rules are simple. You don’t need to spend money to buy chess. Whenever you want to play, just draw the chess board and the chess pieces will be everywhere.  Therefore, he was favored by Li Feng and others when they were young.

    ??Actually, after all is said and done, there is no big skill, just be careful and have good eyesight.  Basically, you can win or lose in human chess.

    "Xiao Sizi, are you sure where you want to go? Then my fourth uncle won't be polite."

    Li Feng picked up a tiger chess piece, glanced at the chessboard, and looked at the little Sizi. He looked eager to try and said to the happy little girl.

    "Ahwhy didn't I see it? Two more people are about to be eaten. Two have already been eaten just now. If two more are eaten, there will only be six."

    Following Li Feng’s gaze, Xiao Sizi finally discovered that she had once again accidentally sent two human chess pieces into the tiger’s mouth.  So, with a look of remorse on his face, his little brows furrowed.

    "How about the chess move just now doesn't count and Xiao Sizi plays it again?"

    Li Feng originally planned to make her regret her move, so he said it immediately.

    "Okay, okay, that didn't count just now, because I didn't pay attention. Wellbut, fourth uncle, Si Zi can't regret his move."

    When Xiao Sizi heard this, Li Feng actually said that the step just now was not counted, and he immediately became happy. However, the smile on his face soon disappeared again, and his face was filled with depression.

    "why"

    Li Feng was stunned by what this little girl said.  I remember when they were young, let alone the other party agreeing to regret the move, even if they disagreed, they would still regret it.  Often, the chess game is only halfway played and then stops being played.  Why?  Of course, it was because of regrets that they started fighting.

    And often, after driving, it won’t take long before the tears on your face are dry, and you start over again.

    Li Feng also saw that this little girl really wanted to regret the move, but when it came to the end, she actually shook her head.  This is really incredible for a five or six-year-old girl.

    "My father said it, and my mother also said it, you have no regrets when you make a move, well, that is to say, you can't regret a move when you play chess, so little Si Zi, you can't regret a move."

    When Li Feng asked, the little girl said seriously.

    "Well, little Sizi, you are so sensible. It's true. You can't regret a move casually when playing chess. These are the rules of chess, and we all must abide by the rules. That's okay, let's not regret the move. Ohit's a loss.  Oh no, no, why did I come down here? I can obviously eat both of you."

    "Haha Fourth uncle, you can't regret your move, you won't regret your move, haha"

    It turns out that while Li Feng was talking, he actually moved the chess piece to another point and did not capture Xiao Sizi's two chess pieces.  Li Feng immediately looked regretful and said loudly.  As for Xiao Sizi, she immediately started giggling, and then grabbed Li Feng's hand with her small hands, fearing that Li Feng would regret the move.

    Li Feng, of course, will not regret the move, because he played it that way on purpose.  After listening to Xiao Sizi's words, Li Feng immediately gave up the idea of ??letting her regret the game.  However, seeing the little girl frowning and looking unhappy, Li Feng would definitely not take two of her chess pieces.

    Actually, Li Feng was also in a dilemma at the beginning.  No regrets for your moves, this is the rule of the game of chess. If it's just a joke between children, it doesn't matter.  However, if an adult also acquiesces to such behavior, the meaning of it will be completely different.

    Although this is just a small thing, the education of any child is not all these small things, accumulated bit by bit.

    Children need happiness and a good childhood. Children also need education. Childhood education and experience, to a large extent, determine a person’s character.

    Love cannot be used as an excuse. Doting can only mean that love is not enough.

    This game of chess ended with Li Feng’s two tiger chess pieces being locked in the corner of the tiger prison.  in, of course there was a factor that Li Feng deliberately gave way to the little guy, but the performance of this little guy also surprised Li Feng. He was so careful and thoughtful in doing things at such a young age, which was indeed extraordinary.

    "Haha, little Sizi is so awesome."

    Looking at the excited little girl, Li Feng gave the little girl another compliment without hesitation.  The little girl almost burst into laughter.

    "Fourth uncle, this game of chasing tigers is so fun. Let's play another game, okay?"

    "The flag is set to win, little Sizi, that's full of confidence."  Hearing Li Feng's compliment again, he immediately stared at Li Feng again and said it full of longing.

    "ThisXiao Sizi, the fourth uncle is going home. How about we play again next time."

    At this time, Li Feng looked up at the sky and found that it was almost noon, and was stunned.  He didn't expect that it would take him so long to play a game of chess with this little girl.  I thought to myself that by this time, Cui Yingying had most likely left the palace, so my trip was in vain.

    And Cheng Chubi must have been waiting for him outside for a long time now. Also, he has been out for a long time. If he doesn't go back quickly, Rou Niang and the others will definitely become anxious again.

    "Ah, Fourth Uncle, you are going home, but when you leave, there will be no one to play with little Sizi. Ninth brother has gone to school, and the queen mother is not feeling well. Little Sizi, please don't disturb your mother.  Those maids and sisters, they don’t play with little Sizi.”

    When she heard that Li Feng was leaving, the little girl's face immediately drooped.  He looked very reluctant and sad.  Seeing this made Li Feng feel sour in his heart.  This is the palace, brothers and sisters, due to the influence of adults, although they seem to be close, in fact the relationship is stranger and more indifferent than strangers.

    "And Xiao Sizi's identity is a princess. How dare those maids and palace ladies dare to be so presumptuous in front of her.  At such a young age, my heart is so depressed, how can I not make people feel distressed?

    “How about my fourth uncle take you to my fourth uncle’s house to play for a few days?”

    The pitiful look on Xiao Sizi's face made Li Feng's heart suddenly shake a few times, and then he blurted out such a sentence.

    "But, fourth uncle, the queen mother is sick, and Si Zi wants to stay with the queen"

    After hearing Li Feng’s words, the little guy’s eyes immediately lit up, but soon, the little girl shook her head and said.

    Looking at this sensible little Sizi in front of him, Li Feng felt his eyes sour. Now, Li Feng had the urge to tear down the palace.  However, facing the little guy's expression and heart, what else could Li Feng say.

    “Sizi is so good, didn’t you say you wanted to come pick flowers? Fourth uncle is here to help you”

    With a feeling of extreme depression, Li Feng began a sweep operation in the imperial garden.  Seeing the little Sizi holding two handfuls of beautiful flowers in both hands and wearing a wreath on her head, reluctantly walking back into the palace in three steps, Li Feng felt the suffocation in his heart to the extreme.

    "What the hell is this place"

    After a burst of roaring, Li Feng left without looking back.

 Volume 1: Ancestors of the Tang Dynasty Chapter 136: Empress Changsun’s selfish motives

    When he left the palace gate, he saw Cheng Chubi already waiting there. However, Li Feng, who was in a very unhappy mood, had no desire to speak at all, so he asked Cheng Chubi to send him out of Chang'an City, and then drove away in a carriage.  .  As for the invitation to Cui Yingying, it was also left to Cheng Chubi.

    However, what Li Feng didn't know was that the "ghost place" sound was so loud that it could be heard throughout almost half of the palace. Li Shimin's Manna Palace was not far from the Imperial Garden, so he could hear it clearly.  Chu's.  Regarding this, he immediately inquired.

    However, since he had an order not to allow those eunuchs, guards, and maids to approach, there was no way to know the specific situation.  Regarding this matter, he could only give an order not to make any noise.

    "A ghost place sounds better than a dead man's tomb, right?"

    Helplessly, after muttering for a while, he no longer cared.

    "Queen Mother, Queen Mother, look, I picked a lot of beautiful little flowers for you."

    As soon as he entered the Li Zheng Hall, Xiao Sizi saw that Queen Changsun had already gotten up and was sitting in the hall. He happily held up two bouquets of flowers in his hands and trotted towards Queen Changsun.

    "Xiao Sizi, why did you go to the imperial garden? Didn't the queen mother tell you this? You are not in good health, so you can't be tired. Do you understand? Oh, your little wreath is so beautiful.  , quickly tell the Queen Mother that it was the guard who made it up for you, and the Queen Mother will reward him."

    Seeing Xiao Sizi running in, a smile immediately appeared on Queen Changsun's face.  Although I was a little blamed for her going to the Royal Garden, I didn't take it to heart. I was just worried about her health.  As for dangerous things, Empress Changsun is not worried anymore. There are no gates in the imperial garden, but they are all guarded.  Of course, those guards couldn't let Xiao Sizi go in alone.

    For this frail, cute and sensible daughter, both Li Shimin and Empress Changsun loved her very much.  Seeing her daughter's happy look, Queen Changsun became happy.

    "Mother, she is not a guard, but my fourth uncle. It was my fourth uncle who made it up for me. My fourth uncle also helped little Sizi to pick these little flowers. Also, my fourth uncle also taught little Sizi how to play chess. It was so fun."

    As soon as Queen Changsun asked who made the wreath, Xiao Sizi’s smile immediately became brighter and she kept talking.

    "Uncle? These guards are becoming more and more courageous. They are simply too complacent."

    When Empress Changsun heard this, she immediately frowned slightly, thinking that these guards were a bit outrageous.  This little Sizi has a gentle temperament, and is well-behaved and sensible.  Normally, the palace maids and guards would occasionally be called sister.  Neither Empress Changsun nor the Emperor felt there was anything wrong with Xiao Sizi's behavior.  This shows that this little Sizi is kind and approachable.

    However, now, he has actually called me uncle, which means he is on the same level as the emperor.  Of course, Xiao Sizi is responsible for this, but obviously, there must also be factors related to these guards.

    "Oh, little Douzi, from now on, you can no longer call those guards, uncles, do you understand?"

    Queen Changsun, then immediately said to Xiao Sizi.  If he heard this kind of thing, he would just give the guards a small lesson. But if others heard it, the lives of those guards would be in danger. After all, this is a major matter related to the reputation of the royal family.

    "No, mother, originally I wanted to call him eldest brother, but my fourth uncle said that I wanted to call him uncle, and he is the fourth in the family, so I asked him to call him uncle."

    Little Sizi knew that her mother had misunderstood, and immediately began to explain.

    "You mean, it wasn't you who screamed, but he asked you to scream. Huh, these people are so bold and reckless. They ignore the majesty of the royal family. It's really unreasonable. Come here, pass on my instructions and bring that guard to me.  Come, I want to see who is so bold."

    When Queen Changsun heard this, her face immediately turned cold.  Although, Queen Changsun has always been very easy-going to the servants in the palace.  However, this has to be divided into some things.  Of course, she did this for the sake of the guard. If the emperor knew about this, the consequences would be even more serious.  No matter what others said, Xiao Sizi came back from the Royal Garden happily.

    "Mother, no, my fourth uncle is a good person, please don't punish him. Just now, my fourth uncle said that he wanted to take me to his house to play. But Sizi also accompanied my mother, so my fourth uncle went home."

    As soon as Xiao Sizi heard this, Li Feng became anxious and put all the flowers in his hands on the table. He took the hand of Queen Changsun and said with pleading on his little face.

    "What? You mean, he actuallyI still want to Well, wait a minute, little Sizi, the queen mother is asking you, isn't that person a guard from the Royal Garden?  "

    When Empress Changsun heard this, she was so frightened that her face changed color, and then she became so angry that this man actually wanted to plot something evil.  However, she quickly realized that something was not right about the situation.

    "Yes, Queen Mother, Fourth Uncle is not a guard. He does not wear the armor of a guard."

    "Xiao Sizi is just a child, he doesn't think so much at all, so he speaks honestly.  However, this mouth is still calling "fourth uncle, fourth uncle".

    "Oh, little Sizi, can you tell my mother what he looks like?"

    At this time, Queen Changsun had already vaguely thought of someone, so she began to ask about Xiao Sizi again.

    "Well, what does fourth uncle look like? Well he is not as tall as his father, nor as fat as his father, but"

    Although Xiao Sizi is small, the description is quite vivid.  Although Li Feng looks ordinary no matter how you look at him, everyone still has their own characteristics.  In addition, Empress Changsun had already suspected that this person was Li Feng. When Xiao Sizi described it, she was even more convinced that it was Li Feng.

    Then, at her signal, a palace maid came to her side and whispered for a while, and the remaining worry on her face disappeared.

    Empress Changsun really didn’t expect that Li Feng would take the initiative to ask this little Sizi to call him Fourth Uncle.  This made her happy, really happy.

    She knew very well about her own body, and she was afraid that she wouldn't be able to survive for a few more years.  However, this child is still so young, so she is really worried.  Although she also knew that the emperor loved Xiao Sizi very much, she understood even more that the emperor was still the emperor after all.  Children's personal relationships were not the first priority in the emperor's heart.  Therefore, no one can say what will happen in the future.

    "However, this Li Feng is different. He can force the emperor to break Li You's legs for Rou Niang.  But now, it is obvious that he likes this little Sizi very much.  As long as he is there, Xiao Sizi will never be wronged.  As for Li Feng's influence on the emperor, it goes without saying.

    "Little Sizi, do you want to go to your fourth uncle's house to play? Can your mother take you there one day? At your fourth uncle's house, there is an aunt who is a little older than you, and there is also a very obedient big tiger.  Woolen cloth"

    Soon, Empress Changsun made her decision, so she asked her daughter with a smile.

    "Aha big tiger? Queen Mother, can it bite people?"

    As soon as he heard about the big tiger, Xiao Sizi was both excited and nervous, and immediately started asking questions to Queen Changsun.

    "Haha, no, it is obedient and can be ridden like a horse."

    "Okay, okay, Queen Mother, when will we go?"

    At this time, when Xiao Sizi heard that the big tiger did not bite and could still be ridden, he immediately lost any worries. He opened his dark eyes and looked at Empress Changsun and asked.

    Looking at the daughter in front of her, she immediately remembered that Xiaoyaya was here, and Empress Changsun also felt guilty.

 Volume One: Settling Down in the Tang Dynasty Chapter 137: The Wedding Day

    Early in the morning on the ninth day of March, when the genius was slightly bright, Li Feng's door was pushed open, and then, a pair of small hands grabbed Li Feng's arm and shook it.

    "Brother, get up quickly, hurry up."

    "I said Yaya, why are you in such a hurry? Today is my wedding, not yours, okay? It's not even bright yet, why are you getting up so early?"

    Li Feng’s reaction was quite sensitive. He was already awake when Yaya arrived at the door.  After I came back yesterday, I started cleaning the whole house with Rou Niang, Xiao Hu and Yaya.  Among them, especially the big yard at home was kept clean, because the banquet was placed in the yard.

    "It's late. My sister got up early. My eldest brother is really a lazy man. Wait, there are a lot of things to do. I have to comb your hair and change your clothes. Also, my sister said, wait for Grandpa Qi, they will  It's coming. When the time comes, we still have to set up the stove, cut meat, and wash vegetables"

    "Stop, stop, stop, let me get up, why not? Look at you, you are almost turning into a little housekeeper."

    Li Feng didn't dare to listen to the little girl's nagging anymore, so he got up from the bed, then sat aside, waiting for the girl to play with his hair.

    Last night, Master Qi and the others came to the house, and everyone held a meeting to discuss how to arrange today's affairs.  However, when Li Feng listened to Qi Ye's story, he immediately rejected it completely. According to the previous approach, it was too troublesome.  The most important thing is that a good number of people must be arranged to serve everyone specifically.

    Finally, Li Feng made a decision with a stroke of his pen. Self-service hot pot will save time and effort. There is no need for some people to eat while others are busy. As long as the ingredients are prepared first, everyone can eat and drink happily. Who can  No need to trouble anyone.  It’s great to just get whatever you like to eat.

    However, as a result, Li Feng, the groom officer, will be depressed, because no one knows how to deal with this thing. There is no way, he, the groom officer, must also serve as the commander-in-chief.

    "Big brother, after you get married to your sister, what should I call you? Are you brother-in-law? Should I continue to call you big brother?"

    Suddenly, little Yaya, who was helping Li Feng comb his hair, felt very embarrassed and nervous, and asked Li Feng a question.

    "Isn't this just a title? You can call it whatever you like."

    Li Feng was stunned for a moment and then replied nonchalantly.

    "Oh, great, then let me continue to call you big brother. If I call you big brother, I can let you continue to tell me stories, teach me to write, and play with me. But, if I call you brother-in-law  , that’s not allowed, the eldest brother is a family, the brother-in-law is not a family.”

    After hearing what Li Feng said, Xiao Yaya immediately cheered.  When Li Feng heard this, he thought to himself, what kind of logic does this girl have?  However, Li Feng soon figured out that according to custom, these two titles were quite different.

    Let’s just say that in the countryside where Li Feng lived before, usually, when someone is called brother-in-law, it means that the elder sister is married.  As for those sons-in-law who come to the door, they are not called brother-in-law, but brother.

    As the saying goes, a married daughter throws away water. Especially in ancient times, after a daughter gets married, she cannot just return to her parents' home, let alone give anything to her parents' family casually.  Such a thing is a big taboo.  This kind of thing that harms the husband's family and benefits the mother's family is despised by everyone.

    Precisely because of this, this Rou Niang has never gotten married, because if she did get married, she would no longer be able to take care of Xiaohu and Yaya's affairs.

    "You little girl, where did you get all these messy thoughts? Let me tell you, our family doesn't pay attention to those things, you know?"

    Li Feng doesn’t care about the son-in-law who comes to visit him.  In the Tang Dynasty, he was alone, but Rou Niang and the others also had no father, no mother, no relatives. Does it make any difference whether they were marrying a wife or coming to live with them?

    "Well, I understand, then when I want to call you eldest brother, I will call you eldest brother. If I want to call you brother-in-law, I will call you brother-in-law, okay?"

    When Yaya heard Li Feng’s words, she kept nodding her head, and then looked at Li Feng and said.

    "It's up to you, but I can tell you, don't call me brother-in-law and brother-in-law all the time. When the time comes, I will be dizzy."

    "Hehe, I don't want to. I will call you big brother and brother-in-law. It will be fun. Big brother, brother-in-law, brother-in-law, big brother"

    Li Feng just talked like that, thinking to himself, you are the only big brother, sisterYou are also a person, no matter how much you call me, it will not be called on others.

    "Yaya, stop making trouble and help your big brother comb his hair quickly. Grandpa Qi and Aunt Guihua will be here later."

    Suddenly, Rou Niang’s voice came from outside, making Xiao Yaya make an embarrassed face, but the movements in her hands were much faster.

    "Little madman, are you up? Hurry up and arrange work for everyone."

    Sure enough, just as Li Feng had changed his clothes, Master Qi's loud voice started to ring outside the door. Li Feng could only quickly walk out of the room and go out to greet everyone.

    "Oh, Master Qi, Lao Tie, Uncle Dazhu, Aunt Guihua, why are you here so early?"

    When he went out, he found that the main hall was already full of people. Li Feng said a little embarrassed.  I thought to myself, luckily this Yaya woke me up, otherwise, I would have made a joke.

    "Zhizhi That's right. It's true that people rely on clothes, and Buddha relies on gold. I didn't expect that once you put on your new clothes, little madman, you really look like a human. Don't do that either.  That's nonsense, just arrange things directly. Old man, I really want to see what your new style of self-service hot pot is."

    Seeing that Li Feng was about to go berserk, Master Qi immediately changed the subject. He was no match for Li Feng in a quarrel. He had taken advantage, so it would be better to let go as soon as possible.  However, he really wanted to know what this so-called self-service hot pot was about.

    "Hot pot," he knew, he had eaten at Li Feng's house not once or twice, but it was indeed very good.  What satisfies Master Qi the most is that you can eat it slowly and chat while eating it. You don't have to worry about the dish getting cold even if you eat it from morning to night.

    "This self-service hot pot is actually very simple. We just prepare all the ingredients, put them in big baskets, and put them on the table on the side. Then, everyone starts to gather around the table to eat hot pot.  Whoever wants to eat can put it in the basket and put it in the pot. Then no one will have to greet anyone. "

    Hearing Master Qi’s question, Li Feng immediately began to explain. This thing is nothing more than omitting the part of serving food.

    "So that's what happened. I really don't know what you are thinking in your head. You have some weird ideas. But let's not talk about it. This thing is really good, lest some people eat it later.  It’s so satisfying, some people are so busy that they have cramps in their calves. Self-service hot pot, self-service Well, that’s a good name. You can do it yourself without having to bother others, so it’s just self-service.”

    "Okay, now, let me arrange the tasks. As for you, Dazhu's wife, you will lead a group of women to be responsible for washing things, including washing vegetables, washing dishes and chopsticks, etc. As for Dazhu, you will lead another group of people  , responsible for bringing and arranging stoves, pots, stools, etc. from each household. Remember to bring more charcoal to Hammer. As for you, Hammer, you are responsible for killing chickens, sheep, and cutting meat.  Then, get all the materials, put them in baskets, and put them aside. The remaining ones who are better at cooking are responsible for making some cooked food"

    As soon as Master Qi heard this, he understood what a buffet hot pot was, and immediately began to arrange it very skillfully.  And everyone also knows what they are responsible for.

    Li Feng, on the other hand, was stunned as he watched from the side, cursing in his heart that he was really stupid. He should have explained it to this old man earlier, why was there any need to go to such trouble.

    "Then Master Qi, what about me, what do I do?"

    Although today is the groom’s official day, Li Feng doesn’t want to be idle.

    "Youit seems like you really have nothing to do. Forget it, you can do whatever you want. Anyway, I just want to have a good drink today."

    After saying that, Master Qi simply ignored Li Feng.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 138: Chili Peppers

    Do what you love?  It's not like Li Feng didn't know, but the key point was that there really didn't seem to be anything he needed to do.  Greeting guests?  Not to mention, this person has not come yet, even if he does come, Cui Yingying, Cheng Chubi and the others will have nothing to welcome.

    As for other tasks, with Master Qi’s arrangement, nothing was left out. Even the cooked food, Master Qi had thought of it.  It was Xiao Hei's job to go hunting and get some good stuff, and it was not Li Feng's turn at all.  Besides, Li Feng couldn't enter the mountain even though he was wearing new silk clothes.  As for the wine, it has been prepared a long time ago and placed in the room.

    "You can't, just go back and sleep. Well, yes, how could I forget this good thing?"

    Suddenly, Li Feng slapped his head, and then hurriedly walked towards his room.  When he came out again, he was already carrying a big basket.  Upon closer inspection, it turned out to be baskets of red peppers.  However, it has become dried chili pepper.  After coming back last time, Li Feng dried them all.

    After finding another basket and a clean basin, Li Feng sat on a small bench and began to tear apart the dried chili peppers one by one, and put the chili peppers one by one in the basin.  These are all from seeds and should not be wasted.

    "Brother Li, do you want to pound chili peppers again? Let me help you."

    “Perhaps it was because of the spicy smell of chili that Rou Niang smelled it in the room, and then she walked out.  He took a stool and sat down next to Li Feng.

    Li Feng turned around and saw that Rou Niang was already wearing a red silk wedding dress, with exquisite hairpins in her hair, swaying gracefully and cutely.  The small and attractive lips are more colorful than before.  Her slightly red face showed her shyness at this time.

    Yes, although the two of them have lived under the same roof for more than four months, today is different from the past. Today is her happy day.  Even though she had long been accustomed to Li Feng's informality, appearing in front of Li Feng like this still made her feel shy.

    "Haha, no need, Rou Niang, I can do it myself. This chili pepper is very spicy. Look, isn't Yaya just hiding by the door and not coming over?"

    Looking at the extremely beautiful Rou Niang in front of him, Li Feng burst into laughter. Originally, he wanted to praise her, but when those words came to his lips, he turned into a giggle.  He doesn't know how to coax girls and has no sentimentality. This is Li Feng's Achilles' heel, and it's also the reason why he doesn't even have a girlfriend when he's already thirty.

    Every time he hears his colleagues or friends calling their girlfriends to chat, or being with their girlfriends, Li Feng always feels that he is really too behind the times.

    Once, a friend of his told him that to chase a girl, you have to rely on coaxing to make her happy, and that will work out. Anyway, just do whatever makes the other person happy, and there will be absolutely no problem.  Incorrect.  Even if the other person wants to eat ice cream in the middle of the night, you will have to find ice cubes even if you run to Antarctica.

    Li Feng was very surprised and asked his friend how he would live after getting married.  His friend looked at Li Feng with hopeless eyes, and then said: You are really stupid, of course you can live your life how you want.  The uncooked rice has been cooked into cooked rice. When the time comes, who will be afraid of whom?

    After hearing this, Li Feng was speechless and secretly made up his mind to live alone.

    The huge contrast between before and after marriage often turns the marriage life of countless newlyweds into a red light.  Some people even went crazy.

    Marriage can be without emotion, but it must not lose sincerity.

    Of course, if you really praise him at this moment, you should do it. After all, this is what Li Feng thinks in his heart. However, these words make him not used to them and he can't say them out.

    "Hehe, big brother, how did you find me behind the door? However, this chili pepper is really hot. Last time, it made my hands red and hot. It was so uncomfortable  ….”

    As soon as Li Feng finished speaking, Xiao Yaya immediately flashed out from behind the door, saying with a look of fear on her face.

    "You girl, why are you not afraid of spicy food when you eat it? Well, I won't let you do it here. Go and clean the stone mortar. It won't be spicy anymore."

    Seeing that Xiao Yaya was indeed hiding behind the door, Rou Niang said immediately.  Since the introduction of chili peppers in this family, two chili dishes are indispensable for almost every meal.  Needless to say, Li Feng has a special liking for this pepper. Xiaohu and Yaya also like this pepper very much. Only Rou Niang is a little afraid of spicy food.

    As for Li Feng’s proposal,But the mother didn't move, just smiled at Li Feng, and continued to deal with the peppers with Li Feng.  Compared to Li Feng, Rou Niang is the kind of person who can't sit still. She can't stay alone in the room.

    "Well, Rou Niang, do you think our wedding is a bit too simple?"

    Looking at Rou Niang who continued to eat pepper, Li Feng suddenly asked.  For him, he really didn't care about this. In the past, people had flash marriages and naked marriages, which were even more simple. He just received the certificate and it was done.  The least he can do here is that he invites the whole village to have a meal, and when the time comes, he also has to pay homage to the church.

    It’s just because they don’t have any relatives or friends, and they live under the same roof.  In this way, this process will save a lot of time.

    However, Li Feng was worried about whether the young lady might have any thoughts in her heart, so he asked this question.

    "Brother Li, no, this is already very good. Really, Rou Niang is already very happy. Actually, II don't want it to be too grand, I'm afraidI just want our family to be ordinary like this  Live together lightly.”

    Seeing Li Feng's worried expression, Rou Niang immediately looked at Li Feng and said very seriously, and it was obvious that her eyes were full of panic.

    Rou Niang knows exactly who Li Feng is.  All this time, although she didn't say anything, she was always worried in her heart that one day Li Feng would leave this home.  There are two people, one is an ordinary village girl, the other is a distinguished prince. The gap in status makes it difficult for Rou Niang to feel at ease no matter what.

    "Okay, as I said, I am who I am, and this is my home. Don't worry, okay. I'm just afraid that such a simple wedding will make you feel wronged. Since you like it, that's fine."

    Looking at the panicked Rou Niang, Li Feng quickly grabbed her hand, held it tightly, and comforted her.  The orders of parents, the words of matchmakers, and the concept of being well-matched have really penetrated into people's bones.

    Afterwards, Li Feng never mentioned these things, but changed some other topics and started chatting with Rou Niang. In this way, Rou Niang's face returned to the shy look just now.

    After deseeding all the peppers, Li Feng stir-fried them in a pot to make them crispier, then put them in a stone mortar and pounded them. Suddenly, the whole house was filled with pungent pepper smell.  It made Li Feng choke and sneeze, while Rou Niang and Yaya hid far away.

    "Ah sneezeA sneezeBrother Li, what are you doing? It's so choking."

    "Ah sneeze ah sneeze"

    ……………….

    With the sound of sneezing, Li Feng turned his head and looked outside the door. It was Cui Yingying who had arrived. Behind her, it was not Cheng Chubi, Qin Huaiyu, and who else among the four of them.

    "Ah Sneeze Yingying, don't come in yet. I'm pounding the peppers. It's very choking. You can take them to the pond first. Rou Niang and the others are over there."

    Li Feng felt uncomfortable now, with snot and tears coming out, and then he shouted to Cui Yingying outside the door.

    "Chili? Well, okay, Brother Li, we'll come back later."

    No one can stand the smell. Therefore, although Cui Yingying was curious about what the chili pepper was, she still led Cheng Chubi and the others out of the door.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 139: The Style of Crooked Poetry

    "Third brother, did you remember the wrong date? Is today really the day that Brother Li got married? It doesn't look like it. Why is he still working after he got married?"

    As Cheng Chubi and the others followed Cui Yingying towards the pond, Cheng Chuliang immediately asked.  As for the title Brother Li, of course it was unanimously agreed upon by them.  Anyway, it was called like this last time.

    "How could I remember it wrong? Brother Li told me personally yesterday. As for why he is still working, how do I know? Maybe it's because the customs in their village are different. Well, I just don't know, that thing called chili pepper  , what is it, so powerful, as soon as you walk in the door, your nose will burst into tears. "

    Cheng Chubi was actually confused. It was already the wedding day, and the groom was still busy working there. He had never seen such a thing before.  However, what he was more interested in than this was the thing called pepper.

    "Well, that's right. This guy is so powerful. If he sprinkled it on this group of people during a fight, haha, that would be fun. Make sure the other party is busy coughing, crying and running noses.  "

    Luo Yong was also deeply impressed by this pepper, and soon he regarded it as something used by sinners.  It's a pity that this guy has talent, but he didn't use it.  The so-called lime powder and chili powder are super magic weapons necessary for fighting. However, this magic weapon is directly used against the opponent's eyes.

    "Hehe, gentlemen, you are too funny. I heard Yaya said that the chili pepper is for eating. However, I haven't eaten it either. I just heard Yaya say it is delicious.  That’s all.”

    Cui Yingying, who was walking in front, could no longer hold back while listening to the conversation between Cheng Chubi and the others.

    "Delicious? Is this thing really edible? Well, when the time comes, I have to give it a try."

    Cheng Chubi and the others who were walking behind them immediately became embarrassed when they heard what Cui Yingying said.  After working on it for a long time, I realized that this thing is actually for eating.  However, Cheng Chubi, who has a strong sense of curiosity about new things, talked about it immediately.

    "Miss Cui, speaking of which, I have to thank you today, otherwise, our four brothers would not be able to find Brother Li's home at all. This is our first time here."

    Qin Huaiyu, who had been silent next to him, suddenly spoke.  In fact, speaking of it, he was also very surprised by the sudden invitation.  His grandfather also told him who Li Feng was.  The more he listened, the more shocked he became. He never thought that there was such a person in this world.

    "However, he has no doubt at all about his grandfather's words.  Besides, Qin Shubao is the person who has interacted with Li Yuanba the most, and his understanding of Li Yuanba is deeper than that of others.  Therefore, what Qin Huaiyu understands is more comprehensive.

    "If we make friends with you sincerely, if we don't make friends with you, stay away" was what Qin Shubao told Qin Huaiyu in a very serious tone last night.  Qin Huaiyu deeply agreed with this, and it was in line with his principles of life.  But now, seeing that Cui Yingying was so familiar with this, she immediately asked.

    "Mr. Qin, you're too polite. In fact, I haven't been to Sister Rou Niang's house a few times. I came here by chance once, and I was thanked by Brother Li and Sister Rou Niang for helping me many times. It really makes Yingying unable to repay her.  ah"

    Qin Huaiyu's words immediately reminded Cui Yingying of what happened after she accidentally came to Jianghu Village and met Xiao Hei.  The first time, he agreed to sell wine to her, and the second time, he directly handed over the wine-making process to her. Even yesterday, Li Feng went to the palace to find the emperor because of her matter.

    Although Cui Yingying was shocked and surprised, she also deeply felt this heavy kindness. There was no way to repay it. Perhaps this was the best description in her heart at the moment.

    "Sister Yingying, we are over here, over here"

    Suddenly, Yaya’s voice came from the edge of the pond not far away.  Cui Yingying looked up and sure enough, little Yaya was waving to her there.  Next to Yaya, there was a slim woman wearing a bright red wedding dress. Cui Yingying knew at a glance that she was Rou Niang.

    "Sister Rou Niang, you are so beautiful today, you look like a fairy descending from the earth. I am so envious of you when I see my sister."

    Cui Yingying walked towards Rou Niang and the others, and when she came to Rou Niang, she said with a smile.  Rou Niang is indeed very beautiful today. She is wearing a beautiful wedding dress, which makes her look even more refined.  The most important thing was the happy smile that couldn't be hidden on her face, which made her even more dazzling.

    In the following sentence, Cui Yingying seemed to laugh, but in fact, she flashed in her eyes.?'s melancholy and dejection illustrate the problem.

    "Sister Yingying, please stop laughing at your sister. Haha, is it Brother Li who is pounding chili peppers at home, so he asked you to come here? Well, I wonder who these four young masters are?"

    As Rou Niang spoke, she looked at Cheng Chubi and the others and asked Cui Yingying.

    "Brother, Cheng Chubi, I have met Mrs. Sister-in-law"

    "Little brother, Qin Huaiyu, I have met Mrs. Sister-in-law"

    …………

    Before Cui Yingying could introduce them, Cheng Chubi and the others began to introduce themselves one by one.  Regardless of the fact that she hasn't even visited the church yet, she will always address Rou Niang as Mrs. Sister-in-law.  In fact, they had no choice but to call her anything else except Mrs. Sister-in-law.

    "Sister Rou Niang, these four are all friends of Brother Li. They were invited by Brother Li yesterday and came here to drink your wedding wine today."

    Cui Yingying saw Rou Niang’s confused look and immediately started to help explain.

    “Oh……I’ve met all of you gentlemen”

    Faced with this formation, Rou Niang was still a little unaccustomed to it, so she could only return the favor softly.

    "Haha, sister-in-law, don't be a son-in-law. I am the third eldest child at home, so you can just call me Cheng Laosan. By the way, sister-in-law, what is that pepper? We just heard Miss Cui say, then  It’s delicious. I don’t know how it tastes.”

    Cheng Chubi is exactly like Cheng Yaojin. He seems rough and arrogant, but his thoughts are quite delicate.  It was obvious that Cui Yingying was not used to these etiquettes, so she quickly took over the conversation.

    Sure enough, following Cheng Chubi’s words, the atmosphere of the conversation quickly became integrated.  Cheng Chubi and the others were originally relatively straightforward people, and they usually didn't have much etiquette at home, so everyone was very relaxed.

    “However, rather than talking about chatting, it is better to say that we are listening to Xiao Yaya talk about Li Feng’s various deeds.  Among them, there are two things that interest Cheng Chubi and the others the most.  One, there is no doubt that it is this big tiger and little black.  There is another thing, which turned out to be those crooked poems plagiarized by Li Feng.

    "Looking at Mount Tai from a distance, it's dark. It's thinner at the top and thicker at the bottom. If Mount Tai is turned upside down, it's thinner at the bottom and thicker at the top. What a good poem, what a poem. Look, this poem is so vivid. I think it's sourer than those ones.  The poems written by Xiucai are much better. It seems that this poem is not difficult. How about we go back and write two poems?"

    “Obviously, this kind of poem really appealed to Cheng Chuliang, so he looked at Cheng Chubi and Luo Yong with bright eyes and said.  Lest others use this to attack the three of them again.

    Cheng Chubi and Luo Yong were basically the same as Cheng Chuliang. They were also fascinated by the grace of this poem.  Image, domineering, you can understand it as soon as you hear it, can it be bad?

    Only Cui Yingying and Qin Huaiyu endured it until their faces turned red.

    "Haha, I thought I never thought this this poem written by Brother Li this is so fun."

    In the end, Cui Yingying couldn't bear it anymore. She held her belly in her hands and laughed. She almost broke her words into small pieces.

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 140: The Queen’s Illness

    It didn't take long for Li Feng to grind all the chili peppers into powder.  After hurriedly packing up his things, Li Feng immediately ran to the water tank, scooped up water and buried his entire face in the basin, and then washed it with all his strength.

    “It’s really a stuff, it’s too choking. I don’t know where the uncle got this from.”

    After washing his face, Li Feng patted his clothes vigorously for a while, then came to the gate. He was really suffocated just now.

    "Ah sneeze Xiaofeng, what are you doing? It's so choking."

    At this time, Uncle Dazhu also led a group of villagers, carrying stools, stoves, iron pots, etc., to the door of the house.  Then, one by one, they started sneezing.

    "Uncle Dazhu, please put all your things on the ground first, and then go in after a while. It is indeed a bit choked inside, and it will be fine in a few moments."

    Seeing Uncle Dazhu and the others sneezing all over the place, Li Feng secretly cursed himself for not thinking well, and at the same time, he felt frightened.  This sneeze started, but he couldn't care about the thing in his hand.

    "Look at what you're doing, okay, let's all take a break first. Anyway, Lao Tie and the others will have to wait a while to get it done, so there's no rush."

    Just this smell makes it hard for people to walk in.  However, fortunately, the smell of chili pepper in the air left just as quickly as it came, and in a few seconds, we were able to get through the door.  Originally, Li Feng wanted to help everyone work together, but he was kicked out by Uncle Dazhu.  How could he, the groom's official, be busy with this?

    "Ehisn't this the carriage of Queen Changsun from last time? Could it be"

    As soon as Li Feng walked out of the door, he saw a large carriage and slowly thought about it coming from his side.  He recognized this carriage. It was really the carriage that Queen Changsun rode in when she came last time.  Even the driver is still the same as last time.  However, Li Feng couldn't understand how she knew.

    At this time, Li Feng did not leave, but stood at the gate, waiting to see what happened.

    "Fourth uncle, fourth uncle"

    "Xiao Sizi?"

    The carriage soon stopped in front of Li Feng, but the first one to get out was the little girl Li Feng had just seen yesterday, Xiao Sizi.  And this little Sizi, maybe because he had a lot of fun with Li Feng yesterday, he yelled and trotted towards Li Feng as soon as he got off the carriage.

    For Xiao Sizi, it is rare to leave the palace once, let alone come to the fourth uncle's house.  Just yesterday, when Li Feng said it, the little guy wanted to follow him.  And when I returned home to establish the Zhengdian Palace, I was even more confused when I heard Empress Changsun describe the situation in Li Feng's family.

    For Li Feng, he was very happy to see this elf-like little Sizi again. He directly picked up the little guy and spun around twice.

    "Fourth brother, it's true that you didn't inform me and your second brother about such a big thing. If your second brother hadn't learned by chance yesterday that you were getting married today, we would still be in the dark.  Where’s the drum?”

    Sure enough, as a sound came, Queen Changsun also got off the carriage.  However, what surprised Li Feng was that the person supporting her turned out to be Li Shimin.  Li Feng immediately raised his head and looked behind the carriage, and found that besides this carriage, there were only two carriages following behind.  At this time, except for a few strong men and a few maids, there was no one else from the carriage.

    Looking at Li Shimin and Empress Changsun, although they are also gorgeously dressed, they are not wearing dragon robes and phoenix costumes.  Only then did Li Feng feel completely relaxed.

    At this time, Queen Changsun already had a bright smile and peaceful eyes, but her face was paler than before. Even when she was walking, Li Shimin was always supporting her.  Moreover, just a few steps like this made her breathing a little faster.

    “Well…what’s wrong with my second sister-in-law? What disease is she suffering from?”

    Looking at the Empress Changsun in front of her, she was obviously very weak. However, after knowing that she was getting married, she came here regardless of her physical discomfort.  Li Feng felt extremely emotional. Based on this alone, the word "second sister-in-law" was still spoken out.

    Judging from the expression on Queen Changsun's face, Li Feng certainly would not naively think that this was just a minor illness such as a cold.  You know, there are countless doctors in this palace, even if it is a minor illness.  It should have been cured a long time ago. From the last time I saw Empress Changsun, her face had turned very pale.

    Hearing Li Feng’s words, both Li Shimin and Empress Changsun were obviously stunned.  They thought about countless possibilities in their minds, but what they didn't expect was that Li Feng would directly call her "Second Sister-in-law" as soon as he spoke.  ???The content of this question turned out to be about Queen Changsun's physical condition.

    Afterwards, Queen Changsun's face was filled with joy, but a trace of melancholy and pain flashed in Li Shimin's eyes.  Just when he was about to speak, Queen Changsun spoke first.

    "My fourth brother is worried, my second sister-in-law has been having this problem for a long time, so it won't be a problem. Today is your special day, and my second sister-in-law will come no matter what."

    Looking at Empress Changsun with a peaceful smile on her face, Li Feng couldn't tell what he felt in his heart.  As for what Empress Changsun said was not in the way, Li Feng was not a child.

    "Well, everyone at home is busy, so let's go for a walk over there. Walking around more is good for your health. Also, if you have time, you can send someone to invite my uncle back to help take a look.  , maybe, he doesn’t have any good ideas.”

    Actually, Li Feng didn’t know what to say at this moment.  However, he suddenly remembered that the cheap master, Sun Simiao, was not known as the King of Medicine.  Maybe he has some solution, but not necessarily.

    "Wellyour uncle? Who is he?"

    After Li Shimin was stunned for a moment, he immediately asked Li Feng.  Although, Li Shimin didn't know if Li Feng had an uncle, let alone what he did.  However, Li Shimin knew that Li Feng had a very magical master. This senior brother was amazing, and his junior brother must be extraordinary.

    How could Li Shimin not know what kind of illness Queen Changsun was suffering from?  In order to treat Queen Changsun, he sent countless troops and visited famous doctors everywhere, but they were still helpless.  Now, when he heard that Li Feng actually mentioned his uncle, Li Shimin suddenly became a little excited.

    "Sun Simiao"

    "What, it turned out to be the miracle doctor Sun Daozhang. Fourth brother, tell me quickly where this Sun Daozhang is now. I have been looking for him for several years, but he always seems to be missing, and I can't find him at all.  Well, I finally found it. Well, I wonder if fourth brother can come forward and ask for help from Taoist Sun. I'm worried"

    When he heard what Li Feng said was Sun Simiao, Li Shimin immediately became excited.  However, he soon calmed down, because he was not sure that he could invite Sun Simiao into the palace.

    "Well, I don't know where he is specifically now, but he must be at the border. You can send someone to check it yourself. However, wherever there are frequent wars or bandit suppression, he is most likely to be there. As for what you sent  When he leaves, just say that I invited him back."

    Thinking about it at this moment, this medical madman, Uncle Shi, needless to say, must be doing some cruel and inhumane things, like cutting corpses into pieces.  Li Feng provided some clues to Li Shimin.

    "Okay, I will send someone to look for it right away. Thank you fourth brother."

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 141 Awkward Atmosphere

    "Fourth uncle, why didn't you see the big tiger?"

    Li Feng walked in front holding Xiao Sizi, while Li Shimin supported Queen Changsun and walked behind.  Xiao Sizi opened his eyes wide, his head kept shaking, and after scanning for a while like a radar, he asked Li Feng with a slightly disappointed look.

    "Well, you are talking about Xiao Hei. It has gone into the mountains. Don't worry, it will come back soon. When the time comes, my fourth uncle will let him play with you, okay?"

    "Okay, okay, Fourth Uncle, um can I ride a big tiger?"

    Hearing that the big tiger would be back soon, the little Sizi immediately became excited.

    "Well, you can, but when the time comes, you have to be careful not to fall off Xiao Hei's back. Well Look, Xiao Hei is back."

    Li Feng was talking when he suddenly heard movement at the door and turned around to take a look.  Xiao Hei had indeed come back and was about to run towards them, but was surrounded by several big men, so he let out a low roar.

    "You all stand down, it's not in danger, let it come over"

    Li Shimin and Queen Changsun also heard the noise and turned around to take a look.  Li Shimin's expression immediately changed, and then he ordered the big men.

    "Fourth brother, this must be the tiger you raise at home. I didn't expect it to be so huge. It's more than half the size of an ordinary tiger."

    Li Shimin had seen Xiao Hei, but he didn’t see Empress Changsun when she came last time.  Now, seeing Xiao Hei being so tall, he said in amazement.

    "Well, they are indeed brave enough. When those war horses hear the sound, they will tremble and run away in panic. If the cavalry encounters such a tiger on the battlefield, it will be in trouble. There can be ten or eight of them.  Big tigers, it's a pity to use them on the battlefield. Not to mention, this tiger is the king of beasts. It is difficult to catch and train them, but neither our enemy nor our horses will be spared.  , What a pity, what a pity"

    Li Shimin’s eyes lit up at first, but soon he sighed with regret.

    When Li Feng heard this, he admired Li Shimin so much that he actually thought of using tigers on the battlefield to deal with other people's cavalry.  However, Li Feng had to admit that this method was quite good.  After all, no matter how well trained this war horse is, it is still a horse and an animal.  Due to animal instinct, if a tiger catches up with them, they will definitely panic and run away.

    The advantages and disadvantages of cavalry, in addition to its high mobility, the most important thing is its impact. The power of a large group of strange soldiers under the iron hoof is often more terrifying than the damage caused by a sword.  However, if the rapidly galloping horses suddenly become confused, it will also be a nightmare for the cavalry.

    “However, this is too difficult to implement.  Unless those tigers are as humane as Xiao Hei, there is no need to discuss it.

    "Fourth uncle, thisis this the big tiger?"

    Looking at Xiao Hei who was already wandering in front of Li Feng, Xiao Sizi hugged Li Feng's neck tightly and shrank his calves upwards hard.  While checking secretly, he asked Li Feng in a low voice.

    "Don't be afraid, little Sizi, this is Xiao Hei, he is very obedient and won't bite, right, Xiao Hei"

    Feeling Xiao Sizi’s nervousness and fear, Li Feng immediately began to comfort her.  After hearing Li Feng's words, Xiao Hei immediately nodded his head very cooperatively.

    "Ahit's true, it's true, Fourth Uncle, look, this big tiger actually nodded. It is really obedient. Fourth Uncle, Si Zi is coming down."

    Looking at the big tiger, he actually nodded, which made the little Sizi very happy.  The little face that was originally a little pale turned red, and he kept twisting his body and struggling to get down.  Li Feng immediately put the little guy down.

    "Your name is Xiaohei, right? My name is Sizi. I'll play with you, okay? But you can't bite me, okay?"

    As soon as he reached the ground, Xiao Sizi began to stare at Xiao Hei and began to discuss with him seriously.  Looking at that posture, he really thought this little black man was a human being.  Fortunately, Xiao Hei could still understand Xiao Sizi's simple meaning and began to nod his head.

    It didn’t take long before the whole journey was filled with the cheerful laughter of little Sizi.

    "Hey I haven't seen Xiao Sizi for a long time. I am so happy."

    Seeing Xiao Sizi’s joy and Empress Changsun’s expression, needless to say, Li Shimin was also filled with emotion.  He loved this frail, well-behaved and sensible daughter very much.  It's just that I'm usually very busy and rarely have time to spend with my children.  Even if he stays with his children, he oftenBe an emperor, not just a father.

    "When I have time in the future, I will often take little Sizi out for a walk. Being bored in the palace every day is not good for her health."

    Li Feng just replied to Li Shimin's sigh.  I wonder if it is possible to be happy in the inner courtyard of the palace.

    Li Shimin glanced at Li Feng very strangely, but didn't say anything.

    "Big brother, Xiaohei, we are here"

    At this moment, I suddenly met Rou Niang and the others who were walking back.  Little Yaya took the lead and ran over quickly.  Rou Niang and the others also accelerated their pace and walked towards this side.  When they saw clearly that Li Shimin and Empress Changsun were behind Li Feng, they all became a little panicked.

    Although Rou Niang has never met Li Shimin, looking at him supporting Queen Changsun, how can she not know the identity of the other party.  This is the emperor, the king of a country.  Rou Niang immediately walked to Li Feng's side very nervously.  Because she doesn't know what to do now.

    Actually, Rou Niang is not the only one who doesn’t know what to do.  At this moment, Cheng Chubi and the others felt like their scalps were numb.

    "Miss Cui also has several good nephews. I didn't expect you to arrive so early. This must be my younger brother and sister. I'm really ashamed. Last time my second brother came in a hurry and didn't see my younger brother and sister. Fortunately, today I finally  I've caught up, I hope my brothers and sisters won't blame me."

    Li Shimin certainly knew why everyone was in trouble, so he immediately spoke up.  The main person speaking here must be Rou Niang.

    "Noit's okay, I"

    When Rou Niang heard Li Shimin talking to her like this, she became even more nervous, and her body unknowingly moved closer to Li Feng.

    "My nephew pays homage to Uncle Shi"

    "Yingying pays homage to Mr. Li, Mrs. Li"

    As soon as Qin Huaiyu heard the emperor's words, he immediately stepped forward to salute Li Shimin and Empress Changsun. Cheng Chubi and the others then also saluted together.  As a result, Cui Yingying was the only one who became at a loss. After thinking for a long time, she finally came up with a more suitable title.

    Faced with such a situation, Li Feng was helpless.  This was Li Shimin and Empress Changsun, who came here deliberately hiding their identities, but just like that, the atmosphere immediately became depressing.

    People and people, as long as this identity is placed in another direction, the feeling will change.

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 142 Buffet Hot Pot

    "Little sister, who are you? Why have I never seen you before?"

    While everyone focused on Li Shimin and Empress Changsun, Yaya stared very curiously at the little Sizi who was right next to Xiaohei.  Yaya was very curious about this little sister who was as cute as a porcelain doll and how she was not afraid of Xiao Hei.  Then he walked in front of Xiao Sizi, looked at her and asked.

    "Little sister, my name is Xiao Sizi, and I'm here to play at my fourth uncle's house. Little sister, what's your name? Do you know Xiaohei too?"

    Xiao Sizi first pointed at Li Feng with his little finger, and then looked at Yaya curiously, who was touching Xiao Hei's head with his little hand.

    "Of course, Xiao Hei is from our family, oh, my name is Yaya"

    As soon as she mentioned Xiao Hei, Xiao Yaya immediately became elated. As if to prove that what she said was not a lie, she turned her head and pulled Xiao Hei's big ears a few times.

    “Ah…I know, you are the little aunt my mother called Yaya. Hello little aunt.”

    This time, Xiao Sizi finally remembered, wasn’t this the little aunt her mother told her about yesterday?

    "Little aunt, why do you call me little aunt? Also, what is the queen mother?"

    "Well, my name is Fourth Uncle, and you are called Fourth Uncle's eldest brother. You are Fourth Uncle's sister, so of course I have to call you Little Aunt. Well, Mother, Queen Mother is Mother."

    "Xiao Sizi's intelligence is really unexpected. He explained the problem clearly in just a few words.  First she pointed at Li Feng, and then pointed at Empress Changsun with her little finger, indicating that she was her mother.

    "Oh, it seems like oh, great, I'm an aunt, I'm so happy. Xiao Sizi, come, let's ride the big tiger together, okay. Xiao Hei, Xiao Hei, get down quickly"  "

    Listening to what Xiao Sizi said, it seems that this is really the case.  However, little Yaya didn't care so much. When she heard little Sizi call her aunt, she was very happy.

    "Okay, okay, thank you, little aunt. Little Sizi can ride the big tiger now. Father and Queen, can little Sizi ride with my little aunt?"

    When I heard that I could ride a big tiger, I was so happy.  However, soon, they looked at Li Shimin and Queen Changsun with nervous faces and asked.

    “Fourth brother…………this………….”

    Xiao Sizi’s question made Empress Changsun very embarrassed.  As the saying goes, you can't touch a tiger's butt, but now they want to ride a tiger.  Although Empress Changsun had heard Xiao Yaya mention Xiao Hei once, and now saw with her own eyes how well-behaved Xiao Hei was, she still felt uneasy in her heart.  What if Xiao Hei falls down while running?

    "It's no problem, Yaya, you let little Sizi sit in the front, and you sit in the back and hug little Sizi. You are the little aunt, so you have to protect little Sizi, do you understand."

    With Xiao Hei, there is no need for Li Feng to explain at all.  As for little Yaya, this little guy dared to ride Xiaohei like a horse, so she would definitely be fine.

    "Well, I understand, I am an adult, and I will protect little Sizi. Come on, little Sizi, I will help you. Xiaohei, remember to walk slowly, you know, otherwise, I won't give you anything in the future.  Get some wine and drink it”

    After receiving Yaya’s order, Xiao Hei had already laid down on the ground. Xiao Yaya first helped Xiao Si Zi up, then she sat behind Xiao Si Zi, and then held Xiao Si Zi with her hands.  In the end, I didn't forget to explain it to Xiao Hei.

    "Sure enough, the whole family doesn't belong to the same family. This little girl named Yaya is really brave. Not only does she dare to ride a tiger, but she also became the aunt of Princess Jinyang. In this way, she is not older than herself.  It’s been a generation. However, this big tiger Xiao Hei is really mighty. If you can ride it, Zhizhi"

    Looking at Xiao Yaya and Xiao Sizi, already riding the big black tiger named Xiao Hei, walking slowly in front, Cheng Chubi and the others were filled with emotion.  From time to time, they secretly took a look at the emperor's face, but they found that the emperor did not seem to be angry.

    "Okay, let's go back too. The family should be ready."

    The depressing atmosphere just now made Li Feng feel a little depressed, but when these two girls made trouble, he immediately disappeared without a trace.

    "You kid, where have you gone? If you don't come back, we are about to start. Really, I have never seen newcomers like you and Rou Niang Oh, these are the guests you invited.  Come on. Come on, everyone, please don’t blame us for the poor reception.”

    Li Feng and his party had just returned to the gate when they met Master Qi.  Qi Ye looked at Li Feng and said:After scolding, he discovered that there was someone behind Li Feng. He immediately knew that this was the guest invited by Li Feng.  So, he very enthusiastically invited everyone to take their seats.

    "Oh, it's so fast. Okay, let's get everyone seated, and then we'll start."

    “Anyway, everyone knows what this banquet means, so Li Feng doesn’t want to do anything else. In short, eating it lively is better than anything else.

    "Ah Brother Li, Sister Rou Niang, you are going to eat hot pot. Well, this way of eating is really good. It can save a lot of trouble, and you can chat while eating without worrying about the food getting cold.  It’s not delicious. It’s such a good idea. It must have been Brother Li who came up with it.”

    As soon as she entered the door, Cui Yingying looked at the steaming pots and was immediately surprised to find that she wanted to eat hot pot.  And she quickly thought of the beauty of it.  There is no doubt that Li Feng must have thought of this.

    "Little aunt, what is hot pot? Why are there no vegetables? Then what should we eat?"

    "Xiao Sizi looked at the scene in front of him and was also very curious. If there is no such dish, how should he eat it?  So, he asked Yaya in a low voice.

    "Hehe, I know, this is a self-service hot pot. If you want to eat, you can get it yourself. Come on, little Sizi, let's go over there and get the food."

    As for what this was, little Yaya knew very well, so she picked up a small plate from the side and pulled little Sizi towards the place where the vegetables were placed.

    "Haha, this is interesting. It's a bit like the big soup pot we used to eat in the military camp. Guanyin, please sit here, and I'll go get the food too."

    Looking at the big pot in front of him, Li Shimin immediately remembered the big soup pot that the soldiers ate when they were marching and fighting.  As a qualified commander-in-chief, Li Shimin has certainly experienced such a big soup pot.  Therefore, as soon as he saw it, he immediately became interested. He also took a plate and followed Xiao Sizi and the others.

    Subsequently, except for Rou Niang's stay and accompanied by Queen of the eldest grandson, the rest, one by one, was full of interest, and ran to the side to get vegetables.

    As everyone brought the dishes they wanted to eat on small plates to themselves, they all sat there one by one, waiting to start together.

    "Everyone, please be quiet. I think everyone knows what happened today if I don't say anything. This meal is the wedding banquet of the little madman and Rou Niang. Next, let the little madman say a few words to everyone.  Bar"

    Qi Ye, Lao Tie, and Xiao Hu all came to sit at the same table with Li Feng and the others. After all, as people from Jianghu Village, they came to accompany the guests.  Seeing that everyone was here, Master Qi immediately stood up and said a few words.  In fact, everyone had already regarded Li Feng and Rou Niang as a couple, so Master Qi didn't say much more.

    Nowadays, applause is not popular yet, so when Li Feng stood up, there was no such thing as applause.

    "It's just such a thing, I won't say much more. This time, I just want to invite everyone to have a good time, and at the same time, I would like to express my gratitude to everyone. I won't say much,  Anyway, big business, make sure you eat and drink well today, that’s all, let’s have a dinner next.”

    As soon as Li Feng finished speaking, everyone cheered loudly, and then no one stopped being polite. They sat down and started pouring wine, and started to take action.

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 143 The Show Begins

    "Haha, this way of eating is quite fresh and unrestrained. You can eat whatever you want. You can cook whatever you want according to your own taste. Yes, it's really good."

    Li Shimin said with a smile as he put his favorite dish into the pot and cooked it.

    "That's right. This thing is really good. Look, it doesn't require anyone to wait on you. It's convenient. Moreover, you can cook it as much as you want. It won't be too wasteful. I'll see if I can hold any banquets in the future. Just follow this method.  good."

    After hearing this, Master Qi also said happily.  This buffet simply saves people and effort, is convenient and fast, and can also reduce waste. What a great thing.

    "Well, this is a good idea, husband. I think we can use this method at home in the future when there are many people eating. Not only will the servants be less tired. And as the old man said,  , can avoid a lot of waste. The most important thing is that it is a good thing for the family to eat together and talk about common things. "

    Queen Changsun on the side also deeply agreed after hearing what Master Qi said.  She knew very well that what Li Shimin hated most was the fighting among the court and the royal family, but what he hoped for most was harmony.  Although she knew that having a meal together would not solve any problems, at least it seemed like that.

    "Well, it is indeed a good idea. After we go back, let's do this at home."

    Li Shimin was very tempted by Queen Changsun's proposal, so he nodded.

    "Okay, okay, fatherFather, mother, from now on, little Sizi won't have to eat alone. When the time comes, there will be many people, and it will definitely be lively and fun."

    When little Sizi heard this, he immediately became very happy.  It was so interesting to eat like this today. After hearing Li Shimin's words, I thought how great it would be to eat like this in the future.  However, when she was about to call her father, Empress Changsun stopped her in time, and then she immediately changed her words as agreed.

    "Brother Li, do you think it would be okay if all restaurants use this kind of self-service hot pot? With such a novel method, everyone will definitely be very satisfied. Moreover, when the time comes, more dishes can be prepared so that the guests can customize it according to their own preferences.  Choice. Furthermore, in this way, a lot of workers can be saved in the store, and a lot of labor can be saved.”

    After listening to Cui Yingying's words, Li Feng was stunned for a moment, and then he had to admire Cui Yingying's business acumen.  I actually thought of opening a self-service hot pot restaurant.

    "Of course it works. In fact, one of the biggest benefits of eating this way is that the person eating is free and happy. In fact, eating is not only about the deliciousness of the food, but the atmosphere is also very important. Give  Here’s a suggestion: when eating, just charge per person. In short, after everyone pays and enters the store, they can eat as they like. In one word, it’s enough.”

    Li Feng saw Cui Yingying mention this idea, so he immediately added it.

    "Ah charging per person? Keeping full? But if you encounter something that is particularly delicious, wouldn't it be a loss? Also, if some people sit directly in the store, from  Eat two meals into one from noon to evening. Not only will you eat more, but it will also take up space in the store."

    When Cui Yingying heard this, she immediately frowned.

    "That's right, Brother Li, if someone eats to the end and can't eat anymore, and deliberately puts vegetables into the pot, wouldn't it be even worse?"

    After Cheng Chubi heard this, he immediately spoke.

    "The reason why you charge per head instead of per dish. In fact, first of all, it saves you the trouble of calculating the price. The most important thing is to make people feel that your business is serious. You can eat whatever you want and take care of yourself. What a good thing  Ah. But before that, you need to do some research and even experiment. In short, you must have a reasonable price in mind so that you will not suffer a loss. "

    "Also, as Yingying said, if you are worried about guests staying seated and not leaving, you can definitely make a reservation for a time. For example, when will lunch arrive, the following time will be dinner time. If  If you want to continue, you will have to charge per person again. In fact, although this may happen, the probability is very small. Think about it, most of the people who can go to restaurants are well-known.  People, these people are very concerned about face, aren’t they?”

    "As for the problem mentioned by Cheng Chubi, it is a big problem. After all, there must be many people with such a mentality, but we are not helpless. Eating is a matter of course, and no one can  I can't say anything. However, frugality is an eternal topic no matter what age it is. Opening such a self-service restaurant will not only save a lot of waste for Datang, but also save a lot of money.??'s food?  What a good thing this is. If anyone wastes money intentionally, then he has a reason to talk to him. Waste is shameful, and he will definitely be punished, right?"

    For Cheng Chubi to think of this problem, Li Feng was very suspicious that this boy must have such thoughts.  As the saying goes, the devil is as high as the Taoist. The merchants of later generations have already considered these issues clearly.

    "Okay, it is indeed a good idea. If this happens, our Tang Dynasty will save a lot of food every year. Miss Cui, I think this is a good idea. If all our Tang Dynasty had restaurants like this  Well, this matter is feasible. I think you can handle it. Don’t worry, I’m asking for people and money. Well, I’ll send you a few more good cooks in a few days.  . If someone dares to waste food wantonly, there is no need to worry. He will be punished. It is really shameful to waste."

    After Li Shimin heard what Li Feng said, he immediately stood up excitedly.  If this is true, it can really save Datang a lot of food.  My heart immediately became hot.  However, at the end of the conversation, he glanced at Li Feng very curiously.

    "Thank youThank you Mr. Li for your support. Mr. Li, don't worry, I will definitely handle this matter properly."

    When she heard what Li Shimin said, Cui Yingying was so excited. The Erguotou in the past gave her hope, and now this self-service hot pot has made her full of confidence.  As for the good cook in the family that the other party said, there is another name for that thing, the Royal Chef.

    "Taiyuan Wang family, all your Wangji restaurants, just wait until they close."

    Thinking of this, Cui Yingying immediately turned her head again, staring at Li Feng with a pair of tearful eyes, not knowing what she was thinking.

    Although Li Feng still has many ideas in his mind, for the time being, he doesn't want to speak out. These things are just what he has seen and heard in later generations. They are a bit messy and need to be sorted out.  Besides, these things cannot be explained clearly even in a short time.

    Not long after, Yaya and Xiaosizi were full, and they ran to play with Xiaohei.  Empress Changsun was in poor health, so she only ate a little and left the table. Li Shimin immediately put down his bowl and said he wanted to go for a walk with her.  Cui Yingying also left the table quickly. Now, she had no intention of eating.  In this case, Rou Niang could only accompany Cui Yingying into the room.

    When Qi Ye and Lao Tie saw that only a group of young people were left, they even made an excuse to leave and go to another table.

    Soon, Cheng Chubi and Qin Huaiyu were the only ones left at the table, plus Li Feng and Xiaohu, making a total of six people.

    "Haha, I finally feel relaxed. Brother Li, you said yesterday that you would have a good drink today, right?"

    As soon as everyone left, especially Li Shimin and Empress Changsun, Cheng Chubi and the others breathed a huge sigh of relief. Dining with the emperor was really torture for them.

    "Yes, Xiaohu, go to the room and get two jars of wine."

    Looking at the expressions on Cheng Chubi's and others' faces, Li Feng knew that the show was finally about to begin.  However, Li Feng's drinking is not empty at all.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 144: Seven Bright and Seven Dark

    Throughout the ages, wine has always been an indispensable part of any wedding.  Otherwise, going to a wedding banquet is simply called drinking wedding wine.  Wedding wine, wedding wine, how can it be done without wine?

    In the past, Li Feng had attended countless weddings, including weddings in rural areas and weddings in urban hotels.  Li Feng made a preliminary estimate and found that after the bride and groom finished toasting, there were really not many grooms who were not shaking at their feet. In fact, there were many who had to be supported halfway.

    This made Li Feng very worried about what to do during the night of flowers and candles in the bridal chamber.  However, Li Feng just thought about it, after all, it was someone else's business.

    In the past, Li Feng had always been worried about what he would do if he got married.  Because, his parents said that when Li Feng gets married, no matter what he does, it must be held in his hometown.  This frightened Li Feng. He was holding a wedding banquet in his hometown, and he didn't know how drunk he would be.

    You must know that in their hometown, there are old rules. When toasting, people come not from one table to another, but one by one.  As long as the guests are male, you must greet them one by one.  Boxing, odd-even guessing, rock-paper-scissors, it all works, whoever loses gets the drink.

    Although you can bring two wine substitutes, you will often be unable to bear it at this rate.  Moreover, other guests will also act based on the state of your groom. If you are not drunk at all, they will not let anyone drink for you.  Anyway, by the end of it, it will make you dizzy, that’s right.

    "Haha, Brother Li is so happy. By the way, Brother Li, I heard from Miss Cui that you created this Erguotou, right? No wonder you didn't drink before. To be honest, if you still ask me now  I would rather not drink the same kind of wine I used to drink, because I can’t drink it.”

    Seeing that Li Feng asked Xiaohu to get the wine without saying a word, Cheng Chubi and the others immediately became even happier.  These few of them are veritable drunkards, the kind who never have fun without drinking.  Otherwise, this kid Cheng Chubi wouldn't have gone to show Cui Yingying the door just to drink.

    They definitely don’t want to compete with Li Feng in martial arts, but they still have to compete with this wine.

    "Brother Li, let me toast you and wish you and your sister-in-law a long life together."

    "Brother Li, I, Luo Yong, can't speak, so I just did it."

    "Brother Li, I wish you and your sister-in-law may have a son soon"

    At once, starting with Qin Huaiyu, then Luo Yong, and Cheng Chuliang, they all raised their big bowls to Li Feng, and then drank a big bowl with Li Feng one by one.  Li Feng did not refuse anyone who came, and he drank three large bowls in a row without spilling a drop of wine.

    "Brother Huaiyu, second brother, how could you be like this again, and steal what I want to say again, wellbrother Li, then I wish you to hold your grandson soon."

    When it was Cheng Chubi’s turn, he was immediately dumbfounded because he discovered that he didn’t even know what to say.  First he complained to Qin Huaiyu and Cheng Chuliang, but he finally came up with a congratulatory message.  Didn't Cheng Chuliang say that he would have a son as soon as possible, so he went on to give birth to a grandson as soon as possible.

    After Li Feng heard this, he was immediately dumbfounded. In his heart, he deeply realized that it is terrible to be uneducated.  If they were all like Cheng Chubi, they would have given out all the great-grandchildren and great-great-grandchildren.

    "Okay, come on, let's do it"

    At this moment, the wine was on his lips. There was no reason not to drink it. Li Feng didn’t say much and simply drank it up.  Seeing Li Feng downing four large bowls of wine without any reaction, Cheng Chubi and the others immediately felt a little depressed. Not only was he a great lover, he was also good at drinking.

    "Haha, drinking with Brother Li is so enjoyable."

    However, such a situation immediately made Cheng Chubi and the others feel even more happy. As the saying goes, birds of a feather flock together and people divide into groups.  They were already good drinkers, but now that they saw Li Feng drinking so generously, they felt more cordial in their hearts.

    "Sisterbrother-in-law, II also give you two bowls, one is to bless you and sister, and the other is, thank you"

    Suddenly, Xiaohu, who was next to Li Feng, poured two bowls of wine for himself. Then, after saying a few words with his face flushed, he drank one bowl after another, finishing the two large bowls of wine.

    "This boy, why is his arm turned outward? How can a brother-in-law cooperate with others to bully his brother-in-law?"

    Li Feng was stunned by the sudden movement of the little tiger.  However, he soon understood what Xiaohu meant.  Li Feng knew that this little tiger man was rather dull and didn't like to talk.  However, precisely because of this, his mind is more delicate and sensitive.

    "Okay, Xiaohu, as a family, don't talk about this in the future.If that's the case, my brother-in-law will drink this wine.  "

    Looking at Xiaohu, Li Feng didn’t say much, but he finished two bowls in one breath.  This is a big bowl. Six bowls in a row would be at least three kilograms of wine.

    Afterwards, Li Feng temporarily left the table, then went to each table and toasted another bowl. Then, he, Qi Ye and Lao Tie drank a bowl alone, and then returned.  Seeing that Xiaohu was already a little drunk, Li Feng immediately asked him to go into the room to rest.

    After doing this for a while, Li Feng had already drank seven or eight kilograms of wine in his stomach.  While looking at Cheng Chubi and the four of them, Li Feng also became a little depressed. You know, there is an important ceremony coming later, which is to worship heaven and earth.  This step is absolutely essential.

    Actually, due to various reasons, many aspects of the wedding between Li Feng and Rou Niang have been omitted, and many things have been completely changed beyond recognition.  After picking up the bride, people worship heaven and earth and send the bride into the bridal chamber.  Then, the banquet started again. The bride, covered with a red hijab, sat in the room waiting, while the groom came out to accompany the guests.

    However, how could Li Feng let Rou Niang suffer this? He was eating and drinking outside, leaving Rou Niang to sit on the bed alone, smelling the fragrance of the vegetables. How could he do such a thing?  Come out.  Also, it’s outrageous for these folks, who are so busy that they have to skip lunch and have dinner instead of dinner.

    Therefore, Li Feng simply had two dinners. Li Shimin, Cheng Chubi and the others would definitely go back after finishing their lunch.  In this way, there will be no delay on either side.

    "However, this makes Li Feng depressed. If he drinks too much at noon, how can he pay homage to the church after lunch?

    "Well, if you want these boys to drink well, it seems that you have to use some tricks. Otherwise, don't make your legs fluttering."

    The drinking capacity of these people is not low, and Li Feng is not very sure about getting them to drink well.

    "We feel a little bored when we drink like this. How about we play a game. Whoever loses will drink."

    Soon, Li Feng had an idea in his mind. He looked at Cheng Chubi and the others with a smile on his face and thought, this time he must make you drink down.

    "Game? Drinking order, no, no, no, Brother Li, you don't know, except for Brother Huaiyu, no one among the four of us can play this thing. We might as well just punish him with alcohol. In this case, we only  How about we come and play guessing? Whoever loses can drink."

    There are two main types of drinking games in ancient times. One is the drinking order, which is something about reciting poems and making poems.  Another thing is to guess money. In modern society, children don’t even play.

    "Of course I can't do the drinking order. We don't understand that stuff. As for guessing, that's so boring. If we want to play, we can play some high-IQ, more interesting games. For example, light seven, dark seven  ”

    Li Feng thought to himself, you are thinking beautifully about guessing coins. That kind of guessing odd and even relies entirely on luck. No one can win or lose.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 145: Simple but Not Simple

    In fact, Li Feng wanted to play boxing with Cheng Chubi and the others at first.  If you shout at the top of your lungs for a while about the "Five Leaders" and "Six Six Successes", the atmosphere will rise. It is definitely no worse than going to a karaoke.  Add to that liquor, chili, and hot pot, and you're guaranteed to have a hoarse voice the next day.

    However, Li Feng finally gave up this idea and switched to playing something else, because he himself was not very good at guessing. If he taught it to his apprentice, it would be troublesome for the master to suffer.  After thinking about it, it is better to play this light seven and dark seven.

    "Ming Qi and Dark Qi, what kind of game is this? Why haven't you heard of it? Brother Li, please tell me. You are right. This guess is too boring. And you also know this drinking order. We are the generals."  From now on, I won’t play these frivolous things. If this game of light and dark seven is really fun, I will play this game in the future, so as not to let those fake gentlemen always make noises there.”

    Cheng Chubi, Cheng Chuliang and Luo Yong immediately became very interested in this bright and dark seven.  Needless to say, the reason is definitely because Wan Xing Jiu Ling and they simply don’t have the culture.

    "Actually, this game is simple to say the least, it's just counting."

    Seeing the longing on the faces of Cheng Chubi and the others, Li Feng immediately felt happy. However, he had to feel sad for Cheng Chubi and the others, because although this game was very simple and easy to play, there was a chance that  Eighty-nine years ago, for a few of them, it was no better than reciting poems and composing poems.

    "Counting, this thing is simple, who can't do it? Brother Li, please tell me how to play it. However, why do I feel that I might as well guess the numbers?"

    When Cheng Chubi and the others heard this, they immediately felt relieved. Who couldn’t count?  However, I soon became worried that there was nothing interesting about this game, it was too simple.  However, Qin Huaiyu was not like Cheng Chubi and the others. Instead, he was very serious and prepared to listen to what Li Feng had to say. He vaguely realized that this thing would not be simple.

    "Well, counting, as the name suggests, starts from 1 and counts upwards. However, not every number can be counted. This game is called bright seven and dark seven. It means that you can't count bright seven and dark seven.  Numbers. What are bright sevens? They are numbers with 7, for example, 7, 17, 27, etc. And dark sevens are numbers that are multiples of 7. For example, 14 is 2 times 7.  21 is three times 7, these numbers are called dark sevens.”

    "When counting, when encountering bright seven or dark seven, you must not make a sound. Use your chopsticks to tap the bowl to indicate those numbers. If anyone counts these numbers out, they will lose. Wait, we will form a circle  In a circle, one person gives the order and first reports a number below 10. For example, if the person above you says 1, then you say 2, and the next one"

    This rule of light and dark seven is very simple, so Li Feng made it clear in a few moments, and then Cheng Chubi and the others immediately started nodding to express their understanding.

    "Brother Li, come on, sit down quickly, we'll start right away. This game is simple, fun, interesting, really interesting. I'll just sit down with you."

    After listening to Li Feng’s words, Cheng Chubi immediately became impatient. Once he becomes proficient at this thing, it will be fun when he returns to Chang’an City.

    "Okay, let me take the lead, are you all ready?"

    After sitting down, Li Feng asked Cheng Chubi and the others with a half-smile.  My heart is filled with joy. It may be fun and interesting, but when it comes to simplicity, it may not be so.

    "Ready, Brother Li, let's start"

    Because Cheng Chubi was sitting next to Li Feng, he was the first one to accept the call.

    "Well, I'm really ready. Then I'm really going to start. Are you sure you're ready?"

    "I'm sure, Brother Li, just hurry up and start"

    Cheng Chubi became anxious after hearing what Li Feng’s mother-in-law said. It would be uncomfortable to wait.

    "6"

    "7"

    "Haha, third child, come over to Brother Huaiyu and I'll pour you some wine."

    Qin Huaiyu was sitting next to Cheng Chubi. Li Feng suddenly showed up with a 6. Cheng Chubi, who was feeling excited and nervous, immediately reflexively showed up with a 7.  Qin Huaiyu was about to take over, but he thought wrong. This time Cheng Chubi yelled 7, which was a foul.

    "Yes, the third child committed a foul. He was fined for drinking, fined for drinking, haha It's so interesting."

    It took Cheng Chuliang and Luo Yong a long time to come to their senses, and then they immediately laughed and said, fearing that the world would not be in chaos, thinking to themselves, Cheng Chubi is really stupid, he will make such a mistake.

    "Brother Li, you are not kind. How could you just call me 6? It hurts me, hey,"Come on, we are willing to admit defeat, come and drink.”

    "Haha, now it's time for me to give the order. Brother Huaiyu, I'm about to start. Are you ready to take the move? Don't blame me for not reminding you."

    Cheng Chubi first looked at Li Feng with a resentful look on his face and said, but soon you drank the wine without hesitation.  Since he was playing a game, the fine for drinking was not much, so he didn't care.  Then, he looked at Qin Huaiyu with a wicked smile and said.

    "Where's all this nonsense, just come over here"

    "Okay, I'll get started"

    "6"

    "when"

    "7"

    "8"

    Cheng Chubi was full of confidence and said a 6. Who knows, Qin Huaiyu didn't fall for his trick at all, and just tapped the bowl with the chopsticks he had prepared.  However, the tragedy is that Cheng Chuliang, who was sitting next to Qin Huaiyu, also reflexively spoke out.  Then Luo Yong, who came next, came with an 8, but Li Feng didn't move.

    "Okay, Chu Liang, let's have a drink. Didn't you hear me knocking the bowl? That means 7. You should say 8."

    "Oh, yes, why didn't I say 8? I was obviously planning to say 8."

    Cheng Chuliang reacted with regret on his face. Forget about it, the rules were clearly stated, so he drank happily.

    "Haha, are we a bit bullying by doing this, these poor kids? Fortunately, today's game is still simple, there is no continuous sitting system, otherwise, Luo Yong will also suffer."

    At this time, Li Feng actually felt that he was a bit bullying, and felt a little embarrassed. How could these ancient people compare to him, a modern person who had gone through countless brutal mathematics tests of all sizes?  People.

    "Boy Ming, this game of yours is interesting, so interesting. Come on, I want to participate in one too."

    “I’ll do one too…”

    Qi Ye and Lao Tie suddenly appeared out of nowhere, and sat back down in their seats with excitement on their faces.

    "Haha, it's quite interesting. Count me in."

    I don’t know when, this Li Shimin actually ran back and sat back in his seat. He also wanted to participate.  In fact, he had already come back just now.  This game seemed simple, but he felt that it was very unusual.  Therefore, interest also came.

    "Okay, is there anyone who doesn't know the rules of the game? If not, wait a minute and we'll start. But as we agreed, no one is allowed to foul. Here, Master Qi is the eldest. Wait a minute, let's start.  Master Qi has started well, and then everything will be as usual, no problem, let’s start.”

    Seeing everyone nodding no problem, Li Feng immediately announced that it would start from Master Qi.

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 146: Unable to Kneel

    Playing with eight people is more interesting than playing with five people, and with everyone watching from the sidelines, the scene becomes even more lively.  It wasn't until Li Shimin reminded them whether they wanted to pay homage first that everyone ended this novel game with unsatisfied intentions.

    Throughout the entire game, Li Feng was not punished even once. There was nothing he could do about it. These opponents were really bad. Without a continuous sitting system, Li Feng didn’t even have the chance to make mistakes.  In addition to Li Feng, there is another person who has never made a mistake. This person is Li Shimin.

    "Hey, this emperor is indeed an emperor. Such attentiveness, such insight, and such thinking and reaction are really beyond the reach of ordinary people."

    Except for Li Feng and Li Shimin, Qin Huaiyu was not punished several times.  However, the remaining people are not so lucky, especially Cheng Chubi, Cheng Chuliang and Luo Yong. As long as they encounter a chance, they will inevitably suffer.  Although Qi Ye and Lao Tie are better, they are not much better.

    "The bride and groom are invited"

    After everything was ready, Li Feng and Rou Niang both came to the center of the main room as Master Qi shouted.  However, at this time, Rou Niang did not wear anything like a red hijab.  Li Feng thought to himself that maybe he wasn't interested in this thing at this time.

    "Send incense"

    With Master Qi shouting again, Li Feng and Rou Niang both came to the outer end of the main room, where an incense table had been set up, with an incense burner placed on top of it.

    As Li Feng walked into the incense table step by step, for some reason, there was an inexplicable throbbing in his heart, and then the muscles all over his body began to slowly tighten.  Even the muscles on his face were tense, making his expression look very serious.

    As Li Feng and the others arrived in front of the incense burner, Master Qi handed them a stick of incense each.  Li Feng took the incense with a dull expression, and his expression became more serious.

    "Li Feng, what's wrong? Are you feeling unwell?"

    Master Qi soon discovered that Li Feng's expression was abnormal, so he asked in a low voice, very worried beside him.

    "Master Qi, I don't know what's going on. Anyway, I'm very nervous now."

    Indeed, Li Feng himself didn’t know why he suddenly became so nervous.  Li Feng couldn't describe it specifically. In short, it was a very weird feeling.

    “Haha, it’s okay, it’s okay, this is the first time, it’s always like this, just relax a little bit. Really, your kid is usually fearless, but I didn’t expect that at this time, you become shy.”

    Hearing that Li Feng was nervous, Master Qi immediately became happy and said with a smile.

    "Brother Li, what's wrong with you? Otherwise, we won't worship here. Anyway, the wedding banquet has been held, so it doesn't matter whether we worship here or not."

    Seeing Li Feng’s expression, Rou Niang became even more anxious. Having been with Li Feng day and night for so long, she had already felt that this was definitely not something as simple as being nervous.  Although the ceremony of worshiping in the church is very important, it is nothing compared to Li Feng.

    "Rou Niang, it's okay. I'm probably just a little nervous. How can I not worship you? Come on, let's burn incense first."

    After finishing speaking, Li Feng stepped forward slightly and put the incense into the incense burner. When Rou Niang saw Li Feng's action, she immediately followed suit and put the incense into the incense burner.  However, his eyes never left Li Feng.

    "Kneel down and worship heaven and earth"

    As Master Qi shouted again, Li Feng's heart suddenly felt.  At this time, he felt that the true energy began to spread all over his body, his body became hot, and his heart became a little inexplicable, and then, a nameless anger began to appear slowly.

    Immediately afterwards, he discovered that waves of heat continued to flow towards his feet.  The feet begin to tighten, become heavier, and become stiff.

    "Damn it, what the hell is going on? Why is this happening again?"

    At this moment, Li Feng felt that his body was out of control and he immediately understood what was going on.  This time, it was so similar to that time when I was hunting bears.  He understood that it was because of this body again.

    "What's going on with fourth brother? Has something happened? Why doesn't he come to worship?"

    Queen Changsun was on the side and saw that as soon as Master Qi finished speaking, Li Feng's body straightened up immediately, and then he just stood there stupidly, motionless.  However, the look on Li Feng's face and the sweat slowly coming out told her that it must beThere's a problem.

    "Fourth brother, he can't kneel down"

    In fact, Li Shimin had noticed Li Feng's abnormality for a long time, and was surprised at first.  To talk about being nervous, how is it possible that this fourth brother would still be nervous? It is impossible.  However, facing the scene in front of him, Li Shimin couldn't figure it out.  However, when Qi Ye shouted the phrase "kneel down and worship heaven and earth".  Li Shimin vaguely thought of the reason, and looking at Li Feng's performance, he confirmed his suspicion.

    "Can't you kneel down?"

    When Empress Changsun heard this, she immediately became even more confused.

    "Hey, you may not know much about fourth brother. In short, what he hates most is God. Moreover, he has never knelt down to anyone in his life, including in front of his father.  He has never knelt down. Now, it is difficult for him to kneel down to God"

    Li Shimin looked at Li Feng with a complicated expression, shook his head and sighed.

    Li Shimin’s guess was correct. Li Feng was indeed having a difficult time now.  He never thought that it would be so difficult to pray to a church.  At this time, Li Feng was really anxious.  In fact, it doesn't matter to him whether he worships this world or not. He is worried about Rou Niang.

    But now, these two legs are as if they are filled with lead. Not only are they heavy, but they are also stretched straight. They cannot bend at all, let alone kneel down.  But fortunately, this head is very clear. The problem at hand must be solved, otherwise things will be bad.

    "Rou Niang, don't worry, I'm fine, just follow my movements."

    Looking at Rou Niang next to her with a worried look on her face, Li Feng suddenly had an idea flash in his mind and had an idea, so he whispered to her.

    "If you don't kneel down, don't kneel down. Let's just bow, okay?"

    Indeed, under the guidance of Li Feng, he and Rou Niang began to bow directly to the incense table.  In fact, kneeling was required in this worship hall. Later, it was gradually canceled and replaced by bowing.  Now let’s just catch up on the new trend, Li Feng thought to himself.

    "Well, this is another new method. It's not bad. You see, this way, your clothes will not get dirty."

    "That's right, this guy Li Feng is really amazing. First he did the self-service hot pot, and now he has such a strange way of worshiping. I really don't know how he came up with these tricks."

    ………………

    Li Feng’s strange behavior did not cause any adverse reactions from everyone, but instead they all praised him.  This made Li Feng breathe a huge sigh of relief.

    "It's not okay to continue like this. Next time, when Old Man Sun comes back, I have to ask him how to control the true energy in his body."

    The situation just now shocked Li Feng. His hands and feet suddenly became not his. This feeling was really unbearable.

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 147 Prelude

    Although something happened in the worship hall, fortunately, it was a near miss and no big trouble was caused.  Li Shimin and the others also said they were leaving after Li Feng paid his respects.

    "Rou Niang, if you have time, you can go to the second brother and second sister-in-law's house to play for a few days. Otherwise, you won't even know the door when the time comes. Then, let's have a nice talk."

    Li Feng and Rou Niang sent everyone out. Queen Changsun took Rou Niang's hand and spoke to Rou Niang sincerely.  As for Li Feng, she didn't mention it at all. Firstly, it was not suitable. Secondly, Li Feng's character was in vain.  As long as Rou Niang goes, Li Feng can't go.

    "Thank you, second sister-in-law. I will definitely go if I have time."

    Li Feng had already called Empress Changsun the second sister-in-law, and of course Rou Niang followed.  It was impossible for her to refuse such an invitation from Queen Changsun, so she answered accordingly.

    “The second sister-in-law is just waiting for you to come, brother and sister-in-law…”

    Since Queen Changsun and Rou Niang were talking, no one could get a word in.  In such an occasion, Cheng Chubi and Cui Yingying would definitely not dare to speak.

    "Little aunt, I'm leaving. You can come and play with Si Zi later, okay?"

    Only Xiao Sizi ran in front of Xiao Yaya and said to Yaya reluctantly.  Today, Yaya took her to the village and played with the children in the village for a long time, which made little Sizi very happy.  After all, as a child, Sizi preferred this kind of happy life to the life in the palace.

    "Okay, okay, but, Sizi, I don't know the way to your home."

    After a moment of excitement, Yaya began to speak awkwardly again.

    "My home is in Chang'an. Have you never been to Chang'an City?"

    “I’ve just heard of Chang’an, but I don’t know where it is or how to get there.”

    "Ah, what should we do Yes, the fourth uncle knows that he has been there. When the time comes, let the fourth uncle take you there and you will know how to get there. But, little aunt, can you bring Xiao Hei as well?  Bring it with you, I also want to play with Xiao Hei."

    "I don't know if this is possible. I have to ask my elder brother to find out"

    "Well, okay, let's ask Fourth Uncle"

    The two little people, after muttering for a while, came to Li Feng hand in hand.  In fact, everyone had already heard their conversation without them opening their mouths.

    Li Feng was so depressed. He didn't expect that these two little girls, tugging back and forth, would actually get on top of him.  He also wanted to take Xiao Hei into the palace, just to avoid chaos in the world.  Li Feng quickly glanced at Li Shimin, meaning to tell him to speak, otherwise it would be great fun when the tiger entered the city.

    "Xiao Sizi, this little black guy can't enter the city, he will scare others. Well, let's do this. If you want to come to your fourth uncle's house to play in the future, just tell your mother, or you can come directly to your father.  When the time comes, I’ll have someone send you here, okay?”

    After Li Shimin saw Li Feng’s gesture, he immediately spoke.  If Xiao Hei is allowed to enter the city, the whole city of Chang'an will be in a state of chaos.  It's better to let Xiao Sizi come to Jianghu Village.  Anyway, here, there is no need to consider any safety issues. Here, he can rest assured.

    Afterwards, Cui Yingying and the others also said goodbye to Li Feng and Rou Niang.  After watching them leave, Li Feng took Rou Niang and Yaya back home.  Everyone at home was still sitting there, chatting and drinking, it was so lively.

    This wedding banquet started from noon to evening.  As everyone worked together, they packed up everything and then left.

    Yaya had so much fun today and was so tired that she started to rest early.  As for Xiaohu, he drank some at noon, fell asleep, drank again, and fell asleep long ago.  However, Rou Niang and Li Feng were a little worried, so they went to Xiaohu's room to take a look.

    "It's true, Xiaohu, if you drink so much, you will feel uncomfortable when you get up tomorrow."

    “Forget it, he’s happy too, he’ll be fine after just a nap.”

    Smelling the smell of alcohol in the room, Li Feng said helplessly.  Li Feng knew Xiaohu's mood very well. Xiaohu was indeed so happy today that he drank a little more.

    However, as soon as Li Feng finished speaking, both of them fell silent.  Because, they all remembered that now they were the only ones at home who were awake, and the wedding was only the last step left.

    "Husbandhusbandjun, II'll go help you get some water."

    Rou Niang's face was red for a long time before she finally managed to hold back the word "husband", but the sound was no louder than the sound of a mosquito.  After saying that, he immediately turned around and went out.

    "HusbandMadamthis""Why does it sound so awkward?"

    After muttering in his heart, Li Feng followed Rou Niang out and saw that Rou Niang was indeed busy in the kitchen. There was hot water that had been boiled long ago.  Although it is already March, the weather is not cold anymore, and Li Feng usually just uses cold water.

    However, today is different from the past. Washing your face and feet has a special meaning. How can you use cold water directly?  Li Feng didn't say much and returned to the room directly.  The new house will be the one that Li Feng has been living in, but at this moment, red candles have been lit and red happy words have been pasted on it.  The quilts, sheets, etc. were all replaced with new ones.

    "Haha, I was so worried about getting married, but I didn't expect that I would come back to the Tang Dynasty a thousand years ago and get married. Now, my family should not have to worry about it anymore. If my parents knew  I must be very happy, but hey"

    Sitting on the bed, Li Feng suddenly thought of his parents, but at this moment, he could only sigh.  There must be missing, but sadness is not enough.

    “Husband……jun……”

    As a sound of footsteps came, Rou Niang had already walked in with a basin in her hands. She put the basin in front of the bed, lowered her head and shouted softly with a flushed face.

    "Rou Niang, you should just call me Brother Li. The word husband sounds weird. Besides, I'm not from a wealthy family, so I don't like this."

    Feeling that Rou Niang was not used to being called such a name, Li Feng hurriedly spoke.  Not only did Rou Niang's name sound awkward to him, but it also sounded strange to him. It was just a title, and he wasn't that particular about it.

    "Brother Li, this is the first day of marriage, you have to call me husband"

    When Rou Niang heard this, she quickly shook her head and said.  Indeed, husbands and wives were not all called this way even in ancient times. It was only those so-called people with status who called them this way.  In ordinary people's homes, especially after they have children, most of them are called the child's father and the child's mother.

    However, when you get married, according to the rules, you still have to call yourself husband, madam, etc.

    “That’s okay, then I’ll trouble Madam.”

    When Li Feng heard that there was such a statement, he followed Rou Niang.  As for the foot washing matter, Li Feng was not polite and let Rou Niang take care of it.

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 148: On Li Laoer

    Rou Niang's soft little hands gently caressed and rubbed his feet, making Li Feng feel waves of relief.  Not only does my feet feel comfortable, but the feeling in my heart is even better.  It is not easy to enjoy such treatment in later generations.

    Li Feng just looked at Rou Niang quietly, washing his feet carefully and meticulously. There was no sound in the room except the sound of Rou Niang's little hands stirring the water.  Li Feng's heart was also filled with silence, filled with an indescribable warmth.

    Li Feng doesn’t understand love, he really doesn’t understand it, but these are really not important to him.  He just knew that living with the woman in front of him was very relaxing and warm, and that was enough.  He was very willing to live like this for the rest of his life, so he chose to get married.

    In the past, Li Feng was always unwilling to get married, and was even a little afraid of getting married.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? If getting married doesn't make people's lives happier and more comfortable, but makes them more depressed and painful, then it's okay not to get married.  This was not Li Feng's own imagination, but countless living examples told him.

    In fact, Li Feng knew it as soon as he thought about it without anyone else telling him.  I won’t talk about anything else, let’s just talk about this house and the children.  For most people, these two things are basically enough to keep you busy for a lifetime.  It can be said that most people spend their entire lives busy for these two things.

    House slave, child slave, this sounds ridiculous, but it is indeed like this in life.  And people actually use the word "slave". You can imagine how they feel in their hearts.

    Therefore, Li Feng does not want to get married and is afraid of getting married.  Without marriage, all these will disappear. If one person is full, the whole family will not be hungry.  If you can’t afford to buy a house, why can’t you still afford to rent it?  Anyway, it doesn't matter what happens to a person.

    “But it’s difficult not to get married.  This is not because Li Feng is afraid that there will be no one to support him until his death.  These days, there is something called pension insurance, and there is also a place called a nursing home.  Generally speaking, being together with old men and old ladies is not necessarily worse than being with their children.

    Or, to put it more radically, by the time one really needs someone to take care of him, that person has had enough life and has no meaning anymore, right?

    The only thing that bothers Li Feng is the reminders at home.  Parents are urging, brothers and sisters are urging, relatives and friends are urging, this is what gives Li Feng the biggest headache.  Li Feng really couldn't understand. When did not getting married become such a heinous crime?  Just before the time travel, Li Feng thought, let's just get married, that's it anyway.

    Otherwise, every time he received a call from home, he would be frightened, and every time he went home, it would be like going to the execution ground.  It’s not easy to live such a life.

    He thought helplessly in his heart, so be it.  God actually sent him back to the Tang Dynasty, and today, he actually got married. It's really unpredictable.

    "Liwell, husband, what are you thinking about?"

    Suddenly, a sound interrupted Li Feng's contemplation. Li Feng came back to his senses and saw that Rou Niang was already standing in front of him.  The water basin on the ground was taken out at some point, and there were no drops of water on his feet. Apparently Rou Niang had dried them for him.

    "Oh, it's nothing. Sister Rou, sit down and I'll get you a basin of water and help you wash your feet."

    After coming back to his senses, Li Feng quickly put on his shoes and stood up. Then, he pushed Rou Niang down on the bed and sat down, and he immediately walked out of the door.

    "Brother Li, Brother Li, how can this be done? There is no reason for a husband to wash his wife's feet. This is against the rules."

    Li Feng's words made Rou Niang stunned for a long time. There was no longer any shyness on her face. In desperation, she stopped calling her husband and stood up directly. She took two steps and grabbed Li Feng who was about to leave the room.  Said with eagerness.

    "Well, Rou Niang, let me ask you, when you washed my feet just now, were you happy in your heart? Maybe it was just because of the rules that you had to do it."

    Looking at the anxious Rou Niang, Li Feng was stunned for a moment, but then he looked at her with a smile and asked.

    "No, Brother Li, Rou Niang is willing to serve Brother Li. II am very happy in my heart, very happy, really"

    Hearing Li Feng’s question, Rou Niang immediately became anxious and shy at the same time.

    "Yes, you are very happy to wash your husband's feet. In the same way, being able to serve your wife is not a happy thing for me for a long time. Isn't this what the so-called husband and wife should be like? You are willing to  You wash and cook for me, I protect you from wind and rain without any regrets, and then, just like thatWalking forward all the way, when you get old, you call me old man, and I will call you old woman.  You scratch my back and I'll rub your shoulders.  "

    "In this, there is nothing that should or should not be done, and there is nothing that is unruly or unruly. This is all what we are willing to do, what we are happy for, and we are all happy. That's enough, don't you think?  "

    Li Feng’s eyes and tone at this moment were very gentle and serious.  In his opinion, this is how husband and wife should be.

    "Brother Li, Iwuwu"

    Following Li Feng’s words, Rou Niang felt that her heart was about to melt. In the end, she didn’t know what words to use to describe the feeling in her heart.  He just hugged Li Feng tightly and started to cry lightly.

    Li Feng didn’t say anything, just quietly holding Rou Niang in his arms.

    "Brother Li, the hot water in the pot is gone. How about you just wash me with cold water? It'll be okay."

    After a long time, Rou Niang raised her head and spoke softly to Li Feng.

    "What can we do? If there is no hot water, just boil hot water. Let's go together. Well, you go to live first and I will fetch water, okay?"

    Of course, Rou Niang would not have any objections to Li Feng's proposal. She only felt sweetness in her heart.  Afterwards, the two people began to work together.

    "Brother Li, can I ask if something happened to you when you were worshiping today?"

    Not long after, the flames in the stove became strong, and Rou Niang snuggled quietly in Li Feng's arms like a little kitten.  However, suddenly, she raised her head and asked Li Feng.  She remembered Li Feng's weird behavior when she went to church today.

    "Is there anything I can't ask? In fact, even if you don't ask, I will tell you. In fact, the reason why that situation occurs is because I don't like kneeling, because I can't kneel down."

    Li Feng did not tell Rou Niang the whole truth to avoid worrying her.

    "Oh, that's it, it's made me worry for a long time. By the way, Brother Li, is your second brother really the emperor? I think he is quite easy-going. He was also talking and laughing while chatting with us. But  , Brother Li, I don’t understand why you call him second sister-in-law but not second brother.”

    Indeed, Rou Niang was very curious about Li Feng's other identity.  Today, she had seen Li Feng calling Empress Changsun second sister-in-law, but he did not call Li Shimin second brother, which made her feel strange.

    "Actually, it's not that I really don't want to recognize this second brother. Generally speaking, this second brother is still very good. It's not that I don't want to recognize this second brother, but I don't want to recognize the emperor as my second brother. Otherwise, sooner or later, it will happen  , I will have to conflict with him, and then there will be no room for turning around. "

    Hearing Rou Niang mention this matter, Li Feng also said with a depressed face.

    "There's a conflict, why?"

    Regarding Li Feng’s words, Rou Niang was first panicked and then confused.

    "He has inconsistent beliefs. Maybe in the minds of others, he is a good emperor. However, a good emperor is often not a good relative or good friend. Because feelings are always secondary in the hearts of people like him.  They are willing to give up anything for the ideals in their hearts, so it is better to stay away from him.”

    Li Feng thought about this kind of thing very thoroughly.  The more the so-called good emperor, the more ruthless and unjust things he did.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 149: The Peach Blossom is About to Bloom

    After a wedding, it had no impact on either Li Feng or the family. Life was still the same.  However, Rou Niang's complexion became moister and the smile on her face became sweeter.  In addition, Xiaohu changed his name to brother-in-law Li Feng, while Xiaoyaya still liked to call him big brother.

    As for Rou Niang, she usually calls her Brother Li Feng, but she only calls her husband Li Feng at certain special times, such as when going to bed at night.

    The fruit trees have been planted for almost a month.  To Li Feng's great relief, all these fruit trees came back to life.  It seems that this transplant has no impact on them at all.

    Li Feng carefully analyzed the reasons. First of all, of course, the villagers were real enough. The roots of each tree carried a lot of soil.  The damage to their roots is extremely small.  Another thing is that these fruit trees are dug out, delivered immediately, and then planted immediately. This process is very short.  The last one is the villagers who dug wide and deep pits when planting trees. They also went to the fields at the foot of the mountain and picked up a lot of fertilizer, which was very conducive to the growth of these fruit trees.

    Of course, this is also inseparable from the fact that Li Feng and the others took very meticulous care of her.

    Today, as always, Li Feng is still carrying a big bucket to water these trees.  Rou Niang and Yaya were no exception, each carrying a pair of small buckets, but the buckets were much smaller than Li Feng's.  The big bucket Li Feng picked was an extra-large one, while the one Yaya picked was a pocket-sized one, both of which were specially made.

    Originally, Xiao Yaya wanted to help with the work, but Li Feng seemed to have a conditioned reflex and wanted to disagree.  After all, this Yaya is just a 10-year-old girl.  However, after thinking about it later, I agreed.  Children, it is necessary to do some work, or to be a little tired.

    “How can we appreciate the sweetness of life if we don’t know the hardships of life.  Bitterness and sweetness are opposites and related, just like day and night. Without night, day would be meaningless.

    "Haha, this little girl, although she is becoming more and more lively, she is not sloppy at all when she works."

    Li Feng was very pleased to see little Yaya, like a little bee, busy in the fruit forest, even though her head was sweaty, but looking happy.

    "Brother, why are the peach trees in our house just small buds, while the peach trees in the village are already in bloom?"

    Little Yaya, who was watering the peach tree, suddenly raised her head, pointed at the flowers that had just appeared on the peach tree next to her, and asked Li Feng.  These flower bones only appeared a few days ago.

    "Well, this is because our peach tree was planted some time ago and has been a little affected. This is just like Yaya getting up. Originally, you get up at a certain time every day.  However, if you are woken up at night and then fall asleep after a while, then you will definitely wake up later the next day, right?"

    After Li Feng thought about it for a while, he immediately explained it to Yaya with a more vivid metaphor.  To be honest, he would be very happy if these fruit trees could survive.  Unexpectedly, it could bloom this year. For Li Feng, that was a real surprise.  As for, it's normal to be a little late.

    "Oh, I understand. No wonder I've been getting up late during this period. Every night, I'm woken up by a strange sound, which I hate so much. However, I always feel that sound in a daze.  The audio is from my sister. Sister, are you talking in your sleep at night? But that’s wrong, you haven’t talked in your sleep before.”

    After listening to Li Feng’s explanation, Xiao Yaya looked like she suddenly understood.  However, soon, she immediately asked Rou Niang another question.

    Rou Niang was stunned by Yaya's question and was talking in her sleep. She had never heard Li Feng mention it.  Could it be something suddenly occurred to her, which immediately made Rou Niang blush, and then she glared at Li Feng with dissatisfaction.

    "Haha Yaya, big brother will tell you a secret. In fact, the time when peach blossoms bloom is different in different places. There is also a poem specifically about this."

    Looking at Rou Niang’s coquettish eyes, Li Feng could only smile in return.  Of course he knew what the strange sound Yaya was talking about was.  However, at this moment, let’s change the topic.

    "Brother, tell me quickly, what kind of poem is it? Is it like those poems last time?"

    Sure enough, when little Yaya heard it, she even wrote a poem specifically about this matter.  The question she wanted to know just now, what the strange sound was, was immediately forgotten.

    "Okay, don't worry, I'll read it to you right now, can youYou have to listen carefully.  This poem is like this: The beauty of April in the world is gone, and the peach blossoms in the mountain temple are beginning to bloom.  Everlasting regret has no place to return to in spring, and I don’t know where to turn.  How about it, sounds good?”

    It has to be said that Li Feng is definitely a cunning and cunning teacher who is well aware of Xiao Yaya’s petty temperament.  Ever since this little girl started reading and writing, she has become very interested in stories, poems and the like.  Of course this is the way to deal with such studious students.

    "The beauty of April in the world is gone, and the peach blossoms in the mountain temple are beginning to bloom. I regret that I can't find a place to return to spring. I don't know I don't know Big brother, why don't you read slower? People haven't heard clearly yet."

    "Little Yaya listened very seriously, but since Li Feng read it in one breath, she still couldn't remember it, so she pouted and said to Li Feng.

    “However, this was beyond Li Feng’s expectation.  I thought to myself, this little girl is really amazing.  I remember when I was in school and learning this poem, I don’t know how long it took and how many brain cells I lost to memorize it.

    ??Look at Yaya, she just listened to it once and memorized three and a half of the four lines of the poem.  It's true that people have to die when comparing things with others, and things have to be thrown away when comparing things.  It seems that people are born to study. This talent is really beyond words.

    “Okay, okay, then I’ll read it again slowly, listen carefully.”

    No matter how you say it, Li Feng can be regarded as Yaya’s first teacher.  This student is so awesome, he must be in a great mood.  So, he started reciting it again, sentence by sentence, high-spirited and frustrated.

    "Haha, great. I have learned another poem. When I go back, I will write it down. But, brother, I feel that this poem is not as good as before."

    Little Yaya was happy for a while at first, but soon she frowned and said to Li Feng.

    "Oh, no, why does Yaya think that this poem is not as good as the previous ones."

    When Li Feng heard this, he was immediately stunned. This was a poem written by the famous Bai Juyi.  Who is Bai Juyi? He is as famous as the poet Li Bai and the poet Du Fu.  Couldn't it be better than that general Zhang Zongchang who wrote crooked poems? This would be a big joke.

    "It's just not as good as before. Yaya can't quite understand what this poem means. In the past, I could understand it as soon as I heard it."

    When Li Feng asked, Xiao Yaya immediately told her reasons.

    "Haha, Yaya, actually, hey, forget it. Big brother, let me explain the meaning of this poem to you."

    Li Feng was speechless as to the little girl's reasons, but he didn't want to say anything.  I just started to slowly explain the meaning of this poem.  In fact, what Li Feng explained was the first two lines of the poem.  The reason for this phenomenon is nothing more than the impact of climate on the growth of peach trees.

    This thing is originally Li Feng’s specialty, so when he talked about it, he was very honest. After hearing this, Rou Niang and Yaya looked at Li Feng with admiration.  In addition, when Li Feng explained these things, he would give some examples, which made Rou Niang and the others not believe him.

    "Therefore, as long as we can create the right conditions, we can ignore the impact of this season and allow the crops to grow normally. Therefore, I have a plan, that is"

    Looking at Rou Niang and Yaya, they already agreed with his explanation. Suddenly, Li Feng wanted to tell them about the out-of-season vegetables after he prepared them, so as not to have to explain them later.

    "Hurry up and let go, I tell you, I'm not a thief, I'm here to find my fourth uncle"

    Just when Li Feng was about to continue, suddenly, a sound came from not far away, forcing him to stop.

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 150: Princess Gaoyang

    "Isn't that Xiaohu? Why is he dragging someone with him? Brother Li, let's go down and take a look quickly, so that nothing happens."

    Since the distance is not very far, Li Feng and the others are at a high place, so they can see clearly.  Among the two people over there who were chatting, one of them turned out to be Xiaohu.  There is also a young man who looks very handsome.

    I saw Xiaohu walking in front without saying a word, and his right hand was holding the young master's hand, like leading a cow, pulling him towards Li Feng and the others.  As for the young master, it was obvious that he was much weaker than Xiaohu. Although he kept struggling from behind, he still couldn't shake Xiaohu in the slightest.  But in this mouth, he kept roaring loudly at Xiaohu.

    In fact, without Rou Niang opening her mouth, Li Feng put down what he was doing and prepared to walk over there.

    "Xiaohu, what's going on? Who is he? Why did you drag him here? Why don't you let him go?"

    Soon, Li Feng and the others met Xiaohu. When Rou Niang saw it, she immediately asked Xiaohu anxiously, and then looked at the strange young master with suspicion on her face.

    At this moment, Li Feng was also observing the extremely handsome young man in front of him carefully.  This young man was probably fifteen or sixteen years old.  Wearing a very gorgeous silk suit, it shows that this young man's family background is unusual.  The most eye-catching thing is his handsome appearance, he is simply a super pretty boy.

    However, at this moment, his handsome and fair face was full of anger, and his eyes were staring at Xiaohu, almost bursting with anger, and he looked very angry.  Maybe it was because he was too angry, or because he was being dragged all the way by Xiaohu and kept struggling to walk this way, which made him pant continuously and his chest heaved.

    However, Li Feng soon became shocked, and then a strange smile appeared on his face.

    "Sister, brother-in-law, this person is a thief. He sneaked into our house while no one was around, and I caught him"

    After Rou Niang finished speaking, Xiaohu immediately let go of the other party.  Anyway, with Li Feng here, Xiaohu is not afraid of him escaping.  Then, he looked at the young man angrily and began to explain.

    "You are the thief, you are the sneaky one"

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of anger and anger after hearing what Xiaohu said, and shouted at Xiaohu with his teeth and claws bared.  Judging from his posture, it looked like he wanted to fight Xiaohu desperately. However, he seemed to be well aware of Xiaohu's power and did not take action in the end.

    "You are not a thief, why did you come to my house and look around?"

    "If I say no, then it's not. Why, if I come to your house and see, he is a thief. I told you, I am here to find relatives."

    ………………

    Afterwards, the two people began to argue back and forth.  From the conversation between these two people, Li Feng also vaguely got a general idea.

    It should be that Xiaohu suddenly came back from Lao Tie.  Then, he found this young man at his home.  Xiaohu took a look and realized that this person was not from this village at all.  Since he is not an acquaintance and has come to his home again, he can only have bad intentions.

    Then, after some arguing and pulling, the other party was brought here by Xiaohu.

    "Okay, Xiaohu, don't talk for now. Let me talk to this young master. This young master, you said you are here to see a relative. I don't know what the name of your relative is."

    Rou Niang actually saw that the young man in front of her did not look like the kind of sneaky person.  Even if it is, there is no need for people to come to such a small mountain village.

    "Thisthis, I don't know what his name is, I just know that he lives in this Jianghu Village."

    “Perhaps seeing Rou Niang, so kind and cheerful, the other party’s tone also calmed down.  However, after hesitating for a long time, he didn't even know the names of his relatives.

    "Oh, you don't know the name? Well, it doesn't matter. As long as it's from Jianghu Village, it's no problem. Our village is small, so it's easy to find. If the young master can provide some other clues, it will be even better.  It’s easy. Oh, by the way, I don’t know how the young master found our house.”

    When Rou Niang heard this, she was also stunned. How could she not even know the names of her relatives?  However, soon, she also thought of a question, why did the other party come to her home?

    "Actually, I went in when I saw the big red happy words posted in front of your house. I called outside the door before entering, but no one agreed. But, who knowsNot long after I entered, he, hum, came back, and then he actually called me a thief, and finally dragged me here.  It made everyone's hands turn red.  "

    When he said this, the young man immediately glared at Xiaohu angrily.  However, he then continued to explain.

    "I came to see my fourth uncle, but I have never seen him, and I don't know where his family is. I just know that he just got married a few days ago, and I saw the big red word "Happy", so  ."

    The fourth uncle got married some time ago. After hearing this, Rou Niang turned to look at Li Feng.

    "Your father is Li Shimin? What is your name?"

    At this time, Li Feng could only speak, but he still wanted to make sure.

    "Li Shimin? Ah You, you are my fourth uncle, you must be, otherwise no one would dare to do this Oh, my little nephew pays homage to my fourth uncle."

    Li Feng's words made the other party stunned for a moment. He dared to directly call the emperor by his name. How brave he was.  Then he immediately saluted Li Feng happily.  It's just that he didn't say his name.

    "Okay, stop pretending here. She is obviously a woman, but she is still pretending to be a man. She doesn't look like a man at all. Her voice is delicate and coquettish, and she doesn't know how to wrap her chest with a cloth. Forget it, what about other things?  I don’t want to know what you are doing here.”

    Li Feng had long discovered that the other party was a man disguised as a woman.  You said, if you look like Brother Chun, you definitely don’t need to pretend, and no one will think you’re a woman.  However, no matter how much you pretend to be such a charming and beautiful girl, you are of no use to her.

    "Hehe, my fourth uncle is indeed very discerning. My niece Li Yan, also known as Gao Yang, is my father's seventeenth daughter. A few days ago, I heard from sister Sizi that my fourth uncle was here, so I came here to visit him.  ah."

    As a modern person, Li Feng certainly doesn’t have so many scruples when speaking.  Therefore, his words stunned everyone, and then Rou Niang glared at Li Feng angrily.  But the girl in front of her didn't show any shyness at all. Instead, she smiled and said to Li Feng again.

    "Li Yan? Gao YangLi Shimin's seventeenth daughterahem"

    After pondering for a while, Li Feng finally understood who the person in front of him was. It turned out that this was the famous Princess Gaoyang.  In the past, Li Feng was not interested in history.  He only knew a few members of the Li family of the Tang Dynasty.  Among the children of Emperor Taizong Li Shimin of the Tang Dynasty, he only knew two.

    One, of course, was Gaozong Li Zhi, who later took over Li Shimin's class and was played around by Wu Zetian.  And the other one is Princess Gaoyang.  There is no way, this Princess Gaoyang is too famous.  And she is so famous not because of her loyalty and virtue, but because of her rebellion and dissoluteness.

    For this Princess of the Tang Dynasty, Li Feng has only used three words to describe her.  Poor, respectable, pathetic.  To say she is pitiful is because she was born in the wrong era. She should not have been born in ancient times and into an imperial family.  She is admirable because she dares to challenge the world. Challenging the world is far more difficult and terrifying than resisting fate.  Sadly, of course it was her result.

    What is secular? Secular is culture.  It represents the values ??and moral values ??of society.  From ancient times to the present, no one has dared to challenge it.

    However, no matter what, Li Feng could not associate the naughty, innocent and cute person in front of him with the famous Princess Gaoyang.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 151 The Princess Works

    "You said you came here alone? Oh, you are really brave. You are not afraid of meeting bad people and kidnapping you. With your clothes, you can tell at a glance that you are either rich or noble.  Tell people clearly that you are a fat sheep. You don’t know the way anyway, so people will drag you into any corner. When the time comes"

    When Li Feng heard this, he realized that Princess Gaoyang was actually a person. He called a carriage and ran over.  I have to sigh in my heart, this Princess Gaoyang is so courageous.  This is not a modern society. There are cars and people everywhere on the road.

    "II didn't think too much about it. I just heard from Sizi that it's very fun here, and there is also a very obedient big tiger named Xiaohei that you can ride on, so I went to Third Brother's place while I was there.  When I was playing, I sneaked out."

    After hearing Li Feng’s words, Princess Gao Yang’s face also changed drastically, and then she whispered.

    "What did you say? You still ran out secretly. You are awesome."

    When Li Feng heard this, not only that, this girl also ran out secretly.  Now that's good, Chang'an City will be bustling soon.  This is indeed Princess Gaoyang. What she does is really extraordinary.

    "Fourth uncle, I just want to come and see you. I didn't know before that there is a fourth uncle like you. When the time comes, you can help me beg for mercy, okay? As long as you are willing to help me beg for mercy, my father will definitely  I will give you face. Otherwise, I will be grounded for several days."

    "Don't pretend to be pitiful. Haha, what did you just say? It means you are a habitual offender. This kind of thing must have happened many times. It doesn't seem to matter if it is more or less, right?"

    Li Feng quite likes Princess Gaoyang's temperament. Such informality shows that she has no restraints in her heart and does not have too many distracting thoughts.

    "Hmph, you stingy man, it's all in vain that people come all the way to see you, and you refuse to do even a small favor for them. This is the fourth aunt, my niece Li Yan, I have met the fourth aunt."

    Seeing that Li Feng was not fooled, Li Yan immediately ignored him and saluted Rou Niang with a smile on her face.

    "No need to salute, we are a family, don't be too polite."

    " Rou Niang still likes the princess who is disguised as a woman in front of her.  Rou Niang is the kind of person with a pure mind, so Princess Gaoyang's temperament is right up her alley.  The most important thing is that Rou Niang found that Li Feng didn't seem to be disgusted with this niece, so she had no worries.

    "The fourth aunt is the best, not like the fourth uncle, who is a stingy guy. Well, you are the little aunt that Si Zi mentioned, right? But you are so much younger than me, so it's hard to say what you call a little aunt. How do you say it?  No, I’ll just call you Yaya, okay.”

    "Obviously, Princess Gaoyang has already inquired about the situation clearly from Xiao Sizi.  However, when she said these words, Li Feng still sweated, and made Li Feng a little doubtful whether this Princess Gaoyang was an ancient or a modern person.

    "Okay, eldest brother said, the title is just a code name. You can call him whatever you like. For example, my sister calls eldest brother brother Li, my brother calls eldest brother brother-in-law, and I call him eldest brother.  Well, you are older than me, so I will call you Sister Yan, okay."

    As soon as Yaya finished speaking, it was Princess Gaoyang's turn to be dumbfounded. The appearance of this family seemed to be even more eclectic.  However, she soon became even more happy.

    "Okay, great. From now on, I will call you Sister Yaya, and you will call me Sister Yan."

    This time, Princess Gaoyang finally felt like she had found the organization.  It made her feel that this time, just for this scene, it was not in vain.

    As for the name-calling thing, Li Feng’s arrival started the process.  For Lao Tie and Qi Ye, they are called very casually, especially for Qi Ye, sometimes they are called old man, sometimes they are called old man, and sometimes they are called old man.  At home, Yaya is not called Li Feng’s brother-in-law, but is called eldest brother.  No matter what, Rou Niang always calls Brother Li.

    Therefore, no one will care about this title.

    "Ahyouyou are a woman"

    Suddenly, as if the little tiger had just come to his senses, he pointed at Princess Gaoyang and said as if he had seen a ghost.  Everyone was stunned for a moment, and then they all burst into laughter.  It turned out that it took a long time for the little tiger to react.  Li Feng also had to sigh that his brother-in-law was really very nervous.

    "Humph, you just know. I think your name should not be called Xiaohu, but Da Niu. No, you should be called Stupid Niu. You are so stupid and have so much strength. Look, my wrists are all broken."  You caught me red"

    After hearing Xiaohu’s words, Princess Gaoyang’s face immediately filled with anger.Finally, she stretched out her still red wrist in front of Xiaohu to let him see.

    "II'm sorryI didn't know you were a woman"

    Seemingly frightened by the opponent's white little hands, Xiaohu backed away continuously, his face flushed, his head lowered, and he whispered.  Thinking of how he had been tugging at a woman just now, Xiaohu suddenly felt extremely embarrassed.

    "Humph, I guess you must know that it was intentional, right?"

    "No, no, I really don't know. If I knew, I"

    "If you knew it, would you still want to do it worse? I think you did it on purpose."

    Looking at the red-faced little tiger, Princess Gao Yang felt so happy and thought to herself, this time you know how powerful it is.  In fact, she just did this on purpose. She no longer had any resentment towards the stupid and shy Xiaohu in front of her.  I just think he's quite funny.

    "Okay, stop making trouble. If you have this free time, you might as well help me with the work. It's almost noon, Xiaohu, just wait until you finish lunch before going to your master's place. Hurry up, come together to help,  Then go back and cook."

    Seeing that his brother-in-law was about to jump off the building, Li Feng had no choice but to come to the rescue.  However, I got to know this niece on a deeper level.

    “Okay, I…go back to get the bucket first”

    As soon as Li Feng opened his mouth, Xiaohu immediately felt as if he had received an amnesty. After he finished speaking, he ran away in a flash.  It seemed that he was quite frightened by Princess Gaoyang.

    "Okay, I haven't done such a job before. Fourth uncle, wait a minute, lend me your bucket and give it a try, okay?"

    When Princess Gaoyang heard this, she immediately became interested.

    "Haha, you can't use my bucket. Let's do this. Wait, you and Yaya can go together. Her bucket is smaller, you can try it."

    Hearing what Princess Gao Yang said, Li Feng didn't say anything.  When you come here, there is no need to be a princess or a princess.  If you're showing off your identity, you don't have to come here, he won't welcome you.

    Originally, Princess Gaoyang was a little unconvinced, but when she saw Li Feng's pair of oversized buckets, she had no choice but to be convinced.  This isn't a bucket, it's just a bathtub.

    “Oops, my shoulder hurts so much, Yaya, please come and help me.”

    Carrying a burden is quite difficult for those who have never done it before.  Many times, it's not because of the weight, but because of the pain in the shoulder due to the weight.

    Princess Gaoyang, carrying Yaya’s pair of small wooden barrels, had not gone very far when she couldn’t stand it anymore.

    "No, we have agreed that each person will choose one round. Sister Yan, you can't cheat."

    "Huh, I won't help you if you don't want to help me. I won't help you later either. When the time comes, don't ask me."

    "I don't know how to do it. When you didn't come just now, I had already picked several rounds."

    "I don't believe it. Two small buckets of water like this can hardly hold me. I can't pick it up, so I'll just carry it with my hands. That's fine."

    Princess Gaoyang is quite capable. Indeed, if your shoulders hurt when you carry her, just carry her.  However, after carrying it for a long time, my hands are sore.  So, she picked a section, carried a section, and finally transported two small buckets of water to the destination.

    "Haha, I finally succeeded."

    Putting the bucket heavily on the ground, Princess Gao Yang immediately burst into cheers. Then, regardless of whether the ground was dirty or not, she sat down directly.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 152: Guo Jing and Huang Rong

    It can be said that if you are not a householder, you will not know how expensive firewood and rice are, and if you are not carrying a burden, you will not know the pain in your shoulders. Princess Gaoyang finally learned the lesson. These two small buckets of water are so powerful.  Her shoulders hurt when she carried it, and her hands hurt when she carried it. However, when she saw that Yaya, who was several years younger than her, could persevere, she gritted her teeth and persevered.

    Both Li Feng and Rou Niang saw the look on Princess Gaoyang's face.

    "Brother Li, please don't let her do it. How can such a golden person do this job? Don't tire her out. She is also a princess after all."

    Rouniang suddenly whispered to Li Feng, with a little worry on her face.

    "What's wrong with the princess? I'm still the princess's uncle. It's just because she's a princess and she's pampered. This work is good for her. Let her know the hard work of us working people, so that they can live in luxury.  When you are overflowing, you know how to restrain yourself. Furthermore, isn't there a saying that life lies in exercise? Haha, this kind of thing is good for the body and mind.  It’s a good thing.”

    Li Feng was already feeling happy at this time, and he was thinking in his heart that when anyone comes to the palace again in the future, he should bring them all to practice, so as to prevent them from running here all day long.

    "Hehe, you are the only one who has the most sense. Yes, but you are right. It is indeed a good thing for those who are pampered and privileged to understand the hard work of the common people."

    Rou Niang has become accustomed to Li Feng's fallacies one after another. However, many times, if she thinks about it carefully, she has to admit that many of Li Feng's words still make sense.

    "That's right, look at it, Yaya is only ten years old and can do the work easily. She is fifteen or sixteen years old, and she is in such a miserable state. It is really sad. Leave her alone and let her practice well.  To avoid becoming a worm in the country in the future, look at Xiaohu, who is about the same age as her, oh there seems to be something wrong."

    Li Feng, who originally planned to pursue the victory, suddenly stopped talking and looked at Princess Gaoyang with an interesting expression.  When Rou Niang heard this, she also turned her head.

    I didn’t know when the little tiger ran behind Princess Gao Yang silently, and then slowly came to Princess Gao Yang’s side and walked side by side with her.  However, compared with Princess Gaoyang's embarrassed look, Xiaohu was much more relaxed.

    He is already very strong and can carry heavy loads. Since two years ago, he has been the main force in the family.  Therefore, these two buckets of water were absolutely nothing to him.

    "Let me help you"

    After a while, Xiaohu finally spoke with a red face, but these four words seemed to be squeezed out. One can imagine how nervous he was.

    "No, I have to choose myself"

    At this moment, Princess Gaoyang’s unwillingness to admit defeat has been aroused.  Seeing Xiaohu, who was similar in age, carrying two such big buckets of water with ease, she felt even more embarrassed.

    "ButI see that you seem very tired. I guess your shoulder must be in pain, and"

    "It's none of your business, don't worry about it, I can do it myself."

    This is really a pot that cannot be lifted. Princess Gaoyang had gritted her teeth and persisted. Now that Xiaohu mentioned it like this, she felt that the pain in her shoulders was unbearable. So, needless to say, the depression in her heart.  Although Xiaohu's words were very tempting to her, she did not admit defeat.

    "oh"

    Originally, Xiaohu came over because he thought she was a thief and dragged her along, which made her feel a little guilty.  I wanted to apologize, but I couldn't say it, so I happened to see her having a hard time choosing, so I wanted to help her.  Now that she heard that she could choose by herself, Xiaohu immediately ignored it and walked forward quickly.

    "Ah, why are you really leaving? Stop it quickly."

    Originally, Princess Gao Yang could still hold on, but who knew that after being disturbed by this little tiger, she suddenly felt like a deflated ball. How could she still hold on?

    “Also, she never expected that Xiaohu would just leave.  You know, she is a dignified princess, and she is as beautiful as a flower. None of the wealthy young men are like brown sugar, unable to be beaten or scolded.  But the stupid guy in front of her actually abandoned her and walked away without looking back.

    "Do you have anything else to do?"

    After hearing this, Xiaohu stopped, turned around, and said with a puzzled face.

    "It's not all your fault. They were doing a good job. Who asked you to talk to them? As soon as they spoke, their strength was lost. So, it's all your fault. You have to help."??”

    "Can you lose your strength when you speak? No, then why don't I feel it? Didn't you say you can do it on your own?"

    Princess Gaoyang’s extremely powerful reason made Xiaohu even more confused.  I can't understand why I can lose my strength when I speak.  Moreover, she just said that she didn't need help, but how could she change her mind in the blink of an eye?

    "It's your fault anyway, can you help or not?"

    "The truth is untenable, so we can only cheat. Princess Gaoyang didn't waste any nonsense and said it directly.

    "I………"

    "You just say, you will help or you will not help, choose one of the two. If you don't help, I will tell others that you bully me, you hold my hand and act like a rogue."

    Without giving Xiaohu a chance to speak, Princess Gaoyang immediately used her trump card.  What is this called choosing one from the other? Xiaohu obviously doesn’t give Xiaohu any chance to choose.  If you don't help, you will be sued for being a hooligan.

    "I I'll help you, okay? Just now I didn't know you were a woman just now."

    When Xiaohu heard this, he was almost scared to death. Being a rogue has a bad reputation.  But, after all, he really took her little hand and dragged her here from home.  Although there was a reason for the incident, it was a fact after all, and he couldn't help but admit it.

    The little tiger had no choice but to go back.  When he came to Princess Gao Yang, he stood there with his head lowered, as if he had bowed his head to plead guilty and let what was done to him.

    "Hehe, that's right. Well, let me just let you pick. That won't work. Yaya will laugh at you. Let me do it this way. As for you, help me carry the pole with your hands. I can tell you  Oh, you have to work harder. Anyway, you can't let the pole hurt my shoulders, you know."

    Seeing that the little tiger came back obediently, Princess Gaoyang immediately burst into laughter.  She found that the dull boy in front of her was really fun.

    Xiaohu had no choice. Now the power of life and death was in the opponent's hands. Although this action was a bit difficult, he could only shift his burden to his left shoulder to free up his right hand.  Then, the two people walked side by side slowly forward.

    "Haha, isn't this the real version of Guo Jing and Huang Rong? It's really interesting."

    Every word and deed of Xiaohu and the others fell in the eyes of Li Feng and Rou Niang. In Li Feng's mind, two legendary figures immediately appeared, Guo Jing and Huang Rong.  The little tiger is honest and honest, but Princess Gaoyang is quirky and devours the little tiger to death.

    "Brother Li, are they okay if they make trouble like this?"

    Rou Niang saw this, but felt a little uneasy in her heart.  You know, the other party is a princess, with a noble status.  She didn't think about anything else, she just felt that it was a bit inappropriate and a bit unseemly.

    "Forget it, don't worry about them, just make trouble as much as you like."

    Li Feng didn’t want to worry about whether they were Guo Jing and Huang Rong, just let everything take its course.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 153: Li Ke, King of Shu

    Princess Gaoyang felt relieved with Xiaohu's help.  It was her first time working, so she found it very novel. In addition, bullying Xiaohu from time to time made her feel even more happy.

    In fact, the most important reason why she is so happy is because here, she can be unrestrained and does not have to abide by a lot of messy rules.  You can jump if you want, laugh if you want, or just sit on the ground and no one will care.  This feeling of total freedom and freedom made her very intoxicated.

    The greatest happiness and joy in life is freedom.  Whether it is physical freedom or spiritual freedom, they are the foundation of a happy life.

    Princess Gaoyang was in a happy mood, but she didn't know that there was someone who was as anxious as an ant on a hot pot.  This person is Li Ke, King of Shu, the third brother mentioned by Princess Gaoyang before.  He is said to be the third brother, but in fact, he can also be said to be the second brother.  Because Li Shimin's second son, Li Kuan, died when he was young.

    People only have two sentences to comment on Li Ke.  The person who is most like Li Shimin is the person with the noblest status and bloodline.  The first one can illustrate Li Ke's virtue and ability.  As for the last word, it is not made up randomly.  Needless to say, his biological father was Li Shimin, but his biological mother was Concubine Yang.  In other words, Emperor Yang of Sui Dynasty was Li Ke's grandfather.

    Therefore, Li Ke is the bloodline of the three wealthy families of Yang Sui, Li Tang and Dugu. He is an imperial family of two unified dynasties, which is rare in Chinese history.

    It goes without saying that Li Shimin loves this son who is most similar to him.  Earlier, Li Ke had just been granted the title of Grand Governor of Yizhou, leading from afar.  This is the first time that a prince or a prime minister has led a governor from afar.  There was no way, although it was against the rules, but who told Li Shimin to be reluctant to let Li Ke leave Chang'an City.

    Li Ke is a very handsome young man who looks about twenty years old.  Careful observation revealed that his face and even temperament were quite similar to Li Shimin's.  It just lacks the majesty of Li Shimin.  However, Li Ke, who was originally very stable, now showed a look of anxiety on his face.

    He couldn't help but be anxious, because his imperial sister, Princess Gaoyang, had gone missing from his residence.

    ??When a princess goes out, she must obtain the consent of the queen or emperor, and at the same time, it also needs to be reported.  Where to go, how long to go, when to return, etc., are all registered.  If you don't return after the time limit, the palace will send personnel to investigate the situation to avoid any accidents and report them in time.

    Of course, this is just a rule, and it is still very flexible when it comes to specific actions.  As long as it doesn't take too long, nothing will happen.  The chamberlains who came to inquire were not completely unkind.  After all, it's not fun to offend a princess.

    "Hey, where did this seventeenth sister go? She is getting more and more outrageous. If something really happens, how can I explain it to my father and the queen?"

    At this time, Li Ke had a headache. He loved and had a headache for this quirky Seventeenth Sister.  In fact, every time she comes here, she just makes an excuse.  After arriving, he ran away and went to Chang'an City to play.  In this regard, Li Ke also turned a blind eye and just sent someone to follow her to avoid any accidents.  After all, he also fully understands how boring and depressing life in the deep palace compound is.

    However, he never expected that Princess Gaoyang would sneak away this time.  This shocked Li Ke. With her temperament, something would definitely happen if she didn't bring guards.  Although it was Princess Gaoyang who ran away on her own, if something really happened, he would not be able to escape the blame.

    "Hey, it seems that I must not let her do whatever she wants in the future. My current situation is already very bad. If something happens because of her, it will be even worse."

    Thinking of this, Li Ke couldn't sit still, stood up, and started walking back and forth.  Now he only hopes that the troops sent out can bring Princess Gaoyang back intact.

    "Your Highness, Liu Changshi would like to see you"

    "Please come quickly"

    Hearing that Liu Changshi asked for an audience, Li Ke immediately became nervous.  This Liu Changshi was a talent that his mother and concubine specially searched for for him.  Both loyal and capable, he is his most trusted person and the person in charge of going out to find Princess Gaoyang this time.

    "Liu Changshi, have you found the princess?"

    Seeing a middle-aged scribe about forty years old walking in, Li Ke immediately asked anxiously.

    "Prince Qi, no, my subordinates have sent a large number of troops to search carefully, but they still haven't found any trace of the princess. I also asked the guards guarding the door carefully, and they didn't see the princess go out. Then,  The subordinates sent people to search the house carefully for a while, and found in a remote courtyard.On the other side, I found this.  "

    After Liu Changshi finished speaking, he took out a baggage and opened it. It turned out to be a set of beautiful clothes.

    "Ah No, she must have dressed up in disguise and climbed over the wall. That's why she said last time that she wanted to take a good tour of my palace. It turned out that she had planned it beforehand.  It’s hard to deal with it now. I don’t even know what she is dressed like, but it’s even harder to find her.”

    At this moment, Li Ke felt like crying.  This princess climbed over the wall and went out. This kind of thing may only be done by Princess Gaoyang.

    "She dressed up in disguise and climbed over the wall to go out. Your Highness, it stands to reason that she should know that you would not stop her from going out. However, she still did this. This only shows that the place she is going to this time is not  Normally. She doesn't want His Highness to know, or is afraid that His Highness will disagree if he finds out. However, even if it's a brothel Well, I have a bold guess as to whether the Princess will go out of the city.  Only in this case will His Highness stop her."

    Liu Changshi originally wanted to say that she had already visited the brothel, so there was nothing in Chang'an City that would make her spend so much time.

    "Going out of the city? It's very possible, very possible, but it's even worse if it's true. Liu Changshi, hurry up and send people to various city gates to inquire about the news. The focus of inquiry is the kind of young and handsome man.  Brother, I suspect that the princess is most likely disguised as a man and left the city. Once you find out more, you should report back immediately, you know, but the patrol in the city cannot be stopped."

    I have to say that Li Ke’s mind is indeed extraordinary.  After Liu Changshi reminded him, he quickly made various very reasonable judgments.

    "Yes, Your Highness, I will go and do it immediately"

    "The princess left the city privately, that was a big deal.  Liu Changshi also knew that the matter was urgent, so he responded and ran out.

    "Sister Seventeen, Sister Seventeen, you can really make trouble for me. I just hope nothing happens."

    At this moment, Li Ke was very worried about Princess Gaoyang's comfort.  His relationship with this sister has always been relatively good.  Princess Gaoyang's carefree and unscrupulous character made him envious and yearned for her.  He likes to interact with this sister. What he can't do himself is to experience it from his sister.

    There is another important reason, that is, if something happens to Princess Gaoyang.  He, Li Ke, is definitely to blame and has become the target of attacks by those who are interested.  It will make him who is already at a disadvantage even worse.  And the most terrifying thing is that the emperor will definitely be extremely dissatisfied with him by then.

    However, at this moment, he had no choice but to wait.

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 154 Mother and Son Conversation

    "Your Highness, Your Highness, there is news."

    While Li Ke was waiting anxiously, Liu Changshi hurried in again.  After all, the matter was urgent, so he no longer paid so much attention.

    "Oh, Liu Changshi, don't be impatient, speak slowly."

    When Li Ke heard this, he also stood up, and then asked Liu Changshi to sit down first.

    "Thank you, Your Highness. After His Highness's prompting, I sent people to various city gates to inquire. After careful inquiry and comparison, I found one of them that best met all the conditions. And I also found the car that was given away.  The carriage leaving the city, according to the other party, was delivered to a place called Takuto Village."

    Liu Changshi did not really sit down, but very respectfully told Li Ke briefly about the situation.  As for many of the details, they are unnecessary.

    "Jianghu Village? You are sure it is Jianghu Village. From this point of view, it must be Princess Gaoyang. Liu Changshi, you didn't send someone directly to Jianghu Village, did you?"

    Li Ke looked suddenly enlightened at first, but soon asked Liu Changshi nervously.

    "No, when I got the news, I came back immediately to report to Your Highness. The princess has a noble status, so how dare I make the decision on my own? If I collide with the princess, I will be responsible for his death."

    Liu Changshi was very surprised by Li Ke's expression, but he still returned truthfully.  He would like to invite Princess Gaoyang back, but he must be able to do so.

    "That's good. I'm tired of you, Liu Changshi. You can go down and rest first."

    When Li Ke heard that he did not send anyone directly to Jianghu Village, he breathed a sigh of relief, and then told Liu Changshi to go down, because things had changed and he had to think carefully.

    "Yes, I will resign."

    Liu Changshi didn’t say much, and just bowed and left.  Although there were many doubts in his heart, as a qualified subordinate, he always followed a rule, just do things and don't ask too many questions.

    "In Jianghu Village, why did the Seventeenth Sister get there? No, I have to go to the palace first to discuss it with my mother and concubine."

    Knowing that Princess Gaoyang had gone to Jianghu Village, Li Ke was relieved at first, at least nothing would happen to her.  However, he soon became confused.  What to do now made him very embarrassed.  After much thought, he decided to go to the palace and listen to his mother's advice.

    Afterwards, Li Ke immediately started to rush to the palace and arrived at Wanchun Hall.

    "Ke'er, didn't my mother-in-law tell you a long time ago? Why don't you listen to her when I asked you not to get so close to Princess Gaoyang? She is born to be a troublemaker and is not afraid of anything. Sooner or later she will be found out.  A big loser comes out, whoever gets involved with her will be in trouble. Don't you know that others are waiting to grab your pigtails? Hey, forget it, let's talk about how you are going to deal with it.  It’s about this.”

    As soon as Concubine Yang heard what Li Ke had said, she immediately became a little angry.  To be honest, she couldn't stand Princess Gaoyang's behavior very much.  In her opinion, Princess Gaoyang didn't understand the dangers of the royal family at all.  With her temperament, disaster would befall her sooner or later.  Of course Concubine Yang didn't want to have anything to do with Princess Gaoyang for such a person who had no benefit but only trouble.

    She had told Li Ke about this many times, but Li Ke just refused to listen, which made her extremely helpless and worried.

    "My concubine, Ke'er wants to go to Jianghu Village. However, I can't make up my mind, so I came here to ask my concubine to help me make up my mind. After all, my son doesn't know anything about his fourth uncle."

    Li Ke did not refute Concubine Yang’s complaint.  However, he still couldn't accept Concubine Yang's point of view. He had no choice but to like Princess Gaoyang's free-spirited sister very much.  Sometimes, he envied her for being carefree and doing whatever she wanted.

    "Hey, okay, as for your fourth uncle, I have seen him before and heard a lot about him. However, it has been so many years, and I heard that he has changed a lot. Specifically  How, I can’t say, but there are a few things that are certain.”

    "First of all, he doesn't care about power at all, nor is he afraid of power. This can be seen from what happened to King Yan and how he would rather stay in that small mountain village than come back."

    "Also, from the incident with King Yan, we can see that he is very protective of his shortcomings. It can also be said that he is very emotional. In this case, if you want to interact with him, you can only be affectionate. If you can really get him  With his approval, he will definitely not stand idly by if something happens in the future, which is a good thing.”

    "A few days ago, your father and the queen went to Takuto Village to attend his wedding banquet in person. I think you should also know.That’s right. From this we can see what his status is in your father’s heart.  To put it mildly, in your father's heart, he has many sons and daughters, but there is only one biological brother left.  "

    "The last point is that your fourth uncle is really powerful. If you have never seen him angry with your own eyes, you will never be able to imagine how terrifying he is. Think about it back then Hey, forget it.  Let’s not mention the past. Anyway, it’s best not to provoke him.”

    Speaking of this, Concubine Yang seemed to have remembered something terrible, and her face became a little pale.  She didn't even want to remember it, let alone talk about it.

    "Thank you, Concubine Mother, for the advice. The child knows what to do. Perhaps, this is an opportunity for the child. Concubine, please rest assured that the child will definitely not turn against his fourth uncle. However, all this will have to wait for the child himself.  Let’s talk about it after we go see Fourth Uncle.”

    After listening to Concubine Yang’s words, Li Ke already understood in his heart what to do.  In short, it is good for him to go and meet this legendary fourth uncle first, and there is no harm.

    "Well, Ke'er, if you think so, that's the best. Mother and concubine also believe that you can handle it well."

    Concubine Yang is still very satisfied with this son.  After so many years of instruction from her, Li Ke has never let her down, whether in talent or in his conduct.  Perhaps the only thing that made her a little dissatisfied was that Li Ke was still a bit immature and a bit emotional.

    " Emphasizing feelings is a good thing in other places, but this is the royal family.  Things like feelings are really unreliable.  From her father, Emperor Sui Yang, to her husband, weren't they all who ascended the throne with their hands stained with the blood of their loved ones?  These living facts can't explain the problem.

    "Then the kid will leave first."

    After listening to Concubine Yang’s words, Li Ke decided to go to Jianghu Village immediately to meet this moody and weird fourth uncle.  If you can really get the favor of this fourth uncle, it will really be a big help.  Although he is nameless, statusless and powerless now, what about in the future?

    "Besides, considering the importance of this fourth uncle in the emperor's heart, it was completely worth it.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 155: Bet

    After watering all the fruit trees, Li Feng and the others went home.  Not to mention Li Feng, even little Yaya could handle such a small job easily.  After returning home, Li Feng and Rou Niang gathered for lunch, while Xiao Yaya immediately ran to get pen and paper to write down today's poem.  Xiaohu had nothing to do, so he just sat there blankly, not knowing what to think, but his eyes glanced towards Princess Gaoyang from time to time.

    "Oh, I'm so exhausted. Why is this work so tiring?"

    Princess Gaoyang was different. At this time, she was leaning on the chair weakly. She felt so sore all over that she didn't want to move.  Only this little mouth kept shouting.

    However, after calling for a long time, no one paid attention to her, which made her feel very bored.  She was the kind of person who couldn't bear it. This time, she didn't care about her body aches and quietly walked to Yaya's side to see what she was doing.

    "Ah Yaya, what kind of pen do you have? Why do you write so fast? Well, let me see what you are doing. The beauty of April in the world has ended, and the peach blossoms in the mountain temple have begun to bloom. Oh, Yaya,  What kind of talisman are you talking about? There are no words like this."

    After just two glances, Princess Gao Yang was stunned. She knew most of the characters written by Xiao Yaya.  However, she couldn't figure out some of them, they were crooked, just like the runes drawn by Taoist priests on the talisman paper.

    "Go away, don't disturb me. What the hell are you saying? This is called pinyin. Do you understand? Forget it, you don't understand even if I tell you. Also, this is called a quill pen. Do you know it? It's much easier to use than a writing brush.  ”

    What Xiao Yaya hates most is when others disturb her while she is writing. At this time, not to mention Princess Gaoyang, Li Feng has to stand aside, otherwise the little guy will definitely not look good to you.

    "Oh, you little girl, you are quite awesome. If you say I don't understand, I can tell you that I don't know much more than you. When I learned to write, you weren't even born yet. How long had it been since you started studying?  Yes, I only know a few words.”

    How could Princess Gaoyang be convinced when she was despised by little Yaya?  But, to be honest, she really didn't know what the pinyin was.

    "Well, I, let me calculate, I only started learning Pinyin after the Chinese New Year. I learned Pinyin for a month, and it took me a little more than two months to learn writing. But, I can tell you, I can already learn it.  I have written a lot of words. My eldest brother said, I am already very good. Otherwise, let’s have a competition to see who can write more words. Do you dare?”

    Reading and writing are the things that little Yaya is most proud of. Now when she heard Princess Gaoyang say that she didn't know a few words, little Yaya was not willing to give up, so she immediately proposed a competition.

    "Two months, how is this possible Okay, let's compete, I won't bully you, let's do it, you write, as long as you can write 500, not 500 is too much, as long as you can write  How about if you come up with 300 different words, I will admit defeat. Otherwise, you will lose. How about you learn how to bark like a puppy three times?"

    When Princess Gaoyang heard that Yaya had only studied for two months, she was immediately surprised.  However, she soon became happy.  I have only been studying for two months, what can I learn?  Little Yaya laughed to death about what she was doing today, and she had to get back on track no matter what this time.

    I originally wanted to compete with Yaya to see who can write more words, but that would be too bullying.  In the end, Yaya was asked to write it by herself. In her opinion, no one who had only studied for two months would be able to write 300 words.  Let alone Yaya, even she herself would be very troubled if she were suddenly asked to write 300 different characters.  When I thought about it, I immediately placed a bet.

    "Okay, this is what you said, you can't go back on it, come on, let's do it."

    When Yaya heard this, she immediately became happy. As if she was afraid that Princess Gaoyang would regret it, she stretched out her little finger to hook up with Princess Gaoyang.

    "Come just come, who is afraid of whom, pull the hook"

    Seeing the excitement on Xiao Yaya’s face, Princess Gao Yang also began to feel guilty.  However, in the end, it was decided that Yaya could not write 300 different characters.

    "Hehe, sister Yan, just prepare to bark like a puppy."

    After a very sacred hook-pulling ceremony, little Yaya smiled even more happily.  It’s only three hundred words, so it’s hard for Xiao Yaya to come up with it.  After I finished speaking, I immediately started writing.

    "Why are you pulling me? Are you trying to be a rogue again?"

    Princess Gaoyang is feeling guilty because of Xiao Yaya's weird smile.  Suddenly she felt someone tugging on her sleeve, and when she turned around, she saw that it was Xiaohu, so she immediately said angrily.

    "Nono, I just want to tell you that my sister is very powerful. She can already write many, many words. I heard my brother-in-law say the day before yesterday,??Ya can at least write almost a thousand words.  How could you make such a bet with her.  "

    "Xiaohu absolutely understands Yaya's situation.  In his heart, he was both happy and impressed that his sister was so powerful.  However, when he heard that Princess Gaoyang was making a bet with Yaya, he began to feel anxious.  He doesn't want Yaya to lose, and he doesn't want Princess Gaoyang to lose either.

    "I don't believe it. How can anyone write so many words after studying for two months Well, what you said is true. Did the fourth uncle really say that?"

    Princess Gaoyang shook her head for a while, firmly not believing it, thinking how could there be such a powerful person.  However, soon, I became a little unsure again.

    "Of course it's true. My sister can memorize the Three-Character Classic and hundreds of surnames. Moreover, she can also write the characters above. It adds up to a lot of characters."

    Indeed, just as Xiaohu said, Princess Gaoyang will definitely lose this time.  After more than two months, little Yaya not only memorized the Three Character Classic and Hundred Family Surnames by heart, but she could also write them all down silently.  Not to mention the three-character classic, the surnames alone have more than 300 characters.

    Actually, it is beyond Li Feng’s expectation that Yaya is such a genius.  However, when I think about it carefully, I feel relieved.  First, this little girl is very talented and interested in these things.  The most important thing is that this little girl is very able to endure hardships.  Spend a lot of time every day reading, reading and writing.  That was because there was no need for anyone to urge her. Instead, Li Feng always reminded her to stop and rest.

    "Three-Character Classic, Hundreds of Family Surnames, what is this? No, I want to take a closer look, I don't believe it. Well, Zhao Qian, Sun Li, Zhou, Wu and Zheng Wang"

    At first, Princess Gaoyang was still hoping for luck. She really couldn't believe it was true.  However, as she looked at Xiao Yaya, reading and writing, she knew that she was destined to lose.  Originally she was still thinking that even if little Yaya could really write, as long as there were repetitions, she would not count.

    " However, Xiao Yaya wrote Baijia's surname, so she didn't even have the chance to cheat.

    "Yaya, okay Yaya, Aunt Yaya, Aunt Yaya, let's not write anymore, okay? Look, it's time for dinner soon, isn't it? How about we finish the meal and then write."

    Since it was not possible to cheat directly, Princess Gao Yang thought to delay the situation, and when the time came, she would just run away.  I have no choice but to bark like a puppy, which is too embarrassing.

    "No, we made an agreement, and we even pulled the strings. Sister Yan, you don't want to cheat, do you? I still have a dozen words left, and I've almost finished writing."

    "It's a pity that Yaya didn't fall for the trick at all.  In fact, what Yaya doesn't know is that the number of words she has written now has already exceeded 300, and there is no need to finish the entire article "Hundred Family Surnames".

    "Haha, you know you were wrong this time. This is called stealing the chicken but losing the rice, losing the wife and then losing the army."

    As for the noise outside, Li Feng was in the kitchen and could hear clearly.  Now, he was carrying the dishes and walked out with a smile.  I thought to myself, what are you so bad at? You have to compete with little Yaya in writing.  Little Yaya is a standard study madman.

    "Okay, okay, I'll accept the bet and admit defeat. I just want to learn how to bark three times. But why is this puppy barking? Fourth uncle, do you know?"

    Seeing what Li Feng said, Princess Gaoyang looked like she was bowing her head and admitting defeat, but soon she looked at Li Feng with a confused expression.

    Li Feng was stunned for a moment, good guy, this expression really looks like that, this is all calculated on him.  (To be continued)

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 156: Eating in an Atmosphere

    "Okay, stop making trouble, Yaya, hurry up and pack up, let's eat. As soon as you learned to recognize two words, your tail was raised to the sky. My sister can tell you, you have to study hard in the future. If it weren't for your big brother, you would  I still want to read and write, so I must be serious and not be complacent, you know.”

    At this time, Rou Niang also came out with bowls and chopsticks, and immediately said to little Yaya.

    "I know, my sister is really verbose, hehe, of course, my eldest brother is the best eldest brother in the world. Also, I won't be lazy."

    When little Yaya heard her sister’s words, her little face immediately drooped. Her ears almost grew calluses hearing these words.  But when he talked about Li Feng, he first looked at Li Feng with a smile on his face, and then looked at Princess Gaoyang on the side like a demonstration.

    "Okay, let's eat. Go and serve the food yourself. Are you sure you're not hungry?"

    Seeing Princess Gaoyang still sitting there with a depressed face, Li Feng immediately spoke to her.  Anyway, when you come to your own home, you are no longer a princess.

    "oh"

    At this time, Princess Gaoyang realized that this was not a palace, but no one would come to serve her.  He immediately stood up, followed closely behind Xiaohu, and went to serve the rice.

    "Yaya, I saw that first. Return it to me quickly."

    "No, I caught it first. Big brother said, strike first to gain advantage, strike later to suffer disaster. Whoever catches it belongs to him."

    "No, no, you are moving too fast. I say Yaya, can you be more gentle? Be careful that no one will want you in the future and you will not be able to marry."

    "Hehe, I'm still young, so don't be in a hurry. My eldest brother said that I won't get married until I'm as old as my sister. Also, I won't be wanted by anyone. I want to find someone I like before I get married.  If you don’t like it, don’t marry.”

    "Oh, Yaya, you took my dish again, and I saw that piece first. No, this dish is my favorite. You have already eaten a lot, and the rest is mine.  ”

    In the palace, everyone eats in a polite manner. How can Princess Gaoyang, who is used to eating slowly, compare to little Yaya's quick eyesight and quick hands?  Often she was just about to make a move, but Yaya would arrive first, leaving her empty-handed, which made Princess Gaoyang very depressed.

    He wanted to divert Yaya's attention, but while he was talking, the movements of his hands were not ambiguous at all.  Instead, she was distracted and forgot her movements.  In the end, he started to hug the plate without any image.

    Li Feng took a look and saw that Princess Gaoyang didn't look like a princess at all.  However, he didn't care. He liked such a lively atmosphere.  When we were at home before, wasn't it the same for him and his brothers and sisters?  Any meal that is not noisy will not be enjoyable.

    Li Feng found that the rice tasted even more delicious when he ate it.  Moreover, before you know it, you will be full of food.

    When Rou Niang saw Princess Gaoyang and Yaya, she just smiled. She was used to this kind of scene.  However, in the past, it was Yaya and Xiaohu, and the one holding the plate was usually Yaya, but today it was Princess Gaoyang.  She also likes this kind of dining atmosphere more and more.

    "Are the fourth uncle and the fourth aunt at home? My nephew Li Ke is here to see me."

    Just when Princess Gaoyang and Yaya were having a great time, a sound suddenly came from outside the door.  Li Feng raised his head and looked outside. A handsome young man, about twenty years old, was standing outside the door carrying a large gift box.  That appearance looks somewhat similar to Li Shimin.

    Li Feng has never heard of who Li Ke is, but he can basically conclude that he is Li Shimin's son.  Princess Gaoyang just came this morning, and now there's Li Ke. What a trick.

    "Ah Third brother? You why are you here too."

    Princess Gaoyang looked back and saw that it was her third brother. She immediately felt as if she had seen a ghost.  She never expected that the other party would find her after she came out so cautiously.

    "Okay, come in when you are here, Xiaohu, go to the bowl and chopsticks."

    Having already arrived, Li Feng didn’t want to say anything, but he happened to be in time for dinner, so he just went to get some bowls and chopsticks.

    "Greetings to my fourth uncle and my fourth aunt. My nephew has taken the liberty to come here. I hope my fourth uncle and my aunt will not be weird. It's the first time I'm here. My nephew doesn't know what to bring, so he prepares a small gift and invites my fourth uncle and four aunt's men.  "

    After walking in, Li Ke bowed to Li Feng and Rou Niang again according to the rules, and then presented the gift to Li Feng with both hands.

    "Well, just leave it alone. Let's eat first. I don't have many rules in my family."

    Although Li Ke was a little unaccustomed to so many etiquettes, Li Feng was not disgusted either.  Besides, he is so humbleThere is nothing wrong with being polite.  However, it is absolutely impossible for Li Feng to greet him warmly and politely.

    This is not specifically aimed at the royal family, but Li Feng is not used to it.  For those who are truly affectionate, they will immediately treat the place as their home when they come, and there is no need for you to be polite.  And if he was an ordinary person, why would Li Feng be so polite?  That would be too tiring and boring.

    "That's right, third brother, don't always follow so many rules. In the fourth uncle's place, there are not so many rules. In the morning, I help the fourth uncle with his work. Although it is quite tiring, it is also fun. It is better than being bored here.  It's much more comfortable in the palace. Come on, third brother, sit here. You don't know, the food cooked by fourth uncle is delicious. Look, this is called chili. It tastes spicy and makes you sweat all over.  this………"

    After hearing what Li Feng said, Princess Gaoyang immediately pulled Li Ke to sit next to her, and then started chattering.

    "Haha, let's have a taste of my fourth uncle's cooking today. My nephew will be in for a treat."

    Seeing that Princess Gaoyang was indeed covered in dirt, Li Ke knew that what she said was true.  However, he began to feel surprised. He asked the princess to help him work in the fields, and the prince, who was extremely noble, cooked the food himself.  Li Ke thought to himself, "It seems that this fourth uncle is really extraordinary."

    And then, Li Ke finally realized what Li Feng meant by what he just said.  After watching and eating for a long time, no one greeted him except Princess Gaoyang who said a few words to him.  And Princess Gaoyang and that little aunt Yaya regarded the dining table as a battlefield.  They often fight over a piece of meat.

    Looking at the fourth uncle again, he seemed not to have seen the battlefield under his nose. He even looked at them with a smile on his face.

    "This is called not having too many rules. I think this is called being too unruly. If you have a meal with your father, whoever dares to do this will be trained to death. Don't say it's a royal family, it's just an ordinary family.  I’ve never seen anything so unruly.”

    Li Ke sighed in his heart, thinking that this fourth uncle is really extraordinary.  Compared with Princess Gaoyang, Li Keke is much more restrained.

    At the end, it was even more eye-opening for Li Ke.  Looking at others, when they are full, they directly take their own rice bowls, wash them and put them away.  It doesn't matter whether your guests have finished eating or not.  Seeing that Li Feng was full, Li Ke could only act hastily. Then he thought about it and followed Li Feng's example and washed his own job.

    "Oh, I'm so full. I'm really exhausted. I feel like I didn't eat much. Why did I feel so full all of a sudden? I can't stand it anymore. I can't stand it anymore. Yaya, why don't you change your position?  I can’t even sit up straight in that armchair.”

    Princess Gaoyang said to little Yaya with a pitiful face while holding her belly with her hands.

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 157 Li Ke’s Visit

    "No, what you just said didn't count. You said you wanted to bark like a puppy. We just made a deal and said we couldn't go back on it."

    When Yaya heard this, she immediately shook her head and quit.

    "Ah Hey, Yaya, can we change the punishment? It's so embarrassing to bark like a puppy. How about you change it to a different one, okay? Well, like this, how about I give it to you?  How about buying gifts? Next time I come here, I will bring you a lot of beautiful clothes and lots of delicious food. How about it?"

    Princess Gaoyang didn’t expect that Yaya would still remember this incident, and she already regretted it. If she had known it earlier, she would have asked her.  So, he began to beg Xiao Yaya.

    "No, sister will make beautiful clothes for me, and big brother will make delicious ones. Also, Xiao Sizi said that he will bring them to me next time."

    When Yaya heard that it was just beautiful clothes and delicious food, she immediately lost interest.

    "Seventeenth sister, what are you saying about barking like a puppy? What's going on? Why can't I understand?"

    Originally he was going to visit Li Feng, his fourth uncle, but Li Ke suddenly discovered that he didn't know what to say.  The words that have been brewing in my stomach for a long time are simply inappropriate to say.  This fourth uncle's family are all people who are uneasy about playing tricks.  In addition, Li Feng had no intention of speaking at all, which frustrated Li Ke.

    Faced with such a family, Li Ke had no choice but to look at Princess Gaoyang and the others talking in extreme boredom.  However, after listening for a long time, he still couldn't figure out anything, so he finally couldn't help but ask Princess Gaoyang.

    "Hmph, it's Sister Yan who keeps her word. She agreed that if I could write three hundred different words, she would just bark like a puppy three times. I obviously wrote it out, but she lied about it. You see, this is  The words I wrote.”

    When Yaya saw Li Ke actually speaking, she immediately felt like she had found a judge.  First there was a brief explanation, and then he looked at the surname Li Ke she had written.  It's quite a bit like showing evidence.

    "Oh, Third Brother, how did I know that Yaya was so good. She just started learning to write less than three months ago, but look, she can actually write down all the surnames of hundreds of families. If she didn't have this surname,  , I won’t lose. By the way, there is also the Three-Character Sutra. These things are easy to memorize, just like singing. If I had these two things when I was learning to write.  Thing, now I must be the most talented woman in the Tang Dynasty."

    Princess Gaoyang felt depressed. In fact, she had already discovered that the reason why she lost this time was because of the hundreds of surnames.

    These things, just like singing, are easy to memorize.  Then, you can read and write at the same time. If you encounter something that you can't write, you can compare it and you will be able to write all the words in no time.

    Thinking about the thousand-character essays she once learned, she still can’t memorize them now. It’s incomparable.

    "Zhao Qian, Sun Li, Zhou, Wu and Zheng Wang, Feng, Chen, Chuwei, Jiang Chen, Han Yang"

    At this moment, Li Ke had already focused his attention on these hundreds of surnames and began to read them word for word.  This thought really sounds catchy.

    "Wonderful, it is indeed wonderful. The surname is arranged in such a way. It is catchy and easy to memorize. Moreover, each word is not repeated. In a few hundred words, it can be  It’s so easy to learn. It’s really amazing. No wonder you lost, Sister Seventeen. You didn’t lose unfairly.”

    Just reading it once, Li Ke discovered the subtleties in it. It can be said that "The Hundred Family Surnames" is definitely an article more suitable for children's enlightenment than a thousand-character text.

    "By the way, Seventeenth Sister, what else did I hear you say just now? Do the people in the Three-Character Classic also have the same surnames as these hundreds of families?"

    After Li Ke sighed and praised for a while, suddenly, a thought flashed through his mind.  Then, he asked Princess Gaoyang with excitement on his face.

    "Yes, the Three Character Classic is easier to remember than the Hundred Surnames and has more words. Otherwise, ask Yaya to read it to you, she will definitely do it."

    At this time, Princess Gaoyang said weakly, feeling depressed in her heart.

    "Oh, it's so troublesomeit's troublesome for my little aunt"

    Princess Gaoyang can scream yaya, yaya, but Li Ke dare not do this.  After all, how can one say that this seniority is here.  Even if Li Feng and the others don't care, what if it reaches Li Shimin's ears.  Therefore, although it was awkward to scream, I still screamed in the end.

    Actually, speaking of it, it’s not like Li Ke and the others don’t have aunts as old as Yaya.  Not only that, but quite a few.  After Li Yuan became emperor, he had three thousand beauties, many of whom created younger brothers and sisters for Li Shimin and the others.  The reason why he felt awkward wasThat's because this Yaya is just a commoner and has nothing to do with their royal family.

    Under normal circumstances, let alone Yaya, the aunt Rou Niang would have to bow to Li Ke when she saw him.  What a pity, who let them deal with an imperial uncle like Li Feng?  People dare to call the emperor and queen, second brother and second sister-in-law directly, and what else can they do to princes like them.

    "Okay, then I will bear it, and you must listen carefully. In the beginning, human nature is good"

    For this kind of thing, Yaya is definitely obligated.  As soon as I straightened my body and put my hands behind my back, I started to recite in a decent manner.

    "Excuse me, little aunt, which great scholar wrote this Three Character Classic. If possible, I would like to pay a visit."

    After Li Ke listened to Yaya recite it, it took him a long time to come back to his senses.  Then, he looked at Yaya excitedly and asked, his eyes filled with an eager look.

    "A great Confucian? What is a great Confucian? No, this Three Character Classic was specially written by my eldest brother to teach me how to read. And the Hundred Family Surnames was also written by my eldest brother."

    Yaya was confused by Li Ke's words. She couldn't understand what he said about being a great Confucian but not a great Confucian.  But fortunately, she finally understood what Li Ke meant, and then pointed at Li Feng and said happily.

    "What, thisthis is written by your fourth uncle, ahemplease forgive me, my nephew, it's not that I don't believe itbut"

    When Li Ke heard that this was actually written by Li Feng, he was immediately surprised.  However, he soon realized that his behavior was very inappropriate, and he began to think of an explanation.

    "Okay, if you want to take these two articles, you can take them. You can use them however you want. I won't have any objections. You people, hey I'm too lazy to talk, Yaya, go.  Give me your copy of the Three-Character Scripture."

    Looking at Li Ke’s expression, Li Feng knew that he really wanted the Hundred Family Surnames and the Three-Character Classic.  The only use of these two things is, of course, for enlightenment.  As for whether he has other purposes, this is not something Li Feng should think about.

    The most important thing is that this kind of thing is originally a public thing.  Just like a public toilet, you use it, I use it, everyone uses it, everything is for convenience.  Li Feng couldn't do that kind of thing like standing in the latrine without pooping, or still occupying the latrine after defecating.  Now since Li Ke wants to use it, let him do it.

    "Well, thank you to Fourth Uncle. Well, Fourth Uncle, my nephew is here today. Firstly, he is here to visit Fourth Uncle. Secondly, he is here to pick up Seventeenth Sister. I am going back late, so there may be a little trouble  ”

    Li Ke didn’t expect that this fourth uncle would be so easy to talk to, which made him overjoyed.  Now, he wanted to rush back immediately, but at this time, he remembered another thing.

    "Take it back with you. This girl eats too much and is tired from working all day long. She is not as good as little Yaya."

    "Fourth uncleforget it, just go back when you go back, you are a stingy man, you only let me work, but you don't let anyone eat."

    When Princess Gaoyang heard that Li Feng gave her such a comment, she felt depressed.  However, she really had to go back today, otherwise she would be punished.

    Besides, she has another worry.  She was afraid of this Yaya and thought about the bet again.  At this moment, she finally understood what it meant to steal the chicken but lose the rice.

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 158: Cen Wenwen

    After Li Ke and Princess Gao Yang left, Xiaohu went to Lao Tie's side.  Because the curved shaft plow made by Li Feng was much easier to use than the previous plows, when the villagers found out, they all had to replace the plows, which made Lao Tie and Xiao Hu very busy.  Of course, Lao Tie had obtained Li Feng's consent before. After all, Li Feng had tinkered with this Quyuanli.  Without his approval, Lao Tie would never reveal the secret of this Quyuanli, let alone build it.

    Of course, Li Feng would not have any objections to this. The reason why he came up with this Quyuanli was.  It's just because it's convenient for him to use.  Otherwise, he would never think of this matter at all.

    As for Yaya, she has always been a good student. After dinner, she sat in front of her small desk.  Rouniang was originally busy with her work, but after hearing Li Feng say that she wanted to see the seedlings, she came out with Li Feng.

    "Brother Li, how long will it take to transplant the rice seedlings? I see these seedlings are quite tall."

    Rou Niang didn’t know anything about rice. Looking at the lush seedlings, she immediately asked Li Feng.

    "Well, it's almost time. We can start in two or three days."

    Now everything is ready, all we need is the east wind.  Not only did these seedlings grow very strong, but there was no sign of any disease or insect pests at all.  This made Li Feng very happy. At first, he was worried that it would be bad if he encountered any pests and diseases. These days, there are no such things as pesticides.

    But fortunately, everything is normal.  Maybe it's because the environment is good in this era, or maybe it's because there has never been rice in the north, so there are no germs at all.

    "This is how to transplant rice seedlings. Do you need to prepare any tools?"

    The work of transplanting rice seedlings is a new thing for Rou Niang, so she asked again out of curiosity and worry.

    "How else can I insert them? Just insert them into the field with your hands. However, they need to be arranged in rows for easy management and harvesting. Well, by the way, I really didn't think of it until you told me.  Yeah. I really need to prepare something. I’ll make some myself when I get back.”

    When Rou Niang said this, it really reminded Li Feng that he hadn't even prepared the rice-planting stool yet.  Without this seedling stool, I would have been exhausted even when pulling out seedlings.  However, this thing is also very simple to make, with a wooden board on top and a wooden pillar on the bottom.  When in use, just insert it into the field and people can sit on it.

    "Well, that's good. By the way, the niece who came today is really interesting. You are also really, how can you let others work without worrying about tiring her out. But, I see you, it seems  I don’t like that Li Ke very much.”

    Suddenly, Rou Niang changed the topic and brought up the previous matter again.

    "Haha, actually, I can't say whether I like it or not. It's just that people like him have too complicated thoughts. I don't like to be in contact with such people. However, that niece is pretty good. It's really rare. In  This royal family can still have such a character."

    Thinking of Princess Gaoyang, Li Feng felt quite satisfied.  Although she talks and acts carelessly, it is precisely this that shows that she is a person with a simple heart and a straightforward personality.  As for Li Ke, although he followed the rules, it can be seen that he had too many concerns and too many thoughts.

    The reason why Li Feng hates the royal family and has never wanted to have anything to do with the royal family is because the people in the royal family have too complicated minds.

    "Well, you are right. Li Yan gives me a good feeling."

    ???????????? It’s not that a family doesn’t come into the same house, Rou Niang also has a good impression of Princess Gaoyang.

    After the two wandered around the field for a while, they chatted all the way back home. Li Feng also wanted to go to Qi Ye's place to make some rice seedling stools.

    Since they got married, Li Feng likes to take Rou Niang out for a walk in the fields, or find a place at the foot of a mountain to do whatever he wants, and chat about some topics as he pleases.  At first, Rou Niang was very shy about holding hands, but gradually she got used to it.  In Li Feng's words, this is like a honeymoon.

    Occasionally, I would meet villagers. Seeing this young couple being so close in broad daylight, I was stunned for a moment, but then I laughed and teased them.  Then, he said goodbye with eyes full of goodwill and blessings.

    We didn’t go to any scenic spots, there were no romantic surprises, and there were very few sweet words. All we had was simplicity, tranquility, sweetness and warmth. Li Feng called this simple happiness.

    After returning to Chang'an City, Li Ke ordered people to take Princess Gaoyang directly back to the palace, and he also left in a hurry.  However, he did not replyInstead of visiting the Prince of Shu's Mansion, he came to Cen's Mansion, which was the residence of Cen Wenwen, the then Vice Minister of Zhongshu.

    "Obviously, Li Ke often comes to Cen Wen Mansion. After entering the gate, before he said anything, there were servants of Cen Mansion who directly led him the way.

    "I have met His Highness the King of Shu"

    "Li Ke has met sir, sir, no courtesy."

    The place where Li Ke and Cen Wenwen met was not the living room of Cen's mansion, but in Cen Wenwen's study.  As soon as they met, the two people saluted each other.  It can be seen from this that the relationship between the two people is extraordinary, and Li Ke also respects Cen Wenwen quite much.

    "Your Highness, please take a seat. Well, I don't know why Your Highness is here this time."

    After asking Li Ke to sit down, Cen Wenwen immediately got into the topic.  The so-called "not going to the Three Treasures Palace for nothing", the prince and the ministers having too close contact, after all, is not good.  And this Li Ke has nothing to do, and he usually won't come to him.

    "Well, sir, how about you take a look at these two things first?"

    Without saying anything else, Li Ke took out a stack of paper from his sleeve and handed it to Cen Wenwen.

    "Well, why is this handwriting so weird? It shouldn't be written with a brush. The words are too small, the handwriting is too thin, andwell"

    At the beginning, Cen Wenwen was confused by the strange handwriting on the paper.  However, he was extremely intelligent and quickly figured out the reason.  But as he talked, he stopped talking, because the content on this paper was more attractive to him.

    "Hey, good stuff, really good stuff. These are two rare enlightenment textbooks. Compared with the Thousand-Character Essay, they are definitely better. With these two things, children's enlightenment education  , but it’s much simpler. Your Highness, can you tell me where these things come from?”

    Cen Wenwen was extremely accomplished in literature, and he soon discovered the beauty of the Three-Character Classic and the Hundreds of Surnames.  He immediately had a close guess as to Li Ke's purpose of coming.

    "Haha, sir, you really have a keen eye, but don't worry, sir. These things have been authorized by the master, and I can handle them with full authority. There won't be any trouble. However, I haven't figured out how to deal with them.  I can make the best use of my talents. Therefore, please teach me.”

    After Li Ke finished speaking, he stood up, cupped his fists and said to Cen Wenwen.

    "Well, Your Highness should first tell you how you plan to do it."

    Cen Wenwen didn’t care that Li Ke didn’t tell where this thing came from.  The purpose of his inquiry just now was not really to know the origin of these things.  In fact, after getting the things, he was already thinking about what to do with them.  However, he wanted to hear Li Ke's thoughts first.

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 159: The Purpose

    "Sir, I intend to present the Three-Character Classic and the Hundred Family Surnames directly to my father. Today's enlightenment textbooks are diverse and extremely irregular. And those teaching materials are far different from the Three-Character Classic and the Hundred Family Surnames.  . My father has always attached great importance to the cultivation of talents, and this enlightenment education is the beginning. Therefore, I think my father will be very happy after seeing the Three Character Sutra and the Hundred Family Surnames."

    "When the time comes, my father will most likely use the Three Character Classic and Hundred Family Surnames as a unified enlightenment teaching material, and then promote it with all his strength. In this case, there must be someone responsible for this matter."

    In front of Cen Wenwen, Li Ke did not intend to hide anything, but truthfully stated his plans.  Li Shimin has been vigorously cultivating talents in recent years.  If he offered these two things at this moment, he would definitely be delighted.  That's all Li Ke knew about Li Shimin.  I know that the emperor will definitely try his best to make this matter more influential.

    “ In this case, when the time comes, a person in charge will inevitably be needed, and this person must be Li Ke.  Although the emperor has gained both fame and fortune, so has Li Ke. The most important thing is that his aura has increased by another.

    As for why he was so sure, why did the emperor put him in charge of this matter.  First, this thing was originally presented by him, so he should be responsible for it.  The most important thing is that he got this thing from his fourth uncle.  The emperor would also have scruples if it were left to others.

    "Well, your Highness is right to consider it. However, Your Highness, I still have two issues here. First of all, the cultivation and education of talents have always been taken care of by the Imperial College, Hongwen Hall, etc. And what Your Highness is doing  What you said is a good thing that will last forever. Have you ever thought about how those officials will react if you do this? There is also a question. Now that there is a three-legged confrontation, will His Highness be so aggressive that it will attract the other two sides?  Attention."

    Cen Wenwen was quite happy about Li Ke's frankness and intelligence.  Therefore, when speaking, he was also very concerned about Li Ke's feelings.

    “Ah…This…This is indeed a result of my poor thinking and almost ruined the matter. Sir, I reminded you. I hope Sir can teach me how to deal with this matter.”

    When Li Ke heard this, he was shocked and broke out in a cold sweat.  If he really used his own ideas to do it, it would be really bad.  He just thought about making the emperor happy, and then he could add a lot of achievements. It can be said that he only considered the gains, not the losses.

    After Cen Wenwen reminded him, he realized that this was not cost-effective.  Needless to say, the reactions of the Crown Prince and the King of Yue were obvious. The relationship between the three of them was obvious here.  There is no possibility of reconciliation at all. In a word, if you are good, I will be bad, and if you are bad, I will be good.

    However, even so, Li Ke still didn't want to be too pushy.  After all, speaking of it, his strength is relatively weak, so it is better to keep a low profile.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? did not pay off.  These people care about reputation the most, and if Li Ke really did that, there is no doubt that he would be stealing other people's jobs and destroying their dreams.  In this way, those people would hate Li Ke to death.

    "Haha, Your Highness, don't worry. In fact, your idea is not wrong, but the way you do things needs to be changed. I think you can hand these two things directly to the Imperial College. Well, in the end  The best thing is to gather them and hand them over to the emperor."

    Seeing Li Ke’s depressed look, Cen Wenwen said with a smile.

    "Leave it to them, then"

    When Li Ke heard this, he immediately became worried.  By doing this, the benefits he gained would be greatly reduced.  By then, it's very likely that he won't be able to catch a single hair, so why bother?

    "Your Highness is worried that this good thing will eventually fall on those people. In fact, Your Highness does not have to be like this. Sooner or later, this good thing will belong to His Highness."

    How could Cen Wenwen not know what Li Ke was thinking.

    "What are you saying, sir? Can't my father just let them take charge of this matter? You know, they are more suitable to do this than me."

    When Li Ke heard this, he immediately became even more confused. Those people were specialized in doing this.  If the emperor doesn't let professionals like them do it, is it possible that he should let himself, a layman, do it?

    "Yes, in fact, not only the emperor will not let them do it, but they will also directly recommend His Highness to take charge of this matter. Your Highness does not understand these people, they are very small-minded."??No one among them is convinced by anyone. Whether this job is for the Imperial College or the Hongwen Hall, many people will be dissatisfied.  As for Your Highness, you were very generous before and handed the things to them. Of course, they will think of Your Highness.  "

    "At that time, His Highness can get what he needs without fighting. And he will get more, right? At the same time, it can also alleviate other people's jealousy of His Highness. After all, His Highness is only recommended by others, and is subject to  It’s just the emperor’s order. So, sometimes, if you don’t fight, you will fight.”

    This time, Cen Wenwen immediately analyzed the stakes clearly to Li Ke.

    "Wonderful, if you don't fight, you will fight. The teacher is a great talent, and the students have been taught."

    Li Ke admired Cen Wenwen's words so much that he bowed to Cen Wenwen again very respectfully.

    Cen Wenwen’s method is really

    "Your Highness does not need to be so polite. This is what I should do. Concubine Yang and Your Highness have shown kindness to me. The so-called kindness of a drop of water should be repaid by a spring."

    Cen Wenwen always feels flattered by Li Ke's humility.

    "Sir, you are too modest. With your great talent, it is impossible for you to be buried under any circumstances. Speaking of which, it is my blessing to meet you. Well, time is urgent, so I will not disturb you any more."  , the sooner this matter is dealt with, the better. The situation is urgent now."

    After Li Ke said a few polite words again, he proposed to say goodbye.  Now, all he can think about is getting this matter settled quickly.

    "Well, that's fine. But Your Highness, you must be especially careful with the King of Yue. If this thing is really done, it will have a greater impact on him, so he may interfere with it."

    With Cen Wenwen’s key reminders, Li Ke was startled, and his eyes slowly became serious. Obviously, he also knew why Cen Wenwen specifically reminded him.

    "Thank you sir for reminding me, farewell"

    Li Ke didn’t say much. After bidding farewell to Cen Wenwen, he immediately turned around and left.

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 160: Gao Yang Returns to the Palace

    As soon as Princess Gaoyang returned to the palace, she immediately came to the Li Zheng Hall.  When she was very young, her biological mother died of illness.  For many years, Empress Changsun has been taking care of her. Therefore, in Princess Gaoyang's heart, Empress Changsun is not only a queen, but also a mother.  Only here can she find a trace of spiritual comfort and a trace of warmth.

    Queen Changsun is a very kind person, but sometimes she can also be very strict.  With Princess Gaoyang's temperament, it can be said that she respected, loved and feared Empress Changsun.

    "Xiao Sizi, Sister Qi, I'm back, where are you?"

    As soon as she entered the door, Princess Gaoyang immediately started to scream.  She was very eager to share today's experience with this extremely well-behaved and cute little guy.

    "Ah Yan'er has met the father and the empress"

    Princess Gaoyang ran in excitedly and took a look. She was immediately startled because not only the queen was there, but her father was also there.  No wonder no one answered her after calling her for a long time.  After Princess Gao Yang greeted Li Shimin and Queen Changsun, she stood there and looked at Xiao Sizi sitting beside her with a bitter look on her face.

    And Xiao Sizi kept looking at Princess Gaoyang. Princess Gaoyang knew that it was bad, her whereabouts had been completely exposed.

    For a long time, because she often made mistakes, she urgently needed someone to deliver information to her in time to make it easier for her to deal with it, thereby reducing punishment.  And Xiao Sizi, without a doubt, is the best candidate.  Because the two of them have a very good relationship, and the most important thing is that this little guy always has the most accurate information.

    "Well, sit down. I'm back. Why are you so crazy when you run out again today?"

    Princess Gaoyang and Xiao Sizi flirted with each other, but of course they couldn't escape Li Shimin's attention, and they secretly laughed in their hearts.  However, he said it calmly on his face.

    "Father, no, I just went to visit my third brother."

    Princess Gaoyang carefully glanced at Li Shimin, trying to see something on his face.  It's a pity that how could she succeed? Because of Xiao Sizi's reminder, she told half truths and half lies.

    "Oh, is that so? I heard that there was a handsome young man who suddenly went to a small mountain village on a whim. Well, by the way, let me think about it, what is the name of that small mountain village?  By the way, it seems to be called Takuto Village, I don’t know if that’s correct.”

    Li Shimin's heart was filled with joy at this time. In this palace, it was this seventeenth girl who was not easy to worry about that made him tease her like this.  In this royal inner court, rules must be adhered to. After all, every word and deed of this foolish emperor and grandson represents the face of the royal family.

    However, if it is too formal, it will appear unpopular and lack the feeling of a home.

    "Empress, you see, my father is deliberately making fun of me. He just wants to see my fourth uncle. By the way, I helped my fourth uncle with his work today. It's very tiring to carry water, but it's okay, it's quite good.  It's fun. If the third brother hadn't come to see me, I would have come back after dinner. The food cooked by the fourth uncle is delicious."

    As soon as Princess Gaoyang heard this, she knew that everything was revealed and there was nothing to hide.  However, she specifically emphasized that she helped Li Feng and the others with their work.

    "Oh, you also helped your fourth uncle with work. Well, that's good. You've made progress. When you have nothing to do, you have to work hard and experience the hardships of ordinary people's lives, so that you can guard against arrogance and impetuosity. However, if my father is  If your guess is correct, you probably aren’t as good at work as Yaya.”

    Of course, Li Shimin would not ignore the princess when she came out of the palace. Instead, he secretly arranged for people to follow her quietly every time to prevent any accidents from happening.  However, he also knew that Princess Gaoyang just went to Jianghu Village. As for what she did there, he didn't know.

    What he didn’t expect was that the fourth brother with a weird personality would have such a favorable impression of Princess Gaoyang.  Letting Princess Gaoyang work with him shows that he treats her as his niece.  As for letting the princess work in the fields, Li Shimin didn't think there was anything inappropriate. He quite agreed with this approach.

    First, let them experience the hardships of the common people, so that they can feel compassion, have kind thoughts, and know how to be thrifty.  The most important thing is that this approach can better reflect the royal family's belief in being close to the people.

    What’s more, Li Feng can work in the fields, so why can’t Princess Gaoyang, who is the niece of a younger generation, not be able to work?

    "AhFather, you won't send people to follow me all the time, just keep an eye on me, otherwise"

    When Princess Gaoyang heard what Li Shimin said, she was immediately dumbfounded.  Li Shimin already knew about this, which would be too embarrassing.

    "I don't know what happened to you at your fourth uncle's place, your fourth uncle's fiery temper, hey. I just guessed it. As for you, you haven't suffered much since you were young. How did you know that ordinary people live like this?  It’s hard. Even though you are several years older than Yaya, when it comes to this kind of work, you may not be as good as her.”

    Li Shimin?Although he is an emperor, he has endured a lot of hardships. In addition, he has always paid the most attention to ordinary people, and he still understands the lives of these people very well.

    "Hmph, it's just that I haven't done any work before. When I go to my fourth uncle's place a few more times in the future, I will definitely be better than Yaya. Hey, I made a fool of myself today. Not only can I not be as good as Yaya in work, but I also lost the bet.  ……oh…"

    Seeing that Li Shimin showed no sign of being angry at all and seemed quite happy, Princess Gao Yang finally let go of the big stone in her heart.  As soon as I felt relaxed, I started talking excitedly.  When it came to the bet with Yaya, I realized that I couldn't talk about it.  So he looked like he regretted and was nervous after spilling the beans.

    "AhSister Seventeen, you made a bet with your little aunt. What kind of bet did you make? Did you win or lose? Well, I think my little aunt must have won. My little aunt is the most powerful. Xiang has to listen.  What about her words?”

    When Princess Gaoyang mentioned Yaya, little Sizi, who had been silent, immediately became happy.  At this time, Li Shimin and Queen Changsun also looked at Princess Gaoyang with smiles on their faces.

    "Well, it's really embarrassing. Here's what happened"

    Princess Gaoyang had no choice but to explain the bet to Li Shimin and the others.

    "How can you, a little girl like you, bet with your little aunt? Yes, but this girl is really amazing. She has learned calligraphy for less than three months, and she can know so many words. It's really rare.  . However, this is also because of her hard work. You have to learn from your little aunt, okay?"

    After listening, Queen Changsun immediately began to talk to Princess Gaoyang and Xiao Sizi.  She saw Yaya's hard work in studying with her own eyes, and she attributed all the credit to this reason.

    "Three-Character Classic, Hundreds of Family Surnames? Yan'er, please talk to your father about what is going on."

    Li Shimin was different. He immediately heard the different smells. He seemed to be more interested in these two things.

    "Father, Si Zi knows that when we went to our fourth uncle's house last time, Sister Yaya taught Si Zi, and she also said that she would tell stories to Si Zi next time. Father, when will Si Zi  Only then can I go to my fourth uncle’s house again."

    Once he heard the Three Character Classic and the surnames of hundreds of families, Xiao Sizi became even more happy.  At the same time, she looked at Li Shimin with longing, she really wanted to find Yaya.

    "Oh, Si Zi also knows. Well, how about you read two paragraphs to your father, and after two days, I will send you to your fourth uncle's house?"

    Seeing Si Zi with an expectant look on his face, Li Shimin also felt guilty, so he said with a smile.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 161: The Artifact of Education

    Li Shimin just smiled and listened quietly to the narrations of Princess Gaoyang and Xiao Sizi, without interrupting them or expressing any thoughts.  However, he could not hide it from Princess Gaoyang and Xiao Sizi, but he could not hide it from the Empress Changsun who had been with him for half his life.

    "However, Empress Changsun didn't say anything. In fact, she was quite surprised.  She also didn't expect that these two wonderful enlightenment textbooks were actually written by Li Feng.  After all, the image of Li Feng in her heart was absolutely incompatible with his writing and writing.

    "Yan'er, you mean that when your third brother left, your fourth uncle asked him to take away the Three Character Classic and Hundred Family Surnames, right?"

    After Princess Gaoyang finished speaking, Li Shimin asked quietly.

    "Well, yes, what's wrong, Father, is there something wrong?"

    Li Shimin’s question made Princess Gaoyang feel strange for a while.

    "It's nothing, I just feel a little strange. Well, by the way, Yan'er, logically speaking, although these two enlightenment textbooks are very good, Yaya can't master them all in such a short period of time. I guess, it should be  There may be some other reasons.”

    Yaya’s performance is indeed too great.  Li Shimin analyzed it carefully and found that in addition to the two enlightenment textbooks that were indeed suitable for children's enlightenment, Yaya was also diligent and talented.  There must be some other reasons in it.  Otherwise, someone would have been accompanying her to read and write.  However, it is definitely impossible for Li Feng to stay with her all the time and teach her to read and write.

    No matter how much he thought about it, Li Shimin still felt that there was some reason for this.

    "Other reasons I remembered it. When I watched my little aunt Yaya write today, she seemed to have some words that she couldn't write. Then, she drew something like a ghost drawing a symbol. She said, that's called Pinyin.  . Father, tell me, is it related to this thing?"

    When Princess Gaoyang heard this, she felt something was wrong. Yaya must have learned too quickly.  After thinking about it carefully, something reminded her of Pinyin.  The culprit who made her lose so miserably in a bet.

    "Pinyin? What is this? Why have I never heard of it?"

    This time, another new word came out, and Li Shimin didn't know what to say.  Why couldn't he understand why there were so many weird things in Li Feng's place?

    "Oh, I have heard Yaya mention this pinyin. When I first went to my fourth brother's house, I was chatting with Yaya, and she mentioned this pinyin. I don't know the specific situation, but I heard Yaya mention it.  Ya said, as long as the so-called pinyin is marked on the words, even if she doesn't know those words and can't read them, she can still pronounce those words correctly based on the pinyin. "

    At this time, Queen Changsun suddenly remembered that when she was chatting with Yaya, she had indeed mentioned the pinyin thing, so she also spoke about it.

    "If you don't know a word, you can pronounce it correctly as long as you mark the so-called pinyin? Guanyin, are you sure you heard it right? I see, that's it. I'm just saying, how can Yaya be able to  Mastering so many words so quickly, it turns out that this is the key. This pinyin is the real priceless treasure. "

    Li Shimin was suddenly enlightened for a while, and then became excited.

    "Your Majesty, is this Pinyin really so magical? I am still very puzzled. I hope your Majesty can help me clear up my confusion."

    Seeing that Li Shimin was so excited, Queen Changsun knew that this so-called pinyin was no small matter.  However, she couldn't figure out whether the pinyin really had such a big effect.

    "That's right, Father, are those ghostly drawing-like things really that useful? Why didn't I see it?"

    Princess Gaoyang on the side was also confused.

    "Haha, it is useful, and it is of great use. Yan'er, what would happen if you also learned this pinyin, and then someone marked all the books with this pinyin?"

    Li Shimin didn’t pay attention to the questions raised by Queen Changsun and Princess Gaoyang at all. Instead, he asked her with a smile.

    "If I know that pinyin, then all the books will be marked with pinyin. Ah Doesn't that mean that I can read all the books? If that were the case, it would be great. I no longer have to worry about not being able to read it.  I knew the words but couldn’t read them aloud, so my husband slapped me on the palm.”

    As soon as Li Shimin reminded her, Princess Gao Yang suddenly understood and she was very happy.

    "This is just one of the benefits, and it's not the most important. YouBorn in an imperial family since childhood, I had no idea how difficult it was to study outside.  Ordinary people can't afford the tuition fees to study in those private schools. Likewise, they don't have the time, because the manpower to work at home is already in short supply.  Therefore, in the homes of common people in the Tang Dynasty, there were very few people who read.  In this case, we can only let those clan houses forget it.  "

    "According to what you said, Yaya has mastered the pinyin thoroughly after only learning it for a month. Thinking about it, it shouldn't be a very complicated thing. In this case, if you think about it, as long as you learn the pinyin,  The imperial court has produced some books with pinyin markings, so won't it become easier to read and write? By then, the number of people who can read and write will be greatly increased, so why should I suffer from that?"

    At the end of the sentence, Li Shimin didn’t know what was irritating him, and his tone became both excited and angry.

    "Your Majesty is absolutely right. Spending a very short time to learn this so-called pinyin not only makes reading and literacy easier. Even if you encounter those who can't write zigzag, or can't remember zigzag for a while,  , it can be directly replaced by this pinyin. In this way, it is no problem to write family letters and articles. It is my fault that I am short-sighted and do not think deeply about the truth. I hope your majesty is not to blame."

    At this moment, Empress Changsun finally understood that this magical use of pinyin was really unusual.

    "AhFather, I understand, I understand why Yaya can recognize words so quickly. Every time she encounters a word she can't write, she first replaces it with pinyin, and then she definitely asks her fourth uncle to fill it in for her.  , and then she can learn the unknown characters in a very short time. In this way, she will definitely learn it more comfortably and quickly. No, I have to ask my uncle to learn the pinyin.  It would be great if this pinyin had been available a long time ago"

    Princess Gaoyang finally figured out why this Yaya learned so quickly.

    Indeed, her guess was absolutely correct. Yaya was very hardworking and talented.  The biggest reason is that her method is powerful and very targeted.

    "Okay, father and mother, I also want to find my little aunt to teach me the pinyin. I also want to be as good as my little aunt and know many, many characters."

    After hearing what Princess Gao Yang said, Xiao Sizi immediately said to Li Shimin and Queen Changsun with bright eyes.

    "Haha, okay, our little Sizi will also learn Pinyin. I'll send you off after two days, okay?"

    Li Shimin has fully realized the benefits of this pinyin.  However, he felt a little embarrassed in his heart.  There is no way, this pinyin was invented by Li Feng. There are only two people in the world who can do it, one is Li Feng and the other is Yaya.  This made him a little embarrassed.

    "Hey, let's go to Takuto Village again"

    Hanyu Pinyin can definitely be said to be the greatest invention in the history of Chinese education.  Facing this shocking artifact, Li Shimin could only visit Jianghu Village in person again.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 162: Pulling the Seedlings

    For many people, transplanting rice is something they have never experienced before. Not to mention people from the north, even here in the south, many places are either mechanized or just use rice transplanting.  The oldest kind of rice transplanting has become increasingly rare.  People all want to be comfortable, just to grow a little food.

    In the Tang Dynasty, rice was a new thing in the north, so transplanting rice became even more interesting.

    Today is the day to transplant rice seedlings. After breakfast early in the morning, the whole family started to go out.  Since all the preliminary work has been done, the first step in transplanting the rice seedlings today is to pull the seedlings.

    Originally, pulling rice seedlings was basically a job done by women in the countryside where Li Feng lived before.  However, Li Feng's family is not so particular now. Each person has a rice seedling stool, sits in the rice seedling field, and starts to take action.

    "Xiaohu, Yaya, when you pull, you should try your best to grasp the roots of the seedlings with your hands, and then apply force evenly with both hands. Don't pull too fast, so as not to break the seedlings directly. Also, there is a lot of soil at the roots of the seedlings.  , when you pull it up, you have to wash off the excess soil, otherwise it will be difficult to transplant the seedlings later"

    It was their first time doing this work. Xiaohu and Yaya were very curious and excited. However, since it was their first time doing this work, they didn’t know how to do it at all. They often tore the seedlings into two pieces. Li Feng could only teach his experience.  .  Only Rou Niang can do it smoothly without Li Feng reminding her.

    "Brother, why don't you keep the mud on it? When you planted a tree last time, didn't you say that if you leave more mud at the roots, the tree will survive more easily. If these seedlings are washed clean, won't they be difficult to plant?"

    When Yaya heard this, she immediately picked up a seedling with a big lump of mud in her little hands and asked Li Feng.  Because she clearly remembered the last time she planted trees.

    "Yaya, this seedling is different. First of all, this rice seedling is different from a tree. These seedlings are easy to survive. Therefore, if the roots are damaged, the impact will not be big at all. Also, the soil in the field is all  They are loose. Even if we pull them up and clean them, the fundamental damage to them will be very small, so just wash them carefully and it will be fine."

    Looking at Yaya’s worried look, Li Feng wanted to laugh.  I thought, can this rice seedling be the same as this big tree?  If it were replaced by sweet potato vines, it would be easier to survive.  As long as the ground is not too dry, you can just pull out a sweet potato vine and stick it there, and people will survive.

    "Well, I don't know what happened to those sweet potatoes and corn I got last time. I have to find time to go into the valley to get some out someday. Otherwise, if I want to eat a sweet potato, I have to dig it in the valley. Besides,  , these sweet potato leaves are also quite good for cooking.”

    Suddenly, Li Feng thought of the sweet potatoes and corn in the valley again.  This thing is quite good if you try it occasionally.

    "Brother, after we plant the seedlings in the fields, when will we be able to harvest them? It will be time to harvest the wheat in a while. We are only planting rice now. We won't be able to harvest it until the Chinese New Year, right?  "

    "Yes, brother-in-law, wheat is planted in the autumn and harvested in the summer. Rice will also take that long. I don't know when it will be."

    First, Xiao Yaya asked very curiously, and then Xiaohu also asked worriedly.

    "Haha, don't worry, it won't take as long as you think. This rice grows much faster than wheat. Let me tell you, after planting, it only takes two months to harvest.  . Also, wheat doesn’t have to be planted in autumn and harvested in summer. In some places, it is planted in spring and harvested in autumn.”

    The normal growth cycle of rice is about twenty days earlier than that of wheat.  And if it comes to early rice or winter wheat, the time is very different.  No wonder Yaya and Xiaohu were worried.

    "Brother Li, you can't. How can this wheat be planted in spring? Why haven't I heard of it? Aren't they all planted in autumn and harvested in early summer?"

    When Rou Niang heard that Li Feng actually said that there are people who grow wheat in spring, she immediately became curious.  Planting wheat in spring is so fresh.

    "Of course, as long as you go further north, they plant wheat in the spring. If you plant it in the spring, you can harvest it in the autumn. It takes a lot less time than if you plant it in the fall and harvest it in the summer."

    People in ancient times had very underdeveloped information due to inconvenient transportation.  Therefore, except for some things happening around him, he really knows nothing about the outside world.  It's understandable that Rou Niang doesn't know about spring wheat. It's completely normal.

    "Plant in spring, Harvesting in autumn, doesn’t it take a long time to shorten the harvest? Can the wheat be ripe?  If that's the case, wouldn't it be nice to plant the seeds in spring instead?  The time saved can be used to do other things, how nice it is.  I don’t know if we can grow it like that here.  "

    Rou Niang had no doubts about Li Feng’s words, but she immediately thought that this spring wheat saves time, which is a great thing.

    "Haha, you, don't just think about working more all day long. In life, you should enjoy what you should enjoy. There is nothing that others can do about planting spring wheat. It's too cold over there and the wheat can't survive the winter, so they can only  It’s time to plant spring wheat. In fact, winter wheat has many more benefits than spring wheat.”

    "First of all, the winter wheat harvest is much better than the spring wheat harvest, at least two levels better."

    Seeing that Rou Niang would always think directly about working and running the house no matter what she asked for, Li Feng felt a little helpless, but more than anything he was happy. It would be a bad thing if he married a lazy woman who only knew how to enjoy himself.  So, I explained to her the benefits of winter wheat.

    "Ahthe harvest is so small, forget it, it's better to plant winter wheat."

    When Rou Niang heard that the harvest was actually two levels short, she immediately started shaking her head.

    "That's not all. Think about it, if you plant spring wheat and suddenly encounter abnormal weather such as late spring cold, the crops will suffer. Moreover, due to the high temperature and heavy rain this summer, various pests are also very active.  , the pests are quite serious. In addition, winter wheat can grow more plants by tillering, which can save a lot of seeds"

    Li Feng didn't need to think about it, he knew that Rou Niang would shake her head when she heard about this yield gap.  And the advantages of winter wheat over spring wheat are not just that, there are many more benefits.

    "No wonder no one here has ever planted spring wheat. Only fools would do that. Well, by the way, Brother Li, just now you said that after planting the rice seedlings, it will be harvested in two months. I did the calculation carefully.  It seems that it only takes about three months to grow rice from seedlings to harvesting. In this case, it takes two years to grow two crops in one year.  The harvest?”

    Suddenly, the soft lady immediately thought of another question, and then looked at Li Feng expectantly and asked.  Li Feng was really speechless, thinking to himself, his wife is really not that smart.  It's just that she's not interested in many things.

    “Some places can grow it for two seasons, and there are even places where it can be grown for three seasons. However, we can only grow it for one season here. This rice is not cold-tolerant, and it will not survive when the weather is cold.”

    Regardless of whether it can be grown for two seasons, Li Feng won’t do it.  If you look like that, you will have to work in the fields all year round.  It’s enough for one season anyway, so why bother.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 163: Working is also fun

    The huge muddy land was now divided into two parts, with a sparkling pond on one side and a paddy field on the other.  There is already a thin layer of water in the paddy field, which looks like a huge glass mirror from a distance.  Paddy fields, ponds, willows, fruit trees, green hills, plus a few figures in the paddy fields, a wonderful pastoral landscape picture appears before your eyes.

    "Brother, you have to keep an eye on me to see if I'm wrong."

    Yaya bent over and slowly planted the seedlings one by one. Then, she did not forget to ask Li Feng to watch for her to prevent the planting from becoming crooked or not straight.  In addition, transplanting rice seedlings made her very curious and excited, so she was also very interested.  Every seedling planted is treated with great care.

    In fact, not only Yaya, but also Xiaohu, Rouniang, and even Li Feng are also very meticulous.  Rou Niang and the others won’t talk about it. It’s their first time to plant rice seedlings, so it’s understandable how they feel.  Although Li Feng is no stranger to rice transplanting, this is his first work in the Tang Dynasty, so it is inevitable that he will be a little excited.

    "Yaya, you should ask your Brother Xiaohu to help you read it. I can't see it. I'm at the beginning."

    Li Feng felt a little embarrassed when he heard what Yaya said.  Since Rou Niang and the others were not familiar with rice transplanting and had no idea how wide the spacing between plants and rows should be, Li Feng could only do the initial work himself.  The next one was Rou Niang, then Yaya, and finally Xiaohu.

    "Brother Xiao Hu is stupid himself. Look, all the rice seedlings he planted are crooked and not straight at all. No, sister, I want to change places with you. You and big brother will help me watch. This way  It won’t be crooked, okay?”

    Yaya took one look at the seedlings planted by Xiaohu and immediately shook her head.  Then, he changed places with Rou Niang and came between Li Feng and Rou Niang.

    "Haha, Yaya, actually there is no need to make it so straight. Even if it is a little crooked, it will be fine."

    Looking at this little girl who was taking things a little too seriously, Li Feng suddenly felt funny in his heart.  What are you afraid of if you are a little crooked? I didn’t see the seedlings of later generations, just scattering them into the fields like goddesses scattering flowers.  There is no concept of rows and columns at all, and they still look good.

    "No, if it's not inserted straight, it won't look good. Look, it looks so straight now."

    After Li Feng finished speaking, Yaya immediately started shaking her head.  This little girl is still a perfectionist when it comes to feelings.  In this case, Li Feng was really speechless.

    "Yes, Brother Li, it's better to make it straighter so that some places are not too wide and some places are too crowded, which will definitely be bad for the crops. Although inserting them one by one like this is a bit time-consuming,  But it won’t take long. As long as we get up early every day and go back later, ten days at most will be enough.”

    "By the way, Brother Li, if these seedlings are not planted at the same time, will it have any impact? I mean, will some be mature and some not yet mature by the time?"

    When it comes to crops, Rou Niang is never careless, and she also agrees with Yaya's statement.  But then, he raised his head and asked Li Feng.

    "Haha, okay, let's take it slow. Anyway, this seedling is not very old, so it doesn't matter a few days later. As for whether it's a few days earlier or a few days later, it won't have any big impact. After all, this seedling is here  The seedlings will grow on their own, so it won’t have any impact on the maturity time.”

    Li Feng discovered that this lady was very sensitive to things related to her livelihood, and she could always think of very crucial points very easily.

    Transplanting rice seedlings is a very hard work.  Although it doesn't take much effort, it is very painful to keep bending like that.  As long as you bend your waist for too long, no matter whether you continue to bend, stand, or even lie down, you will experience bursts of swelling and pain, which is very uncomfortable.

    Therefore, after working for only a short time, Li Feng ordered a rest.  The meaning of labor now is different from before, or from the purpose of all people.  He doesn't have to think about collecting more grain, selling it, making money, building a house, reading to his children, or even paying off debts and other messy things.

    When labor is no longer stressful and has a strong purpose, labor becomes a very happy thing.

    Since this is the case, there is no need to work so hard.  Work for a while, rest for a while, work happily, and live happily. This is Li Feng's biggest wish.

    In the past, he didn’t have that ability. No, it should be said that he didn’t have the conditions to get the kind of life he wanted.  Anyone who wants such a life can actually do it.  This kind of ordinary life, just asking for food and clothing, is not good for the family at home.For him from the village, it was too simple.  As long as you quit your job and go home to farm your own land, that will be enough.

    But, he couldn’t do it, it was too difficult.  Money is omnipotent. Countless people may be able to find 10,000 reasons to criticize this sentence.  However, Li Feng had to admit that in that era, money meant and represented too many things.

    When money can already represent the value of life and human dignity, there seems to be nothing wrong with saying that money is omnipotent.  Unless you can really ignore everything, you will not be able to escape the pressure that money brings to you.

    How difficult it is. A person may be able to ignore other people's eyes and not care what others say.  However, even if you don't care about others, can you ignore your loved ones?

    “Come, Xiaohu, your sister and Yaya have a drink of water, and we’ll have some wine.”

    Sitting on the already green grass, blowing the calm and cool spring breeze, looking at Rou Niang, Yaya, and Xiao Hu beside him, Li Feng felt bursts of satisfaction in his heart.  It has become Li Feng's habit to bring alcohol with him to work. Now he is an out-and-out super drunk, and he can be said to be happy without drinking.

    Seeing Yaya and Rou Niang sitting there, resting and drinking water, Li Feng took a bowl and poured two bowls of wine into it. The bowl in front of Xiaohu was only half a bowl, while his was a full bowl.

    "Haha, okay brother-in-law, let's have a drink"

    Li Feng’s suggestion immediately brought a naive smile from Xiaohu.

    "You guys, how can you drink in the field while working? Be careful if you drink too much and fall into the field. Especially Xiaohu, you should drink less, you know?"

    Although Rou Niang had some complaints, the happy smile on her face completely betrayed her mood at the moment.

    “Brother, look at our fields and pond from here, they are so beautiful.”

    "Little Yaya has long been accustomed to Li Feng and Xiaohu drinking.  At this time, the little guy's whole mind was attracted by the paddy fields and ponds at the foot of the mountain.  Her little face almost burst into laughter.

    "Haha, of course. If we wait until all the seedlings are planted, and then some time passes, it will look even better. At first glance, it is green, and when the breeze blows, there are waves of green. When the time comes, we will do it here again  A picnic would be even more perfect.”

    As he spoke, Li Feng himself looked intoxicated.

    "Okay, okay, but, big brother, what is a picnic? Why haven't Yaya heard of it?"

    Now Yaya, no matter what Li Feng says, she will support it with both hands.  In her heart, as long as it was made by Li Feng, it must be a good thing.  However, she really didn't know what a picnic was.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 164 It’s getting more and more lively

    "Have a picnic Well, look over there, it seems to be Qi Ye and Lao Tie, why are they here? Haha, they must be here to experience the rice transplanting. But, how do they know that we are planting rice today?  , I remember, I didn’t tell them. Xiaohu, have you told your master?”

    Li Feng was about to explain to Yaya and the others what the picnic was about.  However, he suddenly noticed that two people were walking over from the other side of the village. When he took a closer look, they turned out to be Master Qi and Lao Tie.  However, what makes Li Feng strange is how do these two people know about his family's rice planting.

    Li Feng deliberately didn’t tell Qi Ye and the others this time. He had learned a lesson from the enthusiasm of the villagers.  He was really worried that it would all happen at once like last time.  Although everyone came to help voluntarily, Li Feng was not afraid of the trouble of cooking, but it was always not good to trouble others with his own family affairs.

    “And, it won’t be long before it’s time to harvest wheat, and everyone is very busy.  Li Feng didn't want to cause trouble to everyone even more.  Therefore, in order to proceed quietly, he did not even tell Qi Ye and Lao Tie.  Especially Master Qi, who is getting older. Although this rice-planting job is not a heavy job, it is more uncomfortable for a person of his age.

    "No"

    When Xiaohu heard Li Feng’s question, he immediately shook his head and said.

    "Haha, Brother Li, I think Uncle Tie must have noticed that Xiaohu didn't go to his side, and then he thought about planting rice at our house."

    "Well, that's right, that's it for sure. Forget it, just come. But we have to discuss it with Master Qi and the others later, but don't bother everyone anymore."

    When Li Feng heard this, he agreed with Rou Niang’s guess.

    "Well, yes, it's not easy for everyone. In the past, we always helped our family, but now we really shouldn't bother you anymore. By the way, Brother Li, after we finish harvesting the wheat, we will also go to  Please help me.”

    Rou Niang fully agreed with Li Feng’s words.  In the past, this family used to cause trouble to everyone. Now that Xiaohu has grown up, and more importantly, with Li Feng as a super laborer, these tasks at home are simply trivial.  How can you trouble others?

    "Okay, I originally wanted to talk to you about this matter. When the time comes, we will see which family needs help in particular, and we will go and help."

    Li Feng still likes the atmosphere in Jianghu Village where the whole village helps when one family is in trouble.  Li Feng, who has experienced too many changes in human relationships in later generations, knows the preciousness of this kind of folk custom.  It is precisely because of this that he particularly cherishes and carefully protects this simple folk custom.

    No matter how kind-hearted a person is, if his kindness is always unrequited, his heart that has been hurt too many times will become scarred and ugly.  In fact, when people show kindness and perform good deeds, they also long in their hearts that one day, they can receive the same treatment when they are in trouble.

    It can be said that the kind of complete kindness and good deeds without selfish motives does not exist.  Kindness also needs to be cared for, recognized, and treated well.  If good intentions and good deeds always lead to bad consequences, then who would do good deeds anymore?

    Even Buddhas have selfish motives, let alone humans.

    By the same token, such simple folk customs also need to be carefully protected.

    "I said, you kid, you are still sneaking around. You didn't know to inform the old man about such a big thing and such a new thing. If I hadn't noticed that Xiaohu hadn't gone over and guessed that you must be planting rice, I would have been blinded.  It’s in the drum. Come on, hurry up and give me a bowl, too.”

    Far away, Master Qi’s hearty voice came. When Li Feng heard it, it was indeed so.  So I just poured two bowls of wine and waited for Master Qi and Lao Tie to come over.

    "I'm not worried that your old arms and legs can't stand the trouble, so I didn't tell you. But if you want to make trouble, old man, that's up to you. But please don't go back to the village and yell.  Everyone is busy now. Besides, this small job only takes a few days."

    When Qi Ye and Lao Tie came up to them, Rou Niang and the others immediately greeted them enthusiastically.  Li Feng, on the other hand, directly handed the wine bowl in his hand to Master Qi and Lao Tie.

    "I said you kid, you look down on people, right? Old man, I have a very strong body. If it doesn't work, let's let's forget it. You kid is just a pervert. In short, it's a donkey or a horse that leads you around.  Look, you, Qiye, and I are not vegetarian either.”

    When the old man heard what Li Feng said, he immediately became unhappy.  I was about to want to compete with Li Feng, but I quickly gave up wisely.

    "Haha, what Uncle Qi said is true. I won't join in on such a new thing."??It would be a pity.  Come on, let’s not talk nonsense and go to the fields quickly.  "

    After Lao Tie drank the wine in the bowl, he walked towards the field with a smile.

    "Okay, then today, I will let you experience the power of rice transplanting. Don't cry when the time comes, haha."

    Seeing the relaxed look on Lao Tie’s face, Li Feng also said happily, and then prepared to go to the fields.  This rice transplanting is no different than blacksmithing, and it is even different from carrying a load. It is a completely tortured job.

    The arrival of Lao Tie and Qi Ye made the atmosphere even more lively.  However, it didn't take long before Lao Tie and Qi Ye finally realized that this transplant was unusual.

    "Oh, it's too difficult to transplant rice seedlings. I just don't have the strength to do it. There is no place to use it. Also, there is water everywhere in this field, so people can only bend down and even want to squat down. Moreover, there is water everywhere in the field.  When transplanting rice seedlings, you have to plant them neatly into the fields one by one. Isn’t this torture?”

    Lao Tie could not be carried a little soon. This is too hard to work, which is more laborious than cutting wheat.  This is simply challenging his patience.

    "Haha, old man, now you know how powerful you are. Let me tell you, you may not be as good as Yaya in this job. Look, our Yaya's movements are so nimble."

    Seeing Lao Tie's depressed look, Li Feng suddenly felt happy.  This is not a job that you can do well if you are strong.

    "It's true, we Yaya are now scholars, so powerful. We can compare with ordinary people, right, Yaya"

    "No, Grandpa Seven, these are all things my eldest brother taught me. He is the most powerful."

    "Oh, our little talented girl has actually learned to be humble. It's really rare. I don't know who she is at ordinary times, and my tail is almost up to the sky."

    "elder sister………"

    You can’t do boring work, which is tiring both physically and mentally. Only a cheerful atmosphere can make this work easier and simpler.  This kind of working method is the happiest.

    "Fourth uncle, Yaya, I'm here again"

    "Fourth uncle, little aunt, and little Sizi are here to see you"

    Just when Li Feng and the others were talking and planting rice seedlings, there were two bursts of sound that suddenly made Li Feng stunned. Then he straightened up and looked up.

    "Hey, why is this Mr. Li here again?"

    The people who called him Fourth Uncle were undoubtedly Princess Gaoyang and Xiao Sizi. However, besides them, Li Shimin was also present. It was getting more and more lively.

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 165: Talk to Li Shimin

    Due to the arrival of Li Shimin, Xiao Sizi and the others, Li Feng could only let everyone rest again.  Li Feng was quite puzzled, why did Li Shimin come again.  Li Feng would not be so naive as to think that the other party just sent Xiao Sizi and the others here to play. There must be something else going on.

    "Li Yan has met her fourth uncle and fourth aunt"

    "Xiao Sizi, meet my fourth uncle, fourth aunt, seventh grandpa, uncle Xiaohu, little aunt, and the bearded uncle."

    When they came here again, Princess Gaoyang and Xiao Sizi were quite excited. After trotting over, they immediately greeted everyone.  Xiao Sizi had met Qi Ye and Lao Tie, so she greeted everyone one by one.  As for the bearded uncle, of course he is called Lao Tie.

    Compared to Xiao Sizi’s meticulous approach, Princess Gaoyang’s greetings were much simpler.  In fact, this was because Li Shimin was following them, otherwise, she would have just been careless and called her fourth uncle and four aunt, and that would have been the end of it.

    "Sister Yan, Xiao Sizi, you are here, great"

    Yaya was also very happy to see Princess Gaoyang and Xiaosizi.  Especially Xiao Sizi, it has been almost a month since we left last time before we met again.  Even more so, Yaya stepped forward and took Xiao Sizi's hand, very intimately.

    "Seventh Master, old iron brother, Li Er is polite."

    Li Shimin, who followed closely behind, also immediately clasped his fists at Master Qi and Lao Tie.

    "My dear nephew, you are so polite. I will definitely stay here today. I want to have a nice drink with you."

    “Crap…well, polite…courteous…”

    Facing Li Shimin, Qi Ye still looked very cheerful.  However, Lao Tie was not so calm.  After that drinking session, he learned that the middle-aged man with extraordinary bearing was actually Li Feng's second brother.  Suddenly his whole body felt weak. He knew very well who Li Feng was. Therefore, the wine industry soon thought of Li Shimin's identity.

    No matter how free and easy he is, he can't help but be nervous when facing the emperor.

    "Haha, of course it's no problem. There were so many people last time that I couldn't have a drink with Master Qi and Brother Lao Tie. Today I will have a good drink with you two. I've seen the fourth brother and his sister. Fourth brother, this time  Thank you very much. Doctor Sun was invited to the palace yesterday and is already treating your second sister-in-law."

    Li Shimin then immediately said to Li Feng and Rou Niang.  When he spoke, the expression on his face was obviously excited and relaxed.

    "That's good. Second sister-in-law's illness is not a big problem, right?"

    For Empress Changsun, both Li Feng and Rou Niang are very fond of her.  Li Feng was very relieved to hear that Sun Simiao had treated her.

    "Well, Daozhang Sun said that your second sister-in-law's illness requires long-term care. Although it is difficult to remove the root, as long as it is taken care of properly, there will be no big problem. By the way, fourth brother, I saw that you were just here  The rice grown in the ground seems to be from the south. Is it possible that this rice can also be grown in the north? "

    As he was talking, Li Shimin immediately changed his tone and asked about the rice.  Wheat is grown in the north and rice is grown in the south. This is an ancient way and it is a matter of course.  But now, when he saw Li Feng planting rice, how could he not be curious.

    "Of course it can be grown. As long as the temperature is not very low and there is enough water for irrigation, rice can be grown. Therefore, let alone here, rice can also be grown in places further north. However, it cannot be like in the south.  Just plant it in early spring.”

    Li Feng didn’t find it strange at all that Li Shimin had such a reaction, so he spoke.

    "Well I see. By the way, fourth brother, according to your estimation, what is the harvest of this rice? If the harvest is good, can we vigorously promote rice cultivation?"

    The food issue was the most important issue in ancient times and the basis for survival.  Now when he heard that rice could be grown in the north, Li Shimin immediately became interested.

    "Well, it's hard to say. After all, there are too many factors that restrict the yield, such as land conditions, climate, management, etc. However, one thing is certain. Rice requires more seeds per acre than wheat.  Much less. As for the yield, you can see it directly after the rice is harvested in two months, or you can send people to study it. However, one thing you have to pay attention to is that this rice requires much more water than wheat.  Yes, with the current water conservancy conditions, the risk of growing rice is very high.”

    If ordinary people ask, Li Feng can answer casually, but Li Shimin is different, he is the emperor.  What if the answer I gave him made him too tempted.  If something happens then, the world will really be in chaos.  Although he also knows that Li Shimin is not the kind of person who suddenlyHe is a hot-headed person, but just in case, Li Feng still dare not say too much.

    "Well, my fourth brother warned me in time, but this matter is not something to be careless about. It should be studied carefully. However, if the rice harvest is really much better than wheat, then it will be a blessing to all people in the world.  By the way, Fourth Brother, I have come to discuss something very important with you today. I wonder if you have time."

    Although Li Shimin is also very concerned about the rice matter, it is absolutely impossible for him to act hastily on such a big matter, so he is not in a hurry for the time being.  He came here for another purpose.

    "OK"

    Of course Li Feng knew that Li Shimin must have something to ask him, so he immediately agreed.  Rou Niang and Lao Tie could hear their conversation clearly, so Rou Niang and the others went directly to the fields again.

    "Father, Xiao Sizi and Seventeenth Sister also want to plant rice seedlings, okay?"

    "Yes, Father, didn't Grandpa Sun say that it would be good for the body for little Sizi to exercise more?"

    At this moment, Xiao Sizi and Princess Gaoyang immediately came forward, stared at Li Shimin and asked.  Because there were no outsiders present, Xiao Sizi directly called Li Shimin his father.  Princess Gao Yang also looked at Li Shimin longingly, and then spoke in a supportive tone.

    "Haha, I think what I want to go to most is Yan'er yourself. Okay, let's go, but Xiao Sizi can't be too tired, you know? Also, you must be careful, Yan'er, are you okay?  You have to take good care of your sister Si Zi.”

    Seeing the eagerness of his two daughters to give it a try, Li Shimin immediately agreed.  He had nothing against working in the fields, and instead always encouraged the royal children to do so.

    "Come, let's talk while drinking"

    After Princess Gaoyang and Xiao Sizi ran away happily, Li Feng poured two bowls of wine and handed one bowl to Li Shimin. He also picked up a bowl, and the two of them began to sit down casually.

    "Haha, it's better to be here, Fourth Brother. This kind of comfortable and peaceful pastoral life is really enviable. How does it look like me, hey"

    Holding the wine bowl, Li Shimin didn't care and started drinking directly.  Looking at the scene in the fields below, blowing the gentle spring breeze, my face was filled with emotion.

    "Stop feeling emotional. You envy this kind of life. Others don't know how much they envy your life. In fact, you are just feeling emotional for a moment. I think you know better than anyone else what you want.  "

    Hearing Li Shimin’s emotion, Li Feng answered without thinking.  Although I have met Li Shimin twice before, he did not talk to him calmly like today.  Li Feng also felt that it was time to have a good talk with Li Shimin today to avoid trouble in the future.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 166: I’m so scolded

    Li Shimin just sighed for a moment. Unexpectedly, Li Feng actually said such a sentence, which made him look at Li Feng in great surprise.  In his opinion, such words should not be said by his fourth brother.  It's normal to just say nothing, or to say something sarcastic to him.

    "Are you surprised? In fact, there is nothing surprising. I can drink here with you calmly. It is normal for me to say something surprising to you, isn't it?"

    After glancing at Li Shimin, Li Feng knew what he was thinking, so he said something else.

    "Haha, it seems that I'm in trouble"

    Li Feng’s words made Li Shimin stunned again.  At this moment, he really realized that the fourth brother in front of him was indeed different from the fourth brother he knew.

    "Fourth brother, second brother, I have never understood why you are so repulsive to the royal family. I know you like peace and quiet now, but after you go back, you can still live in peace and quiet. In other words, you will have one more title of prince.  That’s all, you say so?”

    At this moment, Li Shimin finally asked the biggest doubt in his heart. Of course, this was also his trouble.  After all, such a prince, like a mountain villager, living here with no name and no status, does not look good to the royal family.

    At first, he thought that Li Feng did not go back because of his resentment towards the Li family, but later he gradually discovered that this did not seem to be the case.  Except for Li You's time, I didn't see Li Feng do anything extraordinary.  Especially for Xiao Sizi and Princess Gaoyang, whom I have only met once, it is very good.

    "In this case, why would he bother to do this?  Having an extra prince's identity won't have any impact.

    "I thought you wouldn't ask this question. In fact, I don't want to accept the identity of that prince because I'm afraid of trouble. I think you know royal matters better than anyone else. It doesn't mean that I don't commit crimes.  No one will offend me. As long as I have that identity, your sons will have their thoughts on me sooner or later, right? You should also know my character. When the time comes, they will  If anyone really touches my bottom line, I can’t guarantee that I can suppress the anger in my heart.”

    After Li Feng finished speaking, he glanced at Li Shimin and found that a trace of sadness and helplessness flashed across Li Shimin's eyes.  Li Feng continued talking without waiting for Li Shimin to speak.

    "Also, with the status of a prince, there will be a lot of rules. You also know that I don't like those rules. When the time comes, I will be in trouble and you will be in trouble, so why bother. Don't say those nice things either.  , It’s useless. As the emperor, many things cannot be controlled by your feelings. "

    "Of course, to put it harshly, every good emperor is the most selfish person in the world. For the beliefs and ambitions in their hearts, they are always willing to sacrifice a lot of things, including feelings. The feelings of a good emperor, then  It is unreliable. Good emperors are often not good brothers. Therefore, it is better for me to stay here to avoid too many opportunities for conflict. Moreover, if I am a commoner and occasionally offend Long Yan, we can do it.  If you can't get along with us, a common man, then it seems that you, the emperor, are too petty."

    Li Feng’s words at this time were simply extremely bold, and Li Shimin was stunned for a while.  In the whole world, he is the only fourth brother who can talk to him like this, Li Shimin.

    "Tell me, why am I selfish? I admit that many times, I am indeed a little unkind to my brothers and children. However, it is all for the sake of the people of the world, for the sake of the common people in the world. Does this count as me?  Selfish?"

    “If it were anyone else who dared to say this about himself, Li Shimin would have made his head fall to the ground.  However, Li Shimin was very unconvinced by Li Feng's words.

    "Look, you are really boring. Well, don't be unconvinced. I admit that you are a good emperor, but it is not wrong to say that you are a selfish person. Yes, many of your actions  Everything you do is indeed to make the people live a better life. But please tell me from your heart that there is no reason why you are desperately trying to make the country strong and the people live a good life. "

    "There is no love without reason in the world, and there is no hatred without reason. Anyone who does anything has a purpose. You don't want to tell me that you are really just serving the people when you are so diligent.  Well. What is the purpose of serving the people diligently?”

    Li Feng didn’t care at all that Li Shimin was a little angry.  After all, anyone who hears his words will do the same.

    "this……"

    After listening to Li Feng’s question, Li Shimin wanted to say something, but in the end he couldn’t.

    &nbsp; "Forget it, don't do this or that, let me help you. In fact, in one sentence, you care about the opinions of others, especially future generations. You want to be an eternal wise king and leave an eternal reputation.  , you need the world's recognition and recognition of your existence as an emperor. You are not really compassionate. If you want to achieve your goal, you must be good to the people, otherwise no one will recognize you, right?"

    Li Feng didn’t wait for Li Shimin to defend himself, and directly told him the answer in his heart.

    After listening to Li Feng's words, Li Shimin's expression changed again and again, and finally he stared at Li Feng with an expression as if he had seen a ghost.

    "In order to achieve this goal, you can sacrifice everything. Tell me, are you the most selfish person? Haha, but this kind of selfishness benefits countless people. For all the people in the world,  That's a good thing. But because of this, it's a bit tragic for the people around you. If you're not careful, you have to make concessions and make sacrifices for the sake of yourself.  However, we can’t do things that harm ourselves and benefit others, because we don’t have such a high level of consciousness.”

    As he spoke, Li Feng also had a self-deprecating look on his face.

    "Haha, it's so happy, it's so happy. The only person who can analyze me so thoroughly is you, fourth brother. Although your words make me depressed, aggrieved and even angry. But, I have to  Say, I totally agree with what you said. It seems that I will come to drink with you more often in the future."

    In fact, the most difficult thing for people to understand is often themselves.  Because everyone is subconsciously unwilling to face their ugly side.  And when a person doesn't understand himself, he often loses his correct judgment. After searching hard for many things, he finally finds that they are not what he wants.  And many of the things that I have given up are the most precious in my heart.

    In this case, a word will appear called regret.

    "This is no problem. As long as the emperor doesn't come, there will be no problem."

    Li Feng suddenly found that Li Shimin was quite interesting. After being scolded by him, instead of being angry, he was so happy.  He also had to sigh that Li Shimin's mind and knowledge were truly extraordinary.  It's quite interesting to drink and chat with such people.

    "Don't worry, it's your second brother who's here. Even if the emperor is here, he can't stand your drums, urns, and golden hammers, can he?"

    Li Shimin was obviously in a very good mood at this time, and he even started joking with Li Feng.

 Volume 1: Settling Down in the Tang Dynasty Chapter 167: Education in the Tang Dynasty

    "By the way, fourth brother, I'm here this time for the pinyin matter. I don't know if fourth brother can agree to take this thing out. Or if there are any conditions, just ask."

    Maybe it was what he said just now that made Li Shimin have no worries in front of Li Feng.  He directly said what was on his mind.  There is no need to attach any high-level hats at all, just ask for things directly.

    "Oh, I mean, you couldn't have come here for nothing. So that's what you did. Of course it's okay to give you this thing. As long as you don't go out and say that this thing came from me.  That’s it. Otherwise, a lot of random people will come, be careful and I’ll ask Xiao Hei to chase them away.”

    Li Feng is very satisfied with Li Shimin's current attitude in speaking.  Whatever it is, just go straight to the point, that’s great.  It's just like doing business and talking about business, but it's tens of thousands of times better than those acts that are carried out under various names but are actually robbery.  Li Feng came up with this pinyin for Yaya to learn how to read, and it is the same as the three-character classic, the surnames of hundreds of families.  Therefore, Li Feng agreed without hesitation.

    "Otherwise others will know that you invented this? This is also a condition. You, you, if it were someone else, they wouldn't be able to ask for it. How come something that is famous throughout the ages has become like a scourge when it comes to you?  Yeah. But if you don’t use your name, then whose name should you use?”

    This time, Li Shimin finally saw who Li Feng was.  He avoided these beautiful things in the world like the plague.

    "It's up to you. Just use whose name you want. Otherwise, you can just use your own name. You like to be in the limelight anyway."

    Li Feng doesn’t care whose name he uses, but his name cannot be used.  I thought to myself, it’s okay to just use other people’s things, but now I want someone else’s copyright, that would be too shameless.

    "What are you talking about? How could I, Li Shimin, do such a thing of deceiving the world and stealing my name? How about just using your previous name?"

    "Li Yuanba? Stop talking nonsense. How can I use this name? No, no, no. How about this? Let's just use a pen name. Well, let's just call it Descendants of the Ghost Valley. How about that?"

    When Li Feng thought that it would be recorded in later history that Li Yuanba invented Hanyu Pinyin, he felt goosebumps all over his body. It was okay to be funny, but if it was too funny, it would make people laugh to death.  Those children of later generations only like Li Yuanba who was infinitely powerful, not Li Yuanba who invented Chinese Pinyin.  In this case, Li Feng could only use a pen name.

    First of all, the sect of Master Ziyang is the Guigu Sect. In order to thank some cheap masters, Li Feng has to rectify the name of the Guigu Sect.  Also, putting the author of the original Chinese Pinyin work under Guiguzi’s sect would be worthy of him, wouldn’t it?

    "Penname? Well, you're talking about a pseudonym, right? That's fine, heir of Guigu, haha, it's a bit interesting. However, I still have a problem that needs to be solved here. You know, in this pinyin, there are only two of you and Yaya  It's just a personal meeting. Therefore, I have to ask you to help me and teach a group of students. I'll pay you as much as you want."

    Li Shimin now behaves like a businessman, and said to Li Feng with great wealth.

    "No, I don't have the skills, let alone the heart. If you want me to help, it's out of the question. But, it seems that Yaya prefers to do this job. If you ask her, she might be more willing.  "

    When Li Feng heard that after Li Shimin asked for something, he also wanted to provide guidance and support. It was totally unreasonable, so he immediately quit.  Last time, he was exhausted from teaching Yaya alone, and now he was asked to lead a group of people, so he wouldn't do it.  Moreover, the group of people Li Shimin found might be a group of old masters or something like that.

    Thinking about it, standing there and teaching a bunch of old masters how to pronounce "ah", "wo" and "uh", Li Feng felt a chill. This is too testing one's nerves.  Anyway, even if you beat him to death, he wouldn't do it.  However, it seems that Yaya really likes these things, so it would be nice to let her go and have fun.

    "Haha, that's fine. Then when the time comes, let Yaya live in the palace for a while."

    Li Shimin had no hope at all about inviting Li Feng. His original purpose was to get Yaya to help.  It's just that it's a bit funny.  Thinking about it, it is indeed a bit too nondescript to let such a yellow-haired little girl teach.  However, apart from Li Feng, only Yaya knows how to do this. If Li Feng couldn't ask for it, he could only settle for the next best thing.

    Li Feng didn’t expect that Li Shimin would actually invite Yaya, and he was dumbfounded.  Then, he looked at Li Shimin very curiously, wanting to figure out whether he had made the wrong connection somewhere.

    "Haha, don't look at it, I wasI want to invite Yaya, but I can’t count on you.  There is nothing I can do about it. Now I am eager to change the situation in front of me.  It's really hard for me. Over the years, I wanted to pass the imperial examination to select some talents for Datang.  Talents have been selected, but these people are always inextricably related to those clans, making the court very passive.  "

    Seeing Li Feng stunned, Li Shimin was also very happy in his heart, he finally found the scene just now.  However, I soon became very depressed and angry.

    "Oh, there is another thing like this. Doesn't it mean that the talents of the Tang Dynasty are also monopolized by those clans? Haha, it seems that being the emperor is really hard for you."

    Looking at the frowning Li Shimin, Li Feng quickly understood what he meant.  Economic monopoly and talent monopoly are the lifeblood of a country.  People say that if you have money, it will be easier for you to do things, but if it's the other way around, that would definitely be a tragedy.

    "Monopoly, yes. Although the Tang Dynasty is now in peace and prosperity, the people basically don't have to go hungry and suffer from cold. However, it is really difficult for ordinary people to have a scholar in their home. When you meet talented people,  If you want to get ahead, you can only rely on the support of the wealthy clans. In this case, how can these people not be involved with those clans, and those clans, forget it, let's drink. "

    Li Shimin was obviously very distressed about this matter, and he was unwilling to talk any more.

    "Well, so to speak, you are eager to change this situation and cultivate a group of officials who are loyal to the Tang Dynasty. Therefore, you attach so much importance to pinyin, which can make enlightenment education easier.  Yes, this will indeed change things, but according to me, there won’t be any big changes, because you haven’t fundamentally solved the problem.”

    Li Feng thought about it casually and understood what the situation was.  I also understood why Li Shimin came all the way to discuss this matter with him.  In this situation, Li Shimin couldn't help but be impatient.  Talent is the foundation of a country, and the loyalty of talents is the most important thing.

    "Why don't I know that? Therefore, I have been desperately trying to make the people rich. Let them have enough money to study. Then, they will no longer have to look at the faces of those clans."

    In fact, Li Shimin didn't know the key point. He could only endure and wait.  However, this feeling was really unbearable for him.

    "No, there is a faster way than your method. Instead of waiting until the people are rich before they can study, it is better for the court to directly use a sum of money to build schools and encourage those who want to study to study. In this way  , the court and the people share this money, maybe many people can study. "

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? According to Li Feng's thinking, this education is the foundation of the country, and the country must of course be the leader.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 168: You have a beautiful idea

    "What? Let the country provide money to educate people all over the world? What's the point of this? I have never heard of such a statement from ancient times to the present. If this is the case, wouldn't all the people in the world come to study?  Ah, that’s not right. In that case, who will cultivate the land and produce food? Moreover, it will require countless money. Even if the palace is sold, there won’t be that much money.”

    When Li Shimin heard this, he immediately began to shake his head. How could there be any reason for him to study on his own and ask the state to pay for it? It was simply unreasonable.

    "Don't worry. What I'm talking about is shared responsibility, not asking the country to bear it all. You dare to think about it. You also want to provide free universal higher education. Even in a thousand years, you won't be able to do it. I  What I’m talking about is mainly low-end education and high-end education. If we start from these two aspects, things will be easier to handle.”

    When Li Feng heard this, he knew that he had not made it clear, so he immediately added something.

    "What is low-end education? What is high-end education?"

    Li Shimin immediately became interested when he heard two new words coming out of Li Feng's mouth.

    "Low-end education can also be said to be simple education. To put it bluntly, it just allows everyone to know a few words and learn some basic arithmetic, and that's it. High-end education, on the other hand, is specially designed for the talents you need.  It’s like the Imperial College now.”

    After Li Feng thought for a while, he explained what he meant very simply.

    "Oh, that's it, but what is the scale of these things, how much money they cost, how to implement them, and what are the benefits?"

    When Li Shimin heard this, he immediately asked several more questions. These were the only things he cared about.

    "Low-end education, as mentioned just now, is just to let everyone know a few words and do some simple arithmetic. This is enough for most people. There are two main benefits. One is to be able to  Discover those who are more talented and seize the opportunity. The remaining one is your favorite, that is, this is a pioneering work in the world, allowing all people to read and read. The name is loud enough.  As for the scale, of course, the bigger the better, and we will strive to have a school within one mile so that everyone can have the opportunity to study.”

    In the Tang Dynasty, counties were divided into li, and each li was composed of several villages.  The leader of a village is called Cunzheng, and the leader of a mile is called Lizheng.

    "What? It's not possible to set up a school every city. How much money will it cost?"

    Although Li Feng’s words were hard to hear, they were very real and Li Shimin was also very moved.  After all, allowing everyone in the world to read is an unprecedented feat.  If he could really achieve it in his own hands, just by doing this, Li Shimin would be able to achieve eternal fame.

    However, his reason told him that this was impossible.  If he really insists on having his own way, not only will he not be able to do it, but he will bring the country down.

    "Why are you so anxious? I haven't finished speaking yet. Why are you so restless? This doesn't cost the court any money at all. You only need to provide one thing, and that is the teacher. In addition,  Other than that, you don’t need to do anything else.”

    "As long as you teach? What about the school? The court simply cannot afford the establishment of the school and the annual expenses. And"

    "I'm telling you, no more. I don't know anything else. If the imperial court can provide a teacher to Jianghu Village, I'm sure that the villagers can build a school or something like that in less than half a month, and then  , you just rebuild it every year, and everyone builds it for you, believe it or not.”

    Li Feng is very clear about people's yearning for studying these days. As long as the imperial court can really provide teachers, the people can really get everything done, including building schools by themselves.  Looking at this period of time, everyone will know what it means to be able to read by looking at Yaya's eyes and attitude.

    "Well what a good idea, what a great idea. With the sycamore tree, why worry about not having the phoenix? There is a school for every mile, and a teacher for each school. Although this costs a lot, it is still affordable.  . And with this pinyin, it will be easy to learn to read. When the time comes Well, no, fourth brother, it's still not possible. There are so many schools, where do you want me to find so many teachers?  "

    Li Feng’s words immediately gave Li Shimin unlimited hope. The more he thought about it, the more feasible it became.  The court can still afford just paying some wages.  However, Li Shimin soon became depressed again. With so many schools, where could he find so many teachers?

    "Are you kidding? I don't believe it. The Tang Dynasty didn't even have scholars like this. This thing doesn't require any university knowledge. It just teaches you how to recognize a few words. It's hard.??Those people can't teach yet.  I think there is no problem even if you ask Yaya to teach.  "

    When Li Feng heard this, he thought this was nonsense.  No matter how few scholars there were in the Tang Dynasty, it would be impossible for them not to be able to find even this few people.  In this day and age, it is not like those times before, where you still need to graduate from a normal school or have a qualification certificate.

    "Of course this exists, but these scholars all want to take the scientific examination and become officials. Except for those who are already desperate, who would waste this time and become a teacher?"

    “Ten years of hard study in a cold window, just to get a name on the gold list, this is the ultimate goal of all scholars in ancient times.  Let them become teachers, unless they are those who have no intention of becoming officials, or who already feel that there is no hope of becoming officials, otherwise there is no way.

    "Second child, I really don't know how you became the emperor. It's not easy. Don't they want to be officials? That's fine. The first step to becoming an official is to be a good teacher.  , a few students can't teach well, and you still want to be an official and educate the people. It's not convincing, isn't it? If this reason is not enough, don't you know how to use the name of Confucius, he is an old man.  , speaking of which, he is also a teacher, don’t you think so?”

    If you want to be an official, this is easy to deal with.  Just like in the previous era, under various banners, you have to do whatever you are told.  What about grassroots training and reaching out to the people? Anyway, there are many reasons for this, and you haven’t posted a rebuttal yet.  In this day and age, it’s even simpler. Don’t those scholars respect the sage Confucius?  The reason is so grand and cannot be refuted at all.

    "Why, this reason is not enough. Well, let's give them some more excitement, something real. The court is making a big propaganda that teachers are the most sacred profession in the world, students are flowers, teachers are gardeners and so on.  , Scholars all have good reputations, so let’s give them some good reputations.”

    "Also, every year, we hold an outstanding teacher selection event. We will also select the top ten outstanding teachers of the Tang Dynasty. When the time comes, we will directly give them to the officials. I guarantee that these people will all be pissed off.  I'm going to be a teacher."

    "Well, we can even do this with the school's funding. We encourage rich people to sponsor the school. We will build a merit monument in each school. We will put the names of those benevolent people who donate generously.  Engraved on the monument of merit, so that everyone can see it and admire it. For the sake of reputation and face, I don’t believe it. It’s better to use your emperor’s name instead.  It will be more effective. In the end, we will make a few honorary gold medals, select some great benefactors of the Tang Dynasty, and give one to each person"

    At this moment, Li Feng's mind was functioning at its peak, and he began to talk endlessly about various methods.  On the side, Li Shimin's eyes grew bigger and brighter.

    "Fourth brother, why don't you come back and be a prince? It's such a pity that you stay in this small mountain village."

    After Li Feng finished speaking, Li Shimin became very serious and said this slowly.

    "Ahyou have such a beautiful idea, I'm going to plant rice seedlings"

    Li Feng was suddenly stunned, and then he replied slowly and walked away without looking back.

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 169: Impatient

    The low-end education proposed by Li Feng was too tempting for Li Shimin.  Reading and writing were very rare in ancient times. A person who can read and write is much better than a person who can get admitted to Tsinghua University and Peking University in modern society.

    " If this matter is really accomplished, Li Shimin's achievements will really despise Emperor Qin and Han Wu. This achievement alone will enable him to achieve great achievements for all generations.

    Originally, such a thing was unthinkable. After all, according to normal methods, it was something that no dynasty could accomplish at all.  Unexpectedly, Li Feng came up with such a clever plan that made everything extremely simple.

    "Hey, it's such a waste for this fourth brother to be idle in this small mountain village. He can come up with such brilliant ideas and so many impeccable tricks. It's a pity, it's such a pity"

    Looking at Li Feng who turned around and left, Li Shimin could only sigh helplessly in his heart. However, it was useless to sigh. He could only follow Li Feng and walked toward the paddy field.

    Although Li Feng only said half of what he said, Li Shimin was not in a hurry to ask.  Just a low-end education is enough to keep him busy, not to mention the so-called high-end education.  He wanted to eat in one go and become a fat man, but he asked himself that he didn't have such a big appetite.

    "Yaya, Sizi, just wait for me, okay? I'm so tired, I can't do it anymore. It's not fair, you two, I'm the only one."

    "No, Sister Yan, don't think about cheating again. What you said is that we want to compete. Sizi and I are younger, and you are older. You competed with the two of us alone. Now that you have become the tail, you just want to cheat.  , we don’t agree, right, Sizi?”

    "Well, Sister Seventeen, you have to be trustworthy."

    "No, how can we use age to calculate this work? Although the two of you combined are as old as me, you can't calculate it like this. If this is the case, Grandpa Seven is the oldest, and he is many times as good as us."

    "No, Grandpa Qi is old, so we can't calculate it like that. Big brother is here, big brother, please help us judge the situation. Sister Yan is going to cheat again."

    Arriving at the edge of the field, Li Feng heard that Yaya and the others were making trouble again. Needless to say, Li Feng knew that it was Princess Gaoyang who was definitely trying to regain the ground and compete with Yaya.  In the end, for some reason, Xiao Sizi also joined in, and they became Princess Gaoyang one-on-one.

    As for the tail that Yaya mentioned, this was a commonly used word that Li Feng used when he was in the countryside. It refers to the person who moves the slowest.  For example, Princess Gaoyang is currently the slowest. Where she is, there is a concave area, commonly known as the tail.

    "Fourth uncle, this is not fair. How can one person compete with the two of them?"

    Yaya had just finished her case, and Princess Gaoyang was not far behind and began to defend herself.  There was nothing she could do, who told her to make another miscalculation today.  Yaya couldn't do the water-carrying dance because she had shoulder pain. There was no reason why she couldn't compete with Yaya when planting rice.  However, she didn't expect that transplanting rice would not be easy.

    It was okay at first, her speed was faster than Yaya and Sizi.  However, after a while, my waist couldn't bear it anymore.

    "Haha, Yan'er, you are just too spoiled. You know how powerful you are this time. Planting rice seems to be very simple, but it is very labor-intensive and requires a lot of perseverance. Come on, as a father, do your best today.  Let’s experience what this rice transplanting method is like.”

    Li Feng didn’t speak, but Li Shimin who was following behind spoke.  After saying that, he really started to take off his shoes, then got off the paddy field, and started to come to Master Qi, chatting and working at the same time.

    "Sizi, are you tired? If you are, let's take a rest."

    Love, Li Feng is too lazy to go to Li Shimin.  Instead, he came to Xiao Sizi and asked the little guy with a smile.  Although Xiao Sizi transplants rice seedlings very slowly, he is very serious and meticulous.  Every seedling is carefully inserted into the field.

    "Fourth uncle, you are not tired, this rice transplanting is so fun."

    Seeing Li Feng coming to her side, Xiao Sizi also raised her little head, her face flushed, and then she smiled sweetly at Li Feng, her eyes narrowed slightly.

    "Haha, little Sizi is so awesome"

    This young man is born with an irresistible lethality. He is well-behaved, cute, sensible, and very cute. He is definitely the type that young and old will kill each other.

    Anyway, the rice transplanting matter was not urgent. Considering that Sizi, Yaya and the others were too tired, Li Feng and the others went home not long after.

    After returning home, Li Feng and Rou Niang started cooking. As for the rest of the people, they all sat there to rest.  Princess Gaoyang even lay down directly on the recliner, not wanting toIt moved.

    The food soon started to be served, and everyone gathered around and started eating.  Li Feng and the others drank and chatted, and while they were chatting, Li Shimin came up with the topic of running a school again.  Now, what concerns him the most is this matter.

    "Wait a minute Little madman, you just said that the village would run its own school. Oh, look, I'm so stupid, why didn't I think of this? We can't afford to go to private schools outside, but,  It would be easy if you set up your own school. If you were worried about not having a teacher to teach you before, wouldn’t there be a ready one now?”

    After listening to a few words, Master Qi suddenly became excited. First he slapped his head, and then stared at Li Feng with bright eyes.

    "No, Master Qi, please don't try to trick me. I can't handle this matter. However, I can recommend someone. It depends on Yaya. Don't worry, Yaya can definitely do the job, I guarantee it.  "

    Li Feng was frightened when he saw the old man's eyes.  Of course he knew what this old man was up to, but he wouldn't do it if he was asked to face a bunch of brats every day.  In line with the attitude of a dead Taoist friend rather than a poor Taoist, Li Feng immediately sold Xiao Yaya.  In order to convince Master Qi, Li Feng added one last sentence.

    "Yaya, hehe, yes, um, that's okay. If it doesn't work out then, I'll still make trouble for you, old man. Forget it, I won't eat. Let's go, Iron Hammer, let's go and deal with this matter first.  ”

    How can Master Qi not know what kind of temper Li Feng is?  Hearing that he actually pushed Yaya out, he didn't care. If he ran away, the monk could not escape from the temple.

    By this time, I had only finished half the drink, and I couldn’t do it anymore.  He put down the wine bowl, picked up Lao Tie, and hurried out.  It took Li Feng and the others a long time to recover.

    "Well, that's it, I'll leave first, Yan'er and Sizi, you just stay here and have fun for a few days."

    When Li Shimin saw him, he immediately ran away.

    "Who are these people, why are they in such a hurry? Especially this second brother, he is so shameless, he even wants to give up his daughter. Okay, let's leave them alone, we can eat for ourselves. Sizi, you guys are just here  Let’s have a good few days at Fourth Uncle’s house.”

    Seeing Qi Ye and Li Shimin leaving in a hurry, Li Feng didn't know what to say.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 173: Lime Kiln

    In Rou Niang's worried eyes, Yaya and Sizi were extremely excited, and most importantly, under Li Feng's guarantee.  Yaya, a child, has officially become a preparatory teacher at Jianghu Village Preparatory Primary School.  This sudden incident made Yaya unable to sleep well for several days.

    Originally, Li Feng didn’t intend to trouble anyone with the matter of transplanting rice seedlings.  But unexpectedly, the villagers all came the next day.  Within one day, the more than ten acres of paddy field were finished.  His reason is very simple and very strong.

    "Yaya is a teacher, how can he be too tired? If he is exhausted, who will teach the students?"

    Li Feng didn’t expect that the benefits would come even before he became a teacher.  If this is the case, it would be a big deal.  Looking at Xiao Yaya's current popularity and prestige in the village, Li Feng couldn't help but sigh, the teachers in ancient times were just good, respected by others, and had a lot of face.

    It is said that one minute on stage, ten years of hard work off stage.  In order for Xiao Yaya to complete this task perfectly.  Li Feng is not idle at all. He has too much preparation work to do.

    "Teaching materials, don't worry about this. The Three Character Classic and Hundred Family Surnames are all ready-made.  Moreover, right away, Chinese Pinyin must be taught.  There is plenty of time for Li Feng to slowly consider this follow-up textbook.  Therefore, this matter can not be considered now.

    In addition to teaching materials, there are also teaching equipment.  If we follow the characteristics of this era and add a ruler to the basics, we'll be done.  Then, the teacher would shake his head and recite a sentence above, and the students would recite a sentence below until they were familiar with it and memorized it.

    In Li Feng’s opinion, this kind of teaching method is certainly not feasible and is a bit too deceptive.  Not only are teachers tired, but students are even more tired. The most important thing is that they are inefficient.  Otherwise, it would not have appeared. The ancients studied the Four Books and Five Classics for more than ten years, and they did not even understand it thoroughly.  If this were changed to modern times, a book with tens of thousands of words would be nothing.

    Although there are other factors involved in this, it also shows that the teaching methods and teaching methods in ancient times were really bad.

    Teaching is a comprehensive activity that requires students to move their mouths, eyes, ears, brains, and hands. Just relying on the same thing will definitely not work.  Among them, the most important one is the visual sense.

    "I said, little madman, what are we going to do? The brick kiln you built is not a brick kiln, and the tile kiln is not like a tile kiln. What on earth are you trying to burn?"

    In the brick-burning place in the village, Li Feng and Zhao Dazhu, together with Xiaohu and several villagers, after half a day of work, dug out a strange thing on the edge of a slope.

    From the top of the view, this is a large circular well with a diameter of almost three meters. The circular well is dug from the top of the slope to the bottom of the slope and is four to five meters deep.  However, when the circular well reached the bottom, the space suddenly became much larger.  In addition, there is a short passage at the height of a person that leads to the outside.

    Zhao Dazhu is an expert in making tiles, bricks, and porcelain. When he saw the shape, he was sure that this was a kiln.  However, he didn't understand what this strange kiln was used for.

    "Haha, Uncle Dazhu, this is a lime kiln, used to burn lime."

    Looking at the completed lime kiln, Li Feng felt so happy in his heart.  He had wanted to burn this lime for a long time. After all, it would be needed for building houses in the future.  Now we happened to encounter a place where lime was used, so we invited Zhao Dazhu and others together, and several people worked hard to complete the lime kiln.

    This kind of lime kiln is the simplest lime kiln.  There are many such lime kilns in Li Feng's hometown, but they have long been abandoned.  They were all created in those days when people were eating from one big pot in order to find something to do in their free time, increase production and income, and become self-sufficient.

    ??Except for the previous generation and children like Li Feng who have been tough since childhood, many people have never seen this kind of antique thing.  As for the next generation, the new generation of children, they haven’t even heard of it.

    "Lime kiln? That's where lime is burned. I've only heard of gypsum, not lime. What is this lime and what is its use?"

    After Li Feng finished speaking, Zhao Dazhu, Xiaohu and the others all looked at Li Feng.  They really had never heard of what this lime was.

    "The method of making this lime is actually similar to that of gypsum. They are both made with stone. However, the gypsum is made with gypsum stone, while the lime can be made with ordinary stone. In addition, they also have  One difference is that it is easier to burn gypsum, but it takes at least three days and three nights to burn lime. As for what it is used for, you will know after it is burned."

    Li Feng knew they were competingI was confused, so I briefly explained what this lime was.  As for what it is used for, explaining it is a bit troublesome.  So Li Feng didn't bother to explain.

    "Use ordinary stones to burn for three days and three nights. No wonder this thing is called lime. In this way, not all the stones will be burned to ash. Brother-in-law, what should we do next? Does this burning lime also need to be burned?  Charcoal. This seems to be a bit much."

    When Xiaohu heard that it had to be burned for three days and three nights, he finally understood what lime was. Isn't it just to burn the stone into ashes?  As for what the stones were used for after being burned to ashes, he didn't care. Anyway, if Li Feng said it was useful, then it was useful.  For other old masters, it takes several years to teach a student.  Look at this brother-in-law, he taught Yaya to be a teacher in two or three months.

    "Well, yes, little madman, in this case, we need a lot of charcoal. Otherwise, I will go back and call some people, and let's burn more charcoal first."

    When Zhao Dazhu heard this, he quickly spoke.  These three days and three nights will require a lot of charcoal.

    "Haha, Uncle Dazhu, don't be so troublesome. Wait, Xiaohu will follow me to get rocks. Uncle Dazhu, you take the rest of the people to get firewood. We don't need charcoal, just use firewood. The firewood will be dry.  It doesn’t matter, the key is to do more.”

    This burnt lime does not need to use any charcoal at all, just use firewood.  Make the fire bigger or smaller, the temperature higher or lower, it won't make any difference at all.

    "You don't need charcoal, you told me earlier. If you need firewood and don't care whether it's dry or raw, that's not simple. Aren't the mountains and plains all covered with trees? It's too simple."

    When Zhao Dazhu and the others heard that charcoal was not used, they immediately became less worried. Wouldn’t it be easy to go directly to the mountain to chop firewood?

    "That's good, Xiaohu, let's go home with me to get the guy. Let's go smash rocks. Well, after we get back, we have to call Xiaohei. This guy's strength cannot be wasted. Besides,  "This guy hasn't worked for a long time. He needs to be given some exercise to prevent him from getting too fat."

    After the division of labor was completed, Li Feng immediately took Xiaohu into action.  But before that, he had to go home and get his big hammer.  At the same time, of course he will not forget Xiao Hei, the super truck.  However, if his reason were to be known to Xiao Hei, he would still roll his eyes.

    Is it possible that if people hunt every day, it is not considered a sport?

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 174: Burning Lime

    Not long after, Li Feng and the others arrived at the mountainside near the lime kiln. This was the closest place, so of course they quarried stone here.  However, it is no longer Li Feng and Xiaohu.  Yaya, Gao Yang, and Xiao Sizi also came together.  In addition, of course, Xiao Hei, the super porter, is indispensable.

    “Come and take a look, the live performance is heart-breaking. Those who have money support it by paying for it, and those who don’t have money support it by themselves. If you think it’s okay, then applaud"

    When he came to a huge boulder, Li Feng did not move in a hurry. Instead, like a street performer, he first gave him a string of jingles, and then started making gestures with a giant hammer.

    "Hehe, okay, good performance, well done, I will give you a big reward"

    "Fourth uncle, little Sizi will also be rewarded."

    "Brother, I applaud you"

    These little girls still have a tacit understanding with Li Feng. As soon as Li Feng finished speaking, he was rewarded and applauded.

    "Thank you to the young ladies for the reward, so I'll keep an eye on it, um, haha, I would also like to ask the young ladies to step back a little. The giant hammer in my hand is very powerful, so as to avoid accidents."

    Li Feng was just about to take action when he suddenly said something else.  After all, he still knew the power of this guy in his hand. Last time in the valley, rocks several times bigger than the one in front of him were all smashed into pieces by him.  Although he can control his strength now, he is not afraid of 10,000, but just in case, flying rocks have no eyes.

    "Sister Yan, little Sizi, let's move back quickly. Big brother's big hammer is very powerful. Little tiger brother can't even lift one."

    Yaya, who knew very well that these two sledgehammers were powerful, immediately pulled Gao Yang and Xiao Sizi back.

    "Wow, Uncle Tiger can't even move it, but I think Uncle Four picked it up without any effort."

    After retreating to a distance, Xiao Sizi immediately screamed. However, he looked at the sledgehammer in Li Feng's hand in disbelief and saw Li Feng playing around, as if it was not that important.

    "Of course I can't move it, let me tell you. The two sledgehammers in the eldest brother's hands are called drum and urn golden hammers. One weighs 400 kilograms, and the two together weigh 800 kilograms. Big brother is so strong.  The big one, that time, my eldest brother killed a big bear by himself and then carried that big bear back"

    As soon as she talked about Li Feng's great achievements, Xiao Yaya couldn't stop talking.  He slowly told Gao Yang and Xiao Sizi about Li Feng's feats.

    “Boom……”

    With a loud noise, Yaya and the others quickly turned their attention to Li Feng.  However, at this time, the boulder in front of Li Feng had broken into several pieces.

    “Then Li Feng kept waving the sledgehammer in his hand, and the stones became smaller and smaller.  Li Feng didn't stop until he felt it was almost done.  At this time, there were no big rocks anymore, and instead, there were gravels all over the ground.

    "My fourth uncle is a strong man, so powerful"

    ………………

    Afterwards, there were bursts of cheers from Xiao Sizi and Yaya.  As for Princess Gao Yang, her eyes were very curious, and she kept looking back and forth on Li Feng.  She wanted to see how this fourth uncle, who didn't look very strong, had so much power.

    "Okay, Yaya, Sizi, don't run away, be careful of tripping. Xiaohei, come over and work quickly. Work hard. You'll have enough wine for the night. Xiaohu, go over there and be responsible for helping Xiaohei put the food in the basket.  The stone poured out."

    "Roar……"

    Wine, without a doubt, is Xiao Hei’s favorite thing.  Ever since he drank for the first time, he has never been happy without drinking.  As soon as Li Feng said that the wine was enough, it immediately roared with joy, and then quickly came to Li Feng, standing upright and motionless.  That means quite a bit, despite the taste.  The wine steward is enough. This kind of treatment can only be received when working.

    "Xiao Hei is so awesome, he can even help with the work. Fourth uncle, Xiao Si Zi will also come to help you, okay?"

    ?? Xiao Sizi, who was originally most interested in Xiao Hei, now saw that Xiao Hei was actually helping with the work, and immediately ran to Li Feng to help him work together.

    "Well well, that's good. Sizi and Yaya will help follow Xiao Hei and lead him to prevent him from going the wrong way, okay?"

    Although Li Feng encouraged the children to endure some hardships and help out with whatever work they could.  However, it is obvious that this work is not suitable for them now.  If you are not careful, you will be hit or scratched by rocks. After thinking about it, you come up with the idea of ??letting them lead the way for Xiao Hei.

    The enthusiasm of children is not good??Hit casually.  Their thoughts are often very simple.  Especially a child with a delicate mind like Xiao Sizi will often feel sad for a long time because of an adult's casual words.

    "Okay, okay, then let's lead the way for Xiao Hei so that he doesn't run around."

    Sure enough, the little guy was very satisfied with the work arranged by Li Feng. He and Yaya jumped up and down, followed Xiao Hei, and exchanged words with Xiao Hei from time to time.

    "Fourth uncle, I find that being your child is so good and so happy."

    Looking at the scene happening in front of her, Princess Gao Yang suddenly said something complicated for some reason.  Li Feng was stunned.

    "You already call me Fourth Uncle. Aren't you a child of ours? Well, go over and help Xiaohu with his work. Otherwise, you won't be given food at night, haha."

    Looking at Gao Yang, who looked a little lonely, Li Feng came back to his senses.  Yes, although she usually looks carefree, she is no more than a child after all, so how can she not have worries in her heart.

    "Really, how can you be the fourth uncle like you? You always ask others to do work."

    Li Feng’s words really made Princess Gao Yang’s mood improve immediately, and she said to Li Feng with a pretended depressed face.

    "Haha, go ahead, others want to help me work, but I won't let them."

    When Li Feng saw that she was in a good mood, he immediately laughed and said.  Isn't it? It seems that every time she comes, there is something to do.  However, this also shows that Li Feng sincerely recognizes this niece.

    Soon, the stones were almost ready, and the firewood chopped by Zhao Dazhu and the others was almost piled into a hill. It was more than enough to burn for a week, let alone three days.

    “Subsequently, under Li Feng’s explanation, Zhao Dazhu began to install the kiln.  After all, Li Feng has never seen with his own eyes how to do it.  However, this is no problem for professionals like Zhao Dazhu.  He will fully consider various issues, not to mention how to prevent the kiln from collapsing.

    By the time the kiln was installed, it was already evening.

    “Light the fire……”

    With Li Feng’s order, the work of burning lime began in earnest.  As the firewood burned in the kiln, there was a heat wave near the kiln entrance, and thick smoke began to billow from above the lime kiln.

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 172: Guarding the Kiln

    Because the lime burning takes a long time, the fire cannot be stopped in the middle, because someone must always be guarding the lime kiln.  To this end, Li Feng and the others built two simple thatched sheds so that they could take turns to wait and add firewood to the kiln in time.

    As the leader, Wu Ming naturally had a share in the vigil that night.  After dinner, I took the quilt and ran to the lime kiln.  However, Yaya, Sizi, and Gao Yang also held the quilt and wanted to guard outside with Li Feng.

    Of course, Li Feng would have no objection to this. Dutiful sons like this kind of novel things the most, and Li Feng had a deep understanding of it.  Such things can become the most unforgettable beautiful memories in life.  And it is these things that are a bit ridiculous at first, that make up a beautiful childhood.

    Li Feng has always felt that his childhood was very beautiful and colorful.  Swim in the river, catch fish, climb trees and dig out bird's nests, and run to the mountains and play when you have nothing to do.  These memories remain deeply in his memory.  Unlike the filial son later, there was nothing except a TV, a game console and the like.

    Soon, Li Feng took Yaya and the others to the thatched shed. However, since Yaya and the others were going together, Li Feng took Xiu with him.

    The inside of the thatched shed has long been covered with thick wheat straw, hay and the like, which is very soft and warm.  In addition, the weather is no longer cold now, and there is a quilt, so there is no need to worry about being cold.

    "Fourth uncle, Sizi wants to sleep with you"

    "I want it too, I want it too. I won't sleep with Sister Yan. She kicks the quilt at night."

    Li Feng had just made the temporary bed, and Sizi and Yaya couldn't wait to squeeze in under the quilt.  Little Yaya looked at Gao Yang with a look of fear and said.

    "Huh, you just kicked the quilt off. It's just right if you don't sleep with me. I'm more comfortable sleeping alone."

    When Gao Yang heard that Xiao Yaya actually told her scandal, he immediately got under his quilt angrily, and then turned his head to the other side.  She has had the habit of kicking the quilt while sleeping since she was a child. Even now that she has grown up, she still can't change it.  However, she felt a bit embarrassed to kick the quilt at such an old age.

    "Okay, don't make any noise, there are three quilts. Yaya and Sizi sleep together, I have to add firewood later, I will freeze you."

    When Li Feng heard this, he immediately rejected Si Zi and Yaya's proposal. He would be responsible for watching the fire in the first half of the night.  It won't be long before I have to get up once to avoid freezing the two little guys.

    “Oh, that’s okay, but we have to sleep here, big brother, you sleep here, Xiong sleeps here…”

    When Xiao Yaya heard this, she felt that what Li Feng said made sense, so she immediately started making arrangements again.  In the end, she and Xiao Sizi slept in the middle.  Li Feng and Xiong slept on opposite sides.

    "Hehe, it's great to sleep here. It's so quiet. You can hear the insects chirping and you can see the stars. Look, Sizi, the stars are so bright tonight. It's a pity, if there is another big and round one  A big bright moon would be nice.”

    With the cool breeze blowing and the quiet night, everything seemed so peaceful and beautiful.  The wind was high and the clouds were light, making the night sky look particularly clean and the stars surprisingly bright.  At this time, this scene made Li Feng feel extremely comfortable and lazy all over his body.

    "Haha, you girl, you are so beautiful. When have you ever seen the stars when the moon is very bright?"

    When Li Feng heard Yaya’s words, he immediately started laughing.  Because, he often thinks of those compositions he once wrote, about words like a big round and bright silver plate hanging in the starry night sky.  To sum it up in one sentence, it’s a beautiful idea.

    "Oh, it seems like this. But, brother, why can't the stars be very bright when the moon is very bright? Is it possible that the moon is too big and the stars are too small? When the moon comes out, the stars will be afraid and hide.  ”

    When Xiao Yaya thought about it carefully, it seemed that this was really the case.  However, she couldn't figure out why this was the case.

    "Haha, of course not. In fact, the stars are not hiding, they are always there. It's just that the moonlight is too bright, covering the bright light of the stars. In fact, the stars are not small, they are many, many times bigger than the moon. There are even many stars  , bigger than the sun.”

    "Really, Uncle Fourth, but why do the stars look so small?"

    "That's because they are too far away from us, so they look very small. Just like when you stand on a tall building, or look down from a high mountain, or look far away, the things you see will become smaller.  Same."

    "Oh, that's it. How far are the stars from us? Are the stars like Moon Mountain, inhabited by gods and goddesses? Isn't Fairy Chang'e on the moon very beautiful?"

    ………………

    Originally, in this quiet place??It is a very wonderful thing to look at the sky and talk at the same time under the night sky.  At first, Li Feng felt the same way.  However, Li Feng soon became depressed.  First, Sizi and Yaya asked one question after another, and then Gao Yang, who was very curious, also joined in.

    Li Feng explained one problem and immediately brought up a lot of questions.  This person just thinks about a hundred thousand whys.  With the three of them together, Li Feng couldn't bear it anymore.

    "Haha, let's not talk about the stars, let me tell you a story, okay?"

    After being bombarded by them for a while, Li Feng finally realized his mistake.  So, he immediately stepped back from the brink, changed direction, and offered to tell them a story.  Otherwise, if they keep asking questions, Li Feng will really go crazy.

    "Okay, big brother, tell me a story quickly. You haven't told me a story for a long time. Well, today, I want to tell you a long, long, nice, and nice story."

    "Yes, Fourth Uncle, can you tell another story like the Cowherd and the Weaver Girl?"

    Regarding Li Feng’s proposal, the first person to agree was of course Xiao Yaya.  Later, Xiao Sizi and Princess Gaoyang also agreed with excitement.  Especially Princess Gaoyang, she immediately made a request.  The Cowherd and the Weaver Girl, this poignant love story, is really the favorite of girls of her age.

    “Well, no problem, let me think about it, and then I will tell you a story about a white fox.”

    As long as you stop asking yourself a hundred thousand whys, nothing else will matter.  Soon, Li Feng found a very suitable story.  White Fox, a poignant, touching and soul-shaking love story.  The most important thing is that although this story talks about demons, it is not scary and the length is appropriate.

    Speaking of which, Li Feng was rarely moved by TV movies, but when he first saw the white fox, it really shocked his soul.

    The thoughts of Chinese people have been bound by secular culture for too long. Even many emotions, Li Feng always felt that they had changed.  Just like watching Butterfly Lovers, Li Feng felt nothing in his heart.

    In Li Feng’s view, love should be pure, without fear, without demands, without any interference, and just move forward.  This is the love that Li Feng appreciates.

    It’s a pity that such love is rare even in novels, let alone in reality.

    Secular love is always mixed with too many things, such as family background, identity, status, and even interference from family ties.  The existence of these things makes more and more people gradually confused about what love is.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 173: The True Meaning

    Li Feng only took care of the first half of the night, and Xiaohu took care of the second half of the night.  However, Li Feng and the others did not leave, but spent the night directly in this hut.  Although he slept very late last night, Li Feng's biological clock was still on time.  He woke up automatically at dawn.

    Li Feng straightened up and first glanced at Yaya and Sizi who were sleeping together. Then, Li Feng turned his eyes to Gao Yang and found the faint traces of tears on her face.

    "Hey, you are still a little girl of fifteen or sixteen years old. She was actually made to cry for half the night by a story. Don't worry, this time, my fourth uncle will not make you as miserable as in history. I don't like it.  We won’t do things, and we won’t marry anyone we don’t like.”

    Thinking of the tragic fate of Princess Gaoyang in history, and looking at Gaoyang, who was simple and kind-hearted and somewhat stubborn, curled up and sleeping soundly, Li Feng's heart was suddenly filled with a kind of love.  I secretly decided in my heart that no matter what, I would not let this tragedy happen again for my niece.

    "Brother-in-law, what's wrong with her? Is she okay? She cried for a long time last night. Did something sad happen to her? Brother-in-law, can we help her?"

    After a slight sound of footsteps, Xiaohu came here, glanced at Princess Gao Yang, then stared at Li Feng and whispered.  The look in his eyes was unexpectedly calm and dull as usual. The look he looked at Princess Gao Yang was full of worry and sadness, while the look he looked at Li Feng was full of pleading.

    "You silly boy, don't worry, there's nothing wrong with her. Even if something happens to her, won't I care? Look how nervous you are, haha"

    Actually, as soon as Li Feng woke up, he found Xiaohu looking here in a daze.  At first, Li Feng didn't know why, but now, he understands.  However, he didn't say anything. Li Feng didn't want to get involved in this kind of thing. It was best to let everything take its course. Otherwise, he would have to help more and more.

    "But, last night, she cried when she sang that song. It made people feel sad when they heard it."

    Obviously, Xiaohu was still worried and asked Li Feng again.

    "Okay, it's really okay. It's just that she felt sad when she heard the story yesterday. Plus, the song she sang at the end made her cry."

    "Oh, is it the same as the story of the Cowherd and the Weaver Girl last time? No wonder she cried so hard. Okay, brother-in-law, I'll go back first. My sister must have made breakfast now. I'll bring you some good breakfast.  "

    This time, Xiaohu believed it. After all, he had heard the story of the Cowherd and the Weaver Girl before, and he knew the lethality of this story.  Xiaohu, relieved, immediately returned to his former honest smile.

    "Haha, this silly boy, maybe he doesn't even know that he already likes Gao Yang. Hey, I just don't know if you can become Qiao Huangrong and silly Guo Jing. The only thing I can help you is to make sure that you don't  It's just a hindrance. The final result depends on your fate. It seems that in history, Gao Yang was married to Fang Xuanling's son by Li Lao Er, and Fang Yi fell in love with him in order to win over these ministers.  , It’s really cost-effective.”

    "No, as long as this girl Gao Yang doesn't want to, there's no way she can even think about this marriage. But, this Li Laoer, won't fall out with me because of Fang Xuanling, right?"

    "Forget it, what do I want with these things? The boat will naturally straighten when it reaches the bridge. If it can't straighten, I have to straighten it. Anyway, Gao Yang is our niece now, we can't ignore it."

    After thinking about it for a while, Li Feng also felt a headache and stopped thinking about it.

    In the next two days, Li Feng basically stayed here.  The fire in the lime kiln has been burning for more than two days and has never stopped.  Above the lime kiln, the black smoke no longer emitted, but turned into green smoke.  As time went on, the green smoke became lighter and lighter.

    Although the smoke has become lighter, the temperature around the lime kiln has become higher.  When you get a little closer, you feel waves of heat coming over you, making you sweat all over.

    "Okay, that's enough, close the kiln door"

    At this time, in front of the lime kiln, Li Feng, Zhao Dazhu, Xiaohu, Gao Yang, and a large group of people were looking nervously and curiously at the lime kiln in front of them.  Following Li Feng's order, everyone began to get busy, sealing the kiln door tightly with stones and soil.

    After waiting for a while, Li Feng and the others covered the upper kiln mouth with dry soil again.  In order to prevent rain, a simple rain shelter was built at the upper kiln entrance.  The nearby ground was also trimmed for better drainage.

    "Okay, that's it, let it cool down overnight. You should be able to start the kiln tomorrow. I hope it doesn't rain at night."

    Although I have done someThere are protective measures, but if it really rains, it will still be quite troublesome.  However, whether it rains or not, that is God's business, and Li Feng has no control over it.  I have been working on this thing for three days, although everyone is very curious and eager to see what this lime looks like.  However, we can only go back and wait until tomorrow.

    The weather was kind and it didn’t rain all night.  Early the next morning, Li Feng took Xiaohu and the others to the door of the kiln.  After a night of cooling, when I came to the kiln door, I could still feel a trace of heat coming from inside the kiln.  However, it's nothing serious anymore.

    After opening the kiln door and letting the heat inside dissipate again, Li Feng and the others began to carefully take out the ashes from the kiln.  Several pairs of leather gloves were specially prepared for this purpose.  The main purpose is to avoid direct contact of lime with the skin.  Sweat on your hands can easily burn the lime handles.

    After two hours of struggle, all the lime from the kiln was finally taken out.  Looking at the hill-like pile of lime in front of him, Li Feng knew that it was finally burned.

    "Little madman, this is lime. No, this lime looks like stone. What is the use of this thing?"

    Zhao Dazhu held a piece of lime, looked left and right, and thought, lime, lime, doesn't look like ash.  Although the color has changed and the hardness has changed, it still looks like a stone.  The stones used to be fine and could be used as stones, but now they are soft and even more useless.

    "Of course this is useful, and the use is not small. The biggest use is in construction projects. For example, when building a house and building a wall, adding lime to the mud can make the wall stronger.  . In addition, it can also be used to disinfect, improve some special soil, etc. However, the reason why I am so anxious to get this thing this time is because it can be used as chalk.”

    Lime has many functions.  However, Li Feng suddenly thought of getting this thing this time, mainly for making chalk.

    The main material for ordinary chalk is gypsum, but under normal circumstances, lime must be added.  Otherwise it will break too easily.  Another thing is that gypsum is much more expensive than lime gold. Adding appropriate lime can reduce the consumption of gypsum.

    "Fourth uncle, what kind of pen is chalk? Can this lime also be used as a pen? You are not bragging, are you?"

    Gao Yang, who was standing next to Li Feng, heard this and thought, Chalk, I have never heard of it.  She didn't believe that these broken stones that had been burned by fire could be made into pens.  If that were the case, those selling brushes would starve to death.

    After hearing what Princess Gao Yang said, everyone looked at Li Feng with suspicion.  Using this thing as a pen, this is really unbelievable.

    "Haha, you will know later if you can make a pen. Also, wait a minute, I will show you why this thing is called lime."

    Li Feng is not surprised at all by everyone’s reaction. It’s troublesome to explain, so he’d better let them take a closer look and they’ll understand.

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 174: Boiled Eggs with Lime

    Li Feng took everyone to the edge of a small pool that had been dug in the village. He first looked at everyone very mysteriously.

    "Fourth uncle, what are you doing? Do you need to wash these limes with water?"

    Regarding Li Feng’s behavior, everyone became more and more confused as they watched, and Gao Yang even asked strangely.

    "Wash with water, you think this is washing clothes. Even if it is really washed with water, don't I know how to wash it by the river, and I am so stupid that I dig a small pool for myself. Okay, you have to watch it."

    After saying that, Li Feng ignored everyone's curiosity and depression and started throwing lime into the pool.  When lime was thrown into the water, there was an immediate reaction. As more lime was put in, the movement in the small pool became louder and louder.  First, it started to steam continuously, and then, the water in the pool started to boil.

    "Little little lunatic, have you cast any spells on this water? Or am I blinded? It was clearly cold water just now, but now it seems like someone is lighting a fire down there and boiling the water.  Isn’t it a cover-up?”

    "That's right, Fourth Uncle, what's going on? I think it must be a trick. No, I have to try to see if the water is hot."

    Facing such a magical phenomenon, a group of people were immediately stunned.  In the end, in order to verify that this was an illusion, Gao Yang stepped forward and wanted to try it out.

    "You girl, do you want to eat cooked pig's trotters? Let me tell you, this water is hot, and it is hotter than boiling water."

    Seeing Gao Yang reaching out to try, Li Feng quickly stopped her.  This is not a magic spell, nor an illusion, but real boiling water.

    "real?"

    "Bullshit, it's more real than real money. Haven't you noticed that it's very hot now?"

    Regarding Gao Yang’s question, Li Feng was completely speechless.  As soon as she got close to the pool, she could clearly feel waves of heat, and she even asked.  After saying that, Li Feng quickly pulled Gao Yang back to his original position.  It's a bit hot to get too close, and this girl's frizzy hair is too dangerous.

    "Brother, did you throw lime into the pool, so the water boiled? That's great. If that's the case, you don't need to light a fire to boil water in the future. You can just throw the lime in."

    Yaya’s words immediately made Li Feng turn around and glance at her.  I don't know whether I should say that this girl wants to be lazy, or that she is smart.  This lime reacts chemically with water and releases a lot of heat. Sometimes, it is indeed useful.

    "Haha, Yaya is so smart. Indeed, the water in this pool becomes hot because of the lime. The reason will not be clear for a while. Well, Xiaohu, you go find a wooden basin, Yaya  You go home and bring some eggs. Let’s have one today that can be boiled without burning a fire.”

    Facing the curious eyes of everyone, Li Feng couldn't explain it at all.  In the pool, the chemical reaction between lime and water cannot be seen clearly at all.  In order to let everyone see is believing, Li Feng decided to conduct another experiment.  Let everyone know what boiling eggs with quicklime is.

    "I said you kid, you're talking nonsense. You don't need to light a fire to boil the eggs. You think you are a god. Today, you, Qiye, and I are going to have a good meeting. How did you cook this egg? Once it's cooked, I'll eat it all.  It’s not cooked yet, so you kid let me eat it.”

    As a sound came, everyone turned their heads and saw that not far away, Master Qi was walking slowly towards this side.  Obviously, the old man heard what Li Feng said.

    Everyone then greeted the old man one after another and made way for him.

    "Old man, why are you here? Aren't you in charge of building a school?"

    "Why, you can't let me rest, old man. In the past few days, you have been so mysterious that you even had nothing to do after you were full. You even burned rocks for fun. Today I came here specifically to see the lime you made with your hands.  , what is it? Stop talking nonsense, as for the eggs, didn’t you say that you can cook them without making a fire?”

    Indeed, Master Qi is very interested in the lime that Li Feng tinkered with.  If he hadn't been too busy in the past two days, he would have come over to take a look.  If someone else did this, they would most likely have to be scolded by the old man.  However, Li Feng did it, and Master Qi was confused.  In his words, Li Feng is a very capable guy.

    "Don't worry, we'll wait until Xiaohu and the others arrive, so that you, old man, can learn a lot. Haha, but you don't have a share in these eggs. You always have a bad idea. You eat them when they're cooked, but I don't know if they're cooked.  "Eat, love means you gain when you lose, but I suffer when you win."

    "Don't talk about these useless things. Well, I will wait for you today, old man.", I really want to see how you cook this egg.  "

    The two of them are used to bickering, and they have to bicker from time to time anyway.

    "Brother-in-law, the wooden basin has been brought."

    "Big brother, give you eggs"

    Soon, Xiaohu and Yaya came back.  Li Feng first asked Xiaohu to fetch most of the basin of water, then put the eggs into the water, and then began to slowly add small pieces of lime into the wooden basin.  This time, since he was in a wooden basin, Li Feng added lime more slowly, and everyone could finally see the whole process clearly.

    "What the hell is this? It can really boil water. It's weird. It's really weird."

    ??Looking at the wooden basin, it was still boiling and steaming. Not to mention boiling eggs, even meat had to be cooked.  However, this is too incredible. Just putting this so-called lime into water can boil the water.

    "Come here, one for Sizi, one for Yaya, one for Xiaohu, and the last one, you have to try it, haha"

    Feeling that it was almost done, Li Feng picked up the eggs from the wooden basin, and then placed them in cold water to cool down.  Then, he handed the eggs to Yaya and the others.  Gao Yang watched from the side, feeling very moved in his heart. He really wanted to try what the eggs tasted like, but unfortunately there were only four eggs.  However, Xiaohu did not eat it, but gave the egg to Gao Yang.

    "Haha, this kid, although he is a little dull, he is not stupid."

    Li Feng originally wanted to give that egg to Gao Yang, although eggs were not attractive to Gao Yang at all.  However, this is an egg boiled with lime. How can this girl not be tempted?  As for why it should be given to Xiaohu, it goes without saying.

    Although there is no difference between these eggs and the eggs that are usually boiled, the cooking method is fresh, so of course it tastes special.

    Afterwards, Li Feng brought another bucket of cold water, and then slowly poured it into the wooden basin, causing the water in the wooden basin to begin to flow out.  He didn't want to spend so much effort waiting for it to slowly cool down.

    "Oh, this has really turned into mud, so why should this thing be called lime? Little madman, I think after this thing dries, it must become as hard as the previous lime. In this way, the brickwork will  When building a wall, adding it to the mud will make it stronger.”

    After a while of settling, everyone could finally see what the lime in the tub looked like, and finally understood why this thing was called lime.  With his professional sensitivity, Zhao Dazhu already vaguely knew the magical effects of this lime.

    "Haha, Uncle Dazhu really knows everything."

    Zhao Dazhu is indeed a professional, and he quickly understood the use of lime.  However, although Li Feng had some objections to his statement, he didn't explain much because it was too troublesome.

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 175: Wonderful Ideas

    In the next two days, Li Feng was still busy.  Making chalk is not difficult. You have gypsum and lime, so you can make it directly.  These matters were directly handed over to Rou Niang and she was asked to play with a few little ones.

    With chalk, it still doesn’t work. Just chalk without a blackboard is useless.  Speaking of which, the invention of the blackboard is more meaningful than chalk.  However, its emergence can be regarded as a major change in teaching methods.  Let the previous boring and inefficient teaching model of just shaking your head and reading be completely transformed.

    Through the blackboard, teachers can express knowledge more vividly and effectively.  Not only can you use text, but you can also use graphics and other methods to make it easier for students to learn and understand, and even their memory will be more profound.

    Making a blackboard is actually not difficult. You just need to get a large, flat wooden board, paint it evenly with black paint, let it dry, and hang it in the center of the classroom.

    However, in order to make the quality of the blackboard better, bigger and smoother, Li Feng specially called Master Qi, and then slowly started tinkering with it.  Of course, there is also time to wait for the black paint to dry.

    "Come on, Yaya, go get some chalk, let's try it"

    Looking at the familiar blackboard in front of him, Li Feng felt a little impatient. He quickly asked Yaya to get some chalk, wanting to try out the feeling of these chalk words.  I haven't touched these two things since I finished high school.

    "Yaya, take more, I also want to write with chalk"

    "Sizi also wants to write it, little aunt, I will go get it with you."

    "It's just that Sister Yan is the laziest. Big brother said that you can have enough food and clothing by yourself. If you want to write, just take it yourself. We won't help you get it, lest you become more and more lazy."

    After Yaya finished speaking, she immediately took Xiao Sizi and quickly ran into the house to get some chalk.

    "You're a stingy guy. If you don't help, you won't help. If you have the ability, let's compare later to see whose handwriting is better."

    "Just compete, I'm not afraid"

    After a commotion, three people ran into the house and then ran out again.  Yaya immediately handed Li Feng some pieces of chalk.  However, the three of them did not move, but looked at Li Feng carefully, wanting to see how to write.

    "What should I write about? Well, I have it."

    Holding the chalk and staring at the blackboard, Li Feng suddenly felt confused and didn't know what to write.  This can be said to be a first-of-its-kind moment in history. No matter what, I have to write some profound words.  However, Li Feng soon knew what was appropriate to write.  I picked up the chalk and wrote a line of words directly above the blackboard.

    "That's right, that's right. It takes ten years to cultivate trees and a hundred years to cultivate people. Education is the basis of a hundred-year plan. Come on, Yaya, give Grandpa Seventh a piece of this chalk. Grandpa Seventh will also come and practice."

    After seeing Li Feng’s words on the blackboard, Master Qi immediately praised him and thought to himself, this is a good thing to say.  However, soon, he also felt itchy and wanted to try this so-called chalk calligraphy.

    "Ahwhy is this chalk so brittle? Yaya, give Grandpa Qi another piece, I won't believe it, and I can't write this chalk character."

    This chalk calligraphy looks very simple, but when it is written, it is not simple.  Especially for ancient people like Qi Ye, who have been writing calligraphy all their lives.  It was really difficult to use this chalk. No, Master Qi broke a piece of chalk before he was halfway through writing.

    The old man was not convinced now, and immediately took another piece of chalk from Yaya, and then broke several pieces of chalk before he could barely write a few crooked words.  As soon as he finished writing it, Qi Ye immediately erased it. There was no other way, the words could not be seen by anyone at all.

    "Hey, forget it, it seems that this chalk writing is really difficult to write. However, this thing is really good. Take a look. When you want to write, just write it. After you finish writing, just wipe it with your hand.  It’s gone. You can continue to write. Ahthat’s right, Mr. Ming, we can get a small blackboard like this for everyone and put it on the table in front of us. When we want to write, we can just write with chalk.  , after writing, just erase it.”

    "Haha In this way, there is no need to use paper at all, and even pen and ink are saved. After reading, you don't need to spend money at all, just make more chalk, isn't it? You said so?  no?"

    Qi Ye originally wanted to avoid the important issue, change the subject, and never mention the words he wrote.  There was no way, compared to the words written by Li Feng, what he wrote was really ugly.  As he talked, he actually thought of a clever trick.  Let each student have a small blackboard.  In this way, it really makes sensePens, inks, paper and inkstones were all saved.

    This piece of ink, paper, etc., in modern times, it’s nothing, it’s a cheap thing.  However, in this ancient time, the prices of these things were simply ridiculously high.  A small piece of ordinary rice paper costs one penny, and a hundred pieces of rice paper cost one stone of food.

    Li Feng has a deep understanding of this. At first, Li Feng even cursed secretly for a while because the paper was so expensive.  If the family hadn't been rich, ordinary people wouldn't have been able to afford it at the rate Yaya was consuming paper.

    "Haha, Master Qi, your idea is a good one, definitely a good one. In this way, a big problem will really be solved, and some people will be extremely happy. However, in this case, the tables used by the students will be  We have to do it properly, otherwise we will be covered in chalk dust after class. Also, this is not good for our health. We have to think carefully about how to design this desk to eliminate these.  It’s just a question.”

    Qi Ye’s idea is a brilliant one. In this way, the cost of studying will be reduced to a minimum, and Li Shimin will be really happy.

    This is also thanks to Master Qi. If Li Feng had been left to him, he would never have thought of such an idea.  This is a kind of thinking inertia. After all, in those days, who would worry about a few pieces of paper and a pen.  If you have to worry about it, you have to worry about the living expenses and tuition fees required for school.

    "Okay, old man, I will arrange the manpower and prepare the wood immediately. As for how to make this desk, I will leave it to you."

    Master Qi was a little impatient now. Regardless of Li Feng or not, he left the task of designing desks for Li Feng and trotted away.

    After Master Qi left, Yaya, Sizi, and Gao Yang immediately picked up the chalk and started their writing competition on the blackboard.  In fact, no matter Yaya, Sizi or Gao Yang, they have never worried about this paper and pen, and they have no idea what these things mean to ordinary people.

    However, Li Feng is not so relaxed. The seventh master has left the job of designing the desks to him.  This is a very urgent matter and cannot be taken lightly.  Perhaps Qiye and the others don't care at all whether the desk fits properly or whether it will stain their clothes or cause chalk dust to fly around.

    However, Li Feng knew that this matter could not be taken carelessly.  Especially the latter shortcoming, we must find a way to solve it.

    "Well, first of all, there must be a special slot for chalk dust on the desk. Secondly, we must get a good blackboard eraser. Some things must be kept after they are written. This cannot be written on the small  On the blackboard. In this case, paper and pen must be used, so another clean board must be prepared"

    As Li Feng considered various factors, the ideas in his mind became clearer and clearer.

 Volume One: Settling Down in the Tang Dynasty Chapter 176: The First Lesson of the Tang Dynasty

    Today is the day when Jianghu Village School officially starts classes, but Li Feng cannot be happy at all.  Because originally he wanted to leave the job to Yaya.  The little girl accepted it happily at first.  However, when things came to a close, she backed down and asked Li Feng to take her to class with him.

    “Actually, to put it bluntly, she is just a ten-year-old girl.  Normally, if you have something to do, you can take a bunch of kids with you and read a few lines and sing a few verses, of course it’s no problem.  But if someone has to step onto the podium alone and have a very formal class, let alone Yaya, even those who have never experienced such a scene will have their heartbeats speed up and sweat on their foreheads.

    I can’t stand the little girl’s plea. Besides, this is also in the village.  Li Feng could only accept the fact that he would take Yaya to class with him.  Anyway, you only need to wear it for two sessions. After Yaya gets used to the atmosphere and she is no longer nervous, she will naturally not need to wear it again.

    The opening of classes in Jianghu Village is a big deal for the entire Jianghu Village.  When Li Feng brought Yaya, Rou Niang, Gao Yang, Si Zi and the others to the school, there were already people on three floors inside and three outside.

    "Brother, there are so many people, I I'm a little scared, my heart is about to jump out."

    Seeing that almost the entire village had arrived, Yaya immediately tightened Li Feng's sleeves with her little hands and spoke to Li Feng with a nervous look on her face.

    "Well, it's okay. Don't be nervous. It's not like you don't know these people, so what are you afraid of? Okay, let's go there first, don't keep your students waiting."

    Yaya’s nervousness is inevitable, and Li Feng can only try to comfort her.  Then, holding Yaya's little hand, she walked towards the school.

    "Oh, Yaya Well, no, I should call you Yaya, young master now. Forget it, hurry up, everyone has been waiting for a long time. If you don't come, we will go to your house to arrest you.  "

    Seeing that Li Feng and the others had finally arrived, Master Qi immediately walked over and said.

    "Oh, Master Qi, isn't the time here yet? Why are you in such a hurry? Really, there is no work routine at all. If you want to take advantage of the week, the chicken crows in the middle of the night."

    Seeing Master Qi and the anxious expressions on everyone’s faces, Li Feng knew that it would take a long time for them to arrive.  However, excitement is excitement, and this normal commuting time cannot be messed up.

    "Why is the chicken crowing in the middle of the night? Does your chicken crow in the middle of the night? Haha, don't tell me, you guessed it right. Not long after the chicken crows, everyone came and decorated the school again.  Who would have thought that after waiting for you for a long time, you would just come now? Come on, stop talking nonsense and go to class."

    Qi Ye’s words really confirmed Li Feng’s thoughts.  It seems that this reading is really a very significant thing for these ordinary people.  Faced with such high enthusiasm from everyone, what else could Li Feng say.  He could only lead Yaya into the school.

    Holding Little Yaya in hand, Li Feng walked into the school and found that there were already about ten students sitting inside, all with their waists straight.

    "Yeah, this is a hodgepodge."

    These children are all from the village, so Li Feng knows them all.  What makes Li Feng depressed is that the ages of these students are too uneven.  The older ones are older than Yaya, and the younger ones are only five or six years old.  According to their age, they range from the first grade of elementary school to the second grade of junior high school.

    "Well, Master Qi, how come there are no young girls in the village? Why haven't any of them come? How can this be done? I think, just call them all. There is no harm in recognizing them. Besides, Yaya is already a gentleman.  , why should we pay attention to those rules, right?”

    After getting on the podium, Li Feng took a closer look and saw that Xiao Sizi and Gao Yang had slipped in at some unknown time.  Xiao Sizi sat in the front row, and Gao Yang sat in the back row.  However, except for the two of them, they were all boys. There was not a single little girl in the village.

    With a casual thought, Li Feng knew the reason. The preference for boys over girls was very serious in ancient China.  What matters is that it is virtue for a woman to have no talent.  To put it bluntly, it would be best if this woman knew nothing but obedience.  Li Feng originally thought that the Tang Dynasty was relatively open, but he didn't expect that this was still the case.

    "Haha, I'm not worried that you won't teach female students. Since you said so, little madman, girls, come in."

    As soon as Master Qi finished speaking, a group of little girls suddenly poured in from the back door.  Then, one by one, they sat down in order of height and height.  This posture seemed to have been rehearsed long ago.  A group of little girls joined in, and the class was immediately filled to the brim.

    “Hey, you old man, I am someone who pays attention to these things, it’s true.”It was only then that Li Feng finally understood that this was what Master Qi and the others had planned long ago.  And Master Qi's worries are not unreasonable.  Except for the schools in the homes of wealthy nobles, there are very few schools that accept female students.  You can imagine this if you look at Liang Zhu in later generations. Otherwise, Zhu Yingtai would not have to pretend to be a man.

    "Xiaohu, don't just stand there stupidly. It's time for you to learn to recognize two Chinese characters, so that you won't even be able to write your own name in the future. Well, you're so tall, so sit at the back with Li Yan."

    Suddenly, Li Feng saw Xiaohu, so as soon as his eyes rolled, he immediately called him too.  After Xiaohu blushed and sat next to Gao Yang, Li Feng also led Yaya to stand on the podium.  A very familiar feeling suddenly appeared in Li Feng's heart.

    "Attend class"

    After calming down his mind, Li Feng shouted out two words with high spirits.  However, after waiting for a long time, there was no reaction from the students below.  Each of them just sat up straighter and had more serious expressions on their faces.

    "Dizzy, I'm really confused. This is not the future. There is nothing like standing up and saying hello, teacher. It's really pretentious."

    After waiting for a long time, Li Feng remembered that this was the Tang Dynasty, and it was not popular to stand up and say hello to the teacher.  This made Li Feng feel very uncomfortable. Without these programs, he seemed unable to enter the state, and he didn't know how to start.  Besides, he used to be the student in the audience and call the teacher good.  Now, it is a rare opportunity to go to the podium and experience the addiction of being a teacher. How can I do it if I don’t feel it?

    There is another thing that makes Li Feng depressed, that is, these days, everyone is called Master or Sir, which is very unpleasant to listen to.  Especially at Yaya, such a title is even more nondescript.  It's better to call me teacher, it's more pleasant to listen to.

    The school is new, the teachers are new, and the students are new. In short, everything is new.  This teaching charter is not decided by Li Feng however he wants.

    In order to fully experience the feeling of being a teacher, Li Feng decided to establish some rules and procedures.  However, other things are easy to say. This is called standing up, and someone must take the lead.  In the past, there was a squad leader, but Li Feng did not want to choose this so-called squad leader, not even a class cadre.

    These are not good things and will teach bad things to children.  At that time, when this thing comes out, there will definitely be a scene of fighting for the father. Whoever's father is more powerful will be the squad leader, and so on.  This kind of thing will often happen in later generations, let alone this ancient time.

    "It's better to do this thing in turns, so as not to cultivate a bunch of petty official fans," Li Feng thought to himself.

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 177: The Evil Ancient Education

    "Attend class"

    "Stand up" "Hello teacher"

    "Hello, classmates, please take a seat."

    As a familiar voice came, Li Feng finally found that familiar smell.  However, this time, it was Xiao Yaya who announced the start of class.  The little guy, after a period of adaptation, was no longer as nervous as before, but his face was full of excitement and joy.

    However, that’s where it ends, because the little guy doesn’t know what to do anymore.  So, with a depressed look on his face, he came to pull Li Feng's clothes again and asked for help.  At this time, Li Feng just unloaded the pinyin he wanted to teach on the blackboard.

    "Classmates, you have heard of Yaya, oh, no, I should have heard your little teacher Yaya sing, please raise your handsOkay, put it down. Then tell me, are those songs good or not?"

    Seeing the anxious expression on Yaya’s face, Li Feng gave her a comforting look, and then immediately began to speak to the students below with a smile on his face.

    “Sounds good”

    "Then do you know what those songs are about? Do you want to know how to write the words in the songs? I don't know, right, it doesn't matter. Today, I will start teaching you how to read, and then teach you how to read.  , you will know, okay"

    "good……."

    ………………

    " Li Feng still has a good idea when it comes to children.  This was a skill he had developed at home, dealing with a bunch of nephews and nieces.  In his words, these nieces and nephews have all been trained to become teachers.  Moreover, he is still the kind of all-rounder. It can be said that he knows everything from elementary school to junior high school, from Chinese to mathematics, and material resources.

    "Oh, I didn't expect that this little lunatic really has his own tricks. Although this teaching method is nondescript, look at these little brats, they all look like they have been injected with chicken blood. Just for this, old man  I'm sure that the little madman Xianghe is definitely better than those old masters."

    Master Qi, who was sitting below, looked at Li Feng and said a few words. These little kids were so interested that they immediately started laughing and whispered to the old man next to him.

    "Haha, yes, I didn't expect that this kid has such abilities. He is just good at literature and martial arts. He is also so proficient in teaching. I really don't know what else he can't do.  Uncle Qi, what you said is absolutely right. With these little bastards' expressions, they must be able to learn quickly, unlike the old master who taught us before. He just sat there and shook his head while reciting.  I just want to sleep."

    Lao Tie Na quite agrees with Qi Ye’s words.

    "That's right, I think back then, old man, I was not the same. I would often fall asleep while the old master was reciting the words. The old master's mouth seemed to have magic power. No matter how energetic he was, as long as he shook his head,  This person feels so sleepy when he studies that he can't bear it any longer. It's really strange."

    As a modern person, Li Feng could only be considered a semi-professional, but when he was in class, it was certainly much more interesting than the old masters of this era.  Occasionally, some simple riddles or short stories will be interspersed.

    “Don’t talk about these little brats, even Gao Yang and Xiao Hu listened with interest.  However, Li Feng only plays a supporting role, and most of the time, Yaya takes the lead.  Li Feng didn't want to be a teacher every day in the future. He couldn't stand such a day.

    The excitement, concentration, and these new things make the time fly by.  Since he didn't have anything like a watch, Li Feng could only estimate that a few hours had passed based on his feeling.  Feeling that Yaya was already a little tired, she decisively ordered the get out of class to end.

    "get out of class ends so early. Well, that's right. Other old masters sit in class, but Yaya stands. She must be exhausted. Okay, let's finish class first. Everyone, put your things in order Put it away and come back after dinner.”

    After Li Feng announced that get out of class was over, Li Feng felt that everyone looked at him strangely.  Especially what Master Qi said made him confused. Eat?  It's still early for dinner, what kind of food are you eating?

    "Fourth uncle, Yaya, your class is really fun. It's not like other teachers who know that studying there makes people want to sleep all the time. But fourth uncle, why do you finish class so early? How long have you been in class?  , it’s still very early for lunch.”

    As soon as Li Feng announced that get out of class was over, Gao Yang immediately started running over and said to Li Feng and Yaya very happily.  However, she was surprised that Li Feng left get out of class so early.

    "I said good niece, I mean after class, what does this have to do with eating? Is it possible that you want to go home and eat now?Food, it’s still early.  "

    Li Feng became even more confused when he heard Gao Yang's words.

    "Fourth uncle, no way, you can have lunch after class, um, or you can go home when get out of class is over in the afternoon."

    Li Feng felt strange, and Princess Gao Yang felt even more strange.

    "Wait a minute, you mean, the end of get out of class means lunch, and school is over in the afternoon?"

    "Yes, Fourth Uncle, isn't that what you mean?"

    Facing Li Feng’s question, Gao Yang immediately gave an even stranger answer.

    “Master Qi, tell everyone to wait”

    Li Feng saw that some people had begun to slowly walk out of the school and were about to go home, so he immediately shouted loudly.  This time, he finally understood why everyone looked so strange when he said get out of class was over.

    "The evil ancient society, this is too cruel. A class is only a morning or an afternoon. Is this a class, or is it to destroy the flowers of the motherland? A class is a morning or an afternoon,  Is this a case of wanting someone’s life or something?”

    "No wonder, those masters always sit on a big chair and don't get up at all. If these evil old masters dare to stand up and give lectures like me and Yaya did today, they will definitely be exhausted.  Can’t go down.”

    Li Feng finally understood that in these days, recess was not popular.  In my heart, I began to criticize those evil old masters mercilessly.

    "Everyone, please do your homework first. Just now, what I meant when I said get out of class is over. It doesn't mean that you can go home directly, but that you can take a short break. For example, you can stretch your muscles, or go to the convenience store, etc. After all, the class time is too long, both teachers and students will be tired and need to take a break. Generally speaking, you should study for half an hour and take a break. You need to balance work and rest."

    After everyone was seated, Li Feng could only explain what he meant when he said get out of class was over.

    "You kid, why didn't you tell me earlier? Old man, I thought you were just trying to be lazy and start studying so early. Well, your method is good. If you are tired from farm work, you need to take a rest.  Well, let alone class. The little guys below are fine, but Yaya is walking around all the time, so they are very tired. Okay, from now on, we will do it according to your method."

    "Okay, little guys, you can go out and play, but you can't run far away. You can only play near the school. When you hear the call, you will come back to class. Do you understand?"

    When Master Qi heard it, he actually meant this, so he immediately said it happily.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 178: Condition Improves

    Li Feng only took Yaya for one day, and Yaya could teach those students by herself.  In fact, Yaya is just a little nervous. She usually teaches the children in the village, such as reciting poems and singing.  This little girl still has a decent way of doing things.

    “ Letting Yaya, a teenage girl, teach, seems to many people to be simply ridiculous.  But in Li Feng's view, it didn't matter.  Anyway, the purpose of this teaching is nothing more than to enable the children in Jianghu Village to read and learn some basic arithmetic. That is enough.

    In fact, even in later generations, for most people, there are only these two things that can be used, let alone this ancient time.  And that being the case, then having Yaya is completely enough.  Is it possible that Li Feng needs to teach these children some equations and the like?

    It’s not like doing scientific research, so what is it?  Counting those, if a pool is filled with water and water is drained out at the same time, how long will it take for the pool to be drained?  Do these things make sense?  Anyway, Li Feng felt that people would do things like this only if they were full and had nothing to do, if they were empty and their balls ached, or if their brains were flooded.

    "It's like the later generations who learned everything, but everything is sparse and useless. That's not a waste of time, it's torture."  It is always said that balanced development, all-round development requires all-rounders.  Unfortunately, all-rounders often turn out to be mediocre.  Life is only a few decades, and there is not much time.

    Of course, the most important reason why Yaya is asked to do this is that Yaya has that interest and likes to do this.  Doing things that you are interested in and like to do will undoubtedly make you happy.  And Li Feng's concept of life is to be happy.

    In addition, the villagers also support it, so everyone is happy.  No one involved has any opinions. As for what other people think, think, and have opinions, Li Feng doesn't care.

    Xiao Sizi and Gao Yang have not gone back since they came last time.  Fortunately, Xiao Sizi is small, but very sensible and cute. He sticks with Yaya 24 hours a day.  Get up together, then go to school together, play together, and sleep together.  There are more smiles on the little face than before, and the face is rosier than before.  This situation made Li Feng very happy.

    However, compared to how well-behaved Xiao Sizi is, Gao Yang gave Li Feng a bit of a headache.  After slowly getting familiar with the environment of Takuto Village, she became a completely crazy girl. She was interested in everything, wanted to do it, and dared to do it.  It often makes the whole village restless.

    However, Gao Yang also had some changes that surprised Li Feng.  First of all, this girl is no longer the kind of delicate princess who can reach out for clothes and open her mouth for food, but has learned to work.  Of course, there was Li Feng's reason for this, but it was mostly due to this girl's nature.

    People often say that filial piety comes first among all good deeds. Li Feng even believes that a hard-working person will basically not be a treacherous person.  In fact, the so-called good and evil in the world are very simple.  It is evil to benefit oneself at the expense of others, and it is good to benefit others at the expense of oneself.  And if it has nothing to do with people, no matter what you do, it doesn't matter whether it's good or evil.

    If you want to survive, you must obtain survival resources.  And labor, without a doubt, is the only way to obtain resources that benefits oneself without harming others.  Therefore, the nature of hardworking people will not be bad.

    " There is nothing complicated between people in the first place. It's just because there are so many people who always want to get something for nothing that the world becomes so chaotic.

    "Haha, knowing how to work is a good thing. However, this girl seems to like to hang out with Xiaohu all day long. Is it possible that this is really going to become Huang Rong and Guo Jing? Why is this naughty girl,  I always like to stay with boys who are dull. Is this the legendary complementarity? Forget it, let them do whatever they want."

    Thinking of Gao Yang, Li Feng immediately remembered that during this period, Gao Yang and Xiaohu were stuck together all day long. To be precise, Xiaohu became Gao Yang's follower.  However, Li Feng didn't care, that boy and girl were not pregnant.  As long as they are happy, let them have fun.  As for what will happen in the future, whether it is fate or not, that is a matter of the future.

    "Well, I still hope that this guy won't suddenly get hot and sell Gao Yang directly. Otherwise, this matter will end badly. One day, we have to let him see Gao Yang and Xiaohu.  It’s hot, just give him a reminder.”

    Although Li Feng had never seen the royal family’s activities, they had already been shown badly on TV.  This royal princess seems to be of noble status and the proud daughter of heaven, but in fact, most of the time, she is essentially a kind of commodity, and her fate is very sad.

    Although Li Feng and Li Shimin are in the honeymoon period now, he also knows that Li Shimin has scruples about him, and he himself has something to rely on.??However, Li Feng was not a fool. He had nothing to do but go against the emperor.  If you can't afford conflict, it's better to avoid conflict.

    Li Feng thought about it and thought of Li Shimin.  At this moment, Li Shimin, who was far away in Chang'an Palace, was talking about Li Feng.

    Since Sun Simiao was invited back last time, Sun Simiao has been staying in the palace and is responsible for helping Queen Changsun with her medical treatment.  After a period of treatment, Queen Changsun's condition improved significantly.  During this period of time, whenever Li Shimin had time, he would go to the Lizheng Palace without hesitation, and he would not care about the other concubines.

    "Guanyin Maid, your complexion is getting better and better. Taoist Master Sun said that in a few days, there will be no serious problem. Speaking of which, I really have to thank my fourth brother this time. Otherwise, no matter what I think,  I didn’t expect that Daozhang Sun would be at the border gate. This Daozhang Sun is indeed worthy of the name of a miracle doctor."

    Looking at Empress Changsun who was looking better and better, Li Shimin's face was filled with relief.  Although Sun Simiao told him that Queen Changsun's illness could only be controlled but could not be eradicated.  Even so, Li Shimin was extremely pleased.

    "These days, Your Majesty has been worried. Indeed, this time, it's all thanks to Master Sun. I never expected that Master Sun would be my fourth brother's uncle. What a fate. By the way, Your Majesty, I haven't seen you for some time."  It’s time to go to Sizi. I wonder how she is doing at her fourth uncle’s place?”

    Speaking of Li Feng, Queen Changsun immediately thought of Xiao Sizi.  So, he asked like Li Shimin.  This little Sizi, because of her poor health, Queen Changsun has always been with her and loves her very much.  Now, after not seeing each other for so many days, I miss you and worry at the same time.

    "Haha, don't worry, Guanyin Maid. You don't know, this little guy is doing well now. According to the reports from the people below, she follows Yaya to school every day. Her complexion is better than before,  It's much better. It seems that Daozhang Sun is right. Xiao Sizi really can't stay in the palace and should move around. "

    With both daughters in Jianghu Village, Li Shimin certainly would not ignore them.  Talking about the little Sizi's condition immediately made him feel better.  The physical problems of Queen Changsun and Xiao Sizi had always been his concern.  Now, things are getting better at the same time, how can I make him unhappy?

    "Haha, yes, there is her fourth uncle there, as well as Yaya and Xiao Hei. This little guy must be very happy. Since she likes it there, let her live there for a longer time. By the way, then  As for Yan'er, she should be used to it there, right?"

    After asking about Xiao Sizi, Queen Changsun immediately asked about Princess Gaoyang again.  Although she is not her biological child, Empress Changsun will never ignore Princess Gaoyang.

    "Can she not get used to it? She is almost becoming a crazy girl now. I almost wanted to send someone to take her back to the palace, but I was afraid that she would not be happy."

    Speaking of Princess Gaoyang, Li Shimin looked depressed and helpless.  Although she was naughty before, she was not too much, but now she is completely a crazy girl.  If this happens from now on, Li Shimin will get a headache just thinking about it.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 179: Li Shimin’s Regret (fourth update)

    Queen Changsun knew from Li Shimin's expression that the reason he was troubled was not Princess Gaoyang's attitude, but Li Feng's.  He is the Emperor of the Tang Dynasty, and which princess dares to say no in front of his father?  Only the fourth brother, who was fearless and made the emperor worried, had this ability.

    However, from this point of view, it is obvious that Princess Gaoyang is very popular with her fourth brother.  In this way, this girl has found a good supporter, Queen Changsun thought to herself.

    "Your Majesty, just now you said that Sizi and Yaya go to school, is it the fourth brother who is teaching them? Well, is he teaching them that magical pinyin?"

    Although Queen Changsun knew it, she didn't say anything. Instead, she immediately changed the topic.  She knew that this matter should be what Li Shimin was most concerned about right now.  Regardless of political affairs, just talk about family matters, and talk about things that make the emperor happy. This is the brilliance of Empress Changsun.

    "Haha, you are talking about this. Yes, Sizi is learning the pinyin now. But, you only guessed half of it right. Last time I went to my fourth brother's place, I gained a lot. I didn't expect it.  "My fourth brother actually gave me a brilliant idea, which can help countless people read and write at a very small cost."

    Sure enough, as soon as this matter was mentioned, Li Shimin immediately became energetic, and the excitement in his words was beyond Empress Changsun's expectation.

    "Oh, my fourth brother actually came up with a good idea for Your Majesty, which makes me a little surprised. I wonder if Your Majesty can tell me about it."

    Since Li Shimin has already started, Queen Changsun knows that he must be talking about what he wants to say.  In addition, she was indeed curious as to what clever trick Li Feng had come up with to make the emperor so happy.

    "This is what happened"

    With that said, Li Shimin slowly started talking to Queen Changsun about the last conversation with Li Feng.  Empress Changsun became more and more frightened as she listened. If she really followed what Li Feng said, she would be able to accomplish this eternal beauty at a very small cost.  No wonder the emperor was so excited.

    "Congratulations, Your Majesty, not only has the grudge in the heart of the fourth brother been lifted, but I didn't expect that the fourth brother is so amazing. Such a wonderful method is really amazing."

    How could Queen Changsun not understand the emperor's thoughts?  He has sacrificed so much over the years just to be an eternal sage.  Queen Changsun knew very well how much he suffered.  Now, Queen Changsun is truly happy for him.

    "Yeah, I didn't expect that my fourth brother has changed so much. Unfortunately, he can't come back to help me anyway. However, I don't blame him, let alone force him. It's just that such a talented person,  It’s really a pity that it’s buried like this.”

    "You won't believe it when I say it. Their village had built a school a few days ago. The fourth brother actually asked Yaya to be the teacher. Now Yaya is the teacher. Let a teenage girl be the student.  , there is only the fourth brother. But fortunately, this Yaya may not look like a little girl, but it is not easy to be this gentleman. When I am ready, I will have to trouble Yaya to come over and help.  I’ll bring out a group of people.”

    "Also, in recent times, Fourth Brother has come up with some new gadgets. The blackboards, chalks and other things he developed not only make teaching more effective with half the effort, but also save money.  After putting down countless pieces of paper and ink, my plan will become even simpler.”

    "Hey, really, why is the fourth brother so stubborn"

    Speaking of the blackboard and chalk that Li Feng made, Li Shimin became even more excited.  However, this heart is also more depressed.  It's a pity that such a genius cannot be used by his emperor.

    "Ah there is such a magical thing. This time, the fourth brother has made extraordinary contributions to our Datang. This is a great good thing for the cultivation of talents in our Datang. As for  Your Majesty, why should you care? Even though this fourth brother is outside, aren't they still helping you?"

    Seeing the depression and pity on the emperor's face, Empress Changsun immediately smiled and consoled him.

    "Haha, Guanyin, you are right. I am too greedy. I got a big advantage from my fourth brother, and I am still not satisfied. However, when I have time in the future, I will go to my fourth brother's place for a drink more often."

    Queen Changsun’s words also made Li Shimin stunned for a moment, and then he laughed.  Yes, if the fourth brother had his previous temper, he would have had a headache long ago. How could he still get such a big deal like he does now?  However, Li Shimin's eyes lit up when he thought about Li Feng's whimsical ideas and whether he had produced any good things.

    "By the way, Maid Guanyin, what do you think of Xiaohu?Same thing.  I think during this period, Yan'er and Xiaohu got along quite well.  Yan'er has also reached the age of leaving the court, so I will betroth her to Xiaohu. What do you think?  "

    Suddenly, Li Shimin's eyes lit up again, and then he said to Queen Changsun with a smile on his face.

    "Xiaohu? Oh, he's Yaya's brother. Haha, I think your Majesty, you want to have an idea of ??the fourth brother. However, I think it's better for us to let nature take its course in this matter. What kind of temper does the fourth brother have?  It’s not that I don’t know, he is very disgusted with this kind of thing. If it is self-defeating, it will not be beautiful. What do you think, Your Majesty?"

    Hearing Li Shimin suddenly mention this matter, Queen Changsun was stunned for a moment, and then she understood what Li Shimin meant.  If it were anyone else, a commoner who wanted to marry a princess, there would be no way.  The reason why the emperor wanted to consummate this marriage so much was undoubtedly because of Li Feng.

    "Well, Maid Guanyin, you are right. I am too impatient. Okay, then let it take its course. Hey, I can't help it. This fourth brother is really troublesome. In fact, I really long for the fourth brother.  My younger brother came out to help me. If he helped me lead the Tang army in the war, I would be relieved. Speaking of which, you may not know that although our fourth younger brother is usually a bit silly,  However, when he arrived on the battlefield, he was not stupid. On the contrary, he was very skilled in using troops. In addition, he was as brave as the devil.  It was such a joy to follow him."

    "If he hadn't had an accident later, why would I have had to go through such hardships these years"

    Everyone in the world knows that Li Yuanba is brave, but Li Shimin knows that this fourth brother is usually violent and moody.  As soon as he arrived on the battlefield, he immediately became brave and resourceful.  Otherwise, Emperor Yang Guang of the Sui Dynasty was not a fool, and he really let a fool lead an army on an expedition.

    Ziyang Zhenren has three special skills, among which, apart from the art of Zhouyi, they are martial arts and soldiers.  At the beginning, Li Yuanba was not only most interested in martial arts, he was also very interested in this formation of troops.  He seems to be a demon god born specifically for war, and the battlefield is his world.

    In ancient times, war was a clash of cold weapons. Therefore, the most important requirement for generals was bravery.  When there is not much disparity in strength, if the general on that side is more powerful, that side will often win.  This seems absurd, but it is a fact.

    To put it bluntly, fighting in ancient times was just like fighting in the underworld.  Unless there are particularly many people on one side, everyone will act based on the performance of the boss.  If the boss rushes in front and is brave enough not to kill someone, his subordinates will naturally be fearless of life and death, and they will be fierce when they chop people down. On the contrary, if the boss is timid and wants to run away or be chopped down by others, then he will be defeated like a mountain.

    This is also the reason why the ancients liked fighting generals before battle so much. In ancient times, the most important thing in fighting was morale.  But the era of hot weapons is different. What matters is whose weapon is more powerful.  From all this distance, a cannonball came over, and it didn't help any bullshit morale.

    Li Yuanba was brave and resourceful back then, and now Li Feng has shown even more amazing talents.  The most important thing is that Li Feng will not pose any threat to Li Shimin's status. How can this not make Li Shimin extremely regretful?

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 180: Going down the river to fish

    Yaya is undoubtedly a very dedicated teacher. Since the first day of class, she has never been late or left early, or even had no rest at all.  It is a good thing to work seriously, but it is not good to only work hard without knowing how to balance work and rest.  What's more, she is just a child.

    There is no other way, Li Feng can only make another rule, that is, study for five days and rest for two days.  Of course, this is not the kind of weekend break that is frivolous, but a real one, with no overtime or make-up classes.

    In order to make Yaya’s first weekend more enjoyable, Li Feng decided to have a picnic.  Fortunately, after a period of waiting, the peach blossoms and pear blossoms in the orchard have bloomed one after another, and they still look very beautiful and spectacular.

    With the peach blossoms reflecting the sun, like snow pear blossoms, the surrounding green grass and green leaves, and the gentle spring breeze, it is a rare treat to have a picnic in this scene.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Out out out of your life?  It doesn’t mean driving a luxury car, traveling to scenic spots, or going to a several-star hotel for good food and accommodation. It doesn’t necessarily mean visiting big shopping malls, going shopping crazy or anything like that.

    Rich people have their faults, and poor people have their own fun. There is no shortage of beauty in the world, and there is no lack of eyes to discover beauty.  Similarly, there is no lack of happiness in the world, it just depends on whether there is a happy heart.

    The most important thing is that this so-called happiness is the real happiness in your own heart, or the happiness in the eyes or mouths of others.

    For example, like now, a family carries a pot, carries soy, vinegar, oil, salt, and bowls and chopsticks in a basket and goes out to find a beautiful, leisurely and quiet place for a picnic. Is it difficult?  Of course it's not difficult.  Are you unhappy?  Of course not. Didn't you see that Xiao Yaya and the others were so happy that they were almost beside themselves?

    The difficult thing is how others will view and comment on your behavior.  In a word, I feel embarrassed.  If you were just a family in an inaccessible place, would you still find it difficult to do such a thing?  Of course not anymore.

    It is not difficult to live well, and it is not difficult to live well. The most difficult thing is to live well in the eyes of others.

    It can be said that this is the biggest difficulty in Chinese people’s lives and the source of almost all misfortunes.

    Since you are going to have a picnic, you cannot prepare too many things, otherwise you will lose too much flavor and fun.  Except for some seasonings and cooking tools, Li Feng and the others didn't bring anything with them.  Anyway, these days, the natural environment is very good, and there is everything in the wild.  In addition, it is the time of spring and summer, so there is no need to worry about this food issue.

    "Fourth Uncle, shall we have that picnic here later? Hehe, I have never tried cooking and eating outside like this. There are green hills, streams, peach blossoms, and pear blossoms, and there are birds singing all around.  , It must be so interesting to eat in a place like this. I really don’t know how you came up with such a good idea. Why didn’t we think of doing this when we went out before?

    With the arrival of spring, there is more rain, so the creeks that were dry before are now starting to flow again.  Needless to say, the picnic spot was chosen by the creek.  To get water and clean things.

    Just coming here makes people feel relaxed and happy.  Thinking about it again, coming to a place like this to cook a meal immediately made Gao Yang feel intoxicated.

    "Yes, Fourth Uncle, it's so beautiful and comfortable here. It will definitely be fun to eat here. But, Fourth Uncle, we don't bring anything, what are we going to eat?"

    The little Sizi on the side looked obviously very excited. This was her first time to experience such a fun thing.  However, looking at the empty basket, the little girl began to worry again.

    "Haha, of course there is something to eat. Wait a minute, we can go to the river to touch some fish and shrimps and make a fresh fish soup. Then, we have to pick some wild vegetables and some mushrooms. Finally, let Xiao Hei go  Hunting some game, I’m afraid your belly will burst, haha.”

    Looking at the worried little Sizi, Li Feng immediately said with a smile.  After arriving in the Tang Dynasty, Li Feng had been hunting and was very familiar with the environment here.  In these days, the environment was not as seriously polluted as in later generations.  Now, the mountains and forests are full of birds and animals, and the rivers are full of fish and shrimps, but we still have trouble finding food.

    "You, you always have so many weird ideas. How can anyone eat at home and go out to cook instead? However, it does sound interesting."

    Regarding Li Feng’s strange thoughts, Rou Niang couldn’t help but laugh or cry. However, when she thought about it carefully, it seemed quite unique to have a meal like this. At least she was very tempted now.

    "Hehe"? Well, in this life, you have to have some fun and some taste.  This picnic is not only fun, but also delicious.  Well, I think it's still very early, so let's act together.  Let's first go to the river below to eat some fish and shrimp, and then go up to the mountain to pick wild vegetables and mushrooms, just in time to pick up some firewood.  "

    Li Feng has a deep understanding of eating in the wild.  It's the same food, perhaps due to environmental influences, resulting in different psychological senses.  Eating in the wild is obviously much more delicious than eating at home.  Even this appetite will increase a lot.  Often if you are not careful, you will overeat.

    "Okay, Xiaohu, let's go quickly and go fishing."

    “I’ve gone fishing”

    As soon as Li Feng finished speaking, Gao Yang, Yaya and the others immediately became excited. Gao Yang couldn't wait even more, pulling Xiaohu and running down, while Yaya and Sizi followed closely behind.

    "Xiaohu, don't be too fast, wait for Yaya and Sizi"

    Li Feng and Rou Niang saw how impatient these brats were, so they could only follow them quickly.  Xiao Sizi's health was not very good to begin with, and Rou Niang had always taken good care of her.  She loved this cute and well-behaved little girl very much.

    The small river is at the foot of the mountain and on the edge of the paddy field, so it is not very far. Li Feng and the others arrived at the river very quickly.  As soon as he arrived at the river, Gao Yang immediately took the lead and went down into the river first, followed closely by Xiaohu.  During the time she came to Jianghu Village, Princess Gaoyang did a lot of work like going down the river to catch fish and shrimps, and she was very skilled in her movements.

    As a girl born and raised in a mountain village, Yaya is no stranger to this kind of thing, so she followed closely and went down to the river.

    Not to mention Xiao Hei, when he saw Yaya going into the river, he jumped in directly.  It doesn't have to come to bathe in this creek any day.

    “Fourth uncle, fourth aunt……”

    When Xiao Sizi saw it, she immediately became anxious, but she had never done this kind of work before.  They were also afraid that Li Feng and the others would not agree, so they opened their eyes wide and looked at Li Feng and Rou Niang pitifully.

    "Haha, you girl, come on, my fourth uncle and your fourth aunt will go down with you, that's all."

    " Seeing this little girl acting cute again, Li Feng had no power to resist. However, he also pulled Rou Niang up, otherwise Rou Niang would definitely not have gone into the river.

    "Fourth uncle, fourth aunt is the best"

    After getting the answer he wanted, Xiao Sizi immediately burst into laughter.  Then, he started to sit down by himself and slowly took off his shoes and socks.

    After arriving here, the little guy has learned how to dress and wear shoes by himself.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 181: Catching Big Fish with Empty Hands

    Many simple things can always bring people infinite joy.  Not to mention Gao Yang and Xiao Sizi, going down the river to fish is for them, for them who have been staying in the palace, such a thing is full of infinite fun.

    Therefore, from time to time, you can hear Gao Yang's startled voice. Sometimes, when she touches something better, this girl will just scream and jump, regardless of whether she is in the water or not.  If Xiaohu hadn't been by her side, she would have become a drowned rat long ago.

    As for Xiao Sizi, she has exactly the same temperament as Empress Changsun, and she is always very steady and gentle in doing things.  Even when something is gained, the little guy will just open his mouth and smile sweetly, and will not yell like Princess Gaoyang.

    And after being embarrassed for a while, Rou Niang completely let go.  When she was little, she often ran into the river.  Now, reliving the feeling back then filled her face with a smile of excitement and joy, and she had a great time playing with Xiao Sizi.

    As for Yaya, she is definitely a master, and with Xiao Hei, she is simply invincible.  Xiao Hei's performance made Li Feng even more speechless.  This guy can actually run directly to deep water to catch fish.

    "This guy's mutation has become so powerful that he even learned the tricks of a bear."

    Watching Xiao Hei wave his front paws and a palm-sized crucian carp fly towards him, Li Feng was puzzled.  Is this still a tiger?  However, although Li Feng was puzzled, his hands were not idle. He opened his hands directly, caught the fish, and put it away.

    "Wow Xiao Hei is so awesome, he caught another big fish. However, Si Zi only caught a few small crabs."

    When Xiao Sizi saw that Xiao Hei had caught another big fish, her little face immediately drooped. She hadn’t caught a single fish.

    "Haha, the little Sizi is still small, so of course we can't compete. When the Sizi grows older, he can also catch a big fish. Let's do this. Fourth uncle will help you, and we will also catch a big fish, okay?  "

    "That's it, let your fourth uncle help you catch a bigger fish, bigger than what they caught, okay?"

    Seeing the sad look on the little guy’s face made Li Feng and Rou Niang feel heartbroken.  Especially Rou Niang, her love and affection immediately began to overflow.  As soon as Xiao Sizi heard this, his eyes lit up, he clapped his hands, and started laughing.

    As the saying goes, big fish come out of deep water, and trying to catch bigger fish in water that is no bigger than a calf is simply a fantasy.  But if you want to go to a place with deeper water, how can you ask Li Feng to catch fish without any tools?  However, the words have been spoken, and the wife has spoken. The most important thing is that she is facing Xiao Sizi's longing look.  Li Feng could only act as a living doctor.

    "Wow, big brother is going to catch fish. Come on, big brother, catch a bigger one."

    "Hehe, Fourth Uncle, don't brag. Is it possible that you are even better than Xiao Hei? I don't believe it."

    Li Feng’s words immediately made Yaya and Gao Yang stop, wanting to see how Li Feng caught fish.  Yaya is full of confidence in Li Feng. In her heart, Li Feng is an omnipotent representative.  However, Gao Yang was very suspicious.

    "Whether you want to brag or not, we will find out later. Today, Uncle Fourth, I will show you my skills and let you have a good experience. It turns out that fish can be caught like this."

    After saying that, Li Feng slowly walked towards the center of the river.  The reason why he dared to speak like this was not because he had no confidence at all.  The reason why Xiao Hei can catch fish directly from the water like a bear is because this guy's eyes are sharp enough, his senses are sensitive enough, and his movements are quick enough.

    In these aspects, Li Feng is quite confident.  People who practice martial arts, in addition to being relatively strong, are mainly manifested in these aspects.  If he couldn't even do these things, Li Yuanba would have been chopped into pieces by others in the midst of thousands of troops.  After all, he is not invulnerable.

    Of course, the most important thing is that there are many fish in the river.  If everything was like that of later generations, he wouldn't have this confidence.  There are no fish, how can I catch them?

    “I don’t believe it, otherwise we’ll have a fightforget it, I really want to see how you catch fish with your bare hands today, Uncle Fourth.”

    Gao Yang originally wanted to make a bet, but when the words came to his lips, he immediately swallowed them back.  During this time, she was afraid of losing in bets. She had lost with Xiao Yaya, let alone this fourth uncle, who was Yaya's master.

    Li Feng didn’t waste any time and went directly to the middle of the river.  This is just a small river, and the deepest point just reaches Li Feng's chest.  Moreover, the water flow is not fast, so Li Feng becomes more confident.  However, in order to make Xiao Sizi happy,Li Feng has to go home and change clothes later.

    The water in the river was not bottomless, but under Li Feng's focused attention, he could still see clearly what was going on in the water.  Li Feng was not surprised by this, because he could see things clearly even at night.  Li Feng slowly relaxed his body and mind, leaving only his eyes constantly watching what was going on under the river around him.

    The remaining people were also looking at Li Feng quietly, wanting to see his next move.

    "Haha, there are really a lot of fish in this river. There are so many fish activities in this broad daylight. It's easy this time. Well, this one is too small. No, this one isn't big enough either.  , No. Well, this carp is good, at least about two pounds, it’s yours.”

    As the smile on Li Feng’s face grew stronger and stronger, and with everyone’s expectant expressions, Li Feng finally moved.  I saw his right hand quickly inserted into the river water. Due to his strong strength and fast speed, the splash of water was high and high, and the sound was also very loud.

    "Brother, what kind of fish did you catch? Take it out and have a look."

    Li Feng’s hand was inserted into the water, but he didn’t take it out for a long time. Little Yaya suddenly became anxious.  However, she didn't notice the strange look on Li Feng's face.

    "Haha, there was a slight glitch this time and it ran away. Just wait, next time, I will definitely catch it next time."

    After a while, Li Feng suddenly realized.  Then, he stretched out his empty right hand and said embarrassedly to everyone.  He did make a mistake just now, it wasn't that he didn't react and move quickly enough.  He clearly saw that his hand had reached the carp and even touched the carp before it reacted and escaped.  All in all, he was wrong.

    At first, this made Li Feng feel incredible. How could it be wrong?  However, he soon thought of the reason.

    "Hehe, I'm just telling you, Fourth Uncle, you are bragging. I don't believe you catch fish with bare hands in such deep water. It's not like ah Fourth Uncle, you"

    Just when Gao Yang said with a smile that Li Feng was bragging, suddenly Li Feng started to act again. His movements were exactly the same as before, but in his right hand, he was already holding a large carp weighing at least three or four kilograms.  The thumb and middle finger of Li Feng's right hand pinched directly into the grass carp's gills, and traces of fish blood began to seep out.

    "Haha, I ran away with a small one, here comes a big one, how about it, it's big enough"

    At this time, Li Feng shook the carp in his hand and said to everyone with a smile.

    "Long live big brother, what a big carp"

    “Fourth uncle is great……….”

    In fact, not only the two little guys, but also Rou Niang and Xiao Hu were also surprised.  A carp weighing three or four kilograms is nothing. They have seen bigger ones.  However, it was unheard of for them to catch it in the river with nothing.

    “Fourth uncle, how did you do it? Can you teach me, and I’ll catch one too.”

    "Haha, you can't learn this"

    This seems simple, but it is not simple to do.  It was Li Feng who missed the ball just now.  As for Gao Yang, don't even think about it.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 182: Curiosity Harms People

    After playing around in the river, Li Feng was drowned, and Yaya and the others were not much better.  In this case, I can only go back and change clothes first.

    "Hey, nephew, where have you gone? I've been waiting for a long time, old man. Come on, come and help me. Help me carry all these boxes to the hut over there."

    Li Feng and the others met Sun Simiao before they reached the door of their home.  When the old man saw Li Feng, he immediately shouted to Li Feng loudly.

    "Uncle Master, it's you. Didn't you treat the Queen in the palace? Why did you come back? By the way, Uncle Master, what are these big and small boxes of your stuff? Could it be a gift from the emperor?  "

    Seeing Sun Simiao, Li Feng quickly stepped forward.  However, looking at the pile of boxes next to the old man, Li Feng felt strange.  This old man's salute has always been just a big medicine box, but today there are more.

    "What gift did the emperor give me? I don't care about those things, old man. If the other party hadn't said your name that time, I wouldn't have come back. Forget it, let's talk about it later. You'd better help me get these things first.  Take the baby to the thatched house over there. By the way, nephew, what happened to you? You are all wet and you fell into the water?"

    Seeing Li Feng dripping with water, Sun Simiao suddenly asked very strangely.

    "Haha, no, I just went to catch fish in the water to get it. I said, uncle, it turned out to be an important thing. I think it's better to just leave it at home. Although the village has always been safe, I am not afraid of ten thousand, just afraid  Just in case. Besides, there’s still room at home, so just leave it and it’ll be closer to home, right?”

    Seeing that Sun Simiao attached so much importance to these boxes, Li Feng immediately advised him to just leave them at home.

    "Haha, nephew, it's a little inappropriate to keep these treasures at home, so I'd better put them in the thatched house. Don't worry, others won't want these things."

    Hearing Li Feng say that he should be put at home, Sun Simiao immediately felt embarrassed and insisted on putting it in the thatched house.

    "Let me see, uncle, what kind of treasure is this? You still have to put it in a thatched house Ah This is embarrassing. Uncle, you are right. These treasures should be put in thatched houses. Put them in thatched houses.  It’s really inappropriate at home. Come on, uncle, let me help you carry it over and put it away.”

    It’s a treasure, but it can’t be left at home, and it’s not afraid of being stolen. Such a treasure really makes Li Feng very curious.  So, he opened one of the boxes and took a look.  However, Li Feng just glanced at it and closed the box directly.  He finally understood what was so magical about this treasure.

    He also fully agreed with Sun Simiao's words. As he said that, he and Sun Simiao were about to carry the treasures in the box to the thatched house.

    "Hello, Grandpa Sun"

    "Rou Niang has met my uncle"

    At this time, Rou Niang and the others also came over, and when they came to Sun Simiao, everyone started shouting.  Everyone respects this old man and the old miracle doctor very much.

    "Haha, okay, okay. By the way, Rou Niang, last time you and Xiaofeng got married, my uncle and I didn't have time to come back. I hope you won't blame me. Come, this is a gift that my uncle gave you to make up for. Take a look.  ,like or not"

    After seeing Rou Niang, Sun Simiao immediately took out a very exquisite small box from his arms, then handed it to Rou Niang and said with a smile on his face.

    "How could it be possible? Speaking of which, it's Brother Li and I's fault. Things were done in such a hurry that we couldn't even invite you, Senior Uncle. It's no wonder that we should invite Fourth Uncle."

    The gift was handed over by Sun Simiao, so Rou Niang accepted it directly and said with an apologetic look.

    "Okay, Rou Niang, you don't have to be so polite. Uncle Shi doesn't care about this. Okay, you go back and change clothes first. Uncle Shi and I will carry these boxes to the thatched house and put them away."

    Seeing Rou Niang’s apologetic look, Li Feng immediately spoke.  How can he not know what kind of temper this uncle is?  Besides, what he wants most now is to quickly put away these treasures such as Sun Simiao.

    "Haha, my nephew understands my old man. I'll have a couple of drinks later and I'll make up for the wedding wine, isn't it?"

    Sun Simiao burst out laughing after hearing what Li Feng said.  He is the kind of idle crane who doesn't like too much red tape.

    "Grandpa Sun, what are you packing in this box? I remember that I didn't see you carrying these things last time. Let me see what they are."

    Facing these big boxes, Princess Gao Yang was very curious and wanted to open them directly to see what they were.  This is why Princess Gaoyang is so reckless.  However, before she could open it, Li Feng pulled her away."Hurry in and change your clothes. This is a treasure. Don't reveal your wealth in vain. Do you know that?"

    "Yes, Xiao Yan'er, you'd better not look at these treasures."

    As soon as Li Feng finished speaking, Sun Simiao hurriedly said to Princess Gao Yang, but his face looked very strange, and there was also a hint of relief.

    "Humph, if you don't want to watch it, don't watch it. I don't care about it."

    When Princess Gaoyang saw this posture, she knew that it was useless to stay any longer, so she walked home angrily.  However, the eyes were constantly moving, and a strange smile appeared on his face.

    "Xiao Hei, you stay here and don't let outsiders touch these boxes. Do you understand?"

    After seeing Princess Gao Yang enter the house, Li Feng also breathed a sigh of relief, and then told Xiao Hei, and he and Sun Simiao carefully carried a box and walked towards the thatched house.

    "I said, Uncle Master, these treasures like yours really scared me. Why did you bring all these things back? Fortunately, I didn't let Yaya, Sizi and the others see them just now, otherwise, I would have been so scared.  "It can't be bad"

    After gently placing the big box into the thatched house, Li Feng said to Sun Simiao with a very speechless expression.

    "These treasures, I have worked so hard to get, and I don't trust the place where they are placed. When I come back soon, I will stay at your place and study these things carefully. Originally, I wanted to get them directly  I went to the valley, but there is no food or drink there, which is not as good as here. Also, you have a lot of chaos in your mind, so you might be able to give me some good advice."

    After listening to what this cheap uncle said, Li Feng was really speechless.  He is a real person. He is so real. He can talk so confidently even when he is eating or drinking. He really deserves to be Li Feng's uncle.

    "However, his old man has said so, what else can Li Feng do.  However, Li Feng suddenly felt chilled when he thought that the old man was going to study his treasures here.

    "ah………"

    "Oh, no, it must be that little girl from Gao Yang who sneaked out and opened the box."

    At this moment, a sudden loud scream came, and Li Feng knew it was from that girl Gao Yang.  His expression suddenly changed, and he quickly ran towards the box.

    At this time, Princess Gao Yang's face was pale and she was sitting on the ground in great horror.  One of the big boxes had been opened, and there were two white human skeletons inside.  The skeleton is intact, even the teeth are still on it.  This is Sun Simiao's treasure.

    "I told you not to look, but you still insist on looking. You know you were wrong this time. Have you ever heard the saying that curiosity killed the cat?"

    “Wow…Woo…Woo….”

    Li Feng pulled Gao Yang up from the ground. As soon as he said a few words, the girl immediately hugged Li Feng and started crying loudly.  It seemed that he was quite frightened.

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 183: Si Zi’s Wish (fourth update)

    After a long time, Gao Yang was finally comforted, but his face was still a little pale.  The look in Sun Simiao's eyes was also strange and a little scary.

    "I said you girl, aren't you usually very courageous? Why, seeing a skeleton made you look like this. What ifforget it, actually, there is nothing to be afraid of.  . Think about it, your Grandpa Sun studies these bones in order to understand the condition of the bones in the human body, so that he can better treat people in the future to avoid suffering minor injuries.  Disability or something like that. This research is of great significance. If there is really a breakthrough, it will be a great benefit to the whole world and it will be of immeasurable merit. "

    Seeing everyone’s weird looks, Li Feng had to start explaining to everyone.  This kind of medical research will undoubtedly benefit the whole world.  However, the research itself is often cruel and unacceptable.

    This is pretty good. It’s just cutting up dead people for fun. What’s more, it’s not impossible to conduct direct experiments on living subjects.  Otherwise, there are many new drugs, how can we get experimental data?

    "Oh, I know, Grandpa Sun just wants to see what those bones look like, and then he can repair the broken bones, right, Grandpa Sun?"

    After Li Feng’s explanation, everyone felt much better and looked much better.  However, what surprised Li Feng was that Xiao Sizi didn't seem to show fear from the beginning, but looked very interested. In the end, he asked Sun Simiao with a happy face.

    "Haha, yes, Si Zi is so smart. Grandpa Sun just wants to see what these bones look like, and then he can heal other people's broken bones."

    Although Sun Simiao didn't care about Gao Yang and the others' demeanor, the old man was still very happy to meet Xiao Sizi, a close friend.

    "Well, I know, it's just like mending clothes, right? Grandpa Sun, Sizi, I want to ask you something, okay?"

    Mending clothes?  Fortunately, this little guy dared to think that those were bones, not cloth.  However, then the little guy immediately said to Sun Simiao seriously.

    "Haha, of course. As long as Grandpa Sun can do it, I will agree. How about it?"

    The look in the little guy's eyes definitely made him want to kill both young and old, and even Sun Simiao couldn't resist it.

    "Grandpa Sun, how about you be Sizi's wife? Sizi wants to learn the art of bone repair from you. At that time, I can help the prince brother repair the bones in his feet, and the prince brother will not be in pain.  , I won’t lose my temper anymore, my father won’t scold the prince’s brother, and my mother won’t have to be sad, okay, Grandpa Sun?”

    After Xiao Sizi finished speaking, he stared at Sun Simiao without blinking, with a pleading look on his face.  The little guy's words shocked everyone's hearts, and then they felt a warm feeling.

    Children’s thoughts are very simple, but they are extremely sincere and can often shock people’s hearts.

    "this………"

    This time, Sun Simiao was in a dilemma.  To be honest, although he never accepted a disciple, at this moment, facing Xiao Sizi, he also had the urge to accept one.  If it were a child from an ordinary family, he would definitely accept it without saying a word.  In Sun Simiao's view, practicing medicine is important, but more important is medical ethics and the heart of a doctor.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Xiao Sizi had such thoughts. Although it was only for her relatives, could she, who was born in the royal family, still see others.  Having such a heart is already very valuable.

    "It's a pity that she is the daughter of an emperor and a majestic princess of the Tang Dynasty. There is no way the royal family will let her become a doctor.  You can't just kidnap someone's daughter away.

    "Ahem Sizi, listen to what my fourth uncle said. You are still young and can't learn to learn this bone repairing skill. Well, when you grow up, you can learn from your grandpa.  is it good."

    Seeing Sun Simiao's troubled face, Li Feng could only speak to help him out.

    "Why do you have to wait until you grow up to learn? How old do you have to wait? Are you as old as my little aunt?"

    After hearing what Li Feng said, the little guy immediately turned his head, looked at Li Feng and asked.

    "Well, yes, when you are your little aunt's age, you can learn it. Think about it, to learn these skills, you have to know the words first. If you don't know the words, you can't learn them. Therefore, you have to first  If you learn how to read well, you will be able to learn how to treat illnesses and save people, don’t you think?”

    It’s the hardest thing to explain things to children.  It is even more difficult to explain to a smart and cute child like Xiao Sizi.  Children also have their own thoughts, and their thoughts are simpler and more direct.If the words are serious, they can often make them sad for a long time.  What's more important is that if things continue like this, it will dampen children's enthusiasm for thinking.

    However, at this moment, such a matter cannot be decided hastily, so Li Feng can only try his best to persuade this little guy.

    "Oh, I see, it's like this. I used to often see those old doctors holding books and reading. Moreover, they have many, many books, but I can't read them. Well, I will definitely follow them in the future.  My little aunt is learning to read, little aunt, you have to teach me.”

    “Obviously, this little guy agrees with Li Feng’s reasons.  For this reason, she even cited examples of old doctors.  Then, he immediately turned his attention to Yaya.

    "Of course, when you learn Pinyin, I will teach you to read and write, it's very simple. Then, we will ask the elder brother to tell us many, many stories, and we will write them all down. In that way, we  You can learn more words. In the end, we can tell the stories in the book to many, many people, okay?"

    As soon as Xiao Sizi looked at her, Xiao Yaya immediately patted her chest in assurance.  Then, she once again painted her grand blueprint.

    "Okay, okay, but when the time comes, I will still have to learn how to treat diseases from Grandpa Sun."

    "Xiao Sizi didn't seem to be fooled by Xiao Yaya, and still firmly believed in studying medicine.

    "Well, by the way, Uncle Master, just now Si Zi asked what happened to his eldest brother's foot. Is he injured?"

    Everyone was amused by these two little girls, but Li Feng soon remembered what Si Zi said, so he asked Sun Simiao.  Therefore, Sun Simiao had stayed in the palace for so long and the prince's foot was injured. It was impossible for Li Shimin not to ask Sun Simiao to help him take a look.

    "Well, the prince has a leg problem. He was injured a few years ago. I heard he fell off a horse and was injured. However, for some reason, he became disabled. I also touched it and felt that the bones were not injured.  There is no breakage, which is really puzzling. And there is no way to do this for the time being, unless I wait for a while and study it clearly. When the time is right, I would like to cut it open and see what the reason is, but  ."

    Speaking of the problem of the prince's legs, Sun Simiao was also puzzled.  Indeed, as Sun Simiao said, if you want to find out, you can only cut it open and take a look.  However, Sun Simiao has just begun to study these things, and the other party is the prince, so it is not suitable for him.

    "Oh, I'm just talking, we haven't even prepared our picnic yet. Let's go, let's go. If we don't wait, we'll have to go have dinner."

    It wasn’t until he felt a feeling of hunger in his stomach that Li Feng remembered the picnic.  After Li Feng's reminder, everyone woke up and hurried out again.

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 184: Farewell (fifth update)

    "Nephew, you are really good at enjoying picnics. Haha, old man, I have always been outside, but I only ate dry food. It's really hard to say that you eat like this."

    In the orchard, beside the stream, in the middle of the peach blossoms, a pot has been set up on a wooden stand. Steam is rising inside the pot, and the fragrance is fragrant.  Li Feng and the others gathered in a circle, holding bowls and eating and drinking to their heart's content. It was so comfortable.  Sun Simiao said happily after taking a sip of wine with a look of enjoyment on his face.

    "That's right, Fourth Uncle, why is this so delicious? It's so delicious, especially the hare meat and mushroom soup, it's so fragrant. And I've never eaten these wild vegetables before, so how come it's so delicious?"  It’s so delicious…”

    Gao Yang on the side listened to Sun Simiao's words and fully agreed. Xiaozui was good at eating and talking.

    "Of course, but actually, it's not that these things are really that delicious. If you don't believe it, you can take it home and try it. You won't be able to taste the taste when you take it home. The reason why I think it tastes so good now is  First, because the environment here is good, people feel comfortable and their appetites are naturally strong. Another most important reason is that we get these things from the wild ourselves, and that’s all the fun in it.  It’s in the food.”

    Hearing Gao Yang’s words, Li Feng immediately smiled and explained to her.  In fact, this is the magical function of picnic. It is purely a psychological effect.

    "Yes, so it's better for you, Fourth Uncle, to stay here. It's not like a palace. It's lifeless and annoying. I don't even want to eat. Fourth Uncle, why don't you go and talk to your father? I'll stay here from now on."  You’re here, okay?”

    "Don't, you are the trouble maker, if you stay here, you may accidentally knock down the house someday. Your fourth uncle, I still want to live a clean life for a few days."

    "Fourth uncle, how could you say such a thing about me? Well, I still help you with work every day. Like yesterday, I didn't help you pull weeds in the field."

    "Yes, but I just don't know who it is, and I can't tell the difference at all, what is barnyard grass and what is grass seedlings. I pulled up the grass seedlings and left the barnyard grass."

    Li Feng was speechless when he heard that this girl actually mentioned what happened yesterday.  This Gaoyang is definitely the type who doesn't distinguish between grains and grains, plus he is careless in doing things.  When pulling weeds, we often pull out the seedlings and leave the weeds behind.

    "It's not intentional, it's because they look too similar. Do you think they are tiger cubs?"

    Hearing Li Feng mention this embarrassing incident, Gao Yang suddenly became depressed. He attributed all the faults to the fact that they looked too similar. Then, he immediately asked Xiaohu to testify.  There was no other way, she didn't dare to go to Yaya and Sizi, they wouldn't give her face at all.

    “Oh….this…I…I forgot…”

    When Gao Yang asked this question, Xiaohu was immediately stumped.  Are you telling lies with your eyes open? Xiaohu can't do that.  But, to be honest, it doesn't work. He has experienced Gao Yang's power many times.  In the end, there was no choice but to act stupid and be stunned.

    "Smelly little tiger, I ignore you, you don't help me every time, huh."

    "Xiaohu is so tired of finding this reason that anyone can hear it.  Gao Yang was furious, and then he desperately attacked the food in the bowl.

    Happy time always passes the fastest. In the end, so much food was wiped out.  It also confirmed Li Feng's original words, some people were full.  For example, Gao Yang is one of the most outstanding performers.  Fortunately, with the miracle doctor Sun Simiao here, I didn't suffer much.

    At night, Sun Simiao did not stay at home, but went directly to the thatched house over there to guard his treasures.  For this reason, Li Feng also sent Xiao Hei there.  Anyway, Xiao Hei, as long as he has wine, he has a home, and he doesn't care where you are.

    Time passed unknowingly for two days. During these two days, Li Feng and Sun Simiao stayed at Lao Tie's place.  Let Lao Tie help build a more refined distillation equipment.  This set of tools was not used to make wine, but to purify Erguotou and create higher purity wine for Sun Simiao.

    In the evening, people finally came to the palace. They came this time to pick up Yaya and help her.  At the same time, they also picked up Sun Simiao, Gao Yang and Si Zi to go back with them.  Forget it, Sun Simiao still had to go back to treat Empress Changsun, and Gao Yang and Sizi had been out for so long, so they would definitely have to be taken back.

    "Brother, you must remember to help me in class tomorrow. Before class, I will let everyone sing a song. In the afternoon, I will tell everyone a story, and"

    Before leaving, little YayaHe never forgot it and kept explaining it to Li Feng.  There was no other way, Yaya went to Chang'an, so Li Feng had no choice but to go up.

    "Well, when did you become so verbose? Your elder brother taught you these things. Could it be that he has forgotten them?"

    Looking at Yaya chattering endlessly, Rou Niang beside her couldn’t help it.  She didn't understand why this sister was so interested when these things were mentioned.

    "Haha, Yaya, just ignore your sister, just relax, I will never forget it."

    Li Feng found Yaya's expression very interesting.  At first, he just asked her to be this little teacher because he liked her and Li Feng wanted to be lazy. Unexpectedly, this little girl did such an outstanding job.  According to this situation, this is definitely a future education master, and this enthusiasm cannot be dampened.

    "Fourth uncle, fourth aunt, Si Zi is going back. You must remember to visit me. Then, fourth uncle will play chess with me again, okay?"

    "Of course. When the time comes, my fourth uncle will pick you up and play with you."

    It was suddenly time to leave, and Xiao Sizi was very reluctant to say goodbye to Li Feng and the others.  Li Feng was more interested in Gao Yang's expression. Compared to Xiao Sizi, the reluctance in her eyes was even more clear.

    "Okay, let's get in the car. I'm not saying that you won't be allowed to come after I get back. Really, it's like life and death. Anyway, you often sneak out. If it doesn't work, I'll go find your dad.  It’s okay if you want someone.”

    Looking at Gao Yang, who looked obviously very lonely, Li Feng didn't know what to say.  Speaking of which, Li Feng liked this girl's temperament the most.

    "Thank you, fourth uncle. I just can't bear to leave here. Going back to the palace is not fun at all. Fourth uncle, fourth aunt, then I'll go back and see you next time."

    "Smelly little tiger, remember, next time you come here, you have to take me hunting, otherwise hum"

    In the end, Gao Yang specifically talked to Xiaohu, and then, without waiting for Xiaohu to say anything, he got into the carriage and left.  Xiaohu was left with a confused look on his face.

    "Okay, let's go back, now we'll be clean."

    After watching the carriage leave, Li Feng immediately turned around and walked back.  To be honest, he really didn't like this scene.

    Many things are based on a habit. Suddenly there is more or less, which makes people feel uncomfortable.  Li Feng likes peace and quiet, and does not like days that are too ups and downs.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 185: Above the Court

    The day after Yaya entered the palace was the first day of the lunar month, and the first and fifteenth day of each month were the days when court meetings were held.

    The early dynasty is mainly divided into types, one is dynasty, and only some important officials in the capital can participate.  There is another kind, called the Great Court Meeting, which is a grand event for the court. Even many officials from other places and relatives of the emperor will come back.  It is held on the first day of the year and the winter solstice every year.

    ?????????? The court meeting on the first and fifteenth day of the lunar month, to put it bluntly, is an enhanced version of the court meeting, with the threshold lowered.  At this time, certain princes and relatives were eligible to participate.

    Just like now, standing at the front of the hundred officials are a few young people.  Prince Li Chengqian, King of Shu Li Ke, King of Yue Li Tai, and King of Yan Li You who had just recovered from an injury were all in this group.

    After a while of etiquette, the court meeting officially began.

    "Your Majesty, I have this memorial."

    With a burst of sound, an old minister with gray hair but an elegant demeanor stood up.  He is the contemporary great Confucian of the Tang Dynasty, the prince of the country offers wine, Kong Yingda.  Guozi offered wine to the emperor, who was the highest official in charge of a country's education in the Tang Dynasty.

    "Kong Aiqing, please speak"

    "Yes, Your Majesty. A few days ago, Weichen received two articles sent by His Highness the King of Shu, namely The Three Character Classic and Hundred Family Surnames. After careful study by Weichen and others, they found that these are two rare articles.  The enlightenment readings, especially the Three-Character Classic, are easy to understand, catchy, and have profound meanings. Weichen believes that in terms of enlightenment teaching, it is better than the Thousand-Character Classic.  The whole article is based on the surname, and it is also catchy to read. Therefore, I sincerely ask your majesty to allow it to be vigorously promoted to benefit the world."

    Hearing that Kong Yingda finally told the emperor about the Three Character Classic and the surnames of hundreds of families, Li Ke finally felt at peace and felt a little excited.  However, his face remained as calm as ever.  It was as if the King of Shu whom Kong Yingda mentioned just now was not him.

    "Oh, there are other things like this, please bring them up quickly and let me take a look."

    After hearing this, Li Shimin seemed to be very happy. He immediately asked someone to bring it to him, and then started to read it carefully.  If Li Feng saw Li Shimin's expression, he would definitely look contemptuous again. This Li Lao Er can really pretend.

    "Well, yes, they are indeed two rare enlightenment articles, and they should be vigorously promoted."

    After Li Shimin looked at it for a few times, he immediately put the papers on the case, nodded and said.

    "Wei Chen leads the world's students, thank you Your Majesty. However, this matter is of great importance. Wei Chen believes that it needs to be presided over by someone with both virtue and talent. Wei Chen believes that it is most appropriate for His Majesty the King of Shu to come to handle this matter.  "

    In fact, this matter is not big or small, and it is not complicated to operate.  The key is, whoever does this will gain a good reputation.  Since these things were brought by Li Ke, the king of Shu, he should be the one to handle this matter both emotionally and rationally.

    At this time, although Li Ke's face was calm, his heart was filled with joy.  But it seemed that he was happy too early, because someone soon came out to disrupt the situation.

    "I would like to report to Your Majesty, but I think it is not possible. Therefore, as Mr. Kong said, this matter is of great importance and cannot be lost. Therefore, the person in charge is the most important thing. It is best to have someone with experience in this field.  Only talented people can do it. For example, this involves design, book publishing, etc.”

    As soon as these words came out, Li Ke felt a sudden hatred in his heart. Although he did not name Li Ke and said that he was not good, he also did not mention who should be responsible for this matter.  However, Li Ke knew without thinking that this was the fault of King Li Tai of Yue.

    ??????Li Tai has always been famous for his elegance in literature, his craftsmanship in cursive writing, and his collection of thousands of books. In addition, he was favored by the emperor.  Therefore, I often get some errands related to it.  When it comes to people with experience, the most experienced people are none other than Kong Yingda and the others.  However, no matter how experienced he is, he cannot be said to be more experienced than the prince.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Who is he talking about? How can there be any confusion in everyone’s minds.

    The reason why Li Ke is so keen on this matter is that in addition to gaining a good reputation and leaving a good impression on the emperor, there is also a very important reason, that is, through this matter, he can contact many people.  Only when there is contact can there be intersection, and only when there is intersection can there be anything else.

    This is also the reason why they, the princes, are so enthusiastic about the tasks assigned by the emperor.

    "Okay, let's discuss this later. In fact, I have some good things today that I want all of you to see. Someone, bring the things up."

    Li Shimin’s originally good mood was immediately wiped out by the disturbance just now.  The dispute between these three sons has always been the most troublesome and difficult thing for Li Shimin. The palms and backs of his hands are full of flesh.  What made him most irritated was that such a fight wasThe situation is becoming more and more intense, and more and more ministers from the DPRK and China are involved.

    However, he has no time to take care of these things today. He has more important things to do in his heart.  As several guards carried the things to the front of the court, Li Shimin also walked out of the dragon chair uncharacteristically.  But everyone looked at these things in the court with strange expressions.

    A large dark wooden board, a strange little table, and a small wooden box with unknown contents.  What is the emperor doing?

    "Dear ministers, this dark wooden board is called a blackboard as its name suggests. This small table is used in class. As for what's in this box this one is called chalk, and this one is called a blackboard eraser. As for what's in it?  You will know what it is used for after reading it.”

    After Li Shimin finished speaking, he actually picked up the chalk and started writing on the blackboard.  After finishing writing on the blackboard, I went to the small blackboard on the small desk and wrote a few words.  Then, I picked up the blackboard eraser, brushed it, erased the words, and then wrote a few words again.  Then, he stood there and looked at everyone.

    "Everyone was confused by Li Shimin's series of actions, and they were confused.  I wrote something and then erased it. After erasing it, I continued to write. What are you trying to do?  Seeing that the emperor was silent, they certainly knew that the emperor was waiting for them to speak.

    "However, everyone was thinking about it and didn't know what to say, because they couldn't figure out what the emperor meant.  You can't praise the emperor's handwriting well.

    "Oh, Your Majesty, this blackboard and chalk are great. It's really good. It's much better than writing on paper with a brush. If I write memorials in the future, I can also use these things. I won't be afraid of making mistakes. The worst is that I will make a mistake after writing.  , just erase and rewrite. In this way, you don’t have to throw paper all over the floor. The most important thing is that wherever you make a mistake, you can fix it without rewriting. It’s a good thing. It’s a really good thing.”

    The first person to speak was Cheng Yaojin. Looking at this thing, he immediately said happily.  Cheng Yaojin has never been stingy or afraid of exposing himself to shame.  Many times, doing this will make people like it more, and most importantly, the emperor will like it.  People can't be perfect, otherwise they will be jealous.

    "Haha, you Cheng Yaojin only thinks about good things. Could it be that you always carry a lot of wooden boards to me in the future? You just don't know if the wood in your house is enough, haha. Everyone  Dear, does anyone have a different explanation?"

    Cheng Yaojin’s words made Li Shimin amused, but the other party was about to get to the point.  Li Shimin may indeed be in a good mood today, and he actually asked everyone to play hide-and-seek in the court.

    "Congratulations, Your Majesty, for coming up with such a wonderful idea. It is really a blessing for scholars in the world, a blessing for the world. With this magical thing, I don't know how many poor scholars can read and write with peace of mind."

    And at this moment, a thin old man said with excitement.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 186: On-site Teaching

    Seeing the people who stood up, Li Shimin immediately smiled.  As he expected, the first person to discover the secret was not the resourceful Fang Xuanling, nor the extremely intelligent Du Ruhui, nor the scheming Changsun Wuji, but Kong Yingda, a generation of education masters, was also excluded by Li Shimin.  In Li Shimin's opinion, the person most likely to be the first to discover the secret is Wei Zheng.

    In fact, it was just as Li Shimin expected.  There is a reason for this, intelligence, I won’t go into that.  The key is that only Wei Zheng comes from a completely poor family.  Only he can deeply understand the difficulty of not having money to buy pen, ink, paper and inkstone.

    As for Fang Xuanling, Du Ruhui, and Changsun Wuji, although they were not born into famous families, they were all born into wealthy official families. How could they have ever experienced such a thing?

    "Your Majesty, if I guess correctly, this blackboard and chalk are both for teaching purposes. The blackboard replaces paper, and the chalk replaces pen and ink. There is no need for even an inkstone. Just like what Your Majesty did just now, after writing  After that, you can just erase it and write again. In this way, except for some articles that must be retained, there is no need to spend pen, ink, paper and inkstone. This way, you can save a lot of money.  Countless poor children will no longer have to worry about their future. With the presence of these two gods, there will be countless more scholars in the Tang Dynasty, which is truly a blessing to the country and the country. "

    At this time, Wei Zheng was so excited that his face turned red.  He even directly elevated the blackboard and chalk to the level of teaching artifacts.

    In fact, the most critical factor restricting education in Datang is only one thing, and that is money.  Ordinary people simply have no money to study.  Therefore, there are very few scholars in the world, and most of them come from those clans, and a small number of them come from official families.

    Looking at the current officials of the Manchu Dynasty, except for those military generals, those who were born into poverty like Wei Zheng are very few and far between.

    "Haha, I really know that Wei Aiqing will be the first to guess the wonderful uses of these things. Wei Aiqing is right, the blackboard and chalk are for teaching. This chalk is of course for writing.  Moreover, it is very cheap and can be produced in large quantities. The small table is for students. The small blackboard on it is for students to practice calligraphy. After writing, they can be erased and used again.  This saves a lot of pen, ink, paper and inkstones. But this big blackboard is hung in the center of the school for your teacher to use in class. This makes it easier for students to understand what you teach, Kong Aiqing.  He is a master of teaching, I wonder what you think?”

    After explaining the purpose of the blackboard, Li Shimin immediately asked Kong Yingda again.  After all, they are the masters in this field and the real authorities.

    "Your Majesty, I am ashamed, I am ashamed. Such a simple method has not occurred to me after decades of teaching. As Mr. Wei said, it is not an exaggeration to call it a teaching artifact. With these two things, why worry about not being able to do it?  Read and write.”

    This matter is obvious. Anyone who hears it will know how useful the blackboard and chalk are.  After listening to this, Kong Yingda also sighed.

    "Haha, this is the best. Well, I have another novelty here. Please take a look at it."

    Li Shimin stopped the matter of blackboard and chalk.  Then, suddenly he spoke again.  Everyone was looking curious to see what treasure the emperor was going to bring out.  However, after a long time, I didn't hear the emperor speak, nor did I see the guards coming up with anything.

    Instead, he saw the emperor picking up the thing called chalk again, and then started writing on the blackboard again.  However, the words this time were very different from the words just now, and no one recognized them at all.  That thing is like a ghost painting, crooked.

    "I dare to ask your Majesty, please forgive me for my lack of knowledge and knowledge. I don't know what kind of words your Majesty is writing."

    Not to mention ordinary people, even Kong Yingda, a well-educated literary master, was confused when he saw these things.  Then, he asked Li Shimin with a look of shame.

    “Ah….is this pinyin?”

    However, one person screamed out loud, and this person was Li Ke.  That day at Yaya's place, he had seen these ghostly drawings and knew that they were called pinyin.  It's just that at that time, he was completely fascinated by the Three Character Classic and Hundred Family Surnames, so he didn't pay too much attention.  It wasn't until Li Shimin wrote these things again that he remembered them again.  However, he couldn't understand how Li Shimin knew these things. He was so surprised that he lost his composure.

    "Well, King Shu is right, this weird thing is called Pinyin."

    Li Shimin was stunned at first that Li Ke actually knew the pinyin, but he soon felt relieved.  Then, he immediately confirmed Li Ke’scase.

    "Pinyin?"

    ??This word has never been heard by anyone, let alone what it means.  Everyone has learned a lot today. First they made a magical blackboard and chalk, and now they have an even more inexplicable pinyin.  Although everyone wanted to know what this thing was used for, none of them asked.

    "Well, yes, this is called Pinyin. As for its use, let me demonstrate it to you all."

    This thing is just like the blackboard chalk. It’s a bit troublesome to explain. It’s better to demonstrate it directly and everyone will understand clearly.

    Afterwards, Li Shimin wrote the word "Tang" on the blackboard. Then, as if he thought of something, he wrote the three words " Tang Lie Tang", and then he gave a live demonstration, using pinyin to spell out several words.  The pronunciation of the word is spelled out.  These were all things he specifically asked Yaya for advice last night.

    "Haha, this pinyin is good, better than the blackboard and chalk. According to this statement, I won't be afraid in the future. I'll find someone to label all the books at home with this pinyin, and then I can do whatever I want from now on.  Just take out one book and read them all. Then we will have five carts of books. No, there will be more than five carts of books at home, and we will not be able to fill ten carts of them. Haha, there are also those few at home.  It's the same with the little bastards. I'll teach them how to read myself and see what else they can say."

    After watching Li Shimin’s demonstration and listening to the explanation, Cheng Yaojin wanted to laugh out loud.  Now, his old Cheng Ke will feel proud.

    "God has blessed us in the Tang Dynasty. Blackboards and chalks can save a lot of money for those who study, and enable more students to study. And this pinyin makes it easier to read and recognize characters. If only we could combine all the  If all the books are marked with pinyin, wouldn't it mean that if you learn pinyin, you can read all the books. The old minister begged your majesty to teach the remaining pinyin to the old minister. After returning, the old minister immediately started to mark all the books with pinyin. "

    This time, Kong Yingda was able to figure it out. He has been teaching all year round and understands better than anyone else the wonderful use of pinyin.  So, he immediately said to Li Shimin with excitement on his face.

    In fact, after some field experiments by Li Shimin, everyone has a general understanding of the use of pinyin.  Just like Cheng Yaojin, he immediately thought of going home and marking all the books at home with pinyin.

    "Haha, don't be anxious, Kong Aiqing. I will teach you all the pinyin sooner or later. However, now, there is a more important matter to discuss with all my beloveds. I will make arrangements for the pinyin matter.  ”

    In fact, Li Shimin created so many gadgets to serve the last thing.  Besides, even if he wanted to teach, he couldn't.  These are the pinyin that Yaya taught him last night.

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 187: On-site Piracy

    In fact, after hearing this, many people have already guessed that the emperor must be making big moves.  And this big move must be related to this teaching.  In the past, it was extremely difficult to develop this kind of education, and ordinary people simply could not afford to study.  It's different now. The emergence of blackboards and chalk has solved the biggest problem.

    As long as this part of the cost can be saved, many families with slightly better family conditions will be able to afford their children to study.  Talent, what is talent? Those who study are talents.  What the emperor is most concerned about now is this talent issue.  How could he not make a big move when faced with such a God-given opportunity?

    At this time, many people in the court began to stir in their hearts, and various thoughts flashed through their minds.  One of them is very special, that is Li Ke.

    In fact, when Li Shimin mentioned Pinyin, he already knew that the Pinyin must come from Jianghu Village.  Even the blackboard and chalk came from there, from the hands of his magical fourth uncle.  The regret in his heart was so regretful that his intestines turned blue.

    "Why was I so stupid back then? Why did I just focus on the Three-Character Classic and Hundred Family Surnames? If I had inquired carefully about the pinyin, no one would have been able to take away this credit from me.  And the blackboard and chalk, hey"

    Thinking of this, Li Ke wanted to slap himself twice. This was really a waste of watermelon.

    "Yes, but there is still a chance. In any case, I brought back the Three Character Classic and the Hundred Family Surnames. The most important thing is that no one should know yet that these things came from the fourth uncle. And the fourth uncle  That person's temper is something even my father has to worry about. If you plan carefully, your chances will definitely be much greater than theirs. However, let's hear what my father's plan is now."

    After careful analysis, Li Ke quickly became full of confidence. At least, he still has an advantage now.  At the same time, he also wanted to see what Li Shimin thought and how great the benefits would be when the time came.

    "Well, I miss our Tang Dynasty. Now the country is peaceful and the people are in peace, and the people's lives are prosperous. These are all the contributions of all my dear friends. Without your full assistance, I would not be in such a grand situation. But, as the king of a country,  I feel that I have not done enough in many areas. Among them, I am extremely ashamed of the convenience of educating all people."

    "I not only want the people to have enough food and clothing, but also hope that they can go to school to read and write. In the past, the court did not have the ability, but now the opportunity has come. The blackboard, chalk, and pinyin have made me  What I thought in my heart became possible. Facing this rare opportunity, I have an idea, that is, I want all the people in the Tang Dynasty to have the opportunity to read and write.  Thousands of schools will allow people to read, so that everyone in the world can read and write. "

    ………………

    As Li Shimin talked all the way, he became more and more excited, and his face turned red with excitement.  There was no way, this matter was too tempting for him.  Even he, who had always been as calm as a mountain, couldn't control his mood.

    Li Shimin became more and more excited as he talked, while the rest of the people became more and more frightened as they listened, and their eyes grew bigger and bigger.  Build a school every mile so that everyone in the world can study.  If it were before, they would definitely have thoughts in their minds such as "the emperor is crazy" or "the emperor is not awake".

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Chalk, blackboard, and pinyin things just laid the groundwork.  Everyone’s receptive abilities and minds have become much more active.  However, even so, they were still frightened by the emperor's earth-shattering thoughts.

    "Your Majesty, although this chalk and blackboard can save the people countless expenses, and pinyin can make teaching easier. And this matter is also a great thing that will benefit all people, bless the world, and have lasting effects for thousands of years. However, the imperial court  But they simply don’t have the ability to handle this matter well.”

    "First of all, the construction of thousands of schools is not something that the imperial court can handle. Because, according to His Majesty, just building these schools will not bring enough revenue to the national treasury for one year. In addition, there are so many  There are simply not so many teachers in the school. The most important thing is, if everyone in the world is studying, who will be farming?"

    "Therefore, I boldly request your Majesty not to act so rashly, otherwise it will turn a good thing into a bad thing and lead to a catastrophe."

    As soon as Li Shimin finished speaking, Wei Zheng immediately opposed it with all his strength.  Among all the civil and military officials in the dynasty, only Wei Zheng, a freak, dared to contradict Li Shimin so mercilessly.  Li Shimin was so angry that he couldn't get off the stage because of his frequent contradictions. When he returned to the palace, he was so angry that he even wanted to kill Wei Zheng several times.

    "Yes, Your Majesty, according to the financial resources of the court at present, it is indeed impossible to achieve it in one step. However, as Your Majesty said, this is God."Treat me, Datang, and give Datang a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.  Moreover, this is also a matter of benefiting the country and benefiting the future.  Wei Chen feels that we can proceed step by step and figure it out slowly.  "

    As soon as Wei Zheng finished speaking, Fang Xuanling immediately came out and said to Li Shimin.  It's just that Fang Xuanling's words are much more comfortable.

    "Yes, Your Majesty, there is no need to rush this matter. In three to five years, we will be able to complete this great undertaking no matter what."

    "Your Majesty, please think twice."

    …………

    There is no doubt that Li Shimin’s shocking idea was immediately opposed by everyone.  If it had been in the past, Li Shimin would have exploded with rage.  However, he was not angry at all today. He thought that at the beginning, he used the same reasons to refute Li Feng, but who knew that he was despised by Li Feng and then gave him a bunch of brilliant ideas.

    Today, he deliberately did not say how to operate it, just to let these courtiers see how powerful he is as an emperor.  Although these were all things Li Feng had said before, Li Shimin didn't look the least bit embarrassed.

    "Haha, my dear friends, please get up first. I am very happy. I am really happy. With all my dear friends, you are so loyal and considerate of the court and the country. Why worry that the Tang Dynasty cannot prosper and that the people cannot.  Live and work in peace. I am touched by Wei Aiqing’s outspoken advice.”

    "But, please allow me to finish my words. In fact, the things that you are worried about are very reasonable, and I have thought about them before. But, here I am  I have some ideas again. I want you all to give me some help. This is what I think"

    Afterwards, Li Shimin organized and organized what Li Feng had said to him, and slowly explained it to everyone in a vivid and vivid manner.  After a period of careful consideration, he felt that Li Feng's method was absolutely feasible. As Li Feng said, if it was done well, the court would not need to spend a penny.

    When Li Shimin talked about this matter, he felt extremely regretful.  During this time, he had been thinking about how to get Li Feng, a lazy and stubborn donkey, to help him work.  However, after thinking about it for many days, he just had no idea.

    Temptation, people don’t want to do this and become an official, forget it, they don’t want to come back to be princes.  Forget about the money, precious craftsmanship like Erguotou can be thrown away without blinking an eye.  Well, as for beauties, it seems that the other party doesn’t have this hobby either.  In short, it is difficult to handle.

    If temptation fails, then use coercion. As soon as this idea came up, Li Shimin immediately rejected it.  Often the only thing the other party can do is threaten him. If the other party loses his temper, he can't bear it.

    However, Li Shimin felt it was a pity to just let Li Feng relax in that small mountain village.

    Li Feng’s original words could render the emperor speechless.  What's more, it was him, the emperor, who processed those words and then told them to the officials.

    If Li Feng were here, he would definitely give Li Shimin the word "Shameless" without any courtesy.  Li Feng feels a little embarrassed when he pirates and plagiarizes things that have been around for thousands of years.  Look at Li Laoer, hey, it’s so annoying that people are so much more popular than others, so you have to throw away the goods when you compare them.  People are born to do this job.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 188: The Plan is Agreed (Fourth Update)

    In a burst of admiration, no one objected to this matter.  Although Li Shimin had anticipated this situation for a long time, he was still relieved when he saw that everyone finally stopped opposing and gave full support.  At this point, the matter is mostly completed.

    Of course he knows that it is not that no one is opposed to it. After all, everything will involve the interests of some people.  There is no such thing as perfect.  However, as the general trend goes, those people have disappeared.  Besides, who would dare to speak against the situation in spite of the disapproval of the world?

    However, the matter is not over yet.  Not only that, what happened next was Li Shimin's biggest headache.  That is, who will take charge of this matter.

    It goes without saying what an achievement it is to enable everyone in the world to read.  As the emperor, Li Shimin, of course, no matter what happened, the credit must be attributed to him.  However, apart from him, everyone involved in this matter has also made outstanding achievements.  When this is done, there will be a reward.

    Among them, the most dazzling one is undoubtedly the person in charge.  Even if it is a history book, it is indispensable to write down the person in charge.  Of course, this is the work of future generations and has nothing to do with the present.  However, as far as the current benefits are concerned, they are countless.

    After the deed is accomplished, there will be no mention of the reward from the court.  Just by doing such a thing that benefits the world, you can gain huge fame and get the gratitude of countless scholars.  Who are these scholars? They will be the pillars of the imperial court in the future. What a blessing this must be.

    It is of course impossible for Li Shimin to handle it personally.  First, he simply doesn’t have that much experience and can’t take care of it.  Moreover, doing so is suspected of being a solitary eater.  After he ate the vegetables, he couldn't drink the soup as well.  Besides, it doesn't matter whether he handled it personally or not.  Anyway, this matter was successfully completed during his reign, which is enough.

    Of course, he could not let outsiders do such a magical work. One is that fat and water does not flow outsiders.  More importantly, he didn't want to raise a tiger to cause trouble.  The most important thing in being a king is balance.  If a certain minister had a dominant family, it would be a threat to him no matter what.

    Therefore, of course, this matter can only be left to his son to take charge.  Originally, the best candidate for this matter was the prince.  Once his name is justified, his arrival will also give him a little more aura and support, and when the time comes, he will be able to inherit the throne more smoothly.

    However, this prince was so unsatisfactory that he often disappointed Li Shimin.  Other things were fine, but if such an important thing was messed up by him, this would not be acceptable to Li Shimin.

    The remaining princes of the right age are Li Ke, King of Shu, Li Tai, King of Yue, and Li You, King of Yan.  Of course, Li You was directly excluded by Li Shimin. This is an even more unreliable protagonist.  It would be better to leave it to him than to not do it at all.

    As for Li Ke and Li Tai, they are both qualified for this job.  However, both sons can do it, which puts Li Shimin in trouble again.  Whoever you give it to or not will make the other person feel dissatisfied and resentful, and the palms and backs of your hands will be filled with flesh.  Besides, both of them are talented people, so it was not easy for Li Shimin to choose.

    What’s more, if one of them is asked to handle this matter, what will the prince do?  After the deed is accomplished, his fame will become even greater, which will even intimidate the prince.  Is it possible that Li Shimin will depose the prince, or let them have a dragon-tiger fight, or there will be another Xuanwumen incident.

    "Your Majesty, this matter is too important. I don't know how to arrange the next things. I would like to ask your Majesty to make it clear."

    After Li Shimin finished speaking, everyone was silent for a while.  This time, the matters involved were too serious, so no one was willing to speak.  Others may not speak, but Kong Yingda cannot help but speak.  After all, as the son of the nation, he is in charge of education throughout the country.  This matter, no matter what, is closely related to him.

    And in this matter, if there is no clear decision and no one in charge, nothing can happen.  For Kong Yingda, the sooner this matter is handled, the better.  As a cultural communicator, he certainly hopes that the more readers the better.

    "However, he is not the kind of ignorant nerd. Although he is excited and anxious, he also knows that this matter is of great importance and it is not something that he, a prince of the country, can be responsible for.  The interests involved are simply too great.  He did not directly recommend people as before, but left this issue to the emperor himself to decide.

    Anyway, as long as this matter can be implemented as soon as possible, other things are beyond his control, nor can he change his management.

    "My dear friends, do you think this matter should be handled byIt's best when people are responsible.  "

    Although it is troublesome, the problem still needs to be solved after all. The most important thing is that Kong Yingda has already raised it and needs to talk about it.  Therefore, Li Shimin immediately asked the officials.  However, after waiting for a long time, no one expressed their opinions, which made Li Shimin even more annoyed.  He secretly cursed these people as old foxes.

    “Fang Aiqing, you usually have the most ideas, so I’ll let you speak first.”

    No one said anything, so Li Shimin could only point directly.  And at once, Fang Xuanling was directly targeted.

    "Your Majesty, at this time, it is related to the Tang Dynasty, and even more to the future national destiny of the Tang Dynasty. It is of great importance, so there must be no mistakes. The matter is so important, so I feel that there must be someone with enough weight to come forward.  Only by presiding over this matter can we successfully complete it. Therefore, I think it is best to select someone from among your majesty’s princes to preside over this matter. This will also better demonstrate the importance of our emperor to the people of the world.  of care.”

    Being called upon, Fang Xuanling had no choice but to stand up and speak.  How could he not understand the emperor's thoughts?  Therefore, following the emperor's wishes, a circle was drawn for the candidates for this matter.  As for who was going to do this, he didn't say.

    "Well, what Fang Aiqing said is reasonable. My prince should take the world's society as his own responsibility. At this moment, he should indeed contribute to the people of the world. Dear dears, let's discuss it again.  Which of the princes is most appropriate to take charge of this matter?"

    Li Shimin did not delve into the fact that Fang Xuanling did not say who should be responsible.  All he needed was for Fang Xuanling to define a range for him.  Now that the goal has been achieved, how can he continue to make things difficult for others?  Even if he asked again, wouldn't the other party be with Sydney?

    In fact, in the face of such a huge good thing, how could Li Ke and the others not be tempted.  They all wanted to take the initiative and recommended themselves.  However, they are not stupid, who would be so impatient.  Even if you become the first person, won't others follow suit? In the end, you will be the one who suffers.

    "Your Majesty, it seems to me that this matter involves too much complexity. If it is done by one person, it will be too tiring and difficult to cover everything. It would be better to let several princes handle this matter together. My Majesty.  It is proposed that His Royal Highness the Prince should be the principal, and His Royal Highness the King of Shu, His Royal Highness the King of Yue, and His Royal Highness the King of Yan should be the assistants to complete this matter together. "

    How could people like Fang Xuanling not see the emperor's troubles?  It is their duty as ministers to share the worries of the king.  Originally, this matter was indeed difficult to decide.  It is difficult to choose whom to choose and who not to choose.  In the end, Du Ruhui stood up and came up with a solution.

    "Well Du Aiqing's method is really good, haha. I think this is how it should be done."

    Li Shimin also didn’t expect that Du Ruhui would come up with such a good idea, which immediately made him laugh.  Yes, I don’t have a choice, so let’s do it together.  In this way, we are not afraid of causing trouble, but can also show the harmony of the royal family. What a good thing.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 189: The Yin Concubine Goddess the Son (Fifth update)

    Li You's leg has actually been healed for a while. After all, Cheng Yaojin was extremely measured in his actions.  However, during this period of time, he has kept a very low profile and never leaves home.  If it hadn't been for the court meeting today, he wouldn't even have left Prince Yan's mansion.

    However, what he didn’t expect was that when he came out, he would encounter such a thing.  After the court meeting ended and he left Taiji Hall, he did not return to the palace immediately, but went to Wangyun Hall.

    "You'er, how do your legs feel now? If you have nothing to do, don't run around. Have a good rest and heal the injury completely, so as not to leave any hidden dangers."

    Seeing her son’s arrival, Concubine Yin immediately went over to help Li You, and then said worriedly.

    "Thank you, concubine. The child's legs are fully healed. Today, the child is here to attend the court meeting. The concubine has been working hard these days, so the child came here to pay his respects."

    "You child, you are so polite to my mother and concubine. My mother and concubine don't ask for anything else. As long as You'er is well, mother and concubine will be satisfied. By the way, You'er, will anything happen today?"

    Seeing her son becoming more and more calm and sensible, Concubine Yin was both happy and worried.  It seems that this son is really determined and is ready to compete.

    "Mother, concubine, something big really happened during today's court meeting. My father also gave me an errand."

    When Li You heard Concubine Yin ask about today's court meeting, he immediately told Concubine Yin exactly what happened at the meeting.  He knew that his mother-in-law's knowledge was far beyond what ordinary people could match, so he wanted to hear what this Yin concubine meant.

    Li You seemed uneducated and unskilled in the past, but he was not stupid. If he hadn't met Li Feng last time, he wouldn't have done something like that.  It's just that his mind wasn't on these intrigues before, so he didn't think much about it, but it's different now.

    This sudden incident, although it seems, has almost ended successfully at this point.  But Li You always felt that things were not that simple.  In the past, although the three forces of the Crown Prince, the King of Shu, and the King of Yue were also scheming, they only had small fights and were relatively peaceful.

    ??Among them, especially the slightly weaker King of Shu, he is very low-key. Only the King of Yue, Li Tai, is more active.  Now, through this incident, Shu King Li Ke has finally surfaced.  Many things, once started, are difficult to back down.

    "Oh, there is such a thing. In this way, the King of Shu has officially stepped forward this time. But that's right, if this job is successfully completed, not to mention your father and the ministers  You will definitely be impressed. Even through this matter, you can become famous and win the hearts of the people. However, in the end, Mr. Du actually made such a proposal and asked you to handle this matter together, which immediately muddied the waters.  "It's over"

    Since the court meeting had just ended, it was impossible for Concubine Yin to get the news so quickly.  Therefore, I was also surprised to hear what Li You said.

    "Then You'er, what do you think about this?"

    "Concubine, you went to Wanchun Palace last time, but the attitude there has always been vague. Unexpectedly, this sudden incident made the King of Shu suddenly come to the surface. They are now the real three-legged alliance.  . Maybe we are not in a hurry to form an alliance with anyone now, I think, it is better to wait and see how things turn out, maybe we can get unexpected benefits, but not necessarily. "

    After hearing Concubine Yin’s question, Li You spoke truthfully according to what he thought.

    "Oh, how can Youer conclude that this matter will definitely be of benefit to the fishermen?"

    Li You's answer made Concubine Yin's eyes light up, and she even looked at him in disbelief.  Unexpectedly, after this incident, he would change so much.

    "Because there is one biggest variable in this, and that is the King of Yue. Once, because of the incident involving the Wang family in Taiyuan, the boy got close to the King of Yue. Maybe he thought that the boy was too unreasonable, so he didn't be wary of the boy. The boy was right  He knows his character very well. He will never let the King of Shu show his face so easily. He will definitely try his best to suppress the King of Shu. Likewise, he will not let the prince stay on top of him like this.  Come, things will definitely become quite lively, and my best choice is to sit back and watch the fight."

    As he spoke, Li You almost squinted his eyes, but the cold light revealed in the slits of his eyes made people shudder.

    "Youer, it seems that you have really made up your mind. In this case, my mother-in-law will not advise you. However, if you want to sit in that position, in addition to winning your father's favor, the most important thing is that you have to be qualified yourself.  Enough strength.”

    Seeing the look on her son’s face, Concubine Yin knew that he was an iron man.Concerned.  This can also explain why the son's character has changed so much.  Her son was everything to her, but since her son chose this path, she could only go with him.  Either go to the light, or go to the dark.

    "Strength? Yes, I need strength. If I had the strength back then, my father would not have been so unscrupulous and directly ordered my legs to be broken. It is even less possible for me to be slaughtered"

    Following Concubine Yin’s words, Li You’s eyes showed deep hatred, and then he murmured.  Obviously, what happened in Takuto Village last time had a great impact on him.

    "Snapped"

    "Mother and concubine"

    Who knows, just as his face was full of hatred, he suddenly felt a burning pain on his face.  This made him look at Concubine Yin in front of him with disbelief.

    "This slap is to make you remember that in the future, you must never show such an expression in front of anyone. Otherwise, you will die quickly. If you want to achieve great things, you must learn to be patient. Even if it is you  My enemy is in front of you, but you have to give me a smile before the time comes. Since you have chosen to take this path, these are the prices you have to pay. "

    Facing Li You’s shock and confusion, Concubine Yin responded to him with an indifferent voice.  In fact, this was the first time she had hit Li You, and she felt distressed, but there was nothing she could do about it.  Since Li You chose to take this path, he could only adapt as soon as possible.  Otherwise, nothing but disaster awaits him.

    "Mother, I know I was wrong. Don't worry, I won't be like this again."

    Facing Concubine Yin’s cold voice, Li You immediately shuddered.  He was not afraid because of the stern look in Concubine Yin's eyes, but he thought about what would happen if his emotions were so uncontrollable in front of the emperor or that person.  Just thinking about it frightened him.

    "As long as you understand, okay, you can go back."

    Concubine Yin is in a very bad mood now, very confused. She knows that she must be even more strict with her son in the future, and she can never be like before.  This feeling made her feel very sad, so she asked Li You to leave first. She needed to calm down and sort out her messy thoughts.

    After Li You left, she felt even more weak. She sat limply on the chair, staring blankly at the direction Li You left.

    "Is this my life?"

    A burst of murmurs revealed infinite sadness and helplessness.

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 190: Something Happened

    After Yaya and the others left, the house suddenly became deserted. Both Li Feng and Rou Niang felt uncomfortable for a while.  Even when eating, it seemed a bit boring, leaving everyone with no appetite.

    The most serious situation is that of Xiaohu. He was originally taciturn, but now it is even rarer to hear his voice, and he often stays alone in a daze.  Apart from sleeping, he worked hard in the blacksmith shop.  Even going home for dinner is always in a hurry.

    "Brother-in-law, sister, I'm full, I'm going to the master's side first."

    After finishing lunch after dividing three by two, Xiaohu immediately told Li Feng and Rou Niang, then got up and went out.  Li Feng just responded without saying anything.  He knew that Xiaohu was in a low mood, and perhaps only working hard could make him feel more comfortable.

    "Brother Li, look at Xiaohu like this, heyit's really worrying."

    Rou Niang looked at Xiaohu’s leaving figure and said to Li Feng with a worried look on her face.  However, she didn't know what to do. No matter how worried she was, she could only sigh.

    "Okay, don't worry about this anymore. Xiaohu has grown up, and he can only rely on himself for many things. No one can help him with this kind of thing, just let nature take its course."

    Seeing Xiaohu who was in low spirits, Li Feng was also anxious.  However, there is no way around this.  Li Feng knew that the reason why Xiaohu was like this was because Gao Yang left.  Li Feng also had the experience of having a crush on someone else when he was young, and he knew what it felt like.

    Looking back now, it is both funny and sweet, but no matter what, it is one of the best and most precious memories in life, which is unforgettable.

    "It is not easy to live in this life, and there are even fewer beautiful memories that can be unforgettable and unforgettable forever.  We cannot allow this or that just because we are afraid that young people will suffer setbacks.  For many things, only the person involved knows whether they are painful or sweet.

    Isn’t there a saying that says pain and happiness at the same time? It shows that pain is not a bad thing.

    Interfering too much in other people's lives is no different from taking away other people's lives.  Whether it is joy, anger, sorrow, or joy, they are all part of life.  How can there be joy without sorrow? How can one realize what happiness is without experiencing pain.

    "Why don't I know, but seeing Xiaohu like this, how can I not worry. If Xiaohu is just wishful thinking, I don't care. After a while, he will naturally figure it out, and I am even more worried"

    "You are worried that they will really like each other in the future, and you are afraid that the second child will not agree. Don't worry, the second child will not be so unreasonable. Besides, who knows what will happen to this matter, you are worried now,  Isn’t it unfounded? It’s better to just let nature take its course. The boat will be straight when it reaches the bridge.”

    Of course Li Feng knew what Rou Niang wanted to say, let alone Rou Niang, even he himself was a little unsure.  After all, who knows what the emperor is thinking.  However, it is a bit too early to think about this now, and Li Feng is too lazy to think about it.  Although there is a saying that people who have no long-term worries must worry about the near future, Li Feng doesn't know if it is true.  However, one thing Li Feng can be sure of is that if his worries are too far and too far away, he will definitely have immediate worries, and they will be worries every day.

    "You are always so heartless. If I were to live alone, you would only think about finding food when you are hungry, and only think about making a bed when you are sleepy. You are the same as Xiao Hei, hehe."

    After getting married, Rou Niang and Li Feng talked more and more casually.  This made Li Feng extremely happy and felt a sense of accomplishment. Being able to train an ancient girl to be like this felt like a sense of accomplishment.

    “That’s true, but don’t I still have you, my wife? With such a virtuous wife like you, I’m afraid that I won’t have food to eat and no place to sleep, haha”

    Li Feng was stunned for a moment, and then burst into laughter.  I thought to myself, this wife is really not simple, she knows me too well.  If he really lived alone, there is no chance that Li Feng would really live like that.

    "De Xing, if you say something like this, others will laugh at you to death if they hear it. Well, by the way, Yaya has been gone for three days, how long will it take for her to come back? This girl is always startled.  At first, the chirping was annoying, but without her, the room was deserted, which made me feel uncomfortable. "

    "Oh, now you know the importance of our Yaya. I didn't know who it was before. She took care of her every day, saying that if she didn't take good care of her, she would become a crazy girl in the future. It's good now, she just left San  You won’t be able to bear it until the sun comes out.”

    "It's not like you are used to it. Yaya was very obedient before, but look at how crazy this girl has become since you came here. I, the eldest sister, can't even control her."

    "Then do you want her to go back to her old self?"What does it look like?  "

    "Of course I don't want toAh, forget it, I won't tell you anymore, you just make a lot of lies."

    Li Feng asked quickly and urgently, but Rou Niang immediately blurted out what was in her heart. After she said it, she realized that Li Feng, who was smiling, knew that she had been tricked again.  So, he started to put away the dishes and stopped talking to Li Feng.

    "What is called fallacy, that is called truth, okay?"

    Li Feng was not idle either, and also started to help clean up.  The so-called husband and wife match, work is not tiring.  Li Feng didn't have the habit of opening his mouth when he was wearing clothes or food. The most important thing was that he thought it would be more interesting.

    "By the way, how do you feel when you go to class these two days? I don't see that you are impatient at all. You just want to be lazy and let a little kid become a teacher. I'm really lucky that you can think of it.  At the beginning, I was worried for a long time. I didn’t know what Grandpa Qi was thinking, allowing you to act like this. Hehe, but Yaya is pretty awesome, and everyone is praising her now.”

    Li Feng washed the pot and Rou Niang washed the dishes and chopsticks. While they were busy, Rou Niang immediately brought up Yaya again.  Seeing the happy look on her face, Li Feng also felt particularly warm.

    "That's right, don't you see who taught the students, how can they be any worse? As long as Yaya is interested in learning, we can train her to be the most famous writer, thinker, educator and arithmetic master in the Tang Dynasty.  ,astronomer……."

    Speaking of this, Li Feng immediately looked like a stinker.  However, he was not bragging. In the era of advanced technology, his words could only be said by a madman.  But in the Tang Dynasty thousands of years ago, it was simple.

    "Okay, you are awesome, come on. If that girl hears it, she will be extremely happy. Also, you will never finish learning so many things until you are old, and Yaya will get married in the future."

    Seeing Li Feng’s exaggerated expression, the smile on Rou Niang’s face became even wider.  The happy look on her face made her look even more charming.  In Li Feng's heart, he began to thank the Tathagata Buddha, the Supreme Lord, the Jade Emperor, and all the gods, thanking them all.

    In those days, such a good wife was unthinkable.  I didn't expect that when I came to Datang, I would get such a big deal.

    “Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu

    Just when Li Feng was piously thanking all the gods, and his whole body was filled with happiness, he suddenly heard a cry from outside the door.  Li Feng's expression changed, he put down what he was doing, and immediately ran out the door.

    In this world, there is only one person who calls him big brother, and that is Yaya.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 191: The Wronged Yaya

    As soon as Li Feng rushed out of the door, he almost bumped into Yaya who was also trotting in.  He immediately came to a sudden stop, and at the same time he hugged Yaya's weak little body.

    “Yaya, what’s wrong, what happened?”

    Looking at Yaya who was still crying in her arms, Li Feng asked anxiously.  If it were any other child, it would be okay to cry and fuss.  However, this was the first time Li Feng heard Yaya cry.  Yaya, who has lost her parents since she was a child, is more sensible and mentally tough than ordinary children, and will not cry easily.

    “Wow……big brother…….”

    “Perhaps it was Li Feng’s sudden appearance that kept Yaya from coming back to her senses for a while.  After hearing Li Feng's inquiry, Yaya immediately started hugging Li Feng and started crying.

    "Yaya, be good, don't cry. Who bullied you? Tell big brother and I will help you deal with him."

    Hearing Yaya cry so sadly, Li Feng felt uncomfortable in his heart. He patted Yaya's back with his hand and whispered comfort.  Then, look up and look ahead.  It is impossible for Yaya to run back such a long distance alone.

    "Fourth uncle, I"

    Sure enough, a carriage stopped not far away, and Li Ke looked at Li Feng with uneasiness and said.  However, when the words came to his lips, he did not say them out.

    "Yaya, what's wrong? Why are you crying? And why are you back"

    “Woooo…Sister, they bully people…”

    "Okay, let's go in first. We'll talk about it later. Rou Niang, take Yaya to wash her face first. She's already a little cat. Don't stand still. Come into the house together and tell me what's going on.  What's going on"

    Li Feng was also anxious just now, so he ran out so quickly.  Seeing that nothing happened to Yaya, she felt relieved.  Although she felt a little uncomfortable in her heart, Yaya must have been wronged after all.  Let Rou Niang take Yaya to wash her face first, and then she said to Li Ke.  He sent the person back, so he must know what happened.

    "Okay, sit down. Let's talk about what happened. Why did Yaya suddenly run back and cry so sadly. Something must have happened."

    According to the previous arrangement, Yaya would have to go for at least half a month, but now she has been away for less than three days and she has come back crying.  There must be a reason for this.

    "Fourth uncle, it's all my fault that my nephew didn't take good care of my little aunt Yaya, which made her suffer. I"

    "Stop, stoplet's talk about the key points. Don't talk about responsibility first."

    Seeing Li Ke’s ridiculous answer, Li Feng immediately spoke up.  He had seen this a lot when he was a civil servant.  Besides, although Li Feng felt very uncomfortable, it was not a big deal and there was no need to be so nervous.

    "Yes, Fourth Uncle, today is the day when Little Aunt Yaya goes to the Imperial College to teach. It was going well at first, but who knows, as soon as they entered the classroom, those people below saw that Little Aunt Yaya turned out to be a little girl, and they immediately started  There was a fuss. Aunt Yaya argued with them for a while. In the end, she was so angry that she cried and wanted to come back. After reporting to his father, the nephew was ordered to send Aunt Yaya back.  ”

    Seeing Li Feng’s impatient expression, Li Ke could only explain the matter briefly.  He was not very clear about the specific circumstances.

    Although Li Ke said it simply, in his heart at this moment, he was filled with fear and hatred.

    Since his four sons were involved in the matter, Li Shimin divided the matter into four parts.  Among them, the job of teacher training was left to Li Ke.  According to Li Shimin's intention, the main thing is to let Li Ke take good care of Yaya.  Let Yaya train the first batch of teachers as soon as possible.

    It turns out that Li Ke also followed Li Shimin’s wishes.  However, something happened in the morning, so I didn't go to class with Yaya.  After he got the news, Yaya had tears of grievance on her face and stood tremblingly on the classroom platform. However, those people below the classroom were divided into two groups and started to take action.

    After some questioning, he learned that as soon as Yaya walked into the classroom, someone immediately attacked Yaya.  The reason is that she, a little yellow-haired girl who is still young, actually entered such a sacred place as the Imperial College and stood on the podium.

    Where can Yaya understand these things? Seeing the chaos below, where is the look of class?  Just follow her habits in Takuto Village and maintain order.  Although the other parties are all adults, even old men.  However, in Jianghu Village, there are usually many villagers who come to the school to watch Yaya's class as a surprise.  When there is a quarrel, Yaya will also act like a little teacher to maintain order.  The villagers will happily and apologetically accept the education of this little teacher.

    But, the other party is not Chun ?Not only the villagers, but the scholars who considered themselves to be of noble status, became even more furious after hearing Yaya's shameless words, and their words became even harsher.  In the end, of course, the situation goes without saying.  Some of them don't know why, maybe they can't stand it anymore.  How could anyone bully a child like this? In the end, they split into two groups and started quarreling with each other.

    Li Ke had no choice but to take the aggrieved Yaya back to the palace and report the matter to the emperor.  Who would have known that he would immediately be scolded by the emperor.

    Although she was dissuaded several times, Xiao Yaya insisted on going home. Li Shimin had no choice but to order Li Ke to send Yaya back first.

    However, the more Li Ke thought about it, the more wrong he became. Such a thing should not happen.  After all, no matter how against the rules, it can't be justified if you attack a child.  Thinking about the emergency he had to deal with earlier, it made him feel like it was like trying to divert a tiger away from the mountain.

    When he thought about it, he vaguely understood why.

    "Huh, I'm still studying poetry and books. Damn it, I've read it all in the dog's belly. I can't even understand Confucius's "When three people walk together, there must be a teacher", so I still have the nerve to shout about it, saying that I am a disciple of a saint.  . If Saint Kong knew that there were such disciples, he would be so angry that he would crawl out of his grave and strangle these bastards to death."

    After listening to Li Ke’s explanation, Li Feng could already imagine what the scene was like.  No wonder Yaya felt so wronged, but fortunately nothing more serious happened, which was also a blessing among misfortunes.

    "Okay, let's end this matter here. But go back and tell your father that these students he has found are too good for us to teach, so let him hire someone else. Really, too  I don’t know what his emperor’s vision is, but someone like this can be called a talent, and he is not qualified to be a teacher.”

    The matter has been clarified and nothing happened. Although he was very unhappy, Li Feng didn't want to pursue anything further.  However, there is no way for Yaya to become his trainer again.

    "Fourth uncle, actually this is just an accident"

    "Okay, please stop talking. This time, I will trouble you to send Yaya back. Accidents, you don't know, what I fear most is accidents."

    “Anyway, Li Feng will not let Yaya go again. It’s not enough to be wronged once, and it’s not enough to do it again.  If such an accident happened again, or a more serious accident, he wouldn't be able to bear it.

    "Hmph, you are so cruel, let's see who wins."

    Sitting in the carriage returning to Chang'an, the anger in Li Ke's heart suddenly rose.  He didn't expect that the other party would be so eager to take action.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 192: Don’t talk to anyone during the day

    Li Ke returned to the palace to report to Li Shimin, after relaying Li Feng's meaning.  He lowered his head and stood there quietly, waiting for Li Shimin's reprimand.  After all, it was his dereliction of duty that caused this situation.  The matter is not big, but it is very important and very difficult.

    And Li Shimin has always been very strict with them. In the past, as long as there was the slightest flaw, they would be taught a lesson.  Li Ke knew that no matter what, he would not be able to escape a scolding today.

    "Okay, you go down first, I will handle this matter"

    After a long time, Li Ke suddenly heard Li Shimin's words in his ears, which made him look a little stunned. However, after quietly taking a look at Li Shimin, Li Ke's expression returned to normal.

    "Yes, I will retire there."

    With a mixture of shock, confusion, and a feeling of being amnesty, Li Ke saluted Li Shimin and then withdrew.

    "Boil the beans to burn the bean sprouts, and drain the bean sprouts to make the juice. The bean sprouts are burning under the cauldron, and the beans are weeping in the cauldron. They are originally from the same root, so why fry them in such a hurry. Hahacould this really be the case?  "

    After Li Ke exited, Li Shimin suddenly and inexplicably remembered Cao Zhi's "Seven Step Poem", and then his face was full of exhaustion and helplessness.

    An extremely depressing aura instantly filled his heart.

    Afterwards, Li Shimin walked out of Ganlu Hall and walked toward the **.  It didn't take long for him to arrive near the Li Zheng Hall. However, after standing quietly not far outside the hall for a while, he suddenly changed his direction and walked towards Wangyun Hall. But in the end, he still  Instead of entering Wangyun Hall, he walked around for a while and then returned to Ganlu Hall.

    "Comer"

    After returning to Ganlu Hall, he wanted to review some memorials, but as soon as he picked them up, he threw the memorials aside again.  Finally, he raised his head and gave instructions to the outside.

    "What are your orders, Your Majesty?"

    As soon as Li Shimin finished speaking, a eunuch immediately ran in with small steps, bowed his head, saluted, and responded in a low voice.

    "Prepare the carriage, we really want to leave the palace"

    "yes"

    Then, the eunuch trotted out at an even faster speed than before.  Li Shimin then immediately stood up and walked out of the palace door.

    After Yaya returned home, after being comforted by Li Feng and Rou Niang for a while, her expression improved significantly.  But the faint grievance between his eyebrows still could not be resolved.  Obviously, she still couldn't let go of what happened that morning.

    But fortunately, maybe she was mentally exhausted after what happened before, or maybe she was tired from riding in the carriage. The little girl got sleepy after a while and went to her room to sleep.

    "Brother Li, why are those people doing this? Yaya is still a child. Even if they do something wrong, adults like them can't be serious with a child like this. People like them who are well-read in poetry and books  , shouldn’t we be reasonable? How could we do such a thing?”

    After listening to Yaya’s story, he looked at Yaya who looked aggrieved.  Rou Niang, who had always been extremely strict with Yaya, also became angry.  In her opinion, such behavior was too much.  What's more, those people are all very knowledgeable scholars. In her opinion, it is even more inappropriate to do such a thing.

    "Who told you that people who study must be reasonable? Let me tell you, in fact, the most reasonable people are not those scholars, but ordinary people. They all have higher visions.  He always calls himself a disciple of a saint, and always acts like the boss of Heaven, the boss of Earth, or the boss of others. How can you make these people reasonable?"

    In this era, scholars have long been beautified by themselves. In the eyes of countless people, scholars are symbols of justice and representatives of moral ethics.  However, Li Feng knew that people like them were often the worst.  Isn't it true as the saying goes? The hooligans are not to be feared, but the hooligans are literate.

    "High knowledge does not mean noble moral character. These are completely different things. What's more, it seems that their knowledge is not that high."

    After listening to Rou Niang’s words, Li Feng said disapprovingly.

    "How can you belittle scholars like you? If you say so, then why do you still let Yaya study? Also, let her take the children in the village to study together."

    Seeing that Li Feng spoke so badly of those who were studying, Rou Niang felt happy in her heart. Who allowed them to bully Yaya?  However, he immediately smiled and asked Li Feng.

    "How can this be the same? Yaya studies because she simply likes to read. And those people who read??, it is because you want to be promoted and make a fortune, get ahead, or become famous all over the world.  There is nothing wrong with reading in itself, the problem lies with the people who read.  Forget it, I can’t explain this thing clearly for a while.  "

    "However, reading is still useful. For example, if you can read, you can understand government notices, know current policies, regulations, etc., so as not to be fooled by others, and to avoid doing the wrong thing in a confused way. Besides, reading  One way is not just about being able to read and learn arithmetic, etc., it is also useful when buying things, etc."

    There is no direct connection between reading and being a human being, but there are also benefits to reading.  However, these days, in people's minds, reading has only two functions.  One is to become an official. This is the most important and practical purpose.  Another one seems to be to cover up the previous purpose, which is related to being a human being.

    "Well, it seems to make sense. Forget it, I don't understand these things either. By the way, Brother Li, do you think there will be any problems with the emperor if Yaya comes back like this? I heard what you said last time  , it seems that this pinyin is very important to the emperor, and only you and Yaya understand this. Now that Yaya is gone, will it affect the emperor?"

    “Before, Rou Niang just asked casually, and she wouldn’t care about that kind of problem.  She was just a little worried that Yaya's departure would make the emperor unhappy.

    Although Li Shimin always calls her sister-in-law very kindly, Rou Niang can't always treat Li Shimin's identity with a normal heart.  Therefore, although Li Shimin called her his younger brother and sister, she did not dare to make a mistake.  The belief of superiority and inferiority has long penetrated into people's bones.

    "Is he unhappy? I'm not happy yet. Yaya went over to help him with good intentions, and he was nice. Yaya suffered so much grievance. Forget it, let's not talk about him. We can't tell. It won't be long before he comes back again.  You have to come to our house for a meal. Really, last time I went to the palace, I didn’t see him inviting me to a meal. He was very stingy.”

    Speaking of Li Shimin, Li Feng immediately became indignant, and then began to criticize the other party's shortcomings.  It's a pity that Li Feng has forgotten an old saying, don't talk about expensive things at night, but don't talk about people during the day.

    "Ahem"

    As soon as Li Feng finished speaking, there was a cough from outside the door. Then, Li Shimin quickly appeared outside the door, and then walked in directly.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 193: The Emperor is also a Human Being

    "I mean, second brother, don't act like you're secretly going on a date every time you come here, okay? I don't have that kind of hobby. I haven't settled the accounts with you about Yaya yet. Tell me, this  If you come here once, what will happen?”

    Li Feng certainly knew that Li Shimin would come, but he didn't expect that the other party would come so quickly.  Moreover, after arriving, he dragged Li Feng to the foot of the mountain where the two of them drank last time.  It didn't take long, just like last time, a jar of wine and two bowls were set up. In addition, there were several plates of dishes to go with the wine.  However, this time, Li Shimin brought the wine and food.

    Originally, Li Feng was a little dissatisfied with Li Shimin because of Yaya's incident.  However, the expression on the other party's face didn't look good. Besides, it wasn't a big deal, so I didn't bother to worry about it.

    However, looking at the opponent's posture, Li Feng always felt that Li Shimin was a bit weird.

    "We'll talk about other things later. The main reason I came to see you today is to have a drink with you. Come on, my second brother is here. Let's do it first as a courtesy."

    Li Shimin didn't seem to want to talk to Li Feng at all. He first filled Li Feng's bowl, and then filled his own bowl. After speaking, he picked up the bowl and finished it in one go. Then he was minding his own business.  , filling himself a second bowl.

    "Haha, looking at your attitude, you really are here to drink. Okay, then drink."

    At this moment, Li Shimin gave Li Feng an unprecedented strange feeling.  The feeling was just like the time when a good friend fell out of love and went to drink with Li Feng.

    "Is it possible that Li Laoer is also broken in love, haha."

    Suddenly, Li Feng had a bad idea in his mind, and then he felt funny.  Li Shimin will fall out of love, what a joke.  However, Li Shimin now makes Li Feng feel like a living person.

    "Haha, it seems that I have come to the right place this time. It's better to have a good time drinking with my fourth brother. Okay, let's have another bowl."

    After saying that, Li Shimin drank another large bowl of wine in one breath. Of course Li Feng didn't care, he just drank, and then drank the wine in the bowl.

    After two large bowls of wine, he was still drinking so eagerly that a hint of drunkenness immediately began to appear on Li Shimin's face.  Then, he started to pick up his chopsticks and began to eat the food slowly.

    Li Feng knew that Li Shimin must have something to say when he came here.  However, seeing that he had no intention of speaking yet, he started to eat the food.  Anyway, Li Feng had the mentality of listening to what he said and not asking if he didn't say anything.  However, now he is even more curious about what happened to Li Shimin and how he could be so abnormal.

    If he were an ordinary person, it would be normal for him to behave like this, but he is the emperor, so his behavior is too abnormal.

    "Haha, it seems that fourth brother is as big as ever. Thinking about the time when we drank together in the past, it is really nostalgic. But in the past, fourth brother, you were too domineering. Every time you drank, you had to drink everyone down.  Only then will I be willing to let it go. More than ten years have passed in a flash. The once young and frivolous heart has gradually become old and tired. "

    "It would be great if the eldest brother and the third brother were still here, and we four brothers could have a drink together again. Unfortunately, such an opportunity will never happen again"

    Li Shimin seemed to be nostalgic and sentimental, talking to himself there.

    "Hell, you killed everyone during the Xuanwu Sect Incident. Now it's better. I think of drinking with others. Can you be so unkind?"

    Hearing Li Shimin mention Li Jiancheng and Li Yuanji, Li Feng immediately thought of them.  However, he just thought about it and didn't say anything. Anyway, these things have nothing to do with him, Li Feng.  Moreover, seeing the sad look on Li Shimin's face, it seemed too unkind to rub salt into his wounds.  However, he was a little confused as to how Li Shimin could talk to him about this matter so nicely.

    "Do you think I'm ridiculous and hypocritical? Brothers kill each other, kill brothers to seize the throne, and still say such things here. It's very shameless, isn't it?"

    As if he knew what Li Feng was thinking, Li Shimin continued to pour himself a sip of wine, and then began to speak quietly.  Then, he raised his head and glanced at Li Feng.

    "Hey, it seems that you really hate this family. Indeed, everyone in this family is full of intrigues and coldness. There is really nothing to miss."

    “Perhaps seeing the calmness on Li Feng’s face, Li Shimin sighed again.  However, Li Feng still didn't say anything, as if these things had nothing to do with him.  Actually, ?In fact, these things have nothing to do with him, Li Feng.

    "Perhaps as you said, I am a selfish person. Indeed, for my ideals and ambitions, I can do anything. However, the situation at that time did not leave me any choice at all.  There is no room for me. Even if I want to give in, I have no way to retreat. Giving in means death, not only for me, Li Shimin, but also for countless subordinates behind me."

    "Similarly, eldest brother and third brother, they have no choice but to retreat. They and I are the same, we have no way to go, no way to choose. We don't regret this choice, even if the result is the other way around, I won't  Regret. Hahathere is no way to regret it.”

    "But, after all, these are my brothers who grew up together with me from the same mother and father"

    "Perhaps this is karma. Now, my own sons are fighting to the death. However, I can't stop them. I can only watch them walking towards the edge of the cliff step by step. Oh, forget it.  Come on, come on, drink, drink"

    At this time, Li Shimin, like a resentful woman who had been abandoned, began to talk to Li Feng endlessly.  And Li Feng also understood why Li Shimin came here today.

    Looking at Li Shimin with a miserable face in front of him, Li Feng suddenly felt that it was not easy to be an emperor, and it was even harder to be a good emperor.  There are many things that you can't tell anyone at all. You can't laugh when you're happy, and you have to hold it in when you're sad.  Even if you talk in your sleep, you can't talk nonsense.

    This is the emperor. While he enjoys all the glory and wealth in the world and has supreme power, he also gives a lot.  To be a wise king, you have to pay more.  And to be a faint king, what awaits you is also the fate of subjugating your country and your clan.  This is the emperor, this is the royal family.

    "Hey I have to say that you are a good emperor, at least for the people of Li. You are a good emperor. It is undeniable that you have your selfishness, but no one in this world has selfishness.  To benefit oneself at the expense of others is called evil; to benefit oneself at the expense of oneself is called good; to benefit oneself at the expense of others is called stupidity; to benefit others and benefit oneself is immeasurable merit."

    "It's good for you. After vomiting to me for a long time, you got drunk like mud. You feel at ease and can be bold. You are not afraid that people will destroy you as the emperor. I still have to carry you back. But, you  You bastard said so many nonsense today. If you don't regret it later, you should deal with me instead. I tell you, you can't be too unkind. These are all what you want to say. I am not forcing you to do so.  Said.”

    Anyway, I don’t know how long Li Shimin talked for. By the time Li Feng came to his senses, he was already drunk.  After sighing for a while, Li Feng could only take the other party back with a bitter look on his face.

    "The emperor is a human being too"

    In the end, Li Feng had to sigh again.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 194 Return to the Palace

    Li Shimin was drunk, and he was quite drunk. Li Feng really couldn't understand why Li Shimin dared to get drunk in front of him so confidently and boldly.  Not to mention, this would damage his emperor's majesty.  More importantly, such behavior is very dangerous and irrational.

    "Is this guy really defenseless against me? Or does he feel that defense is useless? Maybe he feels that I really can't do anything to him, or more likely, this guy has been suppressed for too long and can't bear it anymore.  Well, it can't be this guy, he is planning to play the emotional card for me"

    Li Feng thought it was too slow to walk with support, so he just carried him on his back.  There is no other way. Carrying her around is a bit too rude, and carrying her around is even more outrageous.  As he walked, Li Feng also thought about it.

    Li Feng felt very lucky when he traveled back to this era and met Rou Niang and the others.  He also feels very lucky to have abnormal strength and a strong body.  However, the sequelae of this identity troubled him.

    They all say that the royal family is good, but throughout history, how many real Anle princes have there been?  If you are too capable, the emperor will not trust you, and your brothers will regard you as a competitor.  Even if you are stupid, you won't be able to do it. If you are not careful, you will become someone else's cannon fodder.  It's just right to be as wise as a fool, but how tiring this must be.

    Under the temptation of imperial power, family love has become extremely indifferent.  I wonder who can get real peace in this situation.

    "You said, just pretend that Li Yuanba is dead, nothing will happen. You will be your emperor, I will be my mountain villager, and we will pretend that we don't know each other. How nice."

    Li Feng complained in his heart and walked quickly towards home.  However, before reaching the door of the house, several people suddenly appeared around.  Although all of these people were dressed very ordinary, Li Feng was very sensitive and felt a very strong murderous aura from them.

    "Who are you and what do you want to do?"

    After being stunned for a moment, Li Feng had to be cautious.  You know, he is also carrying Li Shimin on his back.  If the other party came for Li Shimin and something unexpected happened to him, then there would be no more Zhenguan era in history.

    "Sir, please don't get me wrong, we are His Majesty's personal bodyguards. We just want to ask what's wrong with Your Majesty."

    After Li Feng finished asking, one of them immediately took two steps forward and spoke to Li Feng.

    "Guards, oh, your emperor drank too much and couldn't leave. I had to carry him back. You came just in time. Well, you said you were the emperor's guards. What credentials do you have? Forget it, I don't need any credentials from you.  , after all, it’s just some bad brands, and I can’t understand them. Wait a minute, I’ll go with you later.”

    Li Feng was halfway through speaking when he immediately changed his tone.  He has never seen these people before.  Although all signs indicate that they are most likely Li Shimin's secret guards.  However, don’t be afraid of ten thousand, just be afraid of the eventuality.  With no other choice, Li Feng could only decide to send Li Shimin back in person.

    Originally, we could have waited for Li Shimin to wake up and let him walk again, but looking at his posture, it was difficult to even walk. It was really not easy to expect him to wake up in a short while.

    Those people did not have any objections to Li Feng's proposal, which made Li Feng have the urge to hand over people directly to them. However, the worry in his heart still made Li Feng uneasy.

    "Brother Li, you are back. I am about to ask you to come back for dinner. Well, this"

    When she got home, Rou Niang had already started setting the dishes and chopsticks. When she saw Li Feng, she immediately said.  However, when she saw Li Shimin being carried by Li Feng, she was suddenly a little stunned.

    "Rou Niang, my second brother drank too much. Now I have to send him back first, because he won't be able to have dinner."

    When Li Feng came back, he just wanted to say hello to Rou Niang so as not to worry her.

    "That's it, um, that's okay, but it's getting late now. By the time you get to Chang'an City, it will be dark. Well, Brother Li, you might as well just stay in the city for one night. Tomorrow  Come back again. It’s not safe to travel at night.”

    Seeing the drunk Li Shimin, Rou Niang also agreed with Li Feng's statement.  However, looking at the darkening sky, she immediately said worriedly.

    "Let me check the situation first. If I can come back in time, I will come back. If I can't come back, I will come back tomorrow. You just don't have to wait for me at home."

    Li Feng realized that it was already getting late after Rou Niang reminded him.  If it was really dark, it would be very difficult to travel at night unless Li Feng ran back by himself.

    "Forget it, Brother Li, I don't want it anymore. You can stay there for one night and then come back tomorrow."Come, okay?"

    Hearing what Li Feng said, Rou Niang suddenly became anxious.  So, he said to Li Feng with a slight pleading.  Traveling at night in the dark is extremely unsafe.

    "Okay, let's see what you're worried about. Okay, I'll stay there for one night and come back tomorrow, okay. Okay, it's getting late, so I won't tell you more. There's a carriage outside.  If you’re still waiting, I’ll leave first.”

    Li Feng looked at the sky and then prepared to leave. Those people outside were still waiting.  Just stay for one night, so as not to make Rou Niang unhappy again.

    "Well, Brother Li, you must be more careful."

    "Okay, don't worry, I'm not a child. Besides, I'm going to see someone off, not to the battlefield. What can happen? Okay, that's it, I'll leave first."

    Li Feng knew that if he continued, it would really be endless.  So, he immediately went out and got Li Shimin into the carriage that had been prepared. Then, he himself got on the carriage without any courtesy.

    “Perhaps considering Li Shimin’s condition, the carriage moved very slowly, and it took almost two hours before it stopped.  Li Feng got out of the car and found that he had arrived at the palace.  At this time, there was already a group of people waiting here.  The person at the front is Queen Changsun.

    "Fourth brother, I'm really bothering you. I'm so tired that you have to go there in person. I think it's getting late, so don't go back tonight. Just rest in the palace for the night. Someone, hurry up and get your majesty  Help him down to rest, and then let the imperial doctor take a good look at His Majesty."

    Seeing Li Feng, Empress Changsun immediately began to speak with a smile on her face, and then gave instructions to the attendants beside her.

    In fact, she was also very surprised when she received the news that Li Shimin had drunk too much.  Although it was rare for Li Shimin to drink too much, she had still seen it.  However, they were all drunk after encountering happy things in the palace.  Getting drunk outside the palace like this is absolutely impossible.

    However, she was shocked, so she immediately made arrangements and came here to greet him.  One was to see how Li Shimin was doing, and the other was Li Feng's arrival, which forced her to pay attention.

    "Then I'll trouble Second Sister-in-law to make arrangements. By the way, where will my uncle live? Second Sister-in-law, please arrange for me to live there directly, so that I can have a companion."

    Anyway, he had agreed to stay with Rou Niang for one night. After hearing what Empress Changsun said, Li Feng did not postpone it.  However, he finally proposed to stay with Sun Simiao.

    "Then it's up to you, fourth brother, and I'll arrange for you to be with Taoist Sun. Well, fourth brother, you haven't eaten yet, so let's let someone take you to dinner first, and I'll see the emperor first."

    Hearing what Empress Changsun said, Li Feng really felt a little hungry, so he followed a chamberlain without any hesitation.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 195: The Royal Family Has No Entertainment

    "What should we do now? Why don't we go back to our residence and sleep? It's still so early. How can we sleep? Besides, after I go back, I still have to be bothered to death by my uncle's 100,000 questions. It's a mistake. It's a mistake.  , Why did I think that my uncle was an acquaintance and had a companion, but I didn't think that he was a problem maniac. "

    After dinner, Li Feng suddenly didn’t know where to go or what to do.  Now he regrets a little, why he thought of letting Sun Simiao live in a palace.  When he was in Jianghu Village, the old man would always come to discuss some medical issues with Li Feng whenever he had nothing to do.

    Even if Li Feng knew some medical common sense of later generations, how could he withstand Sun Simiao's torture?  Thinking of Sun Simiao's constant problems, Li Feng had a headache.

    "How about we go find the little Sizi and tell her a story? That's not possible. This little guy lives at her mother's place, which is a forbidden area. It's not good to go there this late at night."

    Li Feng regrets it now, he really regrets it.  Why would I choose to stay here for one night?  I don’t dare to go back too early to where I live, and it’s hard to find people I know.  It has to be said that it is sad that there is no place for him, Li Feng, in this huge palace.

    "It would be great if there was a computer now. Even if there is no computer, a mobile phone with Internet access will do. Even if you don't have one, you can just give yourself a pair of poker cards. I will play Landlords with myself, and the local  It's a pity that the Lord is a farmer again and fights against himself"

    However, Li Feng soon thought of something, and then he immediately turned his head and looked at the eunuch who brought him to dinner.

    "My father-in-law, is there any place in this palace that is more fun and where you can have some leisure and entertainment? For example, some song and dance performances or something like that."

    If you are not familiar with the place where you live, then ask someone who is familiar with it.  Isn't it often performed on those TV shows? It's not bad to watch people dancing.  No matter what he said, it was not too much to send him Li Laoer all the way back to watch him perform a song and dance performance, Li Feng thought to himself.

    "My lord, there were indeed many dancers in the palace in the past. However, most of them were sent back by His Majesty later, so there are no dancers in the palace now. Moreover, His Majesty has a strict order that no extravagance is allowed unless it is an important day.  "

    Although I don’t know who Li Feng is, Empress Changsun has already told him that he must entertain his guests well.  Therefore, after hearing Li Feng's question, he answered cautiously.

    "I've known for a long time that Mr. Li is stingy, but I didn't expect that he would become this stingy. You're good. Anyway, you can go wherever you want in the palace, but you can tell me to go wherever you want."

    Hearing that there was no chance of seeing a song and dance performance, Li Feng was immediately discouraged and began to make arrangements for the emperor Li Shimin. This emperor must be too stingy.

    "Then tell me what interesting places there are in this palace."

    Without singing and dancing performances, Li Feng could only settle for the next best thing.

    "Well, that doesn't seem to be the case. It's already night now. In order to keep the palace quiet, there is nothing lively."

    When he heard Li Feng talking about fun places, the other party was stunned for a moment, but soon he thought that Li Feng should be referring to the lively scenes.  Then, he answered truthfully.

    "Then just tell me how the people in this palace spend their time this evening. You can't just go to bed and fall asleep as soon as it gets dark."

    “There is no such thing, and there is no such thing, so this palace can still be a place for people to stay.  Li Feng didn't believe it. Everyone in the palace went to bed as soon as it got dark.

    "Oh, I don't know how to do that. The servants like me will chat when they are free. As for the imperial concubine and the others, they will read books and so on."

    After listening to the other party’s answer, Li Feng even wanted to curse.  What the hell kind of place is this? It really doesn’t matter what you want. It’s not as good as Takuto Village.  In Takuto Village, when the weather is nice, everyone may come out in the evening, sit together, chat, and talk about the mountains.

    Although in this palace, these eunuchs and maids will also find a companion to chat with.  However, who should Li Feng talk to? He was not familiar with the place.  Could it be that he went to chat with Sun Simiao and even beat him to death before it was too late to hide?

    "Oh my God, I have convinced you people in the palace. Okay, one last question for you. I want to leave the palace now, can I do it? No, how can I do it?  Should I go directly to the emperor for approval, or should I go to the queen for instructions? "

    Li Feng finally understood that there was no way he could stay in this palace.  Since I can't stay in the palace, I have to think of other ways.  And the only way is?There is one, come out of the palace.

    "Oh, that's not necessary. The Queen has already told you that if you want to go out, please let me accompany you all the way. Sir, do you want to leave the palace now? I will make arrangements for you immediately."

    After hearing what Li Feng said, the eunuch immediately spoke more respectfully.  I thought to myself, who is this man?  At every turn, we have to look for the emperor.  But fortunately, Queen Changsun had already explained it.  As long as Li Feng wants to go out, let him wait for him.

    "No need to bother, just take me out. When the time comes, I will come back by myself. I just want to go out for a walk."

    Hearing that there was no problem leaving the palace, Li Feng finally breathed a sigh of relief.  As for what he said about coming back, he was just talking. Anyway, he found a place to stay for one night. He would go directly back to Takuto Village early tomorrow morning. He was not stupid to come back.

    "My lord, this The queen has given instructions to the young lady to serve the lord well. She also said that because it was getting late, she could not entertain the lord well. It was a breach of etiquette and she would make up for it tomorrow. If  .Please be magnanimous, sir, and spare the little one.”

    The man in front of me is not stupid. After hearing Li Feng's words, he immediately knew that he was leaving.  If you come back in the evening, Li Feng will have to be able to get in alone.  However, the queen has been repeatedly warned that she will entertain Li Feng tomorrow. How can she explain it if there is no one there tomorrow?

    "Okay, don't make it look like your biological father and mother are dead. I won't embarrass you. You can have people follow you, but it's best to stay away from me. Don't make a bunch of people follow me and cause trouble.  I feel like I’m going to start a group fight. Really, I just want to go out for a walk, and I’m causing so much trouble.”

    Looking at the other person’s pitiful expression, Li Feng really didn’t want to embarrass him.  People's lives are already miserable enough, and those things are gone, so bullying them again is indeed a bit unethical.

    "Thank you for your understanding. I will make arrangements for the little one immediately. Don't worry, we will never affect your enjoyment."

    After hearing what Li Feng said, the other party immediately said as if he had received amnesty.  However, at the same time, he secretly thought that he was really unlucky for eight lifetimes to receive such a job from the queen.  No matter how hard he tried, he couldn't imagine where this person came from to make the Queen pay so much attention to him.

    Not to mention, you can stay in the palace directly. You can still go out when you want and come back when you want.  Anyway, this was the first time he had seen such an awesome person.

    However, regardless of his identity, he finally understood that he could never afford to offend her, let alone make any mistakes.  I have made up my mind to arrange more manpower to avoid any accidents.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 196: Chang'an East City

    Not long after, the eunuch who had been the eunuch had changed into casual clothes.  It seemed that the most complete pretty face appeared in front of Li Feng.  However, this cannot be blamed on others. Without that thing, the skin will naturally become tender and tender.

    After some questioning, Li Feng also found out that the other party's surname was Wang, and he seemed to be a head eunuch who was a regular servant. Li Feng didn't ask him what he did specifically.  The title is also to directly address the other person as Wang Gonggong.

    Under the leadership of Eunuch Wang, Li Feng finally left the palace.  However, he soon lost track of where he was going.  He couldn't find the way even during the day, let alone this night.

    "Eunuch, is there any fun place? Well, as you said before, it's a lively place."

    If you don’t know how to get there, of course you can only ask the prince and father-in-law next to you.

    "Master Qi, it is already halfway through the first watch, and it will soon enter the second watch. After the second watch, the curfew will be implemented. Therefore, if you want to go to a lively place, you can only go to Dongshi."

    Facing Li Feng’s question, Wang Gonggong said with an embarrassed look.

    "Curfew? What is it? Also, in Chang'an City, I have only heard of the West Market, not the East Market."

    When Li Feng heard this, he immediately asked Eunuch Wang with a puzzled face.  He has been to Chang'an West Market twice, but he has never heard anyone mention Chang'an East Market.

    "Ahahem, okay, let me explain it to the adults. First of all, this curfew is a court decree that prohibits all pedestrians from walking on the streets at the second watch. At that time, there will be six  A hundred closed-door drums were played to signal the start of the curfew. If there were still pedestrians walking on the street at this time, they would be arrested by patrolling soldiers for stealing and beaten for twenty times, or they would be punished for being espionage at the fifth watch.  , the door drum will be beaten four hundred times, and the curfew will be lifted.”

    "Chang'an City has two markets, the East Market and the West Market. The West Market is mostly used by ordinary people and merchants for trading, and the things bought and sold are mostly items of ordinary expense, so it is also called the Benevolent Market.  . As for the East Market, it is close to Da Nei, and there are many royal nobles or dignitaries around, so the things bought and sold are mostly high-quality goods. "

    Seeing Li Feng’s confused face and not knowing about the curfew and Dongshi, Eunuch Wang was stunned for a while.  Curfew is a national law, and as long as you are a citizen of the Tang Dynasty, it is something that everyone knows.  As for Chang'an East City, everyone who is a dignitary knows about it.  But Li Feng was both at a loss, how could he not surprise the prince.  Surprised, he slowly explained to Li Feng.

    "I see, but there is a curfew tonight. What if someone gets sick or encounters an emergency? Also, when is the second watch? Well, just tell me, now  How long is it until the second watch?"

    Li Feng was almost scolding his mother at this moment, secretly thinking that this Li Shimin was really nothing.  He made the palace as quiet as a haunted house and refused to let others liven it up.  If something happens and you don't leave the house, wouldn't it be a panic?  Li Feng really doesn't know what this second watch is about.  I've only heard of it, in the middle of the night.

    "It doesn't matter. If we really encounter such an emergency, the patrols will be accommodating. Well, it will probably be the second watch in less than half an hour."

    “Perhaps he was used to Li Feng’s idiotic questions, so when he heard Li Feng’s questions, Wang Gonggong answered truthfully.

    "Less than half an hour, well, that is to say, less than an hour. Excluding the time to go back and forth, what else are we doing here? Didn't we just walk to Dongshi and have to rush back immediately?"

    Li Feng was even more stunned when he heard this this time.  When I came out, I originally wanted to visit Chang'an City and see the night view and so on.  It's great now, it's less than an hour, and it's still a waste of time.  Even if the prince is here, no one dares to do anything to them, but there is no one on the street, so how can they come out to look at the house?

    "Sir, you have misunderstood. This East Market is different from other places. Well, since this East Market is close to Ouchi, in order to facilitate everyone to have a place to go, the curfew time has also been adjusted. Basically, it has to be adjusted  The curfew will not be implemented until after the third watch.”

    Hearing Li Feng’s depressed tone, the prince immediately began to explain.  If the other party thinks that you are playing tricks on him, that will be very bad.

    "Haha, it turns out this is what it looks like. Okay, let's go to Dongshi for a walk. It's hard to come to Chang'an of the Tang Dynasty, how can we not enjoy it?"

    When Li Feng heard that there was something special about this, he immediately laughed. This is only in line with common sense.  Even in modern society, special situations can be seen everywhere, but they cannot always be like this.In ancient times, where there were more authoritative classes and more legalization, there were no special circumstances. That would be wrong.  No way, these dignitaries should go to bed after dinner.

    As Wang Eunuch walked all the way, after about ten minutes, Li Feng finally arrived at the so-called East Market.  Looking at the surrounding houses, it is obvious that they are much more luxurious than those in the West Market.  Moreover, in front of almost every house, there are red lanterns hanging high.  It looks very spectacular and beautiful.

    ?Looking at the pedestrians on the street, every one of them is wearing silk and satin, which is very bright.  It’s no better than the West Market, it’s so diverse and you can wear anything.  Moreover, the streets in the East City are much cleaner than those in the West City.  There are no street stalls like those in the West Market.  Li Feng can be sure that there must be urban management here.

    However, although there are no small stalls, there are many shops around, and they are still brightly lit at this moment.  There are shops selling clothes, some selling jewelry, and some selling rouge and gouache.

    "Haha, it seems that this is still a high-end commercial street. It sells some high-end goods. Unfortunately, the rouge and gouache these days are too harmful. Otherwise, I can buy some for Rou Niang. Well, why don't you come to Chang'an City?  Anyway, I have to bring some gifts back to Rou Niang and Yaya, just buy two pieces of jewelry."

    When he walked to the front of the jewelry store, Li Feng stopped immediately.  Because he wanted to bring some gifts to Rou Niang and Yaya, and after much deliberation, this jewelry was the most suitable.

    Even if you buy it back, Rou Niang will most likely put it away and put it away properly, and will not wear it at all. She will even blame Li Feng for spending money.  However, this is all about your heart, and Rou Niang will definitely be very happy.  It is said that money cannot buy happiness.  As for Yaya, it goes without saying that she is happy as long as it is a gift.

    "Well Eunuch Wang, have you brought any money? Can you lend me some? I'll pay you back tomorrow morning, how about that?"

    When he was about to enter the jewelry store, Li Feng touched his pocket out of habit, and Li Feng was stunned.  After he finished drinking with Li Shimin today, he came in a hurry and didn't bring any money with him at all.  I originally wanted to buy it tomorrow, but think about it, if I come here alone tomorrow, I might get lost.

    Of course, you don’t have to buy it. Even if you don’t buy it, Rou Niang and the others won’t have any objection.  However, Li Feng especially wanted to bring a gift to Rou Niang. Speaking of which, he had not given Rou Niang any gifts yet.

    There was no other way. He could only turn to the prince and ask if he had any money.  First, I borrowed money to buy the gift. As for how to repay the money tomorrow, of course I had to ask Li Shimin for reimbursement. After all, I worked hard to send him back today.  It’s not an exaggeration to ask for some hard work.

    "I don't dare to hide it from you, sir. The Queen has already given instructions. As long as you leave the palace, let me bring you some money for your contingencies. You can buy whatever you want, and I will help you pay the bill."

    At this time, Eunuch Wang was really convinced by Li Feng.  I think of him, Old Wang, who has been staying in this palace for some years. He has seen all kinds of people, but he has never seen Li Feng.

    The status is noble to the queen's respect, and the idiots have never heard of the even curfew and the East City. Such a identity is not a text.  Such a weird thing must have opened his eyes.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 197: The Land of Fireworks

    Li Feng was so happy when he heard that it was actually a public expense.  However, I have to admire this second sister-in-law very much. She is so thoughtful and thoughtful.

    It didn’t take long for Li Feng to plant it from the store, but he had two more small wooden boxes in his hand.  The one given to Rou Niang is a jade bracelet, while the one chosen for Yaya is a beautiful hairpin.  As for the specific amount, it's none of Li Feng's business. Someone will pay the bill anyway.

    “Eunuch Wang, let’s stroll around for a while and then go back.”

    Li Feng was in a good mood after buying a gift that he wished for.  The only reason I came out was to see the Chang'an night scene, and to avoid going back too early. Sun Simiao came to trouble me again.  Now that he had an unexpected gain, Li Feng didn't want to make things too difficult for others.  After all, it is indeed quite tiring for someone to carefully follow you around.

    "Young people should obey their elders. Wherever the adults go, the little ones will go. It is their duty to serve the adults well."

    Hearing that Li Feng said to wait a while and then go back, Wang Gonggong suddenly felt happy.  However, he didn't show it on his face, and he said it very respectfully.

    "Although this kind of night scene is not very good, it is far worse than the flashing neon lights in the past. However, these days, this can be regarded as the best. Well, it seems that if I have time, I will take Rou Niang and the others to come and see it.  Just watch.”

    ??We kept walking forward, looking around at the night view of Datang East City.  In fact, speaking of it, there is nothing good to see, except for red lanterns, just red lanterns. Compared with the colorful neon lights of later generations, they are in the sky and the earth, incomparable.  However, in this era, this place is considered unique in the world.

    But fortunately, it’s quite lively here. Come to think of it, this is the only place to go at night in this neighborhood. How can it be that it’s not lively?  Especially for young people, they have to go out for a walk after dinner, and some of them can stay at home.

    "I don't know if I will meet Cheng Chubi and his gang of boys."

    Thinking that this was the only place to come, Li Feng immediately thought of Cheng Chubi and the others, who would probably come here from time to time.  After all, with his nature, he simply couldn't stay at home.  It must be crowded wherever there is excitement. It would be best to find someone to fight with him.

    Soon, Li Feng and the others came to a more lively place.  The flow of people was obviously much more than the place I had just experienced, and the sounds were much messier.

    "Young Master, please come in quickly. Let me tell you, the girls in our Yichun Courtyard are definitely the best. They are both beautiful and gentle"

    "Yichun Courtyard? Forget it, I have no interest in these vulgar fans. I want to go to Baihua Tower to watch the piano fairy's performance"

    "Master, don't leave in a hurry You, go, go, go to hell. You're a piece of shit like you, and you still want to see that piano fairy? Just go ahead and dream, you can't even get through the door.  . And that damn Baihua Building, it really suffered a thousand blows, causing my business in Yichun Court to plummet"

    Seeing this place and hearing this very familiar voice, Li Feng couldn't help but know what kind of place this was.  Isn't that what happens on TV and during acting?

    "I mean, why is it so lively here? It turns out we have broken into the red light district. Zhizhi These days, you really dare to scream. Even Fairy Qin came out. Why not call her Fairy Chang'e?"

    Thinking about it, this ancient time was not without its merits. Some things were still very advanced.  For example, these days, many girls are called miss.  In modern society, when another type of person is called a lady, people already call them fairies. It can be said that they are ahead in every aspect.

    “Let’s go quickly……”

    Suddenly, Li Feng felt a chill coming from him, then he said something to the prince and walked quickly forward.  Seeing Li Feng leaving in such a hurry, Wang Gonggong also trotted away even though he didn't know why.

    "Oh, I say, gentlemen, don't leave in a hurry. We happen to have a woman named Fairy Chang'e in Cuiyu Tower"

    Li Feng had just walked not far when he heard a sound coming from behind that made his skin crawl.

    "It's too dangerous, it's really too dangerous. There is a wolf in front and a tiger behind. If you let that kind of thing come over and touch it, I will be at a loss. I will have nightmares when I go back at night. And Fairy Chang'e  …”

    After running so far, Li Feng still felt lingering fear, it was too scary.  You said you would put on rouge and gouache, so just put it on, but don’t put on so much.  In fact, it doesn’t matter if it’s a little more, then you have to apply it evenly.  It looked like a grimace, and it was too scary.  Not to mention his scary face, his mouth is even scarier.  Big, red, and a typical big mouth.  Let ?After just one look at it, Feng felt that it was more exciting than watching a horror movie.

    When Li Feng turned around just now, he had already decided that if she really dared to catch up, he would smash her to death with one fist.  There's nothing I can do, it's really unbearable.

    Along the way, Li Feng and the others were harassed countless times, as if they were trying to rob someone.  In the end, it was Eunuch Wang who saw that it was not possible to continue running like this. After consulting Li Feng, he very decisively asked the guards who were hiding in the dark to run out and block them, thus allowing them to avoid their escape journey.

    "Do people of this era know how to wear makeup? Why do they look like that? Are they here to have fun? They are obviously here to watch a ghost movie."

    Li Feng was really frightened by those brothel mothers soliciting customers at the door. To be honest, Li Feng really admired them for being able to put on makeup to look like that.

    "Forget it, Eunuch Wang, let's go back. This place is really scary. I'm scared to death. Hey, what's going on in front of you? A huge discount on jumping off the building in the mall? Or is it a free lottery on site? How come it's so late at night?  A lot of people are lining up.”

    Originally, Li Feng just wanted to leave this place immediately, but suddenly he found that there was a large crowd queuing in front of him. Li Feng was stunned and thought, is this happening these days?

    "Sir, this is the Baihua Tower. Now this Baihua Tower is famous all over Chang'an. These people are those who are not qualified to enter the Baihua Tower. However, they also want to listen to the music of the Qin Fairy. So, they are here  Waiting in front of Baihua Tower."

    Although I didn’t understand Li Feng’s messy words, I still wanted to return to the palace as soon as possible.  However, when Li Feng asked such a question, Eunuch Wang could only answer honestly.

    "Oh, this is Baihualou. Isn't this a brothel? When entering a brothel, you have to be ranked in terms of seniority. This is too ridiculous. Also, is that Fairy Qin really that powerful? She actually made so many people  Are you waiting here to listen to the piano? "

    When Li Feng heard this, he was really stunned.  Unexpectedly, there is something very particular about entering the Baihua Building.  According to Li Feng's thinking, he could just throw away two silver coins and buy a ticket to get in.

    "Sir, in fact, this is indeed the case. If you want to enter Baihua Tower, you do need to meet certain conditions. Either you have a certain status or you have to pass their assessment. Other than that, there is no other way.  ”

    "You still have to take exams? It's not like you're going to college, but you still have to take exams. I think it's just hype. Forget it, it's boring. Go back, go back."

    After Li Feng finished speaking, he walked back directly, thinking to himself, if you just open your brothel and make a lot of money, what are you doing with so many messy things?

    "Get out of the way, get out of the way, we're running out of time, don't take it for granted, damn it, this damn old man"

    Just when Li Feng was about to leave, a figure suddenly ran towards him quickly.  As soon as Li Feng heard the voice, he immediately laughed.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 198: Three Civil and Military Passages

    At this time, Li Feng did not leave in a hurry, but stood there straight. When the person was about to run past Li Feng, suddenly Li Feng moved quickly, blocking the person's progress.  Way to go.  Although the other party was startled by Li Feng's sudden movement, his movements were very agile.  Turning sideways, he actually dodged to the side.

    This time, Li Feng didn’t move anymore. Instead, he reached out and grabbed the other party’s belt with a smile on his face.  Maybe the other person was running too fast and couldn't stop the car at all. After being pulled by Li Feng like this, it immediately flew into the air.  Li Feng mentioned it casually, that person seemed to be swimming in the air.

    "What kind of bastard are you? Why don't you let me go? If you delay the time of entering the building, I will never be done with you."

    After being caught by Li Feng, the man immediately started struggling and shouted loudly.

    "Haha, Cheng Xiaosan, I haven't seen you for a few days, your temper has improved."

    Li Feng didn’t care. After gently putting the other party on the ground, he said to the other party with a smile on his face.  Li Feng already knew that this person was Cheng Chubi, so he just made a joke with him.  Just now, Li Feng was still thinking whether he would meet Cheng Chubi and the others here.  We met him by chance.

    "Ah Why is it you, Brother Li. Haha, I mean, who can lift me up so easily. By the way, Brother Li, why are you here. Oh, I understand.  , You are here to break through, right? Haha, great, Brother Li, you are so powerful. AhBrother Li, we are running out of time."

    When he saw Li Feng, Cheng Chubi's angry face immediately turned into surprise, then happiness, and finally excitement.  Li Feng will run forward when he comes."

    "I said what are you doing, kid? You are rushing to be reincarnated. I have no interest in taking any exam. No, I said you kid. Why did you come to this place? Could it be that you came to appreciate the piano of the piano fairy?  Isn’t it good at art?”

    If he hadn’t seen Cheng Chubi, Li Feng would have left.  What kind of exam do you want him to take? Forget it.  In my previous life, I took very few exams.  Since I started studying, I have taken as many as eight hundred exams, ranging from one thousand to eight hundred.  In order to go to a concert and take an exam, he is not crazy.

    "No. Brother Li, forget it, we don't have time, and I won't be able to tell for a while. Just come with me. You have to help me no matter what this time."

    Seeing Li Feng not leaving.  Cheng Chubi was anxious.  I thought I saw hope, but I didn't expect that Li Feng couldn't say anything. How could this happen?

    "Okay, don't pull it. Two grown men are talking like that. Okay. Can I go with you?"

    Cheng Chubi is about the same age as Xiao, perhaps, he is considered an adult in this era.  However, in Li Feng's eyes, he is just a filial son half his age.  Besides, since the first meeting, Li Feng had a crush on Cheng Chubi's temperament.

    "Eunuch Wang, do you want to go in with us, or go back first?"

    ???????????????????????????? Since Cheng Chubi insists on dragging him along, just go. Anyway, if anything happens, Cheng Chubi will block it, so there won’t be any trouble.

    "No need. You can just wait outside for the adults. There will be no problem if Mr. Cheng will accompany you in. Sir, here are some silver coins. Maybe you can use them if you go in."

    Eunuch Wang obviously knew Cheng Chubi. After thinking for a moment, he threw a package towards Li Feng.

    "You tell me, okay, it's up to you, but forget about the money, let's go, mistress."

    When he saw the package handed over by Wang Gonggong, Li Feng did not accept it. He just accompanied Cheng Chubi to take a look. It was not about what he wanted to do or what money he needed.

    Under the leadership of Cheng Chubi, Li Feng entered the Baihua Building without passing the so-called exams.  This is a matter of course. No matter how arrogant Baihualou is, it will not be stupid enough to offend these high-ranking officials and powerful people, unless it really wants to close down.

    After entering Baihua Tower, Li Feng discovered that the space inside was really not that big.  As soon as you enter the door, you will see a very wide hall.  This hall is obviously designed specifically for people to watch performances.

    In the middle, there is a very large stage with seats on three sides. It is already full of people.  The remaining side leads directly to the inside of the house, and is blocked by a very wide piece of cloth in the middle, so the situation inside cannot be seen.  And just above the audience on the ground floor, there is an attic. This should be the so-called VIP seats, Li Feng thought to himself.

    "Brother Li, let's go upstairs. Brother Huaiyu and the others should be waiting there."

    Li Feng still wanted to take a closer look, but he was immediately pulled by Cheng Chubi and walked towards a staircase.  Li Feng had no choice but to follow Cheng Chubi upstairs.

    &nbsp; "I said, Third Brother, why are you so slow? It's like this every time. If you don't come, it will start soon. Haha, then, you will have to wait until next month."

    Since Li Feng was walking behind, Cheng Chubi had already gone upstairs. He was still halfway up the stairs when he heard Cheng Chuliang's loud voice.  This situation is so similar to Cui Ji Restaurant before.

    "You're still talking about me, because you sneaked away and the old man noticed it, and then I became the scapegoat. The old man nagged me for a long time. Haha, but luckily I was late today, otherwise  …”

    "Otherwise, if you didn't insist on dragging me here, I would have gone home and slept. Hey, what a handsome young man. But, you sneaked out like this and came to this brothel, you  If dad knows, it will be fun."

    Before Cheng Chubi finished speaking, Li Feng had already come up.  A glance at him revealed that he was indeed a powerful and acquaintance.  And soon, he looked at one of the unusually handsome young men with a strange smile on his face and said.

    "Ah Fourth uncle, why are you here? When did you come? Why don't you go to see me? It's a shame that I wanted to go see you. Humph, I'm not afraid of you telling my father. You  If you dare to tell my father, I will tell my fourth aunt that you came to the brothel. Besides, my father will not tell me if you are here."

    It seemed that he was a young man, but as soon as he spoke, his secret was revealed, and he turned out to be a Xibei guy.  Who else could it be if it wasn’t Princess Gaoyang?  When Princess Gao Yang saw Li Feng, a very happy smile immediately appeared on her face.

    "Li Ke has met his fourth uncle"

    Seeing Li Feng, everyone immediately stood up. Li Ke was the first to salute Li Feng respectfully and said that his true feelings became a bit reserved.

    "Okay, everyone, sit down. I passed by here by chance today. I happened to be bumped into by this kid, who insisted on dragging me here. Why are you all here? Why, this so-called Qin Fairy, really  It’s so charming. Haha, don’t tell me. You’re all here to appreciate each other’s piano playing.”

    As soon as Li Feng came up, Princess Gao Yang had already moved a stool from the side, so Li Feng sat directly next to Gao Yang.  Then, looking at everyone, he said with a playful smile.

    "That's not true. They came here just to see what the Qin Fairy looks like. It's a pity. They are all too bad. They can't compare to others in terms of writing or martial arts. As a result, last month I  Come here for free. Hehe Fourth uncle, I heard that you are very powerful, is that true?"

    Suddenly, Gao Yang seemed to think of something, and then his eyes were filled with joy, and he turned around and asked Li Feng.  He looked like a weasel looking at a chicken.

    "You don't have to make any fuss about me. I'm just here to take a look. There's no need to talk about anything else."

    It doesn’t matter if you come here to take a look, just think of it as a long-term experience, and let’s not talk about anything else.  From what Gao Yang said, it seemed that in order to meet this so-called Qin Fairy, he had to compete or something.  Don't say that she is just a fake fairy who doesn't know whether she is beautiful or ugly. Even if the real Chang'e came to earth, Li Feng would not do that.

    Cherish life and stay away from beautiful women, this is Li Feng's consistent code of conduct in the past.  Li Feng has always firmly believed that marrying a too beautiful woman means marrying a big trouble and bringing home a big bomb.

    "Fourth uncle, just help us. I really want to see what this piano fairy looks like. But I think she must be very pretty. She plays the piano so well. There's no reason why she shouldn't be good-looking."

    Li Feng was unmoved. Looking at Gao Yang's appearance, he looked like a standard star-chaser.  Anyway, Li Feng couldn't understand the mood of those star-chasers. In the past, when watching TV series and watching movies, he only paid attention to the plot content. As for who acted, Li Feng never paid attention to it.

    "Fourth uncle, you are just a stingy guy. You won't help with such a small thing. Huh, if you don't want to help, you won't help. We can't compete with them in martial arts. I don't believe it. With the intelligence of this princess, she still does  Uncertain”

    Having lived in Jianghu Village for so long, Gao Yang knew Li Feng’s temper very well. If he knew about this matter, he would most likely be out of luck.

    Afterwards, Li Feng started chatting with them, and finally figured out what the so-called Wenbi and Wubi were about.

    Since this piano fairy has always performed with her face covered, countless people have been conquered by her piano music and want to know more and more what she looks like.  Later, Baihualou came up with two new rules.  Set up three civil and military levels. Regardless of whether you pass the three levels of Wen or Wu, you will be summoned by Fairy Qin.  In addition, there is an additional gift, that is, in this Baihua Tower, in addition to the piano fairy, you can choose any dancer to take away.

    You must know that each of the dancers in Baihua Tower is as beautiful as a flower, and they are good at singing and dancing, each with their own characteristics.  Whatever you choose, the temptation is still great.

    The so-called three levels of writing, the first level is a test related to music, and the second level is a test related to music.As for the third level, it is about arithmetic.  The first level of the three levels of Wushu is a direct martial arts competition, the second level is related to the formation of troops, and the third level is actually a competition of strength.

    Such a competition is held once a month, and today happens to be the day of this month's competition.  It can be a one-on-one challenge, or several people can make suggestions together, and finally a representative competes.  Last time, Gao Yang and the others also came, Wu Bi was stuck at the third level, and Wen Bi was even worse, failing to pass the first level.

    "It's started, it's started, everyone, hurry up and get ready. Last time, you were unlucky. This time, you must pass the level."

    As the sound of drums came, Gao Yang immediately became excited, and Li Feng was also full of curiosity and wanted to see this novel thing.  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes.

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 199 Composing a New Song

    The drum sound just now was a closed-door drum, a total of six hundred times. In other words, this competition started at the second watch.  As soon as the drums stopped, bursts of piano sounds came immediately. As soon as the piano sounded, Li Feng felt his mind was shaken, and then he felt that there was nothing around except the sound of the piano, and his whole mind was numb.  Immersed in the music, my thoughts started to fluctuate with the music.

    However, soon, a flow of heat appeared in his body, and the wonderful feeling just now disappeared immediately.  Although the sound of the piano is there, my heart becomes as calm as water.

    "No, there seems to be something wrong with the sound of the piano. It can actually resonate with the soul. No wonder, no wonder so many people are so attracted to this piano fairy. It seems that it is really extraordinary. But, why did that sound come from the body just now?  It’s so hot. It’s really troublesome, as if it is very repulsive to these musical sounds.”

    Li Feng saw that although everyone began to close their eyes slightly, immersed in the beautiful music, there was nothing wrong, and the worry in his heart dissipated.

    It’s nothing new that music can evoke emotional resonance.  It's just that the degree is different.  Such a mesmerizing situation as now is unimaginable.

    However, Chinese culture has a long history. For example, during the Three Kingdoms period, the miracle doctor Hua Tuo was able to open skulls and treat diseases, and there are also those ancient swords that still shine with cold light and make decisive decisions after thousands of years.  Many things cannot be explained at all.

    Since the sound of the piano is harmless, Li Feng will certainly not take any action.  As for why his body reacted like this, it was just an act of self-protection.

    The sound of the piano did not last long.  Then it began to slowly stop.  And during this period of time, Li Feng saw clearly.  A group of young women had already arrived on the stage from the backstage, and then began to stand in order.

    "It sounds so good, so wonderful. It would be great if I could listen to the piano fairy playing the piano every day."

    "Yes, this Qin Fairy is indeed worthy of her name as a fairy. The sound of her piano is so unparalleled in the world."

    After a while, Gao Yang and the others slowly opened their eyes, and then said with emotion on their faces.  Even Cheng Chubi and the others kept nodding their heads in agreement after hearing this.

    "Fourth uncle, what's wrong? Doesn't the sound of the piano sound good? Hehe, fourth uncle, is there an idiom called playing the piano to a cow? What does it mean?"

    Seeing that Li Feng, the only one with a calm face, could actually be under such beautiful piano music.  He can still keep his mind as calm as water, and everyone can be said to have different thoughts.

    Li Ke was most shocked. This fourth uncle seemed to be getting more and more complicated. The more he looked at it, the more he couldn't understand it.  Just for this determination and determination.  It's not something ordinary people can do.

    Qin Huaiyu and Luo Yong looked at Li Feng with bright eyes, especially Luo Yong.  His eyes were filled with infinite admiration.  As for Cheng Chubi and Cheng Chuliang, they don't have so many ideas.  They are neither as smart as Li Hao or Qin Huaiyu, nor are they crazy about martial arts like Luo Yong.

    As for Gao Yang, of course he seized this rare opportunity and actually made a joke about Li Feng.  When Li Feng heard this, he felt depressed.  This girl is becoming more and more powerful now, and she doesn't even use curse words when she curses people.  Fortunately, a woman walked out on the stage at this time, which was a rescue for Li Feng.

    "Distinguished guests, we will go through three levels once a month, and now is the beginning. Last time, Wuguan came first and then Wenguan. For the sake of fairness, this time it is Wenguan before Wuguan. Next, the little woman will read out the first level.  "

    It turns out that this person actually came up with the question.  Li Feng really likes this kind of efficiency, without being too verbose.  Li Feng also wanted to see what kind of question this was.  Li Feng remembered that the first question in this essay was related to music.  Just like last month, the questions were related to musical instruments.

    "God bless you, but we must not take out a weird instrument for us to play like last time. How can we play it if we have never seen it before?"

    As soon as Gao Yang heard that a question was about to be asked, he started immediately, praying and complaining at the same time.  They fell at this first level last time.

    "Composing a new song on the spot? You only have time to burn a stick of incense? God, it's dead, it's really dead. Third brother, you can think of it yourself. I can't think of it anyway. Isn't this bullying?"

    After listening to the question, Gao Yang immediately turned into a bitter-faced person.  The difficulty of composing music is much higher than that of writing poetry.  Anyway, she knew as soon as she heard that she was in trouble.

    Li Ke, who was on the side, also frowned slightly.  He can do this, but the key is that if he doesn't do it well, he will make a big fool of himself.  After all, this thing needs to be played live later.  Otherwise, how can we balance good and bad?

    "I can't do this either. Brother Huaiyu, how are you doing?"

    Although he really wanted to see the face of the so-called Qin Fairy, Li Su decisively gave up.  How can you do something that you are not sure about???

    "I'll try my best"

    Seeing that Li Ke had retreated, Qin Huaiyu could only frown and say.  You can't just give up before you try it.  Among these people, the only one who could go out was Qin Huaiyu, Li Ke.  Is it possible to let Cheng Chubi and the others do it?  As for Li Feng, he didn't think about it at all, and he didn't dare to think about it.

    Although Qin Huaiyu was good at both civil and military arts, he came from a family of military generals after all.  Speaking of literary talent, it is really not his strong point.  However, there is no way to retreat, so we can only push forward.  When the time comes, there is really no way out, and it is not too late to admit defeat.

    "If you want new songs, why don't you come to me? Although we know nothing about writing songs, can we plagiarize? It's not a problem for hundreds or eighty songs, let alone one. It's a pity that these songs are just for us.  You can sing, but no one else can. Regardless of whether the other party agrees with me to sing on stage, why should I go up and perform for so many people? It's not that I don't want to move you, but that I can't help you.  "

    Looking at Qin Huaiyu, who was frowning and thinking hard, and Cheng Chubi and the others' widened eyes, Li Feng could only continue to drink his tea slowly.

    It seems that there are quite a lot of masters in the Tang Dynasty. As time goes by, there are actually several people below who have already made new songs.  Then, the girls who received the answer sheets began to read out the names of those who had already submitted the answers. This was an opportunity to become famous.

    "Hey, the fourth brother is here too, but that's right. The fourth brother likes this son-in-law's limelight the most. How could he not come? The last time, he broke into the third level."

    The first name that was read was that of King Li Tai of Yue.  Gao Yang immediately pouted and started talking. From her tone, it seemed that she didn't like Li Tai very much.  After Li Ke heard Li Tai's name, his expression changed slightly.  Although he didn't want to, he had to admit that the other party was indeed slightly better than him in this aspect of literature.

    "I mean, you girl, how dare you come here so blatantly? It turns out that even if your father knew about it, he wouldn't say anything about you."

    At this time, how could Li Feng not understand why Gao Yang dared to come here.

    "Hehe, of course. In fact, this is considered a poetry meeting. Of course, my father will not have any objections. Sometimes, my father will come to have a look. But, what a pity, this time there is a high chance that  , we are going to lose again. Fourth uncle, please help us. You don’t need to help us too much, as long as you help us win in the third level of Wuguan, okay?”

    After hearing Li Feng’s words, Princess Gao Yang immediately came up with Li Feng’s idea again.  In the first two levels, with Luo Yong and Qin Huaiyu present, there would be no big problems.  The key is the third level, which is too difficult.

    "Don't look at me, I told you, there is no way. By the way, I am writing a new song now, can you go up and sing it yourself?"

    Seeing everyone looking at him again, Li Feng immediately told them to stop.  No matter what, there was no way he would go out and do such a thing.  Now that only a few people know his identity, he is in so much trouble.  If it really spreads, there will be more trouble.  After all, Li Yuanba had killed so many people back then that there was no guarantee that a few would pop up and seek revenge against him, Li Feng.

    "The one here doesn't work either. I think we should wait for the next time. Maybe let's see what the third level of Wuguan is this time. As long as we don't compete with that big stupid cow, I think there may still be hope."

    “Perhaps he was frightened by Li Feng’s words, Qin Huaiyu stood up immediately, crumpled what he had written into a ball, and then held it tightly in his hands and never let go.  If you don't write well, you'll feel embarrassed if others sing it. If you sing it yourself, you might as well find a hole to crawl in.

    "Fourth uncle, you see, I have scared Brother Huaiyu. Now it is completely out of control. I just can't write it. If I can write it, I will dare to sing it."

    When Princess Gaoyang saw Qin Huaiyu's performance, she simply destroyed the corpse and wiped out all traces.  So, I started talking immediately.

    "That's what you said, don't say I didn't help you. Then you go up and sing, and I will help you write the new song, how about it?"

    Seeing Gao Yang’s expression that he would dare to sing if there was a song, Li Feng immediately spoke up.  However, as soon as Li Feng finished speaking, everyone immediately looked at him in disbelief.

    “That’s right….Why didn’t I think of that? It’s made me worry for a long time. Don’t worry, everyone. We will definitely be able to pass this time.”

    Only after Gao Yang felt strange for a while, he immediately jumped up with joy.  She also remembered at this time that Li Feng had taught her a song that night.  He also made her cry all night. The next day her voice was hoarse and her eyes were swollen.  She swore that it was definitely the best song she had ever heard.

    Isn’t that the best new song? She believed that with the song that made her cry all night, she would be able to pass the test easily.  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 200: Miraculous

    As the time for a stick of incense comes, those who have not completed the task will be eliminated directly.  Then, the girls on the stage began to play the new songs composed by those people.

    At this time, Li Feng had to admire these people. In such a short period of time, there were actually many people who made the music.  Through the performances of those professionals, the effects of these songs were immediately revealed.  There are really many kinds of them.

    Although Li Feng doesn’t know how to judge the quality of these songs.  He can only rely on his own ears to distinguish whether something sounds good or not.  Unfortunately, after listening to a few songs, he lost interest.  The lyrics are very literary, and the singing style feels very weird.

    Gao Yang was extremely excited and ran downstairs early, waiting for her turn.

    "Brother Li, what kind of music did you write for Princess Gaoyang? I don't seem to see you writing it, and I don't see you giving her anything. What is going on."

    “In fact, until now, except for Li Feng and Gao Yang, Cheng Chubi and the others have no idea what is going on.  Li Feng said something to Princess Gaoyang and asked her to sing, and he immediately impressed her to no end.  However, from beginning to end, Li Feng was never seen moving.

    "Actually, this is a secret"

    Li Feng looked at Cheng Chubi and the others looking at him pitifully. He groaned for a moment, then deliberately dragged his voice out, and finally said "confidentiality".  Cheng Chubi and the others were so angry that they stared.  If it weren't for their identities and the difference in force value, they would have wanted to torture him to extract a confession.

    "Next. Li Feng from Jianghu Villagewell. Mr. Li will personally perform his composition, White Fox"

    "Ahem, this damn girl is trying to kill me. Now I'm in big trouble."

    Seeing the depressed expressions of Cheng Chubi and the others, Li Feng picked up the tea cup with a proud face and drank the tea with great enjoyment.  Who knows, extreme happiness can lead to sadness.  As a sound came, Li Feng was stunned for a moment, and then he choked on the tea. He was so helpless that it was covered in tea.

    At this time, Li Feng wished he could catch the voice and repeat what the girl just said.  They were stuffed back into her mouth again.  Even if you can't stuff everything back, at least you have to stuff the five words "Li Feng of Jianghu Village" back.  He never expected that this little girl Gao Yang would dare to misuse his ID card.

    I am a fox who has been practicing for thousands of years

    Thousands of years of practice and a thousand years of loneliness

    In the dead of night

    But someone heard me crying

    ………………

    As Gao Yang’s singing came, Cheng Chubi and the others immediately became dumbfounded.  Li Feng's heart was full of regret, so regretful that his intestines turned green.

    "I really shouldn't have taught this girl to sing White Fox. I shouldn't have prompted her to sing White Fox. Or, I shouldn't have sent Li Laoer back at all. Even if I sent him back, I shouldn't have come out. Even if he was killed by that  Why is Fourth Uncle so annoying? It’s better than this. And if it weren’t for Cheng Chubi"

    Although there is no accompaniment.  It's just a cappella, but with such a unique singing method, such easy-to-understand and touching lyrics, and Gao Yang's singing voice that becomes more and more emotional as he sings, it won't be long before the name Jianghu Village Li Feng will be associated with this extremely classic song.  The white fox spread throughout Chang'an City, even wider and further.

    "No, damn it. After I go back, I will order Xiu to be on strict alert in Jianghu Village. Anyone who dares to break into Jianghu Village without permission will have Xiu bite his ass. That's what we will do."

    Li Feng can already predict the coming trouble. After all, although there are no journalists, paparazzi or the like in Datang.  However, there are still many people who have enough to eat and nothing to do.

    "Brother Li, you must have taught this piece to Princess Gaoyang, right? Only you can write such a good piece of music. It sounds so good, it makes me feel sour in my heart. This piece of music is definitely something I have never heard before.  It's the best song, just as good as the poems you made. It's not like those songs before. I didn't understand what they meant after listening to them for a long time. Brother Li, do you have any other songs? How about teaching two of them.  However, it is best to sing and roar loudly, the more powerful the better, the louder the better.”

    After a long time, Cheng Chubi and the others came to their senses and looked at Li Feng in disbelief.  Cheng Chubi immediately concluded that this must have been written by Li Feng.  The reason is very simple. Just like Li Feng's poems, you can know what it means as soon as you hear it. Who else can do it but Li Feng?

    "My fourth uncle is really a great talent. He was able to write such a beautiful piece of music using such ordinary words. It really makes my nephew extremely ashamed."

    “It sounds really good”

    “Sounds good”

    ………….

    Hearing the waves of praise, Li Feng was almost depressed to death.  Can it not sound good? Even in that era when there were as many songs as a cow's hair, people could still call them masterpieces, not to mention??This is the Tang Dynasty.  However, the better it sounds, the greater the possible troubles.

    This is still a cappella. If it is accompanied by music, and someone tells the story of this Liaozhai After thinking about it, Li Feng didn't want to think about it anymore.

    "Sister, please wait a moment. I have a presumptuous request. I hope my sister will agree I also want to sing the song "The White Fox," okay?"

    " Whatever Li Feng is afraid of, he will do whatever he wants. Princess Gao Yang, with tears in her eyes, has just finished singing and is about to leave.  Suddenly, a veiled woman in white clothes walked out from the background.  Then, a very pleasant sound came to Li Feng's ears.  Then, an idea immediately appeared in Li Feng's mind.

    "If this voice sang the song White Fox, it would be better and more touching."

    As soon as this idea appeared, Li Feng was completely discouraged.  Li Feng couldn't guess from the way Gao Yang stared blankly at the opponent in the stands, as well as the silk scarf covering his face, that it was undoubtedly the Qin Fairy.

    After Gao Yang nodded excitedly, he stepped back.  As expected, the other party started to kneel down on the stage, and then, a burst of piano music rang, and then, a burst of even more soul-stirring singing, accompanied by the music of the piano, filled the entire Baihua Building, and even impacted people's hearts.

    "Fairy"

    This is Li Feng’s evaluation of this Qin Fairy.  Just based on listening to Gao Yang sing it once, not only can I memorize the lyrics and melody accurately, but I can also sing it so perfectly. This is not a fairy.  It can be said that this piano fairy's talent and skill in music are simply astonishing.

    The superb piano skills, coupled with the more soulful and expressive singing voice, can be regarded as bringing this song to the extreme.  Li Feng felt that the trip was worthwhile.

    "It's worth the trouble to hear such a divine song"

    The sound of the piano and the singing have stopped for a long time, but the entire hall is still extremely silent. People are still intoxicated by the singing and the sound of the piano. Tears have already begun to flow on their faces, but they feel nothing.

    "Divine Comedy, Divine Comedy"

    After the silence, there was an explosion. People's mouths shouted one word desperately, "Divine Comedy".  Li Feng could even hear bursts of sounds coming from outside Baihua Building.

    There is no doubt that Gao Yang and the others passed this first level perfectly.  Moreover, the remaining people all abstained from voting, and they all felt embarrassed to let the songs they made pass along with this song.

    "Great, I passed the test. I finally passed the test. Do you know, Fairy Qin was talking to me just now? She was talking to me. Unexpectedly, not only did she play the piano well, she also sang equally well."

    After returning, Gao Yang was still immersed in the excitement.

    "You are fine, but your fourth uncle and I are in a miserable state. From now on, don't even think about me teaching you singing, and I can't tell you stories anymore."

    "Oh, Fourth Uncle, I didn't mean it on purpose. Besides, you originally made this song, how dare they appropriate your work"

    "Come on, you little troublemaker, you must be seeing me living a comfortable life and causing me some trouble. Don't think I don't know. If you cause trouble again, I will let you dive into the water alone and water the fruit trees.  Over and over, do you believe it or not?”

    "Don'tI promise not to cause trouble again, okay"

    As soon as Princess Gaoyang heard about carrying water, she was convinced. This was her Achilles heel.  She doesn't mind doing other jobs, but she can't stand this burden-bearing job.

    "Haha, this hurdle has finally passed, and no one has fought with us. Well, Fourth Uncle, it seems that you can also compose poetry. How about you help us later?"

    Princess Gaoyang knew that Li Feng would not be really angry. After this incident, she suddenly remembered that Li Feng could also compose poetry.  Although some poems are written in a messy way.  However, some poems are definitely the kind of masterpieces.  It's a pity that she only listened to Yaya read it once and didn't write it down.

    "Haha, do you think it's possible? Why, it's not enough to sell your fourth uncle to me once, and you want to sell it a second time. Are you stupid, or am I stupid?"

    This time, Li Feng will not be fooled no matter what. There is no guarantee that this girl will betray him again.  You know, the poems he can remember, apart from the funny crooked poems, are the real famous poems through the ages.  In the Tang Dynasty, when culture began to flourish, writing a good poem meant becoming famous.

    For Li Feng, another explanation for being famous is trouble, and he hates trouble.

    "If you don't help, you won't help. Poetry? It's not that difficult. We can definitely do it by ourselves. However, the math behind it is troublesome. The fourth brother was stumped last time. By the way, the fourth brother  Uncle, do you know how to do arithmetic?"

    Although Gao Yang said that, he soon had his mind on Li Feng again.

    &nbsp; "It can be done, and it's very powerful. It's more powerful than countless people in the entire Tang Dynasty."

    "Really, can you"

    "cannot"

    Li Fengxin said, Mathematics, just kidding, can you do it?  If he hadn't gotten good grades in math, he would have been able to get into college if he only scored 32 points in English, which was 150 points.  Besides, this is the Tang Dynasty, and any junior high school mathematics question can be regarded as a scientific research question.  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 201: The Clever Gao Yang

    In the next second level, Li Ke appeared and wrote a poem based on the title, which was relatively easy.  Listening to the bursts of applause below, Li Feng thought to himself that Li Ke's poems should be quite good.  In addition, they are the only group, no one is competing, and there is no issue of promotion quota.

    "Hehe, I'm just saying, we can definitely pass the test. Now, there is only the last question left. Third brother, Brother Huaiyu, the last question depends on you. I don't understand that thing.  ”

    Seeing that this level had passed, Gao Yang became a little excited, but soon became a little dejected.

    "Haha, what kind of math questions can I take in the math test? This is really exciting."

    Knowing that the next question was about arithmetic, Li Feng immediately became interested.  From elementary school to university, he has studied mathematics for more than ten years and done mathematics problems. The idiom "tens of thousands" seems to be no longer enough to describe it.  From the very beginning of how much is one plus one, to the subsequent multiplication formulas, to those applications of equations that involve filling and draining water at the same time, not knowing whether you want to add water to the pool or drain the pool, and then to the rest.  What calculus and so on.  Mathematics can be said to be deep in the bones of every modern student.

    I just don’t know what this ancient mathematical problem is like, and Li Feng is looking forward to it.

    "Now we will enter the third level of Wenguan. It is a great honor for the little girl to read the title of this third level to everyone. According to the regulations, after passing the third level, you will be received by Fairy Qin and see the true face of Fairy Qin.  . You can also choose a dancing girl from Baihua Tower and take her away as a slave."

    As a girl in green clothes walked up to the front desk, a crisp and sweet voice came immediately.

    "Haha, is it true? I wonder if you, girl, are also within this range?"

    "Yes, if the person upstairs has really passed the third level, I will take you away. Haha"

    "That's right, I think the girl is pretty good"

    …………

    As soon as the girl in green finished speaking, there was a burst of playful sounds, and the whole scene suddenly became very lively.

    "Of course, the little lady is included in this list. As long as the distinguished guest opposite can pass the three levels in one fell swoop. It's fine if you don't dislike the little girl being clumsy. The distinguished guests are pressed for time, so the little lady will read out the title of the third level.  ”

    The woman in green didn't seem to be angry at all in the face of everyone's playful remarks.  But with a sweet smile on his face, he spoke to everyone very calmly.

    "As expected, he is a professional in the workplace, but he is not an ordinary person. Well, I can listen to customers dividing their money through the wall. I don't know the number of people, but I don't know the money. Seventy-two points are more than four taels, and ninety-two points are less than half a catty. Please answer.  :How many people? How much money?”

    After hearing the question, Li Feng was stunned and felt awkward in his heart.  This is so elegant.  It was indeed very uncomfortable for Li Feng.  But okay, that’s the meaning of the title.  He still understood.

    The meaning of the question is that I heard someone dividing the money, but I don’t know how many people there are or how much money there is.  If each person is divided into seven taels, there will be four taels left. If each person is divided into nine taels, there will still be half a catty left.  The question asked how many people there were and how much money they had.

    "Oh, after working on it for a long time, it turned out to be such a question. Haha, this thing can also be used for the third level. It's too simple."

    Understand the meaning of the question.  Li Feng felt happy.  Such a simple question turned out to be the third level.  However, although Li Feng understood in his heart, he remained calm.  He wanted to see how Gao Yang, Qin Huaiyu, and Li Ke solved this mathematical problem.

    "Ah, how can this question be like this? How can we divide the money without telling others how much money we have and how many people there are? And then ask us how many people we have and how much money we have. This is too bullying.  . Maybe he saw us passing two levels in a row and came here to embarrass us."

    When Princess Gaoyang heard this question, she frowned for a while, and then immediately started to complain. She began to doubt in her heart that this must be the other party who wanted to make them unable to pass the test and specially asked this question to embarrass them.

    "Yes, this is too outrageous. I think they are deliberately trying to embarrass us. Logically speaking, either you have to tell us how many people there are, and then ask how much silver there is. Or you have to tell us how many silver there are, and then ask how many people there are.  That’s right, otherwise there’s no way to calculate it, so why can’t we guess it?”

    Regarding Princess Gaoyang’s words, Cheng Chubi fully agreed with her and believed that the other party must have deliberately made things difficult for them.

    "That's right, only a ghost can figure out such a question. It's better to ask us directly, how many grams are there in the stars in the sky?"

    Cheng Chuliang and Luo Yong on the side also agreed that this problem cannot be solved.  Li Feng almost stopped laughing after listening to it."It's a beautiful idea to tell you how many people or how much money there are, and let you count the other. Wouldn't it be a simple addition, subtraction, multiplication and division for the first or second grade of elementary school? I really think I am a seven or eight-year-old kid.  ah."

    He felt happy in his heart, but Li Feng remained silent.  Instead, he glanced at Li Yu and Qin Huaiyu who were frowning and thinking hard from time to time.  I would like to see how they calculate this question.

    "Brother Huaiyu, in my opinion, the key to this question lies in the second half of the sentence. Otherwise, if you don't know the number of people and the amount of money, it will be difficult to calculate at all. This question seems to be almost unsolvable.  question, but I feel that there should be a way to calculate it, but I just don’t know where to start.”

    "Well, Your Highness, you are right, I feel the same way. However, I also have a feeling that there is nothing to start with. I obviously feel that I can calculate the answer, but when I think about it carefully, I feel that I have no way to start. It's just like with  When a master competes in martial arts, it seems that the opponent has a flaw, but when he tries to find the flaw, he feels invulnerable, giving people a depressing feeling of being unable to use his strength."

    "It seems that Brother Huaiyu has also felt it. Well, since you and I feel that we can solve this problem, let's study it together and find out its flaws."

    Looking at Qin Huaiyu and Li Ke, they were holding pens and writing and drawing on the paper. From time to time, they started to turn their heads to discuss with each other.  When the idea came to mind, his face was full of excitement. When he found that the way was dead, his face was full of depression, and then he started thinking hard again.

    And Gao Yang, Cheng Chubi and the others also gathered around Li Huan and Qin Huaiyu, watching them solve the problem seriously.  Occasionally, I will also come up with some of my own whims.

    It seems that Baihualou is very meticulous in its work. Everyone has prepared pen and paper in case anyone wants to give it a try and solve the problem on a whim.  The same things were placed in front of Li Feng.

    "Well, although the question is simple, we can't figure it out without pen and paper or drafting. No matter what, let's calculate the answer first. Anyway, if it's empty, it's still empty."

    Seeing that Li Ke was immersed in deep thoughts, no one paid any attention to Li Feng.  He was bored, but suddenly he had some small interests.  So, I picked up the pen and started writing on the paper.  In just two or three minutes, Li Feng put down the brush and stopped.

    "It's really not easy to write with this brush. It took me so long. Haha, although the characters are a little ugly, it's okay. I finally figured out the answer."

    First he complained about the difficulty of using the brush, and then Li Feng picked up the tea cup with a smile on his face and started drinking tea. After all, he was done.

    "Hehe, I knew that Uncle Fourth, you would definitely do the questions secretly, right? This is called, breaking through iron shoes and finding nowhere without taking any effort, um, no, it should be called, waiting for the rabbit, waiting for it, and then you can catch it.  right."

    While Li Feng was drinking tea, the paper in front of him was quickly snatched away by a small hand, and then, Gao Yang's proud voice came to his ears.

    It turns out that although Gao Yang seemed to have been watching Li Ke and the others doing the questions with all his concentration, his thoughts were actually on Li Feng's side.  The reason for doing that was to create conditions for Li Feng to make secret calculations.  Gao Yang was planning on Li Feng from the beginning.

    As for Li Huan and Qin Huaiyu, she didn't have much hope in her heart at all.  Last time, at this salary level, the more powerful fourth brother couldn't solve these math problems, let alone Li Ke and the others.  On the contrary, Gao Yang had great hopes for Li Feng. She couldn't help it, this fourth uncle gave her the feeling that he was so powerful and seemed to know everything.

    I can tell stories, write poems, grow rice, burn lime, and write music, as well as pinyin, three-character classics, hundreds of surnames, etc.  She had never seen or heard of these things before.  Compared with these things, being able to do arithmetic is simply a trivial matter.

    Sure enough, as she expected, Li Feng quickly picked up a pen and paper and started working on the questions.  Looking at Li Feng's relaxed expression when he put down his pen, Gao Yang couldn't help but know that Li Feng had already figured out the answer.  However, what shocked her was that her fourth uncle actually spent such a short time.

    Then, of course, she took Li Feng's answer away without him being prepared.

    "It was a miscalculation. It was a miscalculation. Unexpectedly, I fell into your little girl's trick again. Haha, but, girl, have you ever heard of a saying that the devil is as high as the devil and the road is as high as the path."

    Li Feng first looked frustrated, saying, "I've been tricked again." Princess Gaoyang immediately became even more proud.  However, Li Feng immediately began to say to Gao Yang with a strange smile on his face.  If Li Feng didn't want her to take away that piece of paper, she wouldn't even think of taking it away from Li Feng a hundred times.

    "Fourth uncle, what do you mean by this? Could it beah"

    Looking at Li Feng’s weird smile, Gao Yang suddenly felt that something was not good, and then hurried?When I picked up the piece of paper, my face suddenly became dumbfounded.  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 202: Clearing Customs

    "Sister Seventeen, Uncle Four has really figured out the answer, right? Show me quickly how you solved this question, hurry up."

    Gao Yang’s movement just now had already alarmed Li Ke and the others.  After listening to the conversation between her and Li Feng, it turned out that Li Feng had already figured out the answer.  This surprised and delighted Li Ke and the others.  Needless to say, I am happy. With the answer, this article will be cleared.  As for the surprise, of course Li Feng calculated it in such a short time, so that they didn't even realize when Li Feng started calculating it.

    The average person here has been thinking about it for a long time, racking his brains, and still has no clue about the topic. He can solve it in a few times. How can Li Ke not be shocked by this sharp contrast? Of course, there is also humor.  Doubtful and unconvinced.

    "I'm so angry that I was tricked by my fourth uncle again. Look, look, it's weird if you understand. These things are more like ghost symbols than the pinyin, and I don't recognize any of them."

    When Li Ke and the others made a fuss, Gao Yang came to his senses, and then became angry and threw the paper to Li Ke.  Then he sat there with a depressed look on his face.

    "Haha, what's up, you can't understand. I can tell you, what is written above is the answer. If you see the last few words on the paper, that is the answer."

    It is quite pleasant to tease this naughty niece.  Seeing Gao Yang's deflated look, Li Feng felt so happy.  For this reason, he deliberately told Gao Yang which answer was to add insult to injury.

    "Fourth uncle, you hate me so much that you know how to bully me. Only ghosts know how to draw talismans of yours."

    Gao Yang, who was already depressed, heard Li Feng specifically remind her what the answer was.  I felt even more depressed.  After complaining to Li Feng for a while, he tilted his body, turned around, and ignored Li Feng.

    It’s not that she doesn’t believe Li Feng’s words, on the contrary, she is very convinced that the last few words on the paper are just called words.  That was the answer she wanted.  However, she also needs to understand what it means.  She knew that the answer was right in front of her, but there was nothing she could do to stop her from being depressed.

    "Please forgive my nephew's stupidity, but I dare to ask my uncle, are these words you wrote like pinyin, a new arithmetic method that you have developed?"

    Gao Yang couldn’t understand it, so how could Li Ke and the others understand it.  However, Li Ke's heart became hot at this moment. He was convinced that Li Feng must have done this again.  A new mathematical method, just like that pinyin.  Thinking of this, he suppressed the excitement in his heart and asked Li Feng in a low voice.

    For a long time, he has always been for pinyin.  Regret endlessly.  Every time I think of myself, I missed the ten thousand times more important pinyin for the sake of the Three-Character Classic and Hundreds of Family Surnames.  He just wanted to slap himself twice.  If he had obtained the pinyin in the first place, why would he be so passive?

    And now, Li Feng actually used these new things to calculate super difficult problems that they couldn't figure out for a long time so simply and quickly. You can imagine what these things on the paper mean to arithmetic.  This time, no matter what, he couldn't miss it again.

    As for the answer to this question, he has already forgotten about the piano fairy.

    "Stop, stop, I haven't settled the score with you about Pinyin yet. Don't worry about what it is. Even if you ask, I won't tell you, so as not to cause a lot of trouble again. Okay,  Girl, stop pretending to be pitiful, I don’t know you yet.”

    Hearing Li Ke’s question, how could Li Feng not know what he meant?  However, this time, he didn't want to make the same mistake again.  This pinyin is already annoying enough.  He didn't want to cause trouble for himself anymore, so he ignored Li Ke and said to Princess Gaoyang.

    "I don't blame you, but you know how to bully others. Fourth uncle, just tell me the answer, okay? I really want to see what Fairy Qin looks like."

    As soon as Gao Yang heard what Li Feng said, he immediately knew there was something going on. His depressed and angry expression suddenly changed, and he started running to Li Feng, grabbing his arm and shaking him, acting coquettishly.

    And when Li Ke saw that Li Feng had blocked what he wanted to say, he suddenly felt a chill in his heart.  However, soon, his expression recovered again.  He fairly understood Li Feng's personality.  The more this happens, the more he wants to gain Li Feng's favor and support.  This kind of person will definitely give his full support to anyone once he is successful, and he will not make any demands.

    And looking at Gao Yang who was coquettishly coquettish with Li Feng, he became thoughtful.

    "Okay, I can tell you the answer, but you can't cause me trouble like before. In fact, the answer is very simple, 6 people, 46 taels. If you don't believe me, you can verify it yourself to see if it is true."

    After calculating the answer, Li Feng must give it to Gao Yang and the others, so he told her the answer directly.

    "6 people, 46 taels, let me do the math. If there are 6 people and no one is 7 taels, it should be??That’s 42 taels, yes, just 4 taels left.  And if everyone wants to get 9 taels, 6 people I do the math, well, it's 54 taels, doesn't that just mean I owe eight taels?  Haha, yes, yes, Fourth Uncle, you are really amazing.  "

    After some inspection, Princess Gaoyang immediately jumped up with joy.

    "Oh, it's really like this. Brother Li, how did you calculate this thing? It's amazing. Can it be calculated like this?"

    Gao Yang was calculating there, and Cheng Chubi and the others were watching nervously. When they saw that the answer was indeed in line with the meaning of the question.  Cheng Chubi immediately looked at Li Feng with great admiration. Of course, there was a hint of suspicion in that admiration.

    "Okay, hurry up and hand in the answers yourself. You don't care whether I calculated it or guessed it. Isn't the old saying good? It doesn't matter whether the cat is white or black, as long as it can catch mice, it is a good cat. Wait.  We still have Wu San Pass to go on, hurry up, I won’t sleep tonight, I don’t want to be a night owl with you.”

    How could Li Feng not know what Cheng Chubi meant?  But he didn't want to explain too much.  What if I forget to mention the Arabic numerals and equations again?  Trouble again.

    "Yes, I'm going to hand in the answer right now. Haha, this time, I can finally see Fairy Qin. Well, I made a deal. If Fairy Qin only sees one person, you can't compete with me."

    Li Feng reminded.  Gao Yang immediately ran outside.  However, suddenly she remembered something again.  Then he turned around, waved his fists, and spoke to everyone with a threatening look on his face.

    Although the level is cleared, there is still a problem.  Although several people can work together to make plans, they didn't say how many people would be invited.  otherwise.  All the guests form a big team, what’s the point of this activity?

    This time, everyone except Li Feng was dumbfounded.  It turned out that it took a long time.  It's really a tragedy that he might have nothing to do with himself.  However, everyone can't compete with Gao Yang.  The other party is not only a girl, but also a princess. How can I rob her?

    After learning that someone finally passed three levels.  The crowd immediately became lively.  There was a lot of discussion about who this Li Feng from Jianghu Village was.  It's so awesome.  But why does this sound like it came from some small village?  Immediately, everyone began to discuss the question of where Takuto Village was.

    Although Gao Yang and the others never reported their titles or names again, it was precisely because of this that people remembered the five words Li Feng of Jianghu Village. Who told Gao Yang to report this name for the first time.

    In people's words, there are admirations, envy, praise, and of course, they are indispensable.

    "Li Feng of Jianghu Village, why did Li Ke stay with him? But, so what? Last time, Li Ke, the bastard, actually brought the matter to his father, which caused me to be punished.  . Li Ke, Li Ke, it seems that you are really hopeless. To find such an ally, a prince who doesn't even have a title, to put it bluntly, Li Ke, you are really getting worse and worse.  "

    "Come, come back with me. Why are you standing here stupidly? Do you want to stay and see the so-called Wu San Pass? There is nothing good about the bravery of an ordinary man. It is simply detrimental to his identity."

    In another attic private room, a chubby young man muttered for a while, then stood up and walked out of the private room, speaking to several people dressed as attendants in the corridor.  Then, accompanied by some panicked attendants, he walked out of Baihua Tower.

    After completing Wen San Pass, it is Wu San Pass.  However, compared to Wensanguan, there were much fewer people participating in Wusanguan.  Although the policy of the Tang Dynasty has always been to emphasize both civil and military affairs, or even more emphasis on military affairs.  Many people did not let their descendants develop in martial arts, but learned literature.

    In everyone’s mind, it is like a bright mirror.  The so-called military establishes a country, civilized the country, practices martial arts in troubled times, and studies in prosperous times.  As the Tang Dynasty became more and more stable, there was no doubt that the status of warriors would slowly fade away, while literati would return to their peak.  How to choose? Everyone has a clear mind.

    ??Besides, if a warrior wants to make achievements, the only way is to go out on the field and kill the enemy. This is a super dangerous thing that can lead to death on the battlefield if you are not careful. The risk is too high.

    "Hey, we failed again. That big guy's strength is too great. What's the point of comparison with this guy? What's the use of this? If you have the ability, just fight with real swords and guns."

    Cheng Chubi and the others played again. In the first two games, with Luo Yong and Qin Huaiyu playing, they passed easily.  But it's a pity that I still lost in the third level.  Li Feng also saw that Baihualou sent a strong man, but today's competition was actually an arm wrestling match.  None of Cheng Chubi and the others were his rivals.

    This made Cheng Chubi extremely depressed, and he wished he could just fight with the opponent directly.

    "The third child,I advise you to give up that idea.  I felt that the big man was very powerful, really powerful. Anyway, I had no confidence that I could beat him.  unless……."

    It was Luo Yong who spoke, but he stopped mid-sentence, and then glanced at Li Feng, the meaning was self-evident.  Cheng Chubi also looked at Li Feng with a resentful look on his face.  Li Feng felt a chill in his heart, but he acted as if he didn't see or hear anything.

    However, he had to take a high look at Luo Yong. Luo Yong felt right. The big man they were competing with was really not something Luo Yong and the others could handle.

    "Dear distinguished guests, Fairy Qin invites you. If it is convenient for you, please follow the little lady." (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 203: Stunning Beauty

    As a crisp and sweet voice came, a green figure was already standing outside the door.  When Li Feng took a look, it turned out to be the girl in green who had been giving the questions just now.  At the same time, I sighed in my heart, ancient times are still ancient times after all. Although I know how to make a private room, why don't I know how to make a door.

    "Wait, you mean, Fairy Qin invited us all to come together?"

    Suddenly, Gao Yang seemed to understand what the other party meant. The other party was talking about everyone, not any one person.  This was a bit beyond Gao Yang's expectation, so he wanted to make sure.

    "That's right, that's what Fairy Qin means. If it's convenient for this young lady and all the young masters at this time, then please come with Luzhu."

    The other party’s answer confirmed that Gao Yang had heard correctly, and immediately made Gao Yang even happier.  Cheng Chubi and the others were also extremely happy.

    "Forget it, you go ahead. I'll just watch the performance under the stage. I won't go there."

    Li Feng had no intention of coming here, let alone to meet the piano fairy.  He is not the kind of person to chase stars.  It's enough to come in and see what this ancient brothel was like.  Now let him run around to see the piano fairy. To be honest, he really has no interest in it.

    "Fourth Uncle Just go with us. Don't worry, I promise I won't tell Fourth Aunt that you came to the brothel and met Fairy Qin, okay?"

    "When they saw that Li Feng didn't go, everyone was dumbfounded. There was such a thing.  Then, Princess Gaoyang began to talk coquettishly to Li Feng.

    "Yes, Young Master. If you have nothing to do, just go over there and sit down. The fairy has told me. I want to invite all the distinguished guests. If I neglect the Young Master, I will not be able to bear the consequences. I hope the Young Master can understand."

    After hearing what Li Feng said, Luzhu was also stunned, and immediately looked pitiful, I love you pity, and whispered to Li Feng to persuade him.

    "Okay, I really don't want to move. Hey. This man is like this when he is old. He is no better than you young people. You can go on your own, I am here to watch the performance under the stage."

    Li Feng doesn’t want to go over there and feel uncomfortable. It would be great to stay here and watch the performance on the stage below.  When he went to the piano fairy, he only drank tea.  He couldn't do anything and just sat there stupidly. He didn't want to do anything.

    Seeing that Li Feng was determined not to go, what could anyone say.  Li Feng could only be allowed to stay here, and a group of them went downstairs under the guidance of Lu Zhu.  Li Feng, on the other hand, is leisurely and at ease.  While eating snacks, drinking tea, and enjoying the dance performance on the stage.

    "What time is it now? It seems to be quite late. Oh, the prince is still waiting outside. No. We have to go back. We can't be too unkind."

    I thought of the prince and his father-in-law, who was still waiting for me outside.  Li Feng suddenly felt a sense of regret.  Li Feng has no concept of dignity or inferiority in his heart.  Whatever the reason.  They had accompanied him all the way out, they had worked hard, and now they were waiting outside eagerly.

    Respecting others means respecting yourself.  Eunuchs are human beings too and need to be respected.

    "Well, I have to leave a note to Gao Yang and the others so that they don't worry."

    After writing a few words on a piece of paper, Li Feng stopped lingering and hurried downstairs, and then walked straight out of Baihua Building.

    "Sir, you have come out. The program inside seems to have not ended yet. I thought that adults need to finish the program before coming out. So, I didn't pay attention for a while. Please forgive me."

    As soon as Li Feng walked out of Baihua Building, Eunuch Wang immediately greeted him.  Then, he said to Li Feng with an apologetic look.  Li Feng looked at the other party's obviously tired face, but felt even more embarrassed.  The other party must have been waiting here and staring at the door. Otherwise, it would not have been possible for him to discover Li Feng so quickly.

    "My father-in-law, it's me who should be sorry for causing my father-in-law to suffer."

    No matter what the reason was, it was ultimately because of him that he suffered so much, so Li Feng immediately expressed his apology.

    "You dare not, my lord, you are trying to kill a villain. It is your duty to serve the lord well. How can you shoulder the responsibilities of a lord? Besides, the lord has a distinguished status"

    "Okay, let's go back to the palace directly. Regardless of status, if it's right, it's right, and if it's wrong, it's wrong. What people value is mutual respect. How can there be so much mess? Let's go, good morning  Go back early and have a good rest.”

    Seeing what the other party wanted to say, Li Feng quickly stopped him.  Then, while talking, he took the lead to return the same way.

    "Sir, I have prepared a carriage for you. Do you want to go back in the carriage?"

    "Well, carriage, okay then, just take the carriage back. It's hard enough for you to stand outside for half the night. Wait a minute."?Let's go back together in the carriage.  "

    Eunuch Wang’s words seemed to be more respectful than before.  However, Li Feng didn't pay attention.  It didn't matter to him whether he went back on foot or in a carriage, so he spoke.

    "Thank you for your understanding, sir, but how dare I ride with you in the car? I broke the rules."

    "You're such a verbose person. I don't have any rules here. Just sit down when I tell you to, and then tell the coachman to go faster."

    Seeing the other party chirping, Li Feng was too lazy to talk to him.  I thought to myself, there are too many rules in this palace. No wonder Xiao Sizi always said with a depressed look that no one would play with her.

    "Well, speaking of which, I haven't seen the little guy since I came here today. I just want to see how the little guy is doing before I leave tomorrow."

    After getting on the carriage, Li Feng immediately thought of Xiao Sizi again.  Although she had only left Jianghu Village for a few days, both Li Feng and Rou Niang missed this little guy.

    "Okay, Eunuch Wang, you have been tired for the whole night. You can go back and rest. Also, I don't need anyone to serve me here, so let them all go down."

    Due to the special order of Empress Changsun, the carriage drove until it reached the entrance of the palace where Li Feng lived before stopping.  After Wang Gonggong led Li Feng to the room where he lived.  Then let him leave, and.  He was asked to take down the palace maid who was waiting on the side.  Hearing what Li Feng said, Wang Gonggong immediately obeyed.

    Why she is a palace maid and not a eunuch, of course, this was something Empress Changsun had considered, and she was afraid that Li Feng would not be used to it.

    "You bastard, where did you go? This caused the old man and me to search for you all over the palace, and finally I found out from the queen. You went out of the palace to play. The old man finally fell asleep, and you woke me up again.  Wake up. Just now, I have a problem that has been bothering me for several days. Please come and give me some advice."

    Li Feng was just about to go to bed when suddenly the door was pushed open and Sun Simiao's voice was heard.  When Li Feng heard this, he suddenly became frightened.  He was working hard.  I thought I could escape by coming back so late, but I didn't expect that I escaped the first grade of junior high school, but not the fifteenth grade.  This old man actually guarded his return, it was really terrible.

    "I'm talking about Uncle Master. Please forgive me, sir. If you don't check what time it is, or if you have any questions, ask them tomorrow. Go back to bed first, okay?"

    To this old man.  Li Feng was really scared, he was definitely a medical madman.

    "No, you will run away tomorrow. Where can I ask you? Also, if the problem is not solved, I won't be able to sleep, old man"

    With that said, he pulled Li Feng up from the bed, and the two of them sat at the table.  It's just that one is full of energy and the other is full of decadence.

    "It's true, it's a blessing, not a curse. It's a curse that you can't avoid. If you can't avoid it, then you have to fight. The worst is if you don't sleep tonight, who will panic?"

    Finally, Li Feng decided to fight with the old man to see who could endure it.  Fortunately, what this old man needs is often just an idea, and Li Feng doesn't need to worry about how to operate it.

    Not long after Li Feng left, Gao Yang and the others came back. After seeing the note left by Li Feng, everyone was speechless.  Then, in the last song of Qin Fairy, this adventure ended.

    This is a house not far from Baihua Building. The whole house is not very big and looks very ordinary.  But so late at night, the lights were still on in a house at the end of the house.

    At this time, a figure in white clothes was sitting in the room. Because the other person had his head lowered, his face could not be seen clearly.  However, judging from the figure, she should be a woman.  The slender figure, coupled with the glossy black hair, and the exposed skin as snow-like as jade, make people think that this must be an extremely beautiful woman.

    After a while, she finally made some movement and raised her head slightly.  What kind of face is this? It’s not an exaggeration to describe it as the beauty of the moon and the beauty of the city.  Or use another word to describe it more appropriately, perfect.  It's so perfect that you can hardly find any faults.

    However, there was a touch of sadness on that beautiful face at the moment. However, for some reason, she suddenly laughed again, her smile was beautiful and warm, and she felt a little silly.  But at this time, the eyes following her were staring closely at her hands, looking so fascinated.

    After taking a closer look, I discovered that there was something in her slender, white right hand.  It looks like a pair of solid pendant earrings, but it doesn't look like it because it's a little too big.  If you enlarge them, they look like a hammer.  But it was strange that these two completely different things should fascinate her so much.

    At this moment, there was a knock on the door, interrupting her meditation and making her frown slightly.  First, he carefully put the things in his hands into a beautiful box, and then took them to the pillow on the bed and put them away.  When she turned around again.  There was no sadness on her face, let alone that sweet and silly look.The silly smile was replaced by calmness, without any expression, which made people feel cold.

    "Come in"

    His expression was cold, and his voice was equally cold, but it sounded a bit familiar.

    As soon as she finished speaking, the door was gently pushed open, and a girl in green walked in.  Upon closer inspection, it turned out to be a green bead.  Look at the woman just now. She is dressed in white. If she adds a silk scarf, the woman's identity will be revealed. She is the piano fairy.

    No matter how hard you think about it, you still can't imagine that this famous Fairy Qin actually lives in such an inconspicuous house. It's really incredible.  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Mobile users please go to read

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 204: The Secret of Fairy Qin

    "Second Miss, my servant has prepared some lotus seed porridge and some snacks for you."

    Luzhu, who walked in, was holding a tray in both hands. In the tray was a bowl of lotus seed porridge and snacks on the side.  When he saw Fairy Qin, he came over with a plate and said.

    "Put it on the table first. I don't have an appetite yet. I'll eat it later."

    Seeing that it was Lv Zhu who entered the door, Fairy Qin's expression became much calmer, and her tone of voice no longer had the tough feeling just now.

    "Second Miss, you'd better eat it while it's hot. If it's cold, it won't taste good."

    Although Lu Zhu slowly put the lotus seed porridge and snacks on the table in accordance with the other party's wishes, she still began to persuade her, with a worried look on her pretty face.  She knew that the second young lady had not eaten dinner. How could her body bear it for such a long time?

    When the time comes, if the eldest lady finds out, she will suffer.  Thinking of the eldest lady, Luzhu's face suddenly turned a little pale, and his expression was full of panic.

    "All right"

    Seeing the flash of fear on Luzhu’s face, Fairy Qin immediately softened her heart.  Of course she knew why Lu Zhu was scared, and she didn't want to embarrass Lu Zhu.  If her sister knew about it, Luzhu would definitely suffer a lot.  She knew her sister's character and behavior very well.

    Perhaps because she thought of something, Fairy Qin just stood there holding the spoon and froze.  Luzhu, on the other hand, was waiting quietly and didn't say anything.  She was used to this master being in a daze from time to time.

    "Lv Zhu. Did the eldest lady tell you when she will come to Chang'an? By the way. Do you know what she has to do when she comes to Chang'an this time?"

    Suddenly, Fairy Qin came back to her senses, started to eat the porridge in small mouthfuls, and then suddenly asked aloud.

    "I haven't received any news from the eldest lady, but I think it will be soon. Misswell, I don't know, how can I know about the eldest lady?"

    Luzhu never expected it.  This second young lady actually cares about these things.  You know, for countless years, she has never cared about anything except playing the piano.

    "oh"

    Seeing Lu Zhu’s hesitation, Qin Xianzi knew that Lu Zhu was not telling the truth, and she must know something.  After all, Lu Zhu is the real person in charge of Chang'an Baihua House.  but.  Luzhu didn't say anything, so she stopped asking.  Just now, she was just a little curious.

    The name Qin Fairy has only emerged in the past two months.  In the past, she lived in seclusion in a villa without leaving home.  He stays with Qin every day and never has any contact with the outside world.  However, two months ago, she suddenly received a notice asking her to come to Chang'an City.  Subsequently.  Just playing in Baihua Tower.

    Actually, she didn’t want to come out.  However, she had to come, because the person who asked her to come was the eldest lady in Luzhu's mouth, which could also be said to be her sister.  However, when she thought of this sister, her heart became very complicated.  However, one thing was very certain in her heart. The other party was very important to her.

    Therefore, although I was a little reluctant, I finally came to Chang'an City and became Fairy Qin.  However, she became a little uneasy in her heart.  She has always been indifferent to everything.  However, she could vaguely feel what her sister wanted to do.

    And this time, nine times out of ten, it means that the action will officially begin.

    She has her obsession, and similarly, she also knows that her sister also has her obsession.  Therefore, she has always been indifferent, not even persuading.  After experiencing too many things, life and death have become very indifferent to her.

    "By the way, Lvzhu, do you know where Takumi Village is?"

    Fairy Qin, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly raised her head again and asked Lv Zhu beside her.

    "this……"

    Hearing that the other party actually asked this question, Lu Zhu was stunned for a moment, and then suddenly realized.  However, this made her very embarrassed.

    "Don't worry, I'm with the eldest lady. She won't embarrass you. If it doesn't work, you can ask her for permission first. If she doesn't agree, I won't embarrass you. I just want to see you, after all.  Who can actually make such a beautiful piece of music?"

    Thinking of the piece of music tonight, Fairy Qin had an idea of ??meeting the composer.  The novel style of music, the novel lyrics, and such a novel singing style all show that the other party is definitely a person with extremely profound musical attainments.  It is indeed a pity that people of the same mind cherish each other and do not go to see and discuss it.

    And there will definitely be other songs somewhere on the other side, which is what makes Fairy Qin so excited that she has to go.  This is just like a famous craftsman who will be excited when encountering good materials.

    "No,"How dare your maid be so presumptuous? Besides, the eldest lady has already told me to ask the second lady to go out more often to avoid getting bored.  However, there are signs that this Li Feng seems to have a connection with the royal family.  "

    After hearing Fairy Qin’s words, Lu Zhu knew that she had misunderstood her meaning, so she immediately explained.  However, I felt even more grateful to this second young lady in my heart.  If it weren't for the fact that Lu Zhu had already received the order, she really wouldn't have dared to let Fairy Qin go wherever she pleased.  I didn't expect that this second young lady would be so reasonable and considerate of her in everything.

    "Oh, it actually has something to do with the Tang Dynasty royal family. Well, let's give it up for now. After you find out clearly, report back to me. At that time, I will decide whether to visit or not."

    After hearing what Lu Zhu said, Fairy Qin was also stunned, and then she showed a very complicated expression.  After pondering for a while, I decided to put the matter aside and investigate further.

    "Well, I will definitely investigate clearly as soon as possible. When the time comes, I will report it to the second lady immediately."

    Seeing the complicated expression on Fairy Qin’s face, Lu Zhu was also surprised and thought to herself, maybe the second young lady has a connection with the royal family, otherwise, how could she have such an expression.

    Actually, this is just a guess made by Luzhu.  She was ordered to invite guests before, but Li Feng didn't come.  After a conversation between Qin Xianzi and Gao Yang, they found out that they were not composers.  Every time I asked about it, I was always prevaricating.  This made Luzhu very suspicious that the person who didn't come was Li Feng.

    And in the private room, she heard clearly that Gao Yang called Fourth Uncle Li Feng.  Lu Zhu had already investigated the identities of Gao Yang and Li Ke clearly.  The princess calls the man Fourth Uncle, so why should he say his identity?  After that, Li Ke, Cheng Chubi, Qin Huaiyu and others showed respectful expressions.  It confirmed her suspicion.

    “ In addition, Li Feng’s surname is also Li, which makes it even more certain.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? However, to be on the safe side, she still needs to conduct some detailed checks to ensure that nothing goes wrong.  What needs to be investigated is also very simple, as long as it can be confirmed that the person who did not come is Li Feng from Jianghu Village.

    When the time comes, how to decide depends on the master’s wishes.

    "Okay, Luzhu, you go down first. I'm a little sleepy and want to rest."

    After only eating a few mouthfuls of lotus seed porridge, Qin Xianzi stopped eating. Instead, she ordered Luzhu to leave and she wanted to rest.  Luzhu seemed to notice that Fairy Qin looked a little strange, but she left without saying anything.

    As soon as Luzhu left, Fairy Qin immediately stood up, then moved lightly, came to the bed and sat down, took out the flower pillow, and the line just now appeared in front of her eyes.  Slowly reach out your hand, gently pick up the line, then hold it with both hands and stare at it with your eyes.

    After a while, she gently opened the wooden box again and looked at the contents inside. Slowly, that sweet, silly smile appeared on her face again.  Then, he stretched out his left hand and picked up the two things that looked like pendant earrings in the box.  Then he raised his right hand slightly, and there was something like a bracelet on his right hand.  Finally, I held the two pendants with my left hand and hung them on the bracelet on my right hand.

    The skin on the wrist is as white as snow, and the pendant under the wrist is shining with gold.  She shook her wrist gently and seriously, and then there were clear jingling sounds, which were the sounds of two pendants colliding with each other.  Listening to the sound, she actually became intoxicated, and the smile on her face became sweeter and revealed a sense of innocence.  Her pretty face actually revealed a sense of innocence and cuteness.

    It’s really unimaginable, how could that peerless face show such a smile.

    "Silly brother, where are you"

    As the shaking arms slowly stopped, the crisp jingle disappeared.  At this moment, Fairy Qin was actually in tears.  His face was full of sadness and grievance.

    At this moment, she is like a little girl who has been wronged and cannot find an adult.  Where is the usual calmness and calmness, and where is the unrestrained aura of the piano fairy who can calm the mountains and rivers with her music.

    Who would have thought that this Fairy Qin, with her cold and resolute appearance, would actually have such a weak heart hidden under her.

    "Silly brother, Jie'er may never have a chance to see you again. In fact, Jie'er knows that although my sister doesn't tell, she has been inquiring about you over the years. Although she always says, it's for  Jie'er, but Jie'er knows. She's not doing it for herself, it's just that she refuses to admit it. "

    "Actually, my sister is not bad either. If she hadn't protected Jie'er all these years, Jie'er would have died long ago."

    "It's a pity that for so many years, there is no news about you at all. Maybe I will never see you in this life. If only I could be like that white fox, and you also have an afterlife, that would be great."

    &nbsp;As she murmured to herself for a while, she slowly fell asleep on the bed.  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Mobile users please go to read

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 205 Meeting Li Zhi for the First Time

    Last night, Li Feng couldn't figure out when he went to bed. Anyway, he was confused and dizzy because of Sun Simiao's questions, and finally fell asleep on the bed without taking off his clothes.  Moreover, his extremely punctual biological clock finally failed this time. When he opened his eyes, he found that it was already broad daylight.

    "It's really terrible. Staying with this uncle is like taking the college entrance examination."

    Muttering in his mouth, Li Feng got up immediately, opened the door and walked out.

    "Ah, Eunuch Wang, good morning"

    Who knew, as soon as he opened the door, he saw the prince waiting outside the door, so he said hello.

    “I’ve met my lord, um… Good morning, my lord.”

    Good morning, such a greeting was certainly not available in the Tang Dynasty.  However, the prince had a rough idea of ??what it meant, so he just said what he said.

    "Your Excellency, would you like to ask someone to help you wash up immediately? Your Majesty and the Queen are already at the Zhengdian Hall and have been waiting for a long time."

    Although Eunuch Wang asked this question, he was extremely anxious in his heart.  The emperor and queen are waiting.

    "Don't bother me. Just ask someone to bring you a basin of water and I'll just wash my face."

    Although Li Feng also wanted to go over and say hello to Li Shimin and Empress Changsun as soon as possible so as not to worry Rou Niang again, but no matter how anxious he was, he still had to wash his face.  As for rinsing your mouth, forget it. If you don’t have a toothbrush or toothpaste, it makes no difference whether you rinse your mouth or not.

    "Eunuch Wang really didn't expect that he had already reminded this gentleman like this.  I really had to wash up before going to see the emperor.  However, Li Feng actually said this.  He could only do as he was told, and immediately ordered the palace maid who had been waiting to come and serve him.  However, Li Feng just asked them to put the basin on the ground, and he directly washed his face with water without wiping it dry, and then asked the prince to lead the way.

    "Fourth uncle, haha, it's really you who is here. Hehe, I didn't believe it at first."

    As soon as he arrived at the entrance of Li Zheng Hall, little Sizi, who had been looking around for a long time, immediately ran forward happily and called to Li Feng very excitedly.

    "Haha, little princess, what's wrong? You don't want your fourth uncle to come?"

    When he saw the little Sizi running towards him, Li Feng felt happy, and then he directly picked up the little girl and said to her with a smile.

    "No, no, little Si Zi missed her fourth uncle. Last night, she heard from her mother that her fourth uncle was here. I didn't even have a good sleep. She got up early in the morning and was waiting for her fourth uncle at the door."

    When Xiao Sizi heard this, he immediately said anxiously.

    The prince and his father-in-law on the side almost had their eyes popping out.  What did Princess Jinyang call the man in front of her? She actually called her Fourth Uncle.  However, he soon became confused again.  How come he has never heard of such a prince after being in the palace for so long? It shouldn't be possible.

    "Okay. Let's go in and meet your father and mother. My fourth uncle will go back later."

    "Ahhow fast."

    As soon as he heard that Li Feng would go back later, Xiao Sizi's face immediately became a little sad.  However, the little girl has always been very sensible, but she does not make trouble like other filial sons.

    "Well, that's right. The wheat at home is about to ripen, and my fourth uncle is going home to harvest the wheat. If he doesn't harvest the wheat, wouldn't he be hungry? You think so?"

    Seeing the sad look on Xiao Sizi’s face, Li Feng immediately found a reason and began to explain.  If she couldn't make this little guy feel relieved, she would be left alone for a long time.

    "Oh, it turns out that the fourth uncle has to go back to collect wheat. Yes, Si Zi heard his father say that harvesting wheat is the most important thing and cannot be delayed. However, Si Zi has to accompany his mother and cannot go to help his fourth uncle harvest wheat.  ”

    Li Feng has long understood Sizi's sensibility.  Sure enough, his reason for harvesting wheat was immediately accepted by this little guy. Looking at his posture, he was even ready to help.

    "Fourth uncle, please put down Sizi. Sizi is now an adult and can walk by himself. Otherwise, he will be laughed at by Ninth Brother later."

    Li Feng was carrying little Sizi to the Li Zheng Hall, but the little guy looked embarrassed and asked Li Feng to put her down.

    "Haha, okay, Si Zi is an adult, so let's hold hands and you take the fourth uncle in. Otherwise, the fourth uncle won't know how to get out."

    "Okay, let's hold hands and I'll take Uncle Four in."

    Looking at the happy little Sizi, Li Feng found that this little guy was particularly interesting.  So, he held his big hand and his little one and let Xiao Sizi lead him towards the Li Zheng Hall.  Only the prince was left standing there stupidly.

    "Father, Queen, I have brought my fourth uncle here."

    Walking into the Li Zheng Hall, Li Feng saw Li Shimin and Empress Changsun sitting there chatting happily.  Looking at Queen Changsun's face, she is obviously much rosier than before.  ?Later, Sun Simiao's treatment was still very effective.  As for Xiao Sizi, he immediately said to Li Shimin and others as if he was taking credit.

    "Haha, you girl, when your fourth uncle came, you were very happy. He got up early in the morning and went to the palace door to look around. Fourth brother is up, come and sit down. I slept well in this palace last night.  Still fine”

    Queen Changsun first smiled and said a few words about Xiao Sizi, and then immediately spoke to Li Feng very enthusiastically, but Li Shimin just smiled and nodded to Li Feng without saying anything.

    "Okay"

    When Li Feng heard this, he thought, he is still fine. It would be great to be able to live in peace.  Last night, I almost went insane.  So, he directly found a stool to sit down and answered.

    When Li Shimin heard this, he smacked his lips twice and thought, Okay.  In the palace, the words "it's okay" can only be heard from the fourth brother's mouth.  However, it's right to think about it. I remember when he first came here, he said that the palace was a "ghost place". This time's evaluation is much better than the last time.

    "Sizi, go in and call your ninth brother out. Come out to meet your fourth uncle. It's been so long and you still don't know each other, so how can you do it? Fourth brother, you have to come to this year's grand meeting. By then, Gong  There will be a banquet for all the clan members. As an elder, many of the younger generations don’t know you yet.”

    At this time, Empress Changsun, in a tone of old lady, actually invited him to attend the annual meeting.  This is the brilliance of Queen Changsun.  It would be ideal if Li Feng agreed.  If she didn't like it, it wouldn't hurt. It wasn't Li Shimin who invited her, but she totally meant to invite Li Feng to the family banquet.

    "Let's discuss this matter later. If I have time, I will definitely come."

    Li Feng has always respected Empress Changsun.  The way this second sister-in-law conducts herself is really impeccable.  Such a person made Li Feng admire him very much.  Respect is all respect, but if you want Li Feng to come over for New Year's Eve dinner, forget it.

    As for whether there is time at that time, that is up to Li Feng himself.  If you want to come, you will definitely have time. If you don’t want to come, you can find 10,000 reasons why you don’t have time.

    "Haha, ok, that's what we said. When the time comes, I will send someone directly to pick you up, as well as Rou Niang, Yaya and the others. When the time comes, come to the palace and stay for a few more days, so that Rou Niang can have a good life.  "Have a rest."

    "It's a pity that the Queen, the eldest grandson of the family, doesn't care at all what Li Feng says, but directly pulls the fire under the cauldron.  On the contrary, I have brought your whole family here for the Chinese New Year to see what else you can do.

    "This kind person is often unkind. This time, he was tricked by this second sister-in-law again."

    Regarding Queen Changsun, Li Feng had to sigh again in his heart, and then stopped talking.  It's still early days. If you really don't want to come by then, just don't come.

    It didn’t take long for Xiao Sizi to come out again, and what came out with her was a handsome boy who was about the same size as Yaya.  This is probably what Empress Changsun just said, Xiao Sizi's ninth brother.

    "My son, I have met my father, the emperor, and my mother, the queen."

    After the little boy came out, he immediately bowed to Li Shimin and Queen Changsun in a polite manner.  And the other party's words almost made Li Feng laugh out loud.  He is such a little brat, what a son-in-law.

    "Come on, Pheasant slave, this is your fourth uncle, why don't you come and pay your respects?"

    After Li Shimin said there was no need to be polite, Empress Changsun began to introduce her.  Then, the little boy respectfully called Li Feng "Uncle Four Emperors".  At this moment, Li Feng was stunned for a moment, and then he carefully observed the little boy in front of him.

    Because, through the introduction of Empress Changsun, Li Feng already understood that the little boy in front of him, who was a little overly disciplined and a little timid, was the youngest son of Empress Changsun and the successor after Li Shimin's death, Tang Gaozong and Li Zhi.  The man who was so fascinated by Wu Zetian that he finally let Wu Zetian take over the power and almost ruined the entire Tang Dynasty.

    Regarding Tang Gaozong Li Zhi, Li Feng has always believed that he was not a qualified emperor.  He lacks the characteristics that an emperor should have, his mind is not firm enough, he is not ruthless enough, he has no ambition, and he has no aspirations.  To put it bluntly, he is a second-generation master.  It was nothing more than relying on the strong team left by Li Shimin. Otherwise, in any era, he would only be a mediocre and incompetent emperor.

    Seeing that Li Feng did not reply, but stared at him, Li Zhi obviously became more reserved, and his little head slowly lowered.

    "Fourth brother, what's wrong? Is there anything wrong with Zhi'er?"

    Seeing Li Feng staring at Li Zhi without saying a word, Queen Changsun immediately spoke, and Li Shimin also looked at Li Feng very curiously.

    "Haha, no, I just saw that his body is a little weak and he needs to practice hard if he has time."

    Li Feng was just thinking wildly for a while. After hearing Queen Changsun’s words, he immediatelyStarted to say with a smile.  Who is the emperor? What does it have to do with him?

    "Oh, yes, Pheasant Slave's body is indeed a bit thin."

    Queen Changsun did not have any doubts about Li Feng's words.  Li Zhi's body was already a bit thin.  And the other party is Li Feng. Everyone looks thin.

    However, Li Shimin still looked at Li Feng curiously, looking thoughtful.  His understanding of Li Feng is much deeper than that of Queen Changsun.  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Mobile users please go to read

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 206: Consultation in the Zhengdian Hall

    After chatting for a while, Empress Changsun made an excuse and went out, taking Si Zi and Li Zhi away with her, leaving only Li Shimin and Li Feng.  Li Feng knew that this was because Li Shimin wanted to talk to him about something, and nine times out of ten, it must be about pinyin.

    "Fourth brother, look, I originally said I would go to you for a drink yesterday, but I didn't expect that I would bother you to send him back. Hey, I'm so old, I only drank so much, and I'm actually drunk."

    As soon as Queen Changsun and others went out, Li Shimin spoke immediately.

    "Don't do these useless things. If you have something to say, just say it. I will rush back later. Even if you are 20 years younger, I can still drink three of you."

    When Li Feng saw that Li Shimin was talking about drinking, he immediately mentioned it.  When it comes to drinking, Li Feng really doesn't panic now, but it's a pity that these days, there aren't as many dinner parties as in later generations.  Otherwise, he could live this little life happily just by relying on his drinking capacity.

    "Okay, let's get back to business. I was negligent about what happened last time. I didn't expect that those old students would actually do such an excessive behavior and make Yaya feel wronged. However, this is a matter of running a school.  , but the matter is very important, and many places have already begun to build schools. If the court cannot send teachers to teach, the court's face and prestige will be lost, which will be a loss of trust for the people.  It’s a big taboo, so this matter must be completed no matter what.”

    Speaking of this, Li Shimin's initially angry expression immediately became extremely determined.

    "And this matter cannot be separated from your support, Fourth Brother. Although I also know that you must have a grudge in your heart about what happened last time. But I still have to ask Fourth Brother for your help."

    Li Shimin has a clear understanding of Li Feng's temperament. Although he is very persistent, he is still very reasonable and considers priorities.  Otherwise, he wouldn't have let Yaya come to Chang'an in the first place, and he wouldn't have drank with him yesterday.

    "Stop talking so much nonsense. Just tell me what you want to do. Yes, what happened last time was really just a trivial matter. I don't care about it. But Yaya is not willing to come no matter what.  Yes, I’m not in the mood to teach you. To be honest, I can’t stand those literati who don’t understand shit and always think they are superior to others. It’s disgusting to see them.”

    Li Feng originally proposed this matter. Of course he knew that it was important to Li Shimin.  means nothing.  Although he is very persistent at times, he never causes his children to suffer any injustice outside.  I was told a few words by others.  He must be at odds with Li Shimin.  It would be better to rush into the Imperial Academy and beat up those people.  It's a pleasure to come.

    Now, Yaya will definitely not come again. If Yaya doesn’t want to, Li Feng will not force her.  And there is no way for Li Feng to come in person.

    "Hey, why don't I know that their group of people, apart from being full of talk, are basically useless. However, since ancient times, the world has been governed by the teachings of Confucius and Mencius, and all people have been educated. What do you want me to do with these so-called saints' children?  , we can only throw them to the Imperial College to be raised."

    Speaking of this, Li Shimin also looked helpless. As a knowledgeable king, how could he not understand these truths.  However, although he understands clearly, he cannot do without these people. To be precise, he cannot do without the idea of ??governing the country with Confucian culture.

    Li Feng was quite touched by what Li Shimin said.

    Before, Li Feng had read an investigation report.  Among them, the statistics are the proportion of civilian officials in China's past dynasties.  In the Tang Dynasty, it was about 3000:1. Looking at modern society, it was 290:1 in the early days of the founding of the People's Republic of China, 67:1 in the early years of reform, and by 2003, it had become an appalling 26:1.

    There is not much else to say about these data.  However, through data comparison, one conclusion can be drawn, that is, the officials of the Tang Dynasty were extremely scarce.  Just like a county, except for the dozens of people in the county government who are officials, everyone else is the public.

    How can such a small number of officials be managed?  Of course it is impossible to manage it with these officials.  There will naturally be people below to help manage the people. It is said that every family has family laws, a clan has clan rules, and a village has village rules.  These so-called various rules all come from the same thing, and that is Confucian culture.

    This Confucian culture is like a huge net that catches everyone in the net.  Without this thing, no one can do anything, and the country will be in chaos.

    Why did the Yuan Dynasty disappear into the long river of history in just a few decades after unifying China?  The Qing Dynasty ruled for 300 years, and it would have been even longer if it hadn't been for the invasion of the West.  The main reason is that as soon as the Qing Dynasty entered the country, it immediately seized on Confucian culture as a magic weapon for governing the country.  But Genghis Khan and others wanted to conquer the land of China through their own culture.

    Indeed, the Yuan Dynasty’s cavalry was strong enough, otherwise they wouldn’t have been able to make it all the way to Europe.

    It can be seen from this that the influence of Confucian culture in ancient Chinaimportance.  At least, it was indispensable in this ancient time when there were very few officials, few laws, and many loopholes.

    "These are your problems. I don't have the time to worry about it for you. As of now, it won't work if we don't solve it. Besides, I raised the matter and I will help you cultivate it no matter what.  Send a group of teachers. However, neither I nor Yaya will stay in Chang'an City. Therefore, if you want to teach, you must go to Jianghu Village. If Yaya is willing, Yaya will definitely teach.  If she’s not happy, then I’ll teach you.”

    This matter has now become a difficult situation.  No matter what, it has to be completed, otherwise, Li Laoer will really be in a hurry.

    "Haha, great, fourth brother, you are reasonable. Okay, then this matter is settled. I will send people to Jianghu Village. This time, this matter must be done as soon as possible no matter what.  ”

    Hearing that Li Feng agreed so readily was beyond Li Shimin's expectation, and then he immediately laughed and said to Li Feng.

    "Don't worry, there are still some things I have to explain to you clearly so that you can be prepared."

    Seeing the happy look on Li Shimin's face, Li Feng began to feel depressed secretly, but it was he who came up with the solution.  Unfortunately, only he and Yaya understand the pinyin.  If Yaya is really not happy, he can only do it on his own.

    "Oh, if there's anything, just tell me."

    When he heard that Li Feng still had conditions, Li Shimin's heart immediately skipped a beat. He was really worried that Li Feng would do something to him again.  However, the matter was already imminent, so he couldn't help but think about it. If Li Feng could agree to help, everything would be fine.

    "First of all, there is no extra school in Jianghu Village, so a new one must be built. I will go back and arrange this matter. After the construction is completed, I will come to you to get the construction fee. After all, the villagers cannot be in vain.  I’ll work for you, right?”

    "This is no problem, but it is best to build it bigger and faster. Otherwise, it will be the busy farming season soon."

    This was a trivial matter, of course Li Shimin wouldn't care about it, and he agreed immediately.

    "One more thing. After arriving at Jianghu Village, all personnel must obey my arrangements. Those who do not obey the arrangements may be killed."

    Li Feng’s words were short, but Li Shimin’s expression suddenly changed.  He suddenly thought that this Li Feng was not Yaya who cried when he was wronged.  If those people dare to be so presumptuous, then no one will know who should cry.  Moreover, such a thing is absolutely possible.

    With the bad temper of those poor scholars, plus Li Feng, who has an even worse temper than those people.  It would be strange if the world was in chaos.  And the one who suffered the loss was undoubtedly that scholar.  When the time comes, he, Li Shimin, will be caught in the middle, and he will really have a headache.

    It’s difficult to handle, it’s really extremely difficult to handle, but no matter how difficult it is, he still has to do it.  For Li Feng, there is no need to consider it at all, and there is no need to consider it.  If you want him to accommodate those scholars, there is no need to think about it.  He was also worried that Li Feng would regret it.

    "Okay, when the time comes, I will send the prince and Ke'er to go with him."

    Suddenly, Li Shimin had an idea and decided to send the prince and Li Ke as well.  A prince or a king of Shu can calmly and humbly ask for advice. If anyone dares to be presumptuous, he deserves to be unlucky.

    "You just have to arrange this matter, I don't care about anything else. Who asked me to meddle in my own business and cause trouble?"

    Li Feng just gave Li Shimin a heads up, he didn't bother to care about other things.  Who to send and who not to send is Li Shimin's business.  However, once we get there, everyone is the same.

    Now that the matter has been settled, Li Feng immediately got on the carriage assigned to him by Li Shimin and returned to Jianghu Village.

    Returning to Jianghu Village, Li Feng immediately came to Qi Ye’s home and told him about building another school.

    "Haha, I said you boy, you are really amazing. You actually helped the court to train talents. Don't worry, I will take care of the construction of the school. As for the salary or not, then forget it.  That's it. Anyway, I'm idle now. It's just a matter of putting in some effort. Besides, after I finish teaching them, isn't this school a good thing for our village?  Talking about money, you kid, you really fell into the eyes of money."

    Hearing that this was the case, Master Qi was immediately overjoyed.  Hearing that Li Feng actually talked about wages, he immediately became criticized.

    "Am I very vulgar? No, isn't it natural to collect money for doing work? Moreover, this is a government project, full of money and water. Well, it seems that we are really a bit vulgar and our thinking is out of date."

    Hearing Master Qi say this, Li Feng immediately began to laugh at himself.  Compared with simple people like Qi Ye, he had toI admit that I am vulgar.  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Mobile users please go to read

 Volume 1: Settling Down in the Tang Dynasty Chapter 207: Franchise Chain

    That afternoon, Master Qi immediately started building the school.  In the next few days, Li Feng was always there to help.  The construction of this school requires a lot of windows for light problems, so the construction material is mainly wood.  Although Li Feng doesn't know how to do carpentry, he has the strength to carry things, so he is an excellent candidate.

    Speaking of which, Li Feng really likes this lively working atmosphere.  I remember when I was a child, it was the same in rural areas. If someone built a house, relatives and neighbors would come to help.  However, later on, people seemed to get tired of this approach.  All things in quantity have been commercialized.

    In short, there is more of a money flavor and less of a human flavor.  Between people, there is less simplicity and enthusiasm, and of course there is more indifference.

    Today Li Feng came to work as always, and it will be completed in a day or two.  However, it was a pity that Xiaohu came to tell him that someone was looking for him.

    "Why is Cui Yingying here? I remember she hasn't been here for a long time."

    On the way home, Li Feng was thinking about what would happen if Cui Yingying came to see him this time.  You know, she is different now. She has become a famous big boss in Chang'an, and she is too busy.

    When Li Feng walked to his door, he found a carriage parked there.  However, this carriage is much more luxurious than the ordinary carriage she rode in before.  Just as Li Feng passed the carriage, the coachman, who had been sitting on the carriage with his eyes closed and meditating, suddenly opened his eyes and looked at Li Feng carefully. Then he stopped caring about Li Feng and closed his eyes to meditate again.

    "Oh, not only has this carriage become more upscale, it also has a master as a bodyguard."

    Li Feng’s sensitive sense made him immediately believe that this driver was definitely a master.  After muttering in his heart, he ignored him and walked directly to his home.

    "Brother Li, you are back. Well, Yingying has met Brother Li."

    As soon as Li Feng entered, Cui Yingying's voice reached his ears.  It sounds like he is still happy.  Li Feng looked up and saw Cui Yingying standing next to Rou Niang looking at him very cutely.  It's just that Rou Niang is sitting and she is standing.  He should have just stood up.

    "Yingying, why are you so polite? Sit down. I haven't seen you for a while. Yingying, you have changed a lot. Not only is the car more luxurious, but it is also equipped with bodyguards. Even your temperament has changed a lot.  He is indeed a big boss, but it’s different.”

    Li Feng walked over and joked half-truthfully to Cui Yingying.

    "That's right. When sister Yingying first came in, I thought it was the eldest lady who had gone to the wrong door. Who knew, when I looked carefully, it turned out to be sister Yingying."

    After hearing what Li Feng said.  Rou Niang also said teasingly.  Now Rou Niang has completely lost the melancholy she once had, and has become much more cheerful.  In the past, she would not have made such a joke.

    "Brother Li. Sister Rou Niang, please don't cancel me. Talk about the big boss. Brother Li is the real rich man now. I am just a small shopkeeper."

    Li Feng and Rou Niang's words made Cui Yingying feel a little embarrassed.

    "Haha, I don't have the ability to become a rich man, nor do I have the interest. If I really become a rich man, I don't know where to put so much money, let alone how to spend it."

    Now Li Feng’s concept of money has simply faded to the extreme.  Think about it, I used to say, buy a car, buy a house, marry a wife, and send your children to school.  Countless people have to work their whole lives for this.  Unfortunately, it is no longer used at all.  Now that I have a wife, let alone the car, the house will be built after a while.

    It’s just that when building a house, you prepare the materials yourself or hire someone else?  No need, when the time comes, everyone will come together to help, no matter the money.  Calculated in this way, it is just a treat for everyone. How much money can this cost?

    There is no need to provide children with education. When the time comes, when there are children, you can just teach them yourself.

    So, all that’s left is food and clothing.  Needless to say, eating is self-sufficient.  Rou Niang makes it herself.

    In the end, you will be self-sufficient in food, clothing, housing and transportation.  If you have money, what can you buy?  Li Feng often misses that he has a computer and can access the Internet, but he cannot sell it.  In short, I want to buy it, but I don’t have to sell it.  What you have to sell is what you have at home, or what you don’t need.

    These days, people’s greatest happiness is to have enough food and clothing.  And these are too simple things for Li Feng.

    Money is useless, this is the source of Li Feng’s happiness.

    "Hehe, I don't believe it, then take a look at this."

    &nbsp; Seeing that Li Feng didn't seem to understand what she was talking about, Cui Yingying felt moved. Then she took out a book with a smile and handed it to Li Feng.

    "What is this? Let me take a look Well, this seems to be an account book. I said Yingying, why did you give me an account book? Is it possible that you still want me to help you with the account book? Forget it, you have this account book  It’s so irregular, I’ll be dizzy just looking at it.”

    In this era, there were no Arabic numerals, let alone data tables.  The accounting method is purely a running account, which is extremely cumbersome.  After two glances, Li Feng immediately closed the ledger.  It's just that he was curious about why Cui Yingying showed him the account book, and it seemed that the account book had something to do with him.

    “Up here, all the income from selling wine and money in the past half month has been deposited with the emperor. When the time comes, you can go find the emperor yourself.”

    Seeing Li Feng take a second look and then close the account book, Cui Yingying knew that Li Feng still didn't understand what she meant.  So, he added.

    "Oh, it turns out that this is the case. You can handle these things yourself. From now on, these account books and the like will not be better than what I brought you. As for the money you get, you can do it yourself. Don't go there  I'll send it here. I don't have room to put that money."

    At this time, Li Feng finally understood what Cui Yingying was talking about, but he had no intention of doing so.  It was out of consideration for Cui Yingying that I went to see Li Shimin.

    "You are the boss, and I am just the shopkeeper. Of course I have to report to you. Since you don't want to read it, forget it. It took so long for them to re-write the account books for you. If you don't read it, then  I’ll just tell you.”

    Looking at Li Feng’s expression, Cui Yingying knew that if she hadn’t mentioned it, they would have simply forgotten about it.  However, Li Feng could forget, but she could not forget.  Li Feng's appearance brought her back from despair.  Without his appearance, she wouldn't know whether she was a human or a ghost now.

    Cui Yingying has been busy during this time. At first, she was busy building a brewing workshop.  After all, this is Erguotou’s biggest secret.  In order to keep the work secret, it really took her a lot of brains.  After finishing the brewing workshop and starting to make wine, I have to be busy dealing with the sales channels of the wine.

    The emperor had already requested that most of these wines be sold to foreigners.  So that's the stuff involved.  But there are more.  Until a few days ago, I finally sorted everything out and everything was on track.  Only then did she finally be able to take a breath for a while.  So, he ran to Li Feng non-stop to report the situation.

    who knows.  Li Feng's reaction made her both disappointed and touched.

    "Haha, it seems that this time I must have made my second son very happy. Foreign trade in this era. It's just like robbing money."

    After listening to Cui Yingying’s detailed explanation, Li Feng finally understood it.  How profitable is foreign trade in this era?  It’s no wonder that so many wars were launched for this so-called Silk Road.

    "It's a pity that I was the one who negotiated with the emperor, and we only occupied two floors. If you, Brother Li, had gone to negotiate, you would have been able to get more. Huh, the emperor must have known that you didn't care, Brother Li, so he bullied me like this.  A weak woman."

    Speaking of money, Cui Yingying felt distressed and remorseful again, because she had negotiated the matter.

    "Brother Li, there is one more thing that I need to get your permission for. Now that the export issue has been solved, I basically don't need to worry about it. Therefore, I plan to slowly expand the restaurant business everywhere. So.  Once this happens, we have to use the money we get from selling the wine. This is a big deal, so we need your consent."

    Suddenly, Cui Yingying said to Li Feng with an embarrassed look.  Because she has selfish motives in this matter, and she wants to use this move to suppress Wangji Restaurants across the country.

    "Didn't I tell you earlier that you can make your own decisions about these matters? By the way, I remembered, does the emperor also need to be involved in this matter?"

    Thinking about it carefully, Li Feng finally remembered this incident.  Wasn't it because of the buffet hot pot on the day he got married that they agreed upon it.  When Li Shimin heard this, he realized that this move could save a lot of food and avoid extravagance and waste, so he strongly supported it.

    "Well, yes, the emperor was indeed involved, but I am responsible for everything."

    "That's fine. Although the second brother is a bit stingy, with his support, things will be much easier to handle. At least, safety will be guaranteed."

    When Li Feng heard this, Li Shimin was indeed involved, so he said nothing.  As for how the business is done, whether it makes money or loses money, he doesn't care.

    ? ??Thank you Brother Li, I……”

    "Okay, I've said it before, you can make your own decisions about these things. I won't get involved. In fact, there is no need to go to such trouble. Opening branches one by one is too time-consuming and very expensive.  It’s difficult to manage. There is a better way that can help you achieve your goal quickly.”

    Li Feng already knew what Cui Yingying wanted to do, so he didn't wait for her to say anything else.  If acquaintance can help, Li Feng will do his best to help.

    "What's a better way? Brother Li, what is it? During this time, I am worried. If we really want to open branches all over the country, it will take a long time. Moreover, it will require countless manpower. How?  Controlling these branches is also a huge problem because it takes a long time to go back and forth.”

    Cui Yingying immediately became happy when she heard that Li Feng had a better way.  During this time, she had been thinking about this matter a lot.

    In this era, the biggest difficulty lies in transportation.  Inconvenient transportation has caused inconvenience in the transmission of information, as well as settlement of money, etc., which are all very difficult.

    As the saying goes, parents are not traveling far away, which is the reason for the inconvenience of transportation.  What the ancients feared most was traveling far away. If it was not too far, it would take three or two months, and if it was further away, it would take a year and a half.  If something happened outside, it would be terrible.

    "That's right. Since it's so troublesome to open a branch by ourselves, then let's let the locals open it. Anyway, as long as we don't let people from the Wang family open it, everything else is easy, right?"

    “In business these days, the only ones who want to flourish are those super big families.  There are many people, so send one person here and one person there to manage them on the spot.  At that time, just come back once a year and report on the situation.  Obviously, it is too difficult for Cui Yingying to achieve this.  Even if Li Shimin recruits people for her, it will be difficult to do it. After all, this issue of loyalty is the biggest problem.

    "AhBrother Li, what do you mean? Just follow the shape of the self-service hot pot restaurant we are about to build, and then let those who are interested in opening a store open a store locally according to this pattern. As for us,  We can use Erguotou as a winning weapon to contain those stores.”

    "In this way, we can achieve both the emperor's intention and my purpose. Anyway, as long as we investigate clearly and prevent people from the Wang family from getting in. And with Erguotou's reputation, there must be many people willing to do it. That way  Wouldn't it serve the purpose of suppressing the Wang family? Moreover, in a very short period of time, restaurants like this could appear in countless places. "

    I saw Cui Yingying thinking there while analyzing the benefits.  Li Feng once again sighed that Cui Yingying was really born to do business.

    "Brother Li, your idea is a good one, but if someone else has opened this store, how can we make money? Although we don't need to invest any money, we have given up such a good business to others for nothing.  . It’s really unfair to you.”

    Not long after, Cui Yingying suddenly raised her head and looked at Li Feng, and said excitedly.  The emperor achieved his goal, and so could she.  However, not only did Li Feng gain nothing, but the self-service hot pot business was also given to others in vain.

    ??There is no doubt whether this self-service hot pot, combined with Erguotou, can make money.

    "Okay, when have I ever thought about making money with these things? In fact, if you really want to make money, it's easy. If you want to blackmail people, just say, you will share the dividends with anyone who wants to open such a store.  It's too troublesome to pay dividends, just pay how much you want every year. If you want to be more legitimate, you have to put in some effort, for example, come up with some unique hot pot ingredients, give them to them, and then collect them openly.  money……."

    Li Feng thought about the so-called franchise chain stores in his previous life, and began to choose something suitable for this era, and slowly started talking to Cui Yingying.

    "Brother Li, you are really unworthy of your talent if you don't do business. If you do business, you will definitely become the most powerful profiteer in the entire Tang Dynasty, haha"

    When Li Feng finished speaking, Cui Yingying first looked at Li Feng with admiration, and then gave him the title of a profiteer.  In her opinion, some of the ideas Li Feng mentioned were really bad.  It's like after you sell out to others, others still have to help count the money.

    "This girl is really ignorant. Hey, any modern person can become a profiteer if he goes back to ancient times."

    Seeing Cui Yingying’s expression, Li Feng didn’t bother to argue with her.

    &nbsp; Is it possible not to commit adultery? I didn’t see it. There was a sketch about a fool. He was deceived so many times that he became an expert in preventing deception.  (To be continued)

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 208: Prince Li Chengqian

    On the corridor leading to the Ganlu Hall from the Tang Dynasty Palace, a young man was walking slowly, but his walking posture was a bit weird. His body was rising and falling, and he was swaying. If you look closely, you can see that his right leg  There seems to be some problem.  Could it be that he sprained his foot, but why is there no sign of pain on his face?

    Of course not, because he is the prince of the Tang Dynasty, Li Chengqian.  The reason for this is because he has leg problems.

    Walking on the road, I occasionally encountered eunuchs or palace maids walking towards me in a hurry. Those people immediately stood on the spot, and then respectfully saluted Li Chengqian.  However, facing the salutes of these people, Li Chengqian acted as if he had never seen them before. He did not even say "en", and his face was full of coldness.

    Whenever Li Chengqian passed by, the eunuchs and maids had expressions of amnesty on their faces.  Then, like a small antelope escaping from a tiger's mouth, it ran away quickly.

    Arriving at the entrance of the Manna Hall, Li Chengqian did not go in immediately. Instead, he stood there, staring at the Manna Hall in a daze, and then a very complicated look flashed across his face.  In the end, it seemed that I finally mustered up the courage and walked inside.

    "My sons and ministers pay homage to their father"

    Arriving in front of Li Shimin, Li Chengqian immediately bowed in a very polite manner, a trace of worry and panic flashed across his face, and what was even more shocking was a kind of indifference.  After he finished speaking, he stood there motionless.

    "The prince is here. Did he visit your mother today?"

    Hearing Li Chengqian's voice, Li Shimin put down the pen in his hand, then raised his head and said to Li Chengqian.  For Li Chengqian.  Li Shimin has always been addressed as the prince, unlike other princes.  Called by a nickname or nickname.  This shows respect for the prince and elevates the prince's status.  In this way, he reminds others that this is the crown prince recognized by Li Shimin.  Of course, this is also used to remind Li Chengqian all the time that he is the prince.  Then he should look like a prince.

    "I haven't been to my mother's place yet. When I heard my father's summons, I came to Ganlu Hall first, and then I went to pay my respects to my mother later."

    Hearing Li Shimin mention Empress Changsun, Li Chengqian spoke more, and his eyes showed deep affection, which made Li Shimin feel happy.  Feeling helpless and sad again.

    "Speaking of this prince, in many aspects, he is not good enough, but in this aspect of filial piety, he is absolutely unmatched.  Come rain or shine.  It was freezing cold, or no matter how busy Li Shimin was with his errands, he would go to the Lizheng Palace to visit Empress Changsun without hesitation.  Ten years are like one day, every day.  Even if she is sick, if Queen Changsun does not go to the East Palace to explain.  He will definitely go to Rishengden.

    The most shocking time was when he contracted a serious cold.  However, he persisted until he reached the Rinzheng Hall. However, once he arrived at the Rinzheng Hall, he could no longer hold on and fainted.

    "It's a pity that this kind of filial piety is only for Empress Changsun, but Li Shimin rarely receives this kind of treatment.  It was better when he was a child. In the past two years, unless Li Shimin summoned him, he would never come to Ganlu Hall at all.  Regarding this, Li Shimin felt extremely helpless and sad.

    He knew that Li Chengqian was afraid of him. In Li Shimin's opinion, this was all because he was too strict with the prince.  But what can be done? Without strict requirements on the prince, how can he become a qualified prince, and how can he become a qualified king in the future.

    "Well, my father asked you to come here this time because I have to give you a very important errand. Have you heard about the chaos that occurred in the Imperial College last time?"

    Li Shimin saw that Li Chengqian had no intention of staying here any longer, so he went straight to business.

    "My son, I heard about it"

    Li Chengqian still knew about that matter.  However, he heard his uncle, Changsun Wuji, tell him about this matter.  I also analyzed the hidden secrets for him.  Otherwise, he really wouldn't care about these things, even though he is the nominal person in charge of the whole thing.

    "Well, opening thousands of schools and allowing people all over the world to study is a major event that will last forever and is also the most important thing at the moment. As the person in charge at this time, Prince, you must do your best and do your best.  Get this thing done. What happened last time was completely unexpected, but it also caused some trouble. Fortunately, everything can go on as normal now.

    "To successfully run thousands of schools and enable people to read and write, pinyin is a very critical step. The accident at the Imperial College last time delayed this matter for a long time. But fortunately, now, everything is ready  But it's going on as usual. This time, I asked you to come and let you and King Shu lead the students to Jianghu Village to learn this pinyin. After you learn it well, you can come back and teach more students, and then let these students learn this pinyin.  Teach the people all over the world how to learn pinyin and calligraphy.”

    "This matter is of great importance, so I'll leave it to you to handle it, how about it?"

    Li Shimin simply explained to Li Chengqian what was going on.  More importantly, it was a statement that the importance of this matter made him pay attention to it.  The reason why Li Shimin is like this?I confessed specifically because I was afraid that Li Chengqian would mess up the matter.  If the prince were like Li You, the king of Shu, Li Shimin wouldn't have to explain it so specifically.

    "My child obeys your orders."

    Hearing what Li Shimin said, Li Chengqian showed a sad look on his face, but he still accepted the order.  Even if he doesn't want to, what else can he say.  In addition to receiving a reprimand, the final result is that you have to follow the instructions.

    "Well, I believe you can handle this matter. Okay, you go down first. We will set off for Jianghu Village early tomorrow morning. Remember not to be late."

    "Yes, I will retire."

    As soon as Li Chengqian said goodbye, he walked out quickly.  From beginning to end, Li Shimin always responded to what he said without any unnecessary words.

    "Gan'er, you are like this, what should I do to my father? If you were more confident, my father, why should I be so embarrassed and helpless?"

    Looking at Li Chengqian’s back as he walked out, Li Shimin’s eyes revealed a look that only a father could have.  However, his face soon became full of sadness again.

    "Maybe this time, it's not necessarily good for you to go to Jianghu Village. But in this case, you will have to trouble the fourth brother again. Maybe the fourth brother can really make Gan'er change.  Definitely. Others may have scruples when teaching the prince because of his status, but the fourth brother will not, haha."

    Suddenly thinking of something, Li Shimin's face immediately showed a smile, and his eyes were full of infinite expectations.

    Originally, the main purpose of asking Li Chengqian to come this time was to explain to Li Chengqian that after going to Jianghu Village, he must put down the prince's airs and put away his past temper.  But later, an idea suddenly appeared, that is, let the prince go to Jianghu Village to suffer hardships, maybe there will be unexpected gains.

    After all, Li Shimin still loved Li Chengqian, his eldest son. No matter what, he would not do anything to depose the prince unless it was absolutely necessary.  Even now, such voices are getting louder and louder in the court, and more and more people are criticizing the prince, but he has always suppressed them.

    ??????????? After Li Chengqian left the Ganlu Hall, his face first flashed with relief, but then he began to frown again, with a look of embarrassment and disgust on his face.

    Walking on the way to the Li Zheng Palace, Li Chengqian's pace was obviously much faster than before when he went to the Ganlu Palace. It seemed that his pace was much easier.

    And when he came to the door of the Li Zheng Hall, a smile appeared on his very indifferent face, but it quickly disappeared again.  However, even so, his expression is much better than before, at least not as scary as before.

    When he arrived at the Li Zheng Hall, he walked directly in. When the eunuchs and maids saw that it was the prince, they all saluted him one after another. Surprisingly, he actually raised his hand and waved.  See, that means those people don't need to be too polite.  The eunuchs and maids seemed to understand his meaning very well, and they all took their places.

    Yes, they are indeed used to it.  Although the prince never said anything to them out loud, he would either nod slightly or wave his hand.  However, just this treatment made them feel flattered.  In the entire palace, the only people who can enjoy such treatment from the prince are those who are on duty in the Li Zheng Palace.

    When Li Chengqian walked into the Li Zheng Hall, Queen Changsun was sitting there, watching Si Zi and Li Zhi playing chess with a loving smile on her face.  However, Sizi and Li Zhi stared at the chessboard very seriously. However, little Sizi had a smile on his face, while Li Zhi had a frown on his face.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off??????????  And the chess pieces representing human chess and tiger chess were actually made to look like a villain and a tiger. They were lifelike and very beautiful.

    Xiao Sizi played human chess, while Li Zhi played tiger chess.  On Xiao Sizi's side, there are ten villains, which is quite a lot, but on Li Zhi's side, the two tiger chessmen have already been locked up in the tiger prison. It only takes one or two steps, and they will definitely be driven together next to each other.  , lost the chess game, no wonder he looked bitter.

    Looking at the scene in front of him, a more complicated look flashed in Li Chengqian's eyes, and then he stood quietly not far away, as if recalling something, while Queen Changsun looked at Si Zi and Li Zhi seriously.  While playing chess, Li Chengqian's arrival was not noticed.

    "Mother"

    After a while, Li Chengqian finally walked forward slowly and shouted softly to Queen Changsun, as if he was afraid that it would be too loud and scare Queen Changsun.

    "Here comes Gan'er, hurry up, sit down quickly, you must be tired after walking so far. Come, hurry up and serve tea to His Royal Highness."

    Hearing Li Chengqian’s voice, Queen Changsun raised her head and spoke to Li Chengqian with a smile on her face, and then ordered her servants to serve tea.

    "Sizi, I have met the prince brother"

    "Pheasant slave, pay homage to the prince's brother"

    "Si Zi and Li Zhi"At this time, he also quickly got up to greet Li Chengqian, but Xiao Sizi had a smile on his face, while Li Zhi looked confident.  Obviously, he was very afraid of this elder brother who had a somewhat cold face.

    "Well, sister Sizi, and my ninth brother are exempt from the gift."

    Li Chengqian then spoke to Si Zi and Li Zhi calmly.  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Mobile users please go to read

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 209: A Dutiful Son

    "The queen mother, the prince brother, the pheasant slaves, and Xuzi have not finished the homework assigned by Xu Zi, so they have to do their homework."

    As soon as Li Chengqian arrived, Li Zhi immediately felt nervous.  This eldest brother is different from other royal brothers. Others are always pleasant and cheerful, but this eldest brother, the prince, always has a serious face, which is scary.  Basically, every time Li Chengqian came, he would choose to find an excuse to escape.

    "Well, okay, then, slave Pheasant, let's do our homework first. Sizi, you can also go with your Ninth Brother."

    Regarding this situation, Queen Changsun was also very helpless.  However, Li Chengqian's temper was like this, and there was nothing she could do about it.  Although she knew very well that Li Chengqian didn't really dislike his brother and sister.  On the contrary, he still cares about his younger brothers and sisters.  But what he showed was such an expression.

    "Gan'er, my mother has told you many times, don't always keep a straight face in front of your brothers and sisters. Look, the pheasant slave will run away when he sees you now. You know, youhey, forget it."

    Seeing Li Zhi running away like the plague, Empress Changsun felt very uncomfortable. She wanted to say a few words to Li Chengqian, but she stopped mid-sentence.  She has said this once or twice.

    Empress Changsun was quite satisfied with Li Chengqian. If nothing else, just his filial piety towards her was enough to satisfy her as a mother.  Who could do this if it were someone else's child?  Let alone anyone else, even if it were herself, she was confident that she would never be able to do this.

    The most important thing is that she knows.  Li Chengqian's filial piety comes from his heart.  There is not a shred of other factors in it.  Unlike many people, that filial piety is done for others to see, or it is a forced filial piety.

    As the saying goes, filial piety comes first among all good deeds. In ancient times, the most important thing was filial piety.  Even filial piety has become a very important condition for pursuing an official career.  It has appeared countless times, and he is famous for his filial piety.  It is a common practice to be recommended as an official.  And once you are accused of being unfilial, sorry, no matter how high-ranking an official you are, your career will come to an abrupt end.

    Therefore, it is said that some people’s filial piety is done for others to see, and some people are forced to do so.

    But Li Chengqian's filial piety was different, it was completely sincere.  Otherwise, he would not only go to Lizheng Hall and never go to Ganlu Hall.

    To be honest, Queen Changsun hopes that Li Chengqian can go to Ganlu Hall more often.  Don't come to her political palace.  After all, no matter how fair and fair she is towards her eldest son, Queen Changsun, she still has selfish motives.

    After hearing what Empress Changsun said, Li Chengqian did not speak.  I just picked up the tea cup and started drinking tea.  Talk about it.  Although he came to Queen Changsun every time, he didn't talk much.  It seems to be just for the purpose of coming here every day to visit Empress Changsun.

    "By the way, Gan'er, a while ago, your father gave you a job. You must do it well, you know. Don't always make your father angry. The reason why your father treats you  Such harshness is not all for your own good. You know, you are the prince and the crown prince. If you really become the king of a country in the future, how will you govern the people of Li?"

    Li Shimin hated the prince, and Queen Changsun was even more worried about it.  There was a turmoil in the court, how could she, the queen, not know about it.  Besides, although Li Shimin wouldn't tell her these things, how could her brother, Changsun Wuji, not tell her.

    But Queen Changsun is also in a dilemma.  Because being crown prince is related to the stability of the country and is a major national matter.  She never interfered in political affairs, not to mention, it was still about her own son, which made her even more inconvenient and unable to speak.

    Therefore, she and Li Shimin have rarely mentioned anything about Li Chengqian.  Both of them had a tacit understanding to avoid this evil question.

    However, this does not mean that Queen Changsun really does not care about these things.  If she had been here, fortunately, she would be confident that Li Chengqian would be safe and sound.  But, what if she is gone, it would be hard to say.  Although her condition is now under control, she has stabilized for the time being.  However, the root cannot be removed, and there is still a possibility of recurrence.

    She has already asked Sun Simiao privately. Once he relapses, his life will be in danger.  If Sun Simiao hadn't been found last time, it would be hard to say whether he would still be there now.  However, we can't keep Sun Simiao in the palace and take care of her all the time.  It is impossible for others to agree.

    "In the palace, although it is said that the mother is honored by the son, the same is not true that the son is honored by the mother.

    "Mother, I"

    Seeing the sad look on Queen Changsun's face, Li Chengqian immediately showed a look of shame and sadness on his face.  Originally he wanted to say something, but for some reason he hesitated and didn't say it.

    "Forget it, Gan'er, let's not talk about it anymore. You are already an adult. I believe you understand everything."??Just let everything take its course. Mother, I just hope that God will let me live a few more years. When the time comes, even if something unexpected happens, I can take care of you.  "

    Seeing the sad look on her son's face, Queen Changsun also felt distressed.  She knew that her son was not useless or unintelligent as others thought.  However, it seems that his mind is not on these things at all.

    "Well, the kid has remembered it. The kid will not let the mother down. By the way, mother, the father summoned the kid just now and gave the kid a new errand. However, this thing made the kid feel very weird.  Therefore, the child wants to ask his mother for advice."

    Perhaps it was the evil Queen Changsun who greatly touched Li Chengqian, causing a look of perseverance to appear in his eyes.  However, then he remembered again the errand that Li Shimin had given him just now.  However, at first glance, this thing was very strange and he couldn't figure it out.

    "Oh, your father has given you another errand. Tell me what it is and why you are confused."

    Seeing that Li Chengqian actually took the initiative to talk about these things, Empress Changsun was surprised for a while, but at the same time she felt extremely relieved.  It's just that I don't know how long his confidence can last.

    "Just now, my father told me to let the boy and the King of Shu take people to Jianghu Village to learn pinyin tomorrow. The boy felt very strange why such a large formation was needed. Moreover, even if the opponent was a peerless scholar, there was no need for such a large formation.  Fei Zhouzhang, can't we just invite people here?"

    It seems that this Li Chengqian is indeed unusual, and he thought of the unusual thing so quickly.  As he said, under normal circumstances, there is no need to go to such trouble.  This approach shows in disguise that the imperial court is showing weakness.

    "Oh, that's actually the case. Well, by the way, Gan'er, didn't your father specifically tell you something?"

    When Queen Changsun heard this, she knew what was going on.  However, after listening to Li Chengqian's words, he didn't seem to understand the key.  Could it be that the emperor didn't tell him at all?  This shouldn't be the case. How could she not understand her son?  Ever since I was little, I have been used to being aloof, so needless to say, I have a bad temper.

    And such a character is simply in conflict with the fourth brother's character. It will be strange if there is no conflict when the time comes.  Isn't the emperor worried about this? After thinking about it, Empress Changsun's eyes lit up, and she understood what the emperor meant.

    ?????????Li Chengqian’s teachers have been changed again and again.  There is no way, there is no way to teach, even those teachers who are upright and dare to speak out and give advice can do nothing. With the identity of the prince, who can do anything to him except the emperor.

    ?????????????????????????????? Even if it is the emperor, the only thing he can do is to give him a good scolding after he commits a crime, and even if he commits a serious crime, it is enough to ground him in the East Palace for a few days.  After all, the emperor also needs to maintain the dignity of the prince.

    However, in this way, it is just scratching the surface, and over time, it will not have much effect.

    “But, if we really arrive at Jianghu Village and Li Feng’s place, we won’t have any worries.  Thinking of that fourth brother, no one would take him seriously when the emperor came there, let alone the prince.  Moreover, the fourth brother became increasingly incomprehensible to her and became more and more unfathomable.

    In the past, her impression was that he had an explosive temper and was extremely powerful.  However, after reappearing, her understanding began to be subverted.  Thinking back slowly, this fourth brother was simply too extraordinary.  Not to mention anything else, she didn't expect that he could actually compose music, and it was a wonderful new style of singing that made her deeply moved after listening to it.

    Thinking of the song "White Fox" that Gao Yang sang to her, Empress Changsun really couldn't imagine that it was composed by Li Feng.  At that time, Empress Changsun and Li Shimin were also shocked for a long time.

    "Well, maybe it's a good thing to let Qian'er go there and endure the hardship. However, I don't know how Your Majesty arranged this matter. I have to go and discuss it with His Majesty later. Otherwise, when the time comes, I won't be given anything.  It would be bad if the fourth brother said hello and caused something. That King Yan is a living example."

    By now, Queen Changsun has realized Li Shimin's intention.  Then, she calmly raised her head and said to Li Chengqian.

    "Gan'er, since your father has told you this, he has his own considerations. You just need to do your job well. Okay, my mother is a little tired, so Qian'er should go back first."

    Queen Changsun has made up her mind to go to the emperor later to see what his plan is.  So, he found an excuse and asked Li Chengqian to resign first.

    "Actually, it's also because Li Chengqian never cared about these things. Otherwise, people like Li Ke and Li Tai would have known that there was an imperial uncle there, and he should have been able to figure something out.

    Queen Changsun actually said this, and Li Chengqian did not doubt it at all, so he respectfully resigned.  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian.com to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Mobile usersPlease read

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 210: Confinement Room

    Li Feng and the others were having dinner when they suddenly received a letter from the palace.  So, Li Feng opened it very curiously and looked at it carefully.  But after reading it, I immediately looked like I had seen a ghost and stood there dumbly holding the letter.

    "Brother Li, what's wrong with you? Did something happen again?"

    Seeing Li Feng holding the letter in a daze, Rou Niang on the side immediately asked nervously.  This letter came from the palace, and Li Feng looked like this after reading the letter. How could she not be worried.

    "What else can happen? It's not just the troublesome second brother, but also the second sister-in-law, who will try their best to cause trouble for me."

    As soon as he heard Rou Niang’s nervous question, Li Feng immediately said depressedly.

    "Let me see, let me see, sister, I will read it to you"

    Having a rare opportunity to express herself, Xiao Yaya immediately grabbed the letter from Li Feng's hand, and then began to read it word for word.  Li Feng didn't care about Yaya's infringement of his sexual rights. Besides, there's no such thing as this these days, right?

    If she is willing to show off, let her show off her beauty. This way, Li Feng will not have to explain.

    It is said to be one letter, but in reality, it is two letters.  One of them was written by Li Shimin, and it was probably to explain the arrival of the person tomorrow, as well as the general situation of the person coming.  Then, he praised Li Feng fiercely, saying that he was rare in the sky and unparalleled in the world. Finally, he briefly mentioned the prince's situation, and then told Li Feng not to worry, to be strict in requirements and discipline.

    The letter from Queen Changsun was relatively short.  However, the meaning of this letter is more straightforward.  That is to let Li Feng teach the prince well.  Lest he be too naughty.

    "Brother Li, what's going on?"

    Rou Niang also listened to the contents of the letter. Some of them understood it, while others felt confused.  What she understood was naturally the meaning of Queen Changsun's words.  As for Li Shimin, who wants to be a bitch and build a memorial arch at the same time, of course she can't understand it.

    But.  Even so, it still shocked her.  To be honest, ever since what happened to Li You, she had a deep feeling of resentment towards these so-called princes.

    "What else can you do? Think of me as the Central Party School. Forget it, ignore them. Since you want me to help repair their son, it's easy to say. I have long heard that this prince has a very bad temper.  Smell, let's try to see how bad his temper is. But if he behaves well, let's just leave him alone. Yaya, let's eat quickly and have a good night's rest.  Let’s take Xiao Hei and teach them. If they still dare not listen to you, let Xiao Hei bite their butts.”

    “ Anyway, even if Li Shimin and the others don’t talk about this matter.  As long as those people really dare to act arrogantly, Li Feng plans to deal with them properly.  This is better, and this can be regarded as acting on orders.

    Thinking of this, the depression in Li Feng's heart just now was completely gone.  Then he said happily to Yaya.  Not only was Little Teacher Yaya still very upset about the bad student last time, but Li Feng was also very uncomfortable.  I can't stand the virtues of those people. If given the opportunity, Li Feng certainly wouldn't mind giving them some fun.  It is also a good way to let them disciples of saints know that we ordinary people are powerful.

    "Yes, if they don't obey, let Xiao Hei bite their butts"

    Li Feng’s proposal was absolutely approved by Yaya.  Yaya's indignant look immediately attracted a glare from Rou Niang.  Little Yaya had no choice but to lower her head and eat quickly.

    "But, Brother Li, what should we do about this matter? It can't be done. When the time comes, let's really let Xiao Hei go up and bite people. We can't just beat them up. I heard that those people are very  They are arrogant and accept death. When things get too big, it will be troublesome."

    To be honest, Rou Niang is really worried about what trouble she will cause.  How could she not understand Li Feng's temper?  When things get really tense and he gets angry, he may not be able to hold back his temper.  Just like last time, when the emperor comes, he will not back down even a step.

    "Well that's true. Ordinary methods are really useless against these people. Unless we use very strong methods, we can only talk to each other. As for them, they are indeed very arrogant.  , As for the backbone, it's hard to say. Oh, why didn't I think of it? Isn't this a ready-made method? Haha, I want to see how arrogant they are.  Write a reply to the emperor"

    Since the matter must be done, there is no reason to retreat.  You can't treat those people like masters and then send them away.  ButToo strong a method will not work.  Fortunately, Li Feng quickly thought of a way, the best way to wear away people's arrogance.

    So, he immediately asked Yaya to get pen and paper, because his idea must be supported by Li Shimin.  Otherwise, he wouldn't be able to do it alone.

    As soon as Yaya heard this, Li Feng stood up, trotted, and went to meet her guy. He came back soon with the things, and then handed them to Li Feng.

    "Haha, our Yaya is a very talented girl now. Come on, I'll read it, and you can write it."

    "Okay, I'll give you some, I'll write it, brother, please read it quickly"

    The child’s performance is very strong. Showing it to her means giving her affirmation and praise.  It is very important to give children opportunities to express themselves. Li Feng understands this very well.  Just look at the happy look on Xiao Yaya's face and you will know.

    The content of the letter is very simple and short, so it was written quickly.  In fact, it was mainly because Li Feng made a few requests.  However, Rou Niang, who was listening to Li Fengnian, was stunned.

    Afterwards, Li Feng handed the letter directly to the person who sent the letter and asked him to go back and resume his life.

    "Brother Li, why did you ask the emperor to send troops here? Is it to protect the safety of these people?"

    What shocked Rou Niang the most was that Li Feng actually proposed in the letter that the emperor send a small army to help.  Rou Niang quickly thought that it must be to protect the safety of those people.

    "Well, of course it is useful. You will know when the time comes. Okay, I'm full, and I have to go to Master Qi to discuss something with him."

    Li Feng didn’t explain much, but simply put down the bowls and chopsticks, told Rou Niang and the others, and went out immediately.  He really still needs to trouble Master Qi with some things.

    "Oh, your kid is here. I was about to go over to find you. How is that thing going? When will they come?"

    When I arrived at the door of Master Qi’s house, I happened to meet Master Qi who was about to go out. When he saw Li Feng, Master Qi immediately asked.  As for the people he asked, of course they were referring to the group that would come tomorrow.

    "I'll be here tomorrow morning. Don't worry, Mr. Qi. I have something else to do here that I want to trouble you with."

    "What? You will come tomorrow morning. Why didn't you tell me earlier? There is nothing prepared now. How can we greet him tomorrow?"

    When Master Qi heard that he was coming tomorrow, he immediately started talking anxiously.  He had already thought about it, and when the day officially started, he would have a lively reception for the conference.  When I heard it now, it turned out that I would come tomorrow or in the morning.  Nothing is prepared now.  Moreover, it was already night and there was no way to prepare.

    "Welcome? It's not necessary. They come to disturb us and they still have to greet us. It doesn't make sense. Let's just forget about it. It's not necessary."

    Li Feng said immediately when he heard that Master Qi still had this plan.  I thought to myself, what's there to welcome? You, the old man, have had drinks with the emperor and haven't seen anything like you.  However, Li Feng just thought in his heart but did not say it out loud. He just persuaded Master Qi that it was not necessary.

    "Forget it now, what else can you do? You kid, you are so talkative and weak in your work. This is such an honorable thing. Forget it, we can only have a cursory reception tomorrow. By the way,  You kid said you have something to ask me for help, tell me, what is it?"

    Master Qi thought, it was already too late anyway, so he had no choice but to forget it.  So he asked Li Feng what business he had with him.

    “Actually, it’s not a big deal, it’s just that I want to build a few separate small rooms. Well, each of these rooms must be small, sturdy, and have no light.”

    “I’m telling you, kid, do you want to build a house or a prison cell?”

    When Master Qi heard this, he was immediately stunned and couldn't figure out what Li Feng was going to do.  There is no way to build a house like this.  When other people build a house, they require it to be large and have enough light, but he did the opposite.  It would be strange for people to live in such a house.

    "Haha, that's right. Master Qi, you will build it according to the prison cell. However, it must be small enough, dark enough, and each small house must be built separately. These houses are very important.  It may be necessary soon. Master Qi, you must help me find a way."

    As soon as Li Feng heard what Master Qi said, he immediately said happily.

    "With so many of your requirements, I can't make it. It needs to be small, separate, and strong. It's very difficult to achieve. According to your requirements, it's better to just dig a small cellar. But you kid, this  What are you trying to do? You can’t do this crime.”

    When Master Qi heard this, he askedToo many to handle.  Even if it can be done, it will take a lot of effort.  However, he did come up with an idea, and then asked Li Feng very seriously.

    "Cellar? Haha, yes, why didn't I think of that? Lord Qi, don't worry, I won't do those illegal things. I just want to build a few solitary rooms."

    Li Feng was extremely happy when he heard what Master Qi said. This was indeed a brilliant idea.  And it doesn’t take much effort at all to get it right.

    "Confinement room? What is it?"

    When Master Qi heard this, he wondered why it was a new word, so he asked curiously.

    "Haha, good stuff, absolutely good stuff. If you don't believe it, it will be done tomorrow. Master Qi, if you are interested, you can try it."

    Although Li Feng said it was a good thing, the smile on his face gave Master Qi a chill.

    (To be continued)

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 211: Showing Power

    On the pipeline from Chang'an to Jianghu Village, a mighty cavalry suddenly arrived. All in all, there were at least one or two hundred riders.  Among them, there are elegant scholars and Tang cavalry in armor.  Occasionally, when pedestrians encountered this team, they would immediately go to the roadside to avoid them. As long as they were normal people, they could tell at a glance that these people must have a good background and should not be messed with.

    Li Chengqian was riding a horse with a contented face at this time, walking at the front.  Originally they were supposed to come by carriage, but at his request, they all changed to riding horses. He likes riding horses, not riding carriages.  Fortunately, martial arts was prevalent in the Tang Dynasty, and even these weak scholars had learned to ride horses.

    Next to Li Chengqian is the dashing Li Ke. However, compared to Li Chengqian's happy face, Li Ke's expression is a bit serious, as if he is thinking about something.

    "And behind them are two generals in armor. If you look closely, you can see that both of them are young generals.  One of them turned out to be Qin Huaiyu, and the other turned out to be Wang Daxiong, whom Li Feng had met in the palace.  However, the expressions of the two people are different.

    Wang Daxiong’s face was serious, and his eyes were looking around from time to time.  Qin Huaiyu, on the other hand, was thinking about something just like Li Ke, but his expression was quite strange, with a hint of excitement in it.

    Last night, the emperor summoned him overnight, which surprised him and Qin Qiong.  Qin Huaiyu was just a small captain. Under normal circumstances, it was impossible for the emperor to summon him.  What surprised Qin Huaiyu and Qin Qiong even more was what was behind.  Because the emperor actually gave Qin Huaiyu a task.  The task was very simple, that is, let him lead a group of imperial soldiers and the prince and others to go to Takumi Village.

    Logically speaking, when the prince goes out, he will definitely need soldiers to protect him. This is normal.  But.  This time, the task he received was not to guard, but to obey Li Feng's orders.  The emperor also specifically told him that he could do whatever Li Feng asked him to do without any worries.

    This is what he can't understand. Is there anything else besides guarding?  When I got home and told Qin Qiong about the situation, Qin Qiong was also puzzled.  only.  Since this was the emperor's order, all he had to do was follow it.  Besides, Qin Huaiyu knew who Li Feng was better than anyone else, except as he was told.  What else could he do.

    "Captain Qin, please order everyone to speed up the journey. I don't know how long it will take to walk at such a slow pace."

    Suddenly, a sound interrupted Qin Huaiyu's contemplation, and Qin Huaiyu took a look.  It was Li Chengqian who spoke.  Although I haven't had much contact with this prince who has a somewhat weird temper.  However, since the prince has said so, Qin Huaiyu can only do it.  Order everyone to speed up.

    "Don't have any scruples? Could it be"

    At this time, Qin Huaiyu suddenly remembered the emperor's solemn confession again, and thought of a possibility, and then.  The smile on his face became even weirder.

    As all the horses started running, the entire official road was suddenly on the road.  The dust started to fly.  However, we are all young people, and there is no one who doesn’t like this kind of galloping.  Especially the prince at the front, his face was full of excitement that could not be concealed.  Unknowingly, the whip in his hand was swung faster and faster, and the speed of the horse under him also became faster, and he slowly distanced himself from the team.

    "Colonel Qin, you lead some people and me to follow the prince. Colonel Wang, you urge everyone from behind to speed up the journey, but safety is the top priority."

    Seeing the somewhat forgetful prince, Li Ke could only speak to Qin Huaiyu and Wang Daxiong immediately, and then he also rode his horse and chased ahead.  Although, the more nonsense Li Chengqian behaves, the happier he, Li Ke, becomes.  However, if something really happened, he, Li Ke, would not get anything good. After all, he had the job of persuading the prince anyway.

    Although the people behind them can ride horses, they are not very skilled in horseback riding.  If they were forced to keep up, an accident would probably happen.

    Li Chengqian was indeed a little too excited and forgot about everything.  He is not the kind of person who can tolerate too much restraint, but he is also a prince.  He was subject to many more rules than other princes.  There is only a wall between his East Palace and the Imperial Palace, so his every move cannot be hidden from the Imperial Palace.  Even, sometimes, the emperor would go to the East Palace to check.  He could only stay in the East Palace.

    It was okay at first, but when he thought that he had important matters to deal with when he came out this time, he also promised his mother that he would handle things well and not let her down.  It's a pity that such a forced thing can't resist the temptation.  As soon as the war horse ran away, he was so excited that he could still remember so many things.

    Li Chengqian likes riding horses. To be precise, he likes the feeling of galloping on a horse.  Even if it was because of this that I fell off a horse and was trampled by a horse.? Although his current leg ailments still don't scare him, he likes this feeling of free running and blood boiling.

    At this moment, Li Feng was walking slowly on the dirt road outside the village. He came out specifically to pick up someone.  Originally, he wanted to go directly to the school and wait for these people, but without someone to lead the way, those people would not know where the new school was.  And Li Feng didn't want his large group of people to rush into the village and affect the villagers.

    Therefore, he had no choice but to come out to pick them up and take them to the school.  Originally, Master Qi and Yaya also wanted to come, but Li Feng didn't let them come. Instead, he asked them to go directly to the school.

    However, when Li Feng came, he specially brought Xiao Hei with him.  People say that when you meet someone, you should show off your power.  If you show off your power, if you show off your power, of course you have to let them dismount.  And Xiao Hei is undoubtedly the best way to make people dismount.

    "Haha, I just hope that when you come here, you don't run too fast. Otherwise, if you fall to the ground, it will be very painful, but don't blame me."

    Looking at the majestic Xiao Hei behind him, Li Feng suddenly felt happy when he thought about the scene where the horse suddenly stopped when Xiao Hei roared.

    "Haha, it's true that Cao Cao and Cao Cao are here. Who is this kid? He dares to ride a horse so fast on such a narrow road. What should he do if he encounters pedestrians? Speeding, this is definitely speeding.  Well, Xiao Hei, you go over there and hide, and when I call you later, you roar, do you hear me? Well, this place is good, there is mud in front of it, just let him take a bite of the mud.  "

    Hearing the sound of horse hooves and looking at the horses running quickly in front of him, Li Feng immediately decided to teach the other party a lesson.  Speeding is unavoidable, and it's even more unavoidable on a small dirt road like this where the speed limit is supposed to be.  Li Feng decided to become a traffic policeman.

    Fines are useless these days if they are not popular.  Rich people can be punished however you want.  In the end, it just became a money-making tool for the traffic control department. During the holidays, they used it to collect holiday expenses.  Anyway, if you are stopped, just pay the money.

    Li Feng clearly remembers that once when he went home to celebrate the New Year, he took a van to go to the market and was stopped by the traffic police, who demanded a fine.  If you are not convinced, if you are not convinced, then check your ID first. In rural areas, who carries their driver's license with them all day long?  If you forget to bring it, okay, let’s impound the car first. You can go home and get the certificate, and then come and pick up the car, but there will be a management fee.  As luck would have it, I had all my documents with me that day.  However, people always have a reason.  Finally, one came. There was a bit of mud on the license plate, and one of the words was blocked by a small piece. It was a fine.

    At that time, Li Feng had the urge to go up and punch him. This was the countryside, there were dirt roads everywhere, and it had just rained, so this was an acceptable reason.

    "We will not do such meaningless and immoral behavior as fines, but small punishments are still appropriate."

    Looking at the horse galloping in front of him, Li Feng said with a smirk on his face.

    "People in front, get out of the way"

    Suddenly, the man on horseback also discovered Li Feng, and Li Feng heard a sound.  However, Li Feng ignored it and continued to walk forward slowly.

    "You asked others to get out of the way, but why didn't you slow down? I really thought that this road belonged to your home. As you walked, others had to stand aside. It was simply unreasonable. This time, you deserve it.  Bad luck."

    Seeing that the other party was just talking and not practicing, he told Li Feng to get out of the way, but he was riding a horse himself, but his speed did not slow down, and Li Feng ignored him at all.

    “Get out of the way, you’re dying…Ah…hu…”

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? At least, it is quite difficult for people on horseback to do it.

    "Roar"

    The other party can’t do it, but Xiao Hei can do it.  Xiao Hei, who was hiding aside, suddenly jumped out, stood in front of Li Feng, and then roared at the horse not far away.

    People can display extraordinary potential in critical moments, and the same is true for horses.  I saw Xiao Hei suddenly appearing in front.  The horse immediately raised its front hooves, neighed, and stopped abruptly.  If you don't stop, you will really put yourself in the tiger's mouth. Can it stop?

    Stopped suddenly, the inertial force was too great, and when I saw Xiao Hei, I was frightened and stunned for a moment.  The people on the horse flew toward Li Feng like cannonballs being fired.  When the opponent flew over Li Feng's head, Li Feng raised his right hand and hit him with force as if playing basketball.  He immediately turned around and flew towards the muddy ground beside him.

    "I asked you to speed,"??You don't care about the safety of others. If I hadn't known to stop when I saw you, I would have let you fall directly on the road.  "

    As soon as Li Feng finished speaking, the man also screamed, and then fell into the mud.  There was a splash of water and mud.  (To be continued)

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 212: What kind of officer is the instructor?

    "Who are you? How dare you block my prince's path and push me into the quagmire. You are simply audacious and unforgivable. Ah what kind of monster is this? Don't come here."

    Li Chengqian was beaten to a pulp and got up in a state of embarrassment.  Suddenly he remembered what Li Feng said just now, and knew that this person was responsible for everything, and he immediately became furious.  However, when he saw Xiao Hei slowly walking towards him, he suddenly felt frightened.

    This is a natural reaction, and anyone who sees Xiao Hei’s appearance will inevitably have the same reaction.  It's a pity that Xiao Hei is a good boy, he doesn't bite, he's just curious.

    "Oh, you are Li Chengqian. It seems that you old men have a way of governing the world, but this is about disciplining your son. It's really not that good. Li You was like this before, and he is like this now. No wonder he has to be shameless.  I sent you here."

    When he heard that the other party turned out to be the prince, Li Feng was stunned and immediately spoke.  Looking at Li Chengqian's posture, let alone other things, he does things so recklessly and is not as calm as Li Ke.  No wonder Li Shimin actually decided to hit him.

    "Who are you? You know me, and you also know King Yan Li You. Huh, don't compare me with people like him. No matter how bad I, Li Chengqian, am, I am not like that despicable person. Tell me, who are you? What do you want to do?  Why?"

    Li Chengqian was surprised at first, but then he started to look angry.  From the bottom of his heart, he looked down on people like Li You, who behaved like villains and did things in secret.  No matter how bad he is, Li Chengqian is straightforward and courageous in doing things.

    "Oh, I can't tell. You still have some backbone. Although your temper is as bad as the legend says, you are also bold. Okay, you will know who I am and what I want to do soon.  Just now, it was just a small punishment for you. You were running wildly on such a narrow path, so you weren't afraid of hitting someone."

    Li Feng did not expect that the prince would actually say such words.  Let him sigh in his heart.  No wonder Li Shimin had such a headache.  Even though he is already a prince, he is still so careless and unstable.  A person like him is simply not suitable to be the prince, otherwise it would be a disaster rather than a blessing.  Unless he can change a lot in the future.  Unfortunately.  It is easy to change a country but hard to change its nature.

    "This is my prince's business, you don't need to worry about it. I advise you to answer the questions honestly, otherwise you will not be able to enjoy the fruits later."

    Li Chengqian is not a dull person. After a moment of panic, he has determined that the person in front of him is not in danger.  However, he was very curious.  Who is the person in front of me?

    "To paraphrase you, this is my business and I don't need you to worry about it. I advise you to wash yourself in the water. Otherwise, you will be embarrassed when the bunch of poor scholars who come after see you like this.  As for whether there is any good fruit to eat, you don’t have to worry about it.”

    After finishing speaking, Li Feng ignored Li Chengqian.  thought.  Your emperor father sent you here to take care of you when the time comes.  Who doesn’t have good fruit to eat? It’s not certain.

    Seeing that Li Feng ignored him and looked at himself covered in mud, Li Chengqian could only give Li Feng a fierce look, and then went to wash in the river nearby.  However, he began to murmur in his heart, vaguely feeling that this trip was not good.

    At this moment, Li Ke and Qin Huaiyu also hurried over with a group of imperial guards.  Seeing Li Feng, Xiaohei Li Ke and Qin Huaiyu, he was stunned for a moment, and then immediately looked like he suddenly understood.  When they saw Li Chengqian, who was all wet over there, they were even more stunned, wondering what on earth was going on.  .

    "Colonel Qin, this person dares to have evil intentions towards my prince, so get this person to me as soon as possible. Well, don't hurt his life. I will interrogate him later."

    Seeing Li Ke and Qin Huaiyu coming with a group of people, Li Chengqian immediately felt confident.  Then, he immediately ordered Qin Huaiyu to capture Li Feng.  You know, Li Chengqian is in such a mess now, and he is very angry.  However, considering that Li Feng didn't seem to have any intention of hurting himself, he also added, don't hurt Li Feng.

    "Get out, get out quickly, don't be rude"

    Until Li Chengqian’s words came, he looked at the imperial guards who had revealed their weapons and tightly surrounded Li Feng and Xiao Hei. Qin Huaiyu was so frightened that he immediately rushed forward and asked those soldiers to retreat.

    "Qin Huaiyu, the captain of Zhaowu School, met with the general. His subordinates were not strict in handling them. I asked the general to punish him."

    After he had just dismissed the soldiers who looked puzzled, Qin Huaiyu immediately turned to Li Feng with a serious face and saluted according to the etiquette of the generals of the Tang Dynasty.

    Qin Huaiyu’s move wasIt shocked everyone.  Needless to say about the soldiers, the following offenders surrounded their immediate superiors without knowing what they were doing.

    Even Li Ke on the side was startled, thinking, when did Li Feng get an official position?  Does this mean that Li Feng will officially come out from now on?  In this way, with Li Feng's status and his weight in the emperor's heart, he would definitely wield power.  Thinking like this gave Li Ke a lot of thoughts.

    "I told you, kid, don't scream. When did I become a general?"

    Li Feng was also shocked by Qin Huaiyu's move.  Seeing Qin Huaiyu acting so serious, he was not joking.  Could it be that Li Laoer forced himself to give himself a name?

    "General, before I come to the end, Your Majesty has something to say. In order to keep your name correct and not to mess with your decency. It is also the rule in the army to ask the general to call you General. Your Majesty also said that it is just a title."

    When Qin Huaiyu heard what Li Feng said, he immediately started to explain.  I thought to myself, the emperor is still thoughtful.  You must know that the rules in the Tang army are extremely strict.  Since we want to put all the troops under Li Feng's command, of course we need to give Li Feng a name.  In this way, Qin Huaiyu is not easy to call him.

    "Oh, that's it. However, the title General is not good. I have already thought of another title. From now on until the end of this training, all of you will call me instructor."

    When Li Feng heard that it was just a title, Li Shimin was not directly giving him an official position, so he felt relieved.  However, he had already thought about the name issue.

    "Instructor, what kind of officer is an instructor? It doesn't sound as good as a general. Forget it, since this man wants such an officer, let's call him that."

    After Qin Huaiyu heard what Li Feng said, he almost didn't ask Li Feng directly who the instructor was.  But fortunately, I didn’t ask after all.

    "See the instructor"

    "See the instructor"

    Afterwards, Qin Huaiyu, regardless of who the instructor was, directly followed the military rules and saluted Li Feng again. When the imperial guards saw Qin Huaiyu saluting, they immediately followed suit.  Li Ke on the side did not lag behind and saluted in the same way.  No matter what kind of officer this instructor was, the man in front of him was his fourth uncle.  And Li Feng also said just now that everyone will call him instructor from now on, including him, of course, Li Ke.

    "Qin Huaiyu, you are so brave. Didn't you hear the order from this prince? I don't care what officer this instructor is. In short, you should arrest him immediately. Is it possible that this instructor is older than me, the prince?  ”

    Not far away, Li Chengqian was already very angry. Now that he saw all the people treating him like air, he suddenly became even more angry.

    "Your Highness, I am sorry that I will not be able to obey my orders. Before the end of the year, Your Majesty has an edict. The general will only obey the orders of the instructor. He is not allowed to follow anyone else's orders. I hope that Your Highness the Prince will understand."

    After listening to Li Chengqian’s words, Qin Huaiyu immediately said to him.  After Li Chengqian heard Qin Huaiyu's words, he was immediately dumbfounded.  Then, with an expression as if he had seen a ghost, he began to examine Li Feng carefully.  Seeing Li Feng looking at him with a smile on his face, Li Chengqian's heart immediately skipped a beat.

    "Humph, I don't believe you can do anything to me as a prince. Even if you get my father's will, what can you do? No matter how powerful you are, you are still just an official."

    Hearing that the emperor had such a decree, Li Chengqian immediately stopped talking.  At the same time, he also understood in his heart that Li Feng must have some kind of connection with the emperor.  However, his temper soon rose.  He wanted to see what the other party could do to him, the prince.

    What he hates the most is these people who carry out his father's will.  Just like those people sent by the emperor to serve as his teachers, they made him extremely annoyed.

    The more this happens, the more Li Chengqian has to fight with the opponent.

    However, at this time, he seemed to have forgotten what happened just now, and it seemed that the other party did not care about his identity as the prince at all.

    "Zhenwei Captain, Wang Daxiong, participating instructor"

    When Wang Daxiong saw Li Feng again, his expression became obviously a little excited.  He would never forget what Li Feng said back then.  That was the highest and most pertinent recognition he had ever received in his life.  Even if he was later promoted to Captain Zhenwei (from the sixth rank), he was not that excited.

    “ Moreover, he knew in his heart that his exceptional promotion must have an inseparable relationship with the person in front of him.  It is said that a scholar dies for a confidant, not to mention that the person in front of him is not only a confidant.?, he is still a benefactor.

    "Haha, it's you. Unexpectedly, we met again. As I said last time, as long as you come to Takuto Village, I will treat you to a drink, and we will have a few drinks in the evening, how about it?"

    See Wang Daxiong again.  Li Feng recognized him at a glance, but he didn't expect to meet him so quickly.

    "Thank you very much, instructor. It's just that I have a lot of responsibilities now and it's inconvenient for me to drink. I hope the instructor won't blame me."

    He is as stubborn as ever, but Li Feng is very optimistic about this kind of person, which is worthy of admiration.  In this case, Li Feng didn't want to force others into trouble.  (To be continued)

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 213: The Prince is Very Stubborn

    Li Feng led everyone to where the school was, and everyone discovered that there was a large row of houses here.  Except for the school, the rest are thatched houses.  Li Feng clearly saw a look of astonishment on everyone's faces, and then they all frowned.

    They are all the proud sons of heaven. Most of them are born into either wealth or nobility.  Seeing that they were actually allowed to live in this shabby thatched hut in this barren mountain, how could they bear it?

    First, it is indeed a hardship to stay in this kind of accommodation, and more importantly, it obviously does not take them seriously.  This is a matter of face.

    "How can we live in such a simple place? It is simply unreasonable for you to treat us as disciples of saints and scholars with such contempt and let us live in this thatched hut."

    Therefore, not long after, a scholar immediately began to speak very angrily.  The reason why they agreed to come here was because of the emperor's order, and because the prince and the king of Shu were also traveling together, there was nothing they could do.  Although many people also knew that living in the countryside would be relatively poor, they never expected that such a situation would occur.

    "That is, we are scholars, and we study in the Imperial College. It is not an exaggeration to say that we are disciples of the emperor. We followed the emperor's order and came to this countryside, but we were treated so coldly. It is really chilling.  I don’t believe that the emperor would treat us like this. Someone must have enriched his own pockets and embezzled the money for building the house.”

    "Yes, I don't think His Majesty will treat us so poorly. Someone must have embezzled the money. I hope His Highness the Prince and His Highness the King of Shu will be aware of it and make decisions for us."

    "Please also ask the Crown Prince and His Highness the King of Shu to take a closer look."

    …………

    When I saw such a simple thatched house, I was immediately shocked.  Those scholars quit.  How can I bear living in such a shabby thatched hut?  If that were the case, he would be laughed at by others after he returned home.

    Originally, when I was selected to participate in this matter, I was faced with the envious eyes of those people.  Even for this reason, many people specially invited their friends to have a delicious meal.  If only those people knew that he was actually here.  It is really shameful to suffer such injustice.

    However, although they were very angry, they did not dare to say anything about going back.  You know, what happened this time.  Li Shimin paid great attention to it, and most of the people he chose were the children of officials who knew their roots well.  They, too, had been warned by their family members early on not to cause any further trouble in this matter.

    If that’s the case, after returning home.  They would have no good fruit to eat, and they would also have to involve their family members.  Therefore, I never said anything about going back home.  If you go back like that.  It's also a shameful thing.

    However, it is unacceptable for them to study in such crude conditions.  Most importantly, they don't believe it.  The emperor asked them to study under such conditions.  Someone must have embezzled the money for building the house.  Even if the matter was brought to the emperor, the emperor could not blame them.

    "Taking money for himself. You can't imagine that Fourth Uncle would embezzle money for himself. Hey, although I also want to speak for you, but don't you ask me to question Fourth Uncle?"

    Facing the aggrieved people, Li Ke chose to pretend not to hear.  Li Ke helped this group of people and attacked Li Feng, but he was not crazy.  He helped Li Feng, but offended this group of people.  After much deliberation, he pretended not to hear.  Besides, isn't there a prince standing in front of me?

    "Who is responsible for this matter? Why don't you let him come to see me as soon as possible? It's really lawless. He dares to embezzle money and build the house like this."

    Looking at the thatched houses in front of him, Li Chengqian was also confused for a while.  He didn't expect it to be like this.  He brought these students, how could he not help them make the decision?  Moreover, from Li Chengqian's point of view, as the students said, someone must have embezzled the money, otherwise how could this house be built like this?

    "Shut up, everyone"

    "These houses were built by me, so what do you think? If you have any opinions, you have to keep them for me. It would be nice to have a house to live in. You are here to pick and choose for me. If I had known better, I wouldn't build houses."  , let you sleep on the grass. This is the situation here. If you don't want to, you can go back now. If you don't want to go back, don't spoil you."

    "Now, before things start, I'll give you a chance to choose. Those who want to leave can leave now. There is only one chance. If you don't leave this time, it means you are willing to stay. Then you have to give  I'll hold on until the end. I'll give you half a stick of incense to think about it. Qin Huaiyu, Wang Daxiong, you lead the soldiers to settle in some houses over there.??”

    Li Feng didn’t expect that this hadn’t started yet.  They started making trouble just because of the house matter.  What's even more polite is that people actually accused Li Feng of being corrupt after Qi Ye and the others worked so hard to build a house for them for free.  Li Feng's lungs almost exploded with anger.

    After giving orders to Qin Huaiyu and the others, Li Feng took Qi Ye and Yaya and turned around and headed towards the classroom, too lazy to pay attention to them.

    "No, no matter what, we have to ask Li Lao Er for money. How can we build him a house for free? I also want tuition fees, management fees, food expenses, wages, and subsidies. In short, we can't give him any advantages.  ”

    "Also, these people really need to be taught well. If they become teachers in the future with their bad virtues, they will not teach the whole world bad things."

    Li Feng thought fiercely as he walked.

    After Qin Huaiyu and Wang Daxiong heard what Li Feng said, they immediately took the order and led the soldiers towards the thatched houses pointed by Li Feng.

    "Okay, everyone, stop talking. The man just now is the gentleman who is responsible for teaching us Pinyin. He is fully responsible for the matters here. It is up to you to decide whether to leave or stay. Talking too much is meaningless.  Meaningless.”

    Li Ke knew this very well, and there was no room for discussion at all.  After saying that, he didn't care, took his luggage and walked into a thatched hut near the soldiers' accommodation.

    "Haha, this Fourth Uncle. I've been through a lot these days."

    When he walked into the house and took a look, Li Ke was also a little stupid.  There are no beds in this room.  There is a layer of wheat straw on the ground directly covered with wooden boards.  And looking at the situation, it looks like there are many people living in one house.

    Now that it’s settled, Li Ke can only start messing with his bed by himself.  This was the first time he had done such a thing since he was born.

    But fortunately, it’s already early summer and there are few things needed on the bed, so it doesn’t bother him.  After finishing it, he did not go out, but sat there quietly and thought about things.  He didn't want to go out and listen to those people complaining, chirping and meaningless.

    "Just make a fuss. The louder the fuss, the more suffering you will suffer. I just don't know what will happen to the prince. Oh, it's really unfair, it's really unfair. Is it because he is the eldest son? Is it because he is the queen's son?  Son. I’m really unwilling.”

    Li Ke knew that those people outside were just messing around and it was meaningless.  leave?  That's impossible, they don't have the guts.  Facing this powerful fourth uncle, they all had no choice but to surrender in the end.  However, the grudge in my heart will definitely disappear.  By then, I don’t know what trouble will come out.  Anyway, they are the ones who suffer. The more trouble they make, the more they will suffer.

    He just wanted to know what the prince would do and what impact it would have on the prince.  Thinking of the prince, Li Ke felt resentful again.

    When the time came, Li Feng came to the place again and found that everyone, except Li Ke, was still there, and it was still noisy.

    "The time is up, I'm going to ask now, how are you thinking about it, and give me an answer."

    Li Feng didn’t want to argue with them, so he directly stepped forward to ask.

    "It simply makes no sense, we are"

    "Come here, give me ten slaps on the face for answering questions that are not what you asked."

    Seeing one of the young men start to chirp again, Li Feng immediately gave orders to Qin Huaiyu.

    "General, I will obey my orders and slap me ten times."

    "You dare, I am"

    As Qin Huaiyu gave the order, two soldiers immediately ran over and rushed over to catch the person who had just spoken. Then, in the frightened look on the person's face, there was a loud burst of applause.

    "Throw him out of Jianghu Village. Well, now I ask you again, whether you want to leave or stay."

    After the beating, Li Feng ordered someone to send him away directly.  Then, with a sullen face, he asked everyone again.  At this moment, he finally understood why Yaya was made angry by these people and cried.

    Li Feng’s tough tactics immediately calmed everyone down.  Although everyone was full of anger, no one dared to speak casually anymore.  Instead, he looked at Li Chengqian.

    "You are so brave, you dare to be so presumptuous. Come on, I will answer the wrong question, so come and give me a slap."

    After Li Chengqian was stunned for a moment, the anger in his heart reached the extreme. He did not expect that Li Feng would be so brutal and take action directly.  This was not only a slap in the face of that man, but also a slap in the face of Li Chengqian.  Therefore, it is convenientHe walked up to Li Feng, glared at Li Feng and said.

    "You have the guts, you really have the guts. There is no need to beat you, I have something more fun waiting for you. Then come with me, lest I tie you up."

    "Hmph, just leave. As long as you dare, I will admit defeat."

    Li Chengqian was quite stubborn. As he spoke, he motioned to Li Feng to lead the way.  Seeing Li Chengqian acting like this, Li Feng was not angry. On the contrary, he admired this kind of courage.  However, I felt a sense of sadness in my heart, both for Li Shimin and for Li Chengqian.

    He is really not suitable to be a prince, let alone an emperor.  (To be continued)

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 214: Military training is required

    Solitary confinement is the most civilized and cruel punishment in the world.

    ??Brightness is what all people yearn for. Light represents hope, warmth, and life.  Darkness, on the other hand, makes people feel a sense of panic coming from the depths of their souls.

    Freedom is also what humans yearn for most.  Whether it is physical or mental, you need freedom.  Losing freedom is sometimes even more terrifying than losing life.  Therefore, there are such poems as life is precious and love is more valuable. If it is for freedom, both can be thrown away.

    Human beings are social animals, they need partners, and they are most afraid of loneliness.

    And coincidentally, this confinement was based on these tricks.  Solitary confinement originally originated from the punishment method of facing the wall and thinking about one's mistakes.  It's just that a lot of things were added later.

    It is said that the ultimate confinement room is a small space that is completely dark, completely soundproof, and can only accommodate a person standing.  Don't say anything else, just thinking about it, the whole body is surrounded by cold walls.  The feeling of oppression coming from the soul is already terrifying.

    Pain does not necessarily mean pain, or pain is pain.

    In less than half an hour, Li Chengqian was released from the confinement room with a pale face.  After coming out, he still looked at the confinement room with horror on his face.

    “At first, when he heard it, it turned out to be just like that. Isn’t this just a grounding?  It's just like sitting in a jail cell. It's not painful or itchy. What's the big deal?  Who knew, it had only been less than ten minutes since I entered.  He felt like he wanted to go crazy, the panic and depression in his heart.  He couldn't stand it at all.

    "Either you leave directly, but if you stay, you will do whatever I ask. Otherwise, if you violate it once, I won't beat you. Instead, I will put you in solitary confinement."

    Seeing Li Chengqian’s frightened look, Li Feng didn’t want to say any more.  Instead, he asked Li Chengqian directly for the answer.  Whether to stay or go, he decided everything by himself.

    "No, I don't want to go into this ghost place again. It's so scary. If I go in again, I will go crazy. I can't go back. If I go back like this, my mother will be very disappointed. I don't want to see my mother.  That disappointed look, I can't, but I"

    Li Chengqian seemed to be a little confused after hearing what Li Feng said.  Start immediately, talking as if talking to yourself.  Then, the pain on his face became entangled.

    Li Chengqian’s words made Li Feng stunned.  He originally thought that Li Chengqian would definitely shout loudly.  I want to cut myself into thousands of pieces, and then.  Then he ran away.  Unexpectedly, he actually said he would not leave, and the reason was so that Queen Changsun would not be disappointed.  This was really beyond Li Feng's expectation.

    And looking at the pain and confusion on his face, Li Feng felt even more how conflicted Li Chengqian was.

    "It seems that Li Chengqian is quite worried. Such a situation can only show that he has no intention of being a prince, let alone an emperor. And he has to force himself to do many things. The reason is that his eldest grandson  The Queen is there. But why not because of Li Shimin? It seems that this guy is not interested in his father. "

    After a while of thinking, Li Feng could roughly guess what Li Chengqian was thinking.  This kind of thing I don’t want to do, but I have to force myself to do it.  What I want to do, I can't do.

    "What a pushy kid."

    It’s a pity that he was born in an emperor’s family.  Fortunately, the immortal one became the eldest son.  A prince who doesn’t want to be a prince, a prince who doesn’t want to be an emperor.  If that's true, Li Chengqian must be a weirdo among the royal family.

    "Since you can't leave, you have no choice but to stay. By the way, I haven't introduced you yet, my name is Li Feng. Little Sizi calls me Fourth Uncle."

    ???????????????Although Li Chengqian feels sad that upright officials can take care of family affairs, this is not something Li Feng should be concerned with.  Besides, this guy didn't give Li Feng a good impression.  Also, these are just Li Feng's guesses based on his own feelings. As for the specific situation, he doesn't know yet.

    "Xiao Sizi's fourth uncle, when did Sizi have a fourth uncle? Why didn't I know about it? Well Sister Sizi's fourth uncle"

    Looking at Li Feng’s leaving figure, Li Chengqian looked as if he had seen a ghost.

    After getting rid of the biggest thorn in the side, Li Chengqian, everything became easier.  In the first few days, there were quite a lot of troubles.  Several people had gone into that solitary room.  However, every person who entered had a look of fear on their face when they came out, and then they never mentioned anything about the solitary room.  Even if others ask you, he will get angry with you.

    In the past few days, these people have slowly become accustomed to the life here. They have now learned many things they have never done before.  Make the bed and fold the quilt, do the laundry, etc.

    Yaya is still teaching him Pinyin.??, but now no one dares to be even the slightest bit presumptuous.  Every time the little girl came in, she would bring the big tiger in and stand on the podium, literally looking at them with eager eyes.  On the first day, almost everyone came to class shivering.

    However, later on, I gradually got used to the existence of that big tiger.  In fact, I have become accustomed to the endless teaching methods of this little teacher Yaya.

    As soon as the teacher enters the door, everyone must stand up and answer questions by raising their hands first.  Even the class song that was most difficult for them to accept, they sang it with great enjoyment.  From the very beginning, Pig Song, Two Tigers, to some weird songs later.

    However, when singing "Two Tigers", they all looked nervously at Xiong on the podium, and then sang in a low voice.  They now know that this big black tiger is about to become a spirit.  This guy can actually understand human speech.  When singing "Two Tigers", can they not be frightened?

    Apart from the class song, what surprised them the most was that this little teacher could actually tell stories.  Although many stories may sound superficial at first, but upon closer consideration, they have profound meanings.  Of course, there are also some classic stories that they enjoy talking about.

    Among them, the most famous are the two stories "The Cowherd and the Weaver Girl" and "Liaozhai White Fox".  Especially the story of the white fox was regarded as a treasure by them.  Through the story of the white fox, they immediately thought of the song that was popular in Chang'an City.  Soon, they also found out that the inhumane instructor was Li Feng from Jianghu Village.  Suddenly, they felt an earth-shaking dizziness, and the idol collapsed.

    With the rapid sound of gongs, everyone woke up from their dreams.  Then he started to get dressed quickly, and then hurriedly ran out to the grass outside.  The sound of the gong in the early morning means the time to get up and gather, and also the official start of the day.

    That evil instructor actually planned every day for them.  When do you get up, when do you eat, when do you go to bed.  Anyone who dares to do things that do not follow the rules will be punished by being punished by doing laundry, carrying water, etc., or being put into solitary confinement in severe cases.  If there is dissatisfaction, severe penalties will be imposed.

    "You have been here for a while, and you are used to it. You have almost learned Pinyin. According to your teacher Yaya, your performance is pretty good, very good. Keep up the good work. Next.  After a while, we will carry out the second learning task to help you get rid of your problems more completely. This course is called military training. "

    Looking at the young drunkards in front of him who were no longer noisy, Li Feng felt that the confinement room was really well done.  Anyone who has gone in once will be better behaved than Mianyang after coming out.

    Actually, learning Pinyin is relatively simple for people like them.  It’s only been a few days and I’ve already learned almost enough.

    The next task is military training.  Li Feng had already thought about this.  Otherwise, he would not have directly given himself the title of instructor at the beginning.

    When Li Feng was thinking about how to remove the arrogance from these people.  Li Feng immediately remembered that the army from that era had arrived.

    In that era, when it comes to military strength.  The strength of the Chinese military is not the strongest.  However, when it comes to the quality of this army, there is really nothing to say.

    For those who have been in the army, they have a very special temperament.  It is a unique temperament of a soldier, which can be easily seen.

    Thinking of this, Li Feng immediately had an idea, that is, to give this group of people a military training.  In this unique way, restrain their behavior and temper their bad temper.  Posture, queue, and regular work and rest are all things that can exercise people's will and standardize their behavior.

    Therefore, Li Feng did not hesitate to include military training in the teaching curriculum.

    "Report, may I ask the instructor, what is military training?"

    I heard that military training is required, but what the hell is military training?  They had never heard of such a course.  The most important thing is that this devilish instructor teaches them personally.  This made many people become panicked.  So it would be interesting to know how this is done so that you can be prepared.

    "Haha, this military training is a very fun thing. You will naturally know it when the time comes."

    ?Looking at everyone’s expressions of curiosity and eagerness to know the answer.  Li Feng actually came up with a secret.  Then, he looked at everyone with a smirk on his face.  Everyone suddenly felt panicked and uneasy.

    "It's fun, it's fun for you, but don't play us to death"

    “ Such an idea suddenly appeared in many people’s minds at the same time.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 215: Cruel Military Appearance

    After breakfast, with the sound of the gong, everyone gathered together again.  This time, not only Li Ke and the others, but also Qin Huaiyu, Wang Daxiong and the imperial guards they led also gathered together.  This was proposed by Qin Huaiyu and Wang Daxiong themselves.

    When Li Feng heard this, he immediately agreed. After all, herding a sheep is also a herd, and herding a group of sheep is also a herd.  Besides, it would be too boring for these guardsmen to be empty, so it would be nice to find something for them to do.  It just so happens that they are also soldiers, and it is only natural for soldiers to participate in military training.

    Actually, how could Li Feng know? It was because Qin Huaiyu and Wang Daxiong saw the way Li Feng organized the queue a few days ago, and their eyes lit up.  What do you mean by standing at attention, taking a rest, looking forward, and looking left and right?  He actually made a team composed of a bunch of weak scholars who were accustomed to laziness become extremely powerful.

    That extremely neat team, following the command, moved neatly and uniformly.  The most important thing was the speed with which the team gathered, which made Qin Huaiyu and Wang Daxiong realize that something was unusual.

    Following Li Feng, Xiu appeared in front of everyone.  The people below all began to cheer up and showed very serious expressions.

    "Well, very good, there is no problem with standing in line. Compared with the sparse, uneven and chaotic appearance you had before, it looks much better. Next, we will carry out the first part of this military training, standing in military posture  ”

    In order to facilitate the gathering, the formation training was completed a few days ago. Therefore, Li Feng directly entered the next training, which was to stand in a military posture.

    "There is an old saying. Stand like a pine, sit like a bell. Walk like the wind, and sleep like a bow. Sitting, standing, and walking often best express a person's mental outlook. You said, if you sit like dough and stand like noodles, then when you walk,  He is like a defeated rooster. With this virtue, people can tell that he is a defector. He is not good at picking up girls. It can be seen that these things are very important.  I just want to train you in your standing posture. Now, are there any questions?"

    Li Feng said, "We have to convince people with reason, and started to talk to them about the importance of this training."  Of course.  If people were dissatisfied with Eli, they would naturally change their fists.

    "Reporting to the instructor, I would like to ask, what is picking up girls?"

    As soon as Li Feng finished speaking, someone immediately asked questions.  Li Feng took a look and found that this person turned out to be Li Chengqian.  Speaking of Li Chengqian.  Within a few days, there were obvious changes.  Especially when standing in the team, they often become very active.  Normally, I would chat with others, with a look of indifference on my face.  Also disappeared.

    This made Li Feng very confused, and he didn’t know about this kid.  Either he has figured it out, or he has accepted his fate, or he prefers such a life.

    "The so-called picking up girls, to put it more elegantly, is to talk about life and ideals with a girl you are attracted to, in front of flowers and under the moon. To put it more simply, it is to seduce good women, do you understand?  "

    After hearing Li Chengqian’s question, Li Feng answered seriously.

    "I understand, I understand, I just don't know what picking up girls is like. When I go backhey"

    After listening to Li Feng’s words, Li Chengqian wiped his sweat.  Li Feng's answer was really powerful.  However, then I wanted to try the feeling of picking up girls, but in the end I could only sigh.

    "Okay, no problem, let's officially start. Next, I will explain to you the essentials of the military posture at this station, as well as the requirements. Qin Huaiyu and Wang Daxiong will go out. I will tell you what to do and give it to you.  Set an example"

    Looking at the group of people below, he wanted to laugh but didn't dare to laugh. He just looked weird, and then looked at Li Feng with contempt.  Li Feng cursed secretly in his heart, they are really a bunch of guys who are bitches and build archways, you will have something to look at later.

    After Qin Huaiyu and Wang Daxiong came out, Li Feng immediately started explaining.  However, his eyes were always watching the expressions of those below.  Seeing the relaxed and unconcerned expressions on their faces, how could Li Feng not be clear about their thoughts.

    "Haha, just be happy, and you will cry later."

    Indeed, when these people heard this, they just stood there. What’s the big deal?  Although there are some requirements, after all, this is still standing, not kneeling, isn't it?

    And they didn’t take Li Feng’s request to heart anymore. If they just stood for half an hour, it would be a piece of cake. Even if they had to kneel for half an hour, it’s not like they hadn’t tried it before.

    "Have you all heard clearly the essentials of the action and the requirements just now? If there is still something unclear, you can ask now. If you understand everything, then we can officially start."

    “Half an hour, only an hour, this is a bit scary.  At least, this is a very difficult test for someone who is standing in a military position for the first time.

    In the first few minutes, no one felt any discomfort, but after about ten minutes, the feeling came.  This kind lifts the buttocks, tightens the abdomen and lifts the chest, and alsoThere are movements of the limbs tightening forcefully, which is simply a large-scale gathering and mobilization of the muscles of the whole body, which is in a state of tension.

    It doesn’t matter if the time is short, but if the time is a little longer, it will be unbearable.  First, I felt sore and numb all over my body, then I felt a sense of powerlessness, and then I felt a little dizzy.  The most uncomfortable thing is the legs. Many people's legs begin to tremble.

    The feeling of eagerly wanting to relax but not being able to tighten up the whole body soon made everyone start to sweat on their foreheads. The sweat flowed into their eyes from the corners of their eyes, and they suddenly felt uncomfortable again.  However, he couldn't move, so he could only blink and blink, blinking and blinking while Li Feng couldn't see it, and the tears began to flow down.

    At first glance, people would think that they were standing in a military posture and crying. Although they really felt like crying in their hearts, they had no choice but to suffer.

    ??This military posture, the further to the back, the more difficult it becomes.  By the end, your body has begun to become numb, and you can feel nothing but pain. At that time, if you want to continue standing, you can only rely on willpower.

    Li Feng knows this feeling very well, but this time, he wants to make them suffer.  Therefore, before that, Li Feng had made a three-part agreement with them. If anyone gave up, the consequences would be quite serious.

    Those Imperial Guards of the Tang Dynasty were okay. After all, they often participated in training, and their physical fitness was there.  However, this group of scholars and gentlemen were having a hard time. It had only been 20 minutes, and many of them were already clenching their teeth, and their clothes had already been wet with sweat.

    What surprised Li Feng was Li Chengqian.  He has leg problems, so standing in a military posture is obviously much more difficult than others.  Judging from his expression, he was also feeling quite uncomfortable at the moment.  However, it is the same clenching at the root, struggling to support it.  He didn't say it was because he had a leg problem.

    People often say that a brand is like a character. You can tell how a person is from many small things.  And the situations reflected in these little things are often the most real.

    "Okay, time's up."

    As soon as Li Feng finished speaking, a large number of people in front of him immediately disappeared. If he looked carefully, he fell to the ground instantly.  All of them were weak and lay directly on the grass.  Except for the heavy breathing, no one spoke.  It's not that they have nothing to say, it's that they are too tired to talk and find it difficult to open their mouths.

    "Take a rest where you are. We will conduct the next training later. From now on, every morning and evening, stand in military posture for half an hour."

    After Li Feng finished speaking, he turned and left.  But I'm smiling in my heart. I can't stop you guys. They all say that standing and talking doesn't hurt your back. Today I'm going to let you know that not only your back hurts when you stand, but your whole body hurts as well.  Fortunately, this is at the foot of the mountain, and it's early in the morning, otherwise, it would be even more difficult for you.

    After hearing Li Feng’s words, many people’s dull eyes suddenly lit up, thinking to themselves, this instructor is quite reasonable.  However, after hearing the next sentence, his face suddenly turned pale, and at the same time he began to criticize Li Feng cruelly and mercilessly in his heart.

    “Hey, it’s not until today, until now, that I discovered that being able to lie quietly like this is actually such a happy thing.”

    "Isn't that right? I feel the most comfortable and happy right now in my life. God, what the hell is going on? Standing can torture people like this. It's really terrible."

    "That's right, when I first heard that I was just standing, I felt funny in my heart. Who knows, it didn't take long before I started to feel uncomfortable. Later, I almost went crazy. The discomfort  .Oh, it’s simply beyond words.”

    "Yes, I really regret it. You said this instructor, where did he get so many bad moves? First, the solitary confinement, and now the military posture. They are all very common things to write, but  Only when you experience it yourself will you know how terrifying it is, and you don’t know what tormenting things will happen next.

    Slowly, these people began to chat. After all, the feeling of standing in the military posture was too profound for them.

    "Haha, when I get home, I will also set up a solitary room at home. The erring servants don't have to hit the board and crack the whip like before. As the instructor said, we are all scholars.  , you are a civilized person, even if you are punished, you must use civilized means, right, haha."

    "Hey, what a good idea. Well, maybe after we go back, we can also give the servants a military training. If nothing else, just say that the servants stand there neatly. It looks comfortable, doesn't it?  "

    …………

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 216: The Prince’s Dream

    There is a small river near the school, but it has now become an open-air swimming pool.  At first, except for the soldiers, the scholars were not willing to come here to take a bath even if they were killed.  Bathing shirtless in the open air is simply degrading and ruining the saintly tradition.  What's more, for a group of people like this to take a bath together is simply shameless. Such an unbecoming thing should not be done no matter what.

    ?????????????????????????????????????? It’s the beginning of summer, the weather is already a bit hot, plus training every day, I am sweating and covered in dust. Who can bear it if I don’t take a shower?  Besides, even if you can bear it yourself, it will harm others.  That would be even more embarrassing.

    There is no other way, these people can only act like a little girl taking a bath in the men's bathhouse.  I was so careful and coy that I didn't even dare to take off my clothes and pants, so I just washed them casually in the river.  After washing, he ran away wearing wet clothes as if he had done something shameful.  Then I found a place where no one was around, changed my clothes secretly, and then washed my clothes by the river.

    "For this reason, the soldiers were asked not to laugh out loud until their stomachs ached.

    "However, everything is difficult at the beginning. Many things become easy after the first time.  Gradually, these scholars lost their shyness, and in the end they were so bold that they stripped naked and soaked in the river.  In their words, this is the way to feel comfortable.  Even Li Ke and Li Chengqian are no exception.

    "Third brother, Brother Huaiyu, it is still comfortable to bathe in this small river. Compared with the big wooden barrel in the palace, it is much more comfortable. Unfortunately, I will go back soon. When I return to Chang'an City, it will never be like this again.  Enjoyed it”

    Li Chengqian soaked his entire body in the river.  He just showed his head and looked up at the sky in the distance. His tone was full of a feeling of comfort and reluctance.

    In fact, he had no friendship with either He Li Ke or Qin Huaiyu before.  After encountering someone, the most they can do is say hello.  In fact, it was not only Qin Huaiyu, but also Li Ke.  He is the same as everyone else.  Nothing to say, he always puts on a bad face.

    However, after arriving in Jianghu Village, his temperament seemed to have become much more cheerful.  Besides Li Ke and Qin Huaiyu, he couldn't find anyone else to talk to.  Therefore, during this period of time, I basically stayed with Li Ke and Qin Huaiyu.

    "Haha, looking at your tone, brother, it seems that you are very reluctant to leave here. But here, even though you are dealt with by your fourth uncle every day, you will be disgraced. You are so tired that you are about to fall apart, and the conditions are also very difficult, but besides  Apart from these, I don’t have any worries.”

    Looking at the so-called eldest brother in front of him, Li Ke felt very complicated.  He has always been jealous of the prince who was slightly older than him.  Mediocre and incompetent, with a weird temper.  He is a proud and arrogant person.  To be able to become the prince, to be honest, he thought it was unfair and was unwilling to do so.

    However, after getting along with him for a period of time, he discovered that Li Chengqian was not as useless as he thought. Apart from anything else, he could insist on completing the training with them just because he suffered from leg disease. This was something that ordinary people could not do.  of.  He had to endure much more suffering than anyone else present.

    What’s more important is that this eldest brother, the prince, is not as difficult to get along with as he thought.  On the contrary, Li Ke found that Li Chengqian was quite easy to get along with.  At least, compared to Li Tai, King of Yue, and Li Youlai, King of Yan, Li Ke is more willing to get along with people like Li Chengqian, and even be true brothers.

    "It's a pity that brothers who were born into the royal family and are both princes are often enemies, not to mention that the other person is also the prince.

    "By the way, third brother, speaking of fourth uncle, did you already know it? I said you were really unkind and didn't tell me earlier. As a result, my fourth uncle threw me directly into the mud that day, which was very embarrassing.  . Moreover, he was the first to be detained. That detention was really terrifying.”

    Hearing Li Ke mention Li Feng, Li Chengqian immediately said depressedly.  He knew that Li Ke must have known about this fourth uncle for a long time, otherwise, how could he be so well-behaved.

    "Haha, I said, brother, you can't blame me for this. In fact, not only do I know it, but also my father, the emperor, and my mother, as well as brother Huaiyu, who even came to drink the wedding wine of the fourth uncle and the fourth aunt. And the seventeenth sister and  Si Zi even came to my fourth uncle’s house and stayed there for a while.”

    When Li Ke heard what Li Chengqian said, he was immediately speechless. This prince simply didn't care about anything. He was really convinced.

    "Haha, how could I care about this? If I had known that my fourth uncle was here, I would have been here a long time ago. You don't know that the person I admired the most since I was a child was my fourth uncle. When I was a child, I was with him for a while.  I live with the imperial grandmother, and she likes to tell me stories about my fourth uncle the most.?Most like to listen.  I can always think that one day, I can gallop on the battlefield like my fourth uncle and make all enemies fearful. What a great thing it would be"

    As he spoke, Li Chengqian showed an expression of infinite desire and yearning.  Li Ke and Qin Huaiyu looked strange.  They could see that the prince's expression could not be faked.  However, a prince like him actually thinks about galloping on the battlefield. What a big deal.

    However, Li Ke immediately looked thoughtful and understood.  No wonder this prince is so worthless, it turns out that his heart is not here at all.  Otherwise, he wouldn't have even known about Li Feng's appearance and Li You's leg being broken.  Of course this was because the emperor kept Li Feng's matter secret, but the most important thing was that the prince didn't have this intention.

    Thinking of this, Li Ke was immediately pleasantly surprised.  If this is the case, then the strategy will have to change in the future, and things will become less difficult to handle.

    "Well, yes, my fourth uncle is a great talent. For example, the military training we have conducted recently. It seems ordinary and boring, but I found that things are not that simple. After this short period of time  Although they have not undergone any fighting training and have no combat experience at all, when it comes to appearance and morale, I dare say that they are no worse than the regular army.  An intimidating aura.”

    "As for marching and fighting, although I am not talented, I have heard a little bit that the momentum of the army plays a vital role. The momentum is like a rainbow, which can often make the enemy intimidated. If you are afraid in your heart, it will be difficult to use all your combat power.  And if anything happens, the army will often be defeated. Brother Huaiyu is a real expert in this area. I don’t know what he thinks.”

    As he talked, Li Ke immediately talked about the military training.  to be honest.  He also didn't expect that after such a simple and short training, such a surprising effect could occur.

    "The King of Shu is absolutely right. The instructor's abilities are indeed extraordinary. In the past, I only heard that the instructor's force was amazing, but as I got along with the instructor, I found that he was much more than that. The song the instructor taught us yesterday should be about the prince and the king of Shu.  Remember."

    Hearing Li Ke ask about himself, Qin Huaiyu immediately said with emotion.  However, he did not directly talk about the military training queue and other things, but mentioned another matter.

    "How could you not remember it? As soon as this song was sung, it immediately made people's blood boil, and they wanted to rush to the battlefield immediately. Especially yesterday. When we sang together, the loud singing voice was mixed with unparalleled momentum.  , as if they were about to break through the sky. When they sang this song, they exuded an aura of indomitable energy. Looking at their red eyes, I was sure that it was true.  On the battlefield. They can rush forward without hesitation. "

    Li Chengqian immediately became excited when he mentioned the song that Li Feng taught them yesterday.  He started to recall yesterday’s scene and talked about it endlessly.

    "Brother is absolutely right. If I, the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty, can sing this song loudly when going on an expedition or on the battlefield, the earth-shattering singing voice and momentum alone can make the enemy frightened.  . On the contrary, my Tang Dynasty is full of momentum. Needless to say, there are advantages. I didn’t expect that the fourth uncle could not only make a tear-jerking and beautiful song like White Fox, but also make such a magnificent and stirring song.  The song "Serve the Country with Loyalty" is really a good song and has a great name."

    Li Ke was on the side and commented on that song to the extreme.  In my heart, I admired Li Feng even more.

    Actually, speaking of this song, it was indeed Li Feng who taught them yesterday.  How can this military training be without military songs?  However, Li Feng searched through the military songs he was familiar with, but could not find a military song that fit the flavor of this era.  Fortunately, after some screening, he finally found a suitable song.

    This is the song, serve the country with loyalty.  It is grand enough, powerful enough, and most importantly, it is in line with the atmosphere of this era.  Therefore, Li Feng did not hesitate to teach these people to sing this song as the military song for this military training.

    "Your Highness the Crown Prince, Your Highness the King of Shu, the general has a bold idea. If we implement certain subjects of military training and that military song in our Tang army, what effects do you think it will have?  ?”

    At this time, Qin Huaiyu's expression became very serious, but his eyes showed excitement, and then he told Li Chengqian and Li Ke what he was thinking.

    In fact, since the first day he participated in this military training, he knew that this matter was not simple, and such an idea came to his mind.  As the military training progresses,As time went by, his idea became more and more determined.  Knowing that Li Feng taught them to sing the song "Serving the Country with Loyalty" yesterday made him even more uncontrollable.

    Originally, he wanted to go back and tell Qin Shubao about this matter first, but he thought it would be better to tell the prince and the king of Shu.  Because, once the army is involved, it is no small matter, and the emperor is the most sensitive.  More importantly, this matter involves Li Feng, and after all, it is the royal family's own business.

    In this case, it would be more appropriate for Li Chengqian or Li Ke to report directly to the emperor.

    "Yes, why didn't I think of that? It's just right. When we return to the palace tomorrow, the three of us will immediately tell our father about this. I think he will definitely agree."

    When Li Chengqian heard this, he immediately became happy.

    "Prince, in my opinion, I won't go there. It's a very important matter, and it's not something that a small captain like me can get involved in. I would like to thank the prince for your support."

    "Yes, brother, this matter is of great importance. It should be reported to my father by you, the prince. Thank you very much for your kindness."

    Qin Huaiyu and Li Ke both understood what Li Chengqian said. He was pulling everyone to share the credit.  However, due to other considerations, Qin Huaiyu and Li Ke politely refused.

    "I told you, forget it, forget it, I'll just go. But don't worry, I know how to tell my father."

    Seeing Qin Huaiyu and Li Ke resisting, Li Chengqian felt depressed for a while.  However, he also had his own ideas in mind, so he just let them do whatever they wanted.

    Yes, Li Chengqian does have his own ideas, otherwise, he would not be so enthusiastic about this matter.  He was very tired of staying in the East Palace and didn't like doing those things.  As he said before, he hopes to be able to gallop on the battlefield and make all enemies frightened.

    And this matter is already very obvious. It will definitely be beneficial to the Tang army. The emperor has no reason to disagree.  However, things seem simple, but they are not simple.  Because this matter involves Li Feng.  This makes things difficult to handle, and ordinary people simply cannot take on this job.

    The only way is to find a member of the royal family who is familiar with Li Feng to handle this matter. That is the most appropriate thing.  And this matter was reported by Li Chengqian. After all, Li Chengqian had also been working under Li Feng for a while, and he was the prince. After all, he was the most suitable.

    In this case, isn’t it what Zheng and Li Chengqian wanted?  Hanging out with Li Feng was something he was quite happy to do.  If he wanted to go to the battlefield and have fun, he knew it was basically impossible.  Even if he couldn't go to the battlefield in person, he would still be happy to do something related to the army.

    The reason why Qin Huaiyu rejected Li Chengqian's kindness was because the threshold was too high and his position was too low.  It's not the turn of a little captain like him to worry about such things, and it would be unsightly if he did.  But, to be honest, he still really wanted to participate in this moment.

    "However, it doesn't matter. As long as Li Chengqian takes over the matter, when the time comes, he wants to help. Isn't that a simple matter?

    If this thing is done, there is no doubt that it will be a great achievement.  If it were in the past, Li Ke would have fought for it no matter what.  But at this moment, he chose not to fight.  All this stems from what Li Chengqian said before, that he wanted to be a general galloping on the battlefield.

    "Then let him be a general. It would be best for him to be a general. If he becomes a general, then he doesn't need to be an emperor."  Then Li Ke's chances will be great.  Therefore, not to mention that it would have been more appropriate for Li Chengqian to do this matter, even if it was inappropriate, Li Ke had to find ways to facilitate it.

    It would be best to let Li Chengqian get off to a good start and make his determination to be a general more firm and expanded. That would be the best.

    Logically speaking, no matter how good the prince is, he can't let him mess around.  After all, the emperor, the empress, and most importantly his uncle, Changsun Wuji, would not agree.  No matter how stubborn Li Chengqian is, he is powerless in the face of these pressures.

    However, now there is a variable. If the fourth uncle supports the prince, it will be difficult to say.

    "Brother, since you don't want to be the emperor, then I will help you. I hope that we can each get what we need in the future. It will be better than having to kill each other when the time comes."

    Seeing Li Chengqian who was obviously very excited, Li Ke couldn't help but think of this.  (To be continued)

 Volume One: Settling Down in the Tang Dynasty Chapter 217: National Anthem of the Tang Dynasty

    Li Shimin looked at the prince in front of him with an expression of filial piety and surprise.  It has been exactly one month since the prince went to Jianghu Village.  Li Feng had already agreed in his letter that the January period would be the agreed time today.

    "How did the fourth brother do it? Can a person really change so much in just one month?"

    Li Chengqian is much darker and thinner than before he went there.  However, this is not critical.  The most important thing is that his temperament is completely different from before he went.  It was hard for Li Shimin to believe that this was his prince.

    Every time Li Chengqian saw him in the past, his head was lowered, his waist was hunched over, and his whole body looked decadent.  But now, standing there, his back straight and his head no longer lowered, he began to look directly at himself.  There was a resolute look on his obviously dark and thin face.  Full of a tough temperament.

    "Information to the Emperor Father, I will come back to deliver the report to the Emperor Father."

    "Okay, okay, this time, I really didn't go in vain, and I didn't let my father down. You must have suffered a lot in the past month."

    Just looking at Li Chengqian's change, Li Shimin knew that there would be no problems with this job without asking.  Seeing Li Chengqian's darkened and thinner face, Li Shimin asked an unprecedented question.

    "Thank you for your concern, Father. I am living very well with my fourth uncle. When I come back this time, in addition to doing business with my father, I have one more thing to report to my father."

    When Li Shimin asked about the situation in Jianghu Village, Li Chengqian's expression did not change much.  There were no complaints, even within this month.  He suffered more than all his previous sufferings combined.  but.  But he didn't feel bitter at all. Instead, he felt that those days were very comfortable and practical.

    "When he left this morning, looking at the school, those thatched houses, everything, he actually felt reluctant to leave.  and.  Almost everyone feels the same as him.

    ??There is no pain in the heart, but the pain in the body is just a matter of lying on the bed.

    "Oh, the prince has something else to do, please tell me."

    Li Shimin was even more surprised when he saw that Li Chengqian looked unfazed.  Of course I am happier.  However, I am more curious about what Li Feng did to make the prince change so much.  However, when he heard that Li Chengqian had something to report, he suppressed his curiosity.  Let him speak first.

    Afterwards, Li Chengqian told Li Shimin in detail what he had said to Li Suyou and Qin Huaiyu before.  I have to say that Li Chengqian was very kind and told the truth.  They did not hide their achievements because Li Ke and the others did not come.

    In order to let Li Shimin understand more clearly, he even started with military training.  Many important things until the end are explained in detail.

    Li Shimin listened all the way and finally understood why the prince had changed so much. They simply didn't take the prince seriously.  After such a period of hard training, this person's words and deeds will naturally form a habit.  No wonder this prince has changed so much.

    However, after hearing Li Chengqian's narration, he could clearly understand the hardships Li Chengqian endured.  This surprised him even more. It was incredible that the prince could persevere on such a day.  Thinking of this, his eyes looked at Li Chengqian much softer.

    "Oh, I think you should bring those students and soldiers too. Let's go, I want to see with my own eyes what magical effect this so-called military training has."

    After listening to Li Chengqian's words, Li Shimin already understood the truth.  However, if you don’t see it with your own eyes, you can’t believe it.  And since Li Chengqian said this, he must have been prepared for it long ago.  Therefore, Li Shimin immediately proposed to go and inspect it in person.

    "Yes, Father, the students, and the soldiers are already at the school grounds outside. Please ask Father to move over and go and inspect."

    Hearing that Li Shimin was going to inspect, although Li Chengqian had expected this, he couldn't help but feel excited.  He believed that as long as Li Shimin read it, especially after listening to their military songs, he would definitely agree to this matter.

    "Meet the Emperor"

    Seeing that the prince had indeed invited the emperor, all those people immediately saluted.  Although I was excited in my heart, it didn't show on my face.

    "No need to be polite, I just heard the prince mention the military training you learned in Jianghu Village, and I came here to watch it. Prince, let's get started, I can't wait."

    Li Shimin was very easy-going and didn't say much, so he went straight to the topic.  He was really looking forward to seeing what magical effect Li Feng had on this so-called military training.  He could no longer understand this fourth brother who was becoming more and more extraordinary.

    "My sons and ministers take orders."

    "Everyone is here, stand at attention Take a break, turn to the rightKeep up the numbers and count"

    As Li Chengqian issued orders one by one, the people below began to move with small steps. In a short time, they formed a neat formation.  Then, bursts of fast and loud counting sounds started.

    "Report, all 120 team members are here, no one is absent, please give instructions"

    In Jianghu Village, at the end of the military training, Li Feng was handed over to Li Chengqian.  Firstly, he is the prince, and everyone below him listens to him, but secondly, because of his leg disease, he cannot stop excessive exercise.  Of course, the most important thing is that in this way, Li Feng can be lazy.

    As soon as the team was assembled, Li Chengqian reflexively asked for instructions on what to do next.  However, he was immediately dumbfounded by this request for instructions. Only then did he remember that this was his father, not his fourth uncle, so asking for instructions was of no use.  The emperor is just an audience.  However, once the words are spoken, they cannot be taken back.

    "Ohthere is no need to ask for instructions, everything is decided by the prince"

    Li Shimin was also stunned, but after seeing Li Chengqian's expression, he understood a little bit, and then he said something directly.

    After that, under Li Chengqian’s command, the team began to demonstrate, walking in unison, walking in step, etc.  Especially when walking in goose, the sound of neat and loud footsteps, accompanied by the neat formation of squares, made Li Shimin's eyes shine when he saw it.  Looking at the serious and solemn expressions on everyone's faces in the team, he was even more shocked.

    "What a great momentum, what a great momentum. Such a neat team, such neat and loud footsteps. These are just a few hundred people, if there are thousands of infantry, just this solemn atmosphere, such a rainbow-like momentum  , can weaken the enemy by three points. I didn’t expect that such a simple thing could have such an effect. It’s not simple, it’s not simple.”

    Li Shimin is an expert in leading troops to fight. When fighting, momentum is very important.  A strong momentum can often make the other side weaken by three points first.  How can you not be weak when you are afraid?

    "Looking north, the smoke rises from the mountains and rivers, the dragon curls up, the horse neighs, the sword energy is like frost"

    Just when Li Shimin was sighing at the extraordinary momentum of this phalanx, a loud song began.  Suddenly, the already strong momentum became even more fanatical.  Listening to this, Li Shimin suddenly felt his blood boiling.  He couldn't help but recall the situation when he was fighting in all directions.

    Afterwards, the entire palace was filled with this exciting singing voice.  Everyone began to listen carefully, and then everyone was filled with enthusiasm.

    The Tang Dynasty was the most powerful dynasty in Chinese history, but it was also the dynasty with the most wars in Chinese history.  Let’s not talk about the Tang Dynasty’s internal unification war.  Just looking at his foreign wars is jaw-dropping.  It can be said that war is the most important theme throughout the history of the Tang Dynasty.

    Especially during the Zhenguan period in the early Tang Dynasty, wars almost never stopped.  There have been wars with all the surrounding countries, and some of them have been war after war.

    In this era full of war, people's blood is already warm. How can it be that people's blood boils when they listen to a song about serving the country with loyalty?

    "Okay, okay, it is indeed good. It is indeed as powerful as a rainbow. Such a neat and unified formation, coupled with such a song that is so overwhelming. I believe that in the future, the enemies on the battlefield will be stunned just by hearing this song.  It will frighten them out of their wits. Prince, please tell me who composed this song and what is its name."

    When the singing stopped and the drill ended, it took Li Shimin a while to come to his senses.  Then, he was so excited that he shouted several times.  It can be seen how excited he was at this time, and then he immediately asked Li Chengqian about the song.

    "Father, this song is called Serving the Country with Loyalty. It is a military song that we sing during training. This is also what the instructor taught us. Well, the instructor is also our fourth uncle."

    Li Shimin’s excited expression also surprised Li Chengqian for a while.  He knew very well that his father could not express his emotions or anger.  However, after hearing Li Shimin's question, he answered truthfully, but the fourth uncle said the last sentence very quietly.

    "Oh Serve the country with loyalty, what a good name. The song is good, the name is even better. The military song, the song of the army, is quite appropriate, but in my opinion. This song is not only suitable for the army, but also for all the people of the Tang Dynasty.  , everyone should be able to sing this song. Therefore, this song should be the song of our country, the Tang Dynasty, and it is more appropriate to call it the national anthem.”

    When Li Shimin heard it, he realized that it was actually Li Feng who had done it. But after thinking about it carefully, he was right. He had written the white fox.  However, Li Shimin felt that the military song was too narrow-minded, so he directly upgraded this song of loyal service to the country to the national anthem.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 218 Li Chengqian’s Request

    "What are you talking about, the national anthem Haha The national anthem, isn't the national anthem the march of the volunteers? When did it become this song of loyal service to the country? You guys are really capable of making things happen. Why don't you make that pig song?  It’s become the national anthem.”

    That afternoon, Li Chengqian returned to Jianghu Village again.  However, this time we came directly to Li Feng's house.  Then, he told Li Feng that Li Shimin had turned the song of loyal service to the country into the national anthem.  Li Feng was stunned for a moment, and he accidentally sang the national anthem.

    "Pig, you have two holes in your nose, and you still have snot when you have a cold. Pig, you have pitch-black eyes, and you can't see the edge even if you look"

    "Fourth Uncle, Si Zi can sing the song of the pig. Si Zi likes to sing it the most."

    As soon as Li Feng finished speaking, Xiao Sizi, who was doing homework with Yaya, immediately started humming.  Then, he said very happily.

    "Yes, Si Zi is the most powerful. When Si Zi goes back next time, let your father turn this pig song into a national anthem and let the children of the entire Tang Dynasty sing it, okay?"

    When Li Feng heard this, he immediately became extremely happy and started to encourage Xiao Sizi.  Who told Li Shimin to cause trouble for him no matter what happened?

    "Okay, okay, but, fourth uncle, I have to stay a few more days before going back this time. I have to learn Pinyin from my little aunt, and I also need to learn how to write."

    "Well, brother Prince, please go back and help Si Zi tell his father, okay?"

    When the little guy heard it, he immediately agreed.  But when I think about it, this time it will take a long time.  He immediately frowned.  However, he quickly turned his little head to Li Chengqian and said.

    If it’s normal.  She didn't dare to talk to Li Chengqian like this, but during this period, Li Chengqian had changed a lot, at least not as straight-faced as before.  In addition, to Li Feng, Li Chengqian is just like a kitten.  Therefore, Xiao Sizi is even less afraid.

    "Ahemhey, sister Sizi, my eldest brother is also very busy recently, why don't I wait for you to go back and talk to my father myself, okay?"

    Li Chengqian heard this.  I was almost frightened to death. I asked him to sing the Pig Song to Li Shimin, and then said that this song should also be made into the national anthem It's scary to think about it. In that way, the Tang Dynasty.  It has not become a pig country yet.

    "Well, well, since you are busy, Prince Brother, next time I go back, I will go find my father myself."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Fortunately.  This little Sizi is still very reasonable and allows Li Chengqian to give him any reason.  Just muddle through.  This made Li Chengqian breathe a huge sigh of relief.

    "Haha, Fourth Uncle, actually, apart from this matter, there is one more thing that I need to trouble you about. After I go back, I will tell my father about the military training. After my father and the ministers have seen our  After the formation drill, it was unanimously agreed that this method should be implemented in the Tang army, so"

    "So, you've got your mind set on me, right? Li Chengqian, believe it or not, I'll put you in a solitary confinement room right away and lock you up for three days and three nights."

    As soon as Li Feng heard Li Chengqian's words, he immediately knew that something was going to happen, and secretly cursed himself for what a miscalculation.  At first I just thought of giving these boys something fun to do, but I never thought that it would cause trouble.  He finally saw how shameless Li Shimin was, he was a master who took advantage of every opportunity.  The Pinyin incident last time is the best proof.  Unexpectedly, one wave just subsided and another wave rose again. Li Feng could not be depressed.

    However, this is not to blame Li Feng. How did he know that this ordinary military training could actually attract the emperor and the ministers to pay such attention to it and want to promote it.

    Of course, it’s also Li Chengqian’s fault for being so meddlesome. Who allowed them to spread the word about this?

    "No, Fourth Uncle, if you do that, you might as well just kill me. I can't be blamed for this matter. Besides, even if I don't say it, others will spread the word about the military training. Fourth Uncle  You don’t know, many people are already preparing to go home and conduct military training for the servants, so how can we keep it secret?”

    When Li Chengqian heard this, he was imprisoned for three days and was immediately frightened to death.  Let alone three days, even three hours would be fatal.  That ghost place was really terrifying.  Then, he immediately started explaining.

    "Just teach them what they want. It's not like you don't know how to do it. I taught you, didn't I just let you people go out to be teachers? Otherwise, what would I teach you? Just like teaching Pinyin, you just teach Pinyin.  If you can’t just teach me, why are you coming to my place?”

    When Li Feng heard this, he also knew that he was indeed negligent and could not blame others.  However, if you think about it carefully, it's not right.  Haven't these people all experienced it personally? They know it.  There are more than a hundred instructors, and Li Feng is not the only one among them.  There must be something else going on in this.

    "Haha, Fourth Uncle, it's like this. Although my father and the ministers unanimously believe that this method is feasible, they think it is still too simple. And my father said, you are willing to do it hereThere must be something else that is not taught to us.  So, let me come to Fourth Uncle for your help.  "

    "Fourth uncle, you must help me. This is the errand I took so hard to get from my father. You don't know, I stay in the East Palace every day and am suffocated. It's as uncomfortable as the solitary room."  . So, Fourth Uncle, you must save me, don’t you think so, Sister Sizi?”

    Li Chengqian looked pitiful. After finishing speaking, he immediately said to Si Zi.

    "Yes, fourth uncle, please help the prince brother. He is not fun at all in the East Palace. So, he feels bored. When he is bored, he has a bad temper. He has a straight face every day, which is scary. Fourth uncle,  Si Zi doesn’t want Brother Prince to keep a straight face, so just help Brother Prince, okay?”

    Xiao Sizi, who was doing his homework, was stunned for a moment when he heard Li Chengqian's words, and then he looked like he suddenly understood.  He ran to Li Feng, held Li Feng's arm and began to shake it, interceding for Li Chengqian with a pitiful face.

    Li Chengqian saw Xiao Sizi's performance and Li Feng's relaxed expression.  The joy in my heart.  I sighed secretly, this sister is better.  at the same time.  I also have to lament the wisdom of his emperor, Lao Tzu, if it weren't for Li Shimin's reminder.  He didn't even know he was bringing Si Zi with him.

    "Okay, stop shaking me. If you shake your fourth uncle again, I will fall apart. Come on, tell me, how many benefits has your elder brother given you to let a little girl like you speak for him like this?"

    When Li Feng saw this posture, he didn't know that this little guy had been bribed.  He thought about this carefully.  Although it's a little troublesome, it's nothing like it.

    The most important thing is that after getting along with each other during the military training, he found that Li Chengqian was more to his liking. At least this guy was more upright.  And, this kid.  But it's also a bit pitiful.  Not to mention having a disabled leg, it is really sad that I am forced to do things I don’t like to do every day.

    Since it’s to your liking and it doesn’t require much effort, there’s nothing wrong with helping this kid.  Put yourself in their shoes.  If you let yourself sit in his position, you will have already turned the East Palace and the Imperial Palace over.

    "Hehe, Fourth Uncle, you agreed, that's great. Actually, that's not the case. The prince's brother said that if you help Fourth Uncle, he will have time to come here more often. Then Sizi can follow the prince if he wants to.  Come with me, brother, and go back to see your mother and father, so please go back with the prince brother."

    Hearing Li Feng say that, Xiao Sizi already knew that Li Feng had agreed, and immediately started to smile sweetly.  Then, he told her the agreement between Li Chengqian and her.

    "Si Zi is so good. Okay, let's go and do your homework. Fourth uncle has promised to help you, eldest brother. Remember, in the future, when you are here with fourth uncle, don't call him prince brother, just call him eldest brother."

    When Li Feng heard what the little guy said, it turned out to be just for this.  He is a little Sizi, but he did this just for the convenience of visiting him. Li Feng was so moved in his heart.  However, he didn't think about it. It seemed that in the little guy's heart, Yaya was ranked first, Xiong was second, and even third place might not be him, but Rouniang, the fourth aunt.  Coming.

    "Okay, thank you Fourth Uncle. I know that Fourth Uncle is the best. Well, from now on, I won't call you Prince Brother. I will just call you Big Brother like other people."

    When the little girl heard it, she said it was done. After saying a few words, she immediately ran back happily and followed Yaya to do her homework.

    "You kid, you can cause trouble for me, but I have my word first. At most, I will give you some advice. You can only rely on yourself for the rest. Don't expect me to help you with everything. And there is no need to rush this matter.  Come on, I need a few days to think about what to do."

    Seeing the extremely happy Li Chengqian, Li Feng immediately told him.  Li Feng didn't want to cause himself a lot of trouble like the Pinyin issue.

    "Of course, I just need your help, Fourth Uncle. Oh, by the way, I almost forgot. My father asked me to bring an imperial edict, saying that what happened this time, thanks to the folks in Jianghu Village, was able to  In recognition of these villagers’ selfless dedication, all taxes here will be waived.”

    "Oh, I guess you still have some conscience. You cheated me, and you know how to give me some benefits. Yes, yes. Come on, bring me the imperial edict and let me take a look. I haven't seen this thing before. Give it to me later.  Master Qi, this old man is extremely happy."

    When Li Feng heard that all taxes in Jianghu Village were exempted, he was very happy.  Because this will make the villagers happy.  This kind of good deeds by villagers must be affirmed.

    "Haha, Fourth Uncle, here it is, take your time and take a look."

    When Li Chengqian heard this, he thought, well, this is the fourth uncle who accepted the imperial edict in this way.  However, his father had already explained this, so he didn't care and handed the imperial edict directly to Li Feng.

    ?????????? In fact, Li Feng had no idea, this was something Li Shimin had already thought about.  It's almost time to collect taxes.  Then Li Feng’s family should payTo pay taxes or not to pay them.  Pay it, he is a real prince, and some of them have made super outstanding contributions to the Tang Dynasty.  However, this Li Feng is also a gangster prince, so it would be inappropriate not to pay.

    The best way, of course, is to find a reason to make the entire Takumi Village tax-free.  Think of it as food for Li Feng.  In this way, Li Shimin made a lot of money.  You know, like Li Feng, there are at least tens of thousands of households in this food town, but there are only a few dozen households in this craftsman village.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 219: Joy in Jianghu Village

    "Haha, this is the imperial edict. If this thing reaches modern times, it should be very valuable."

    This was the first time Li Feng saw this imperial edict. He turned it over in his hand and looked at it a few times before suddenly muttering in a low voice.

    "FourUncle Four, this edict is worthless and no one will buy it."

    When Li Chengqian heard it from the side, he immediately whispered.  I thought to myself, who are these people? They actually want to sell the imperial edict. Can this thing be sold? Does anyone dare to buy it?

    "Bullshit, in these days, just such a rag is of course worthless, but if you put itforget it, I'm too lazy to tell you. Why are you still standing here? I don't have any ideas now  for you."

    After hearing what Li Chengqian said, Li Feng was startled, and then he said very dissatisfied.  It is very unethical behavior to eavesdrop on other people's speech.

    "Haha, fourth uncle, I have to live here for a while before going back. When the time comes, I can just bring the plan directly to my father. If I go back now, I have to run back and forth. What a hassle, don't you think?"

    "Okay, if you want to stay, you can stay. It just so happens that the wheat harvest will be tomorrow, so you can exercise more. Oh my, why didn't I think of that? If I had known better, I would have extended the military training for a few days.  In this village, if there are hundreds or ten more people helping to harvest wheat, it will be much easier for the villagers. Miscalculation, miscalculation. "

    Li Feng remembered that the official harvest of wheat would begin tomorrow, and he immediately cursed himself for not thinking carefully. It would be great if the military training could be extended for a few days.

    "Okay, I'm going to go out for a while. I don't think it's interesting for you to be here alone. You'd better go to Xiaohu's place with me. I'll just let him get you a tool."

    Afterwards, Li Feng said to Li Chengqian again, and then left.

    "How can we have such relatives? We came to visit, and we actually became coolies. Forget it, just harvest wheat. It's better than staying in the palace, isn't it?"

    After complaining for a while, Li Chengqian could only follow Li Feng and walked out.  Li Feng first took Li Chengqian to Lao Tie's place, and then threw Li Chengqian there directly, while he himself was going to Qi Ye's place.  However, Lao Tie also wanted to come with him, leaving Li Chengqian and Xiao Hu to deal with it alone.

    "You boy. You are really capable of tossing things around. You said you left the prince at my place to help me work. Can I continue to do it? It's true."

    As soon as he went out, Lao Tie began to complain to Li Feng.

    "Oh. Old man, do you know who he is? Have you ever seen this kid?"

    Li Feng was surprised when he heard it, and then asked Lao Tie.  Li Feng knew about Lao Tie's hidden identity, but he didn't expect that he could actually know the prince, which was a bit intriguing.  Is it possible?  This guy is also a daughter of a famous family, or is directly a relative of the emperor. Maybe he has become his cousin.

    "What are you thinking? I don't know the prince. However, I know you, and then I know that your second brother is the prince of the day. Just now you said that he is your eldest nephew. Then his identity is self-evident.  Okay. I said you are just good at messing around. You used to let the delicate princess do the work, but now it’s better, Prince, you can do it too.”

    Seeing Li Feng’s strange expression, Lao Tie immediately started to explain.  Indeed, he only knew that Li Feng had never met the prince, but if he thought about it carefully, the identity of the prince became clear.

    "I only know that he is my nephew, and I don't care about anything else. Now that I'm here, I can't. Our family is working hard outside, and he is leisurely at home alone. When I come back, I have to serve him well.  . Do you think that’s appropriate? It doesn’t make sense, right?”

    When Li Feng heard this, he said disapprovingly.  Originally, he wanted to ask Lao Tie casually what his previous situation was, but he still didn't ask after all.  When Lao Tie needs his help, people will naturally say, since they don't want to mention it now, how can they force others to make things difficult for them.

    "Oh, what a rare visitor. You two busy people still have time to come and visit me, old man. I give you a warm welcome, old man."

    Seeing Li Feng and Lao Tie entering the door, Master Qi immediately spoke.  However, the old man just said this, and he sat there, not moving.

    Li Feng and Lao Tie were not polite. They brought stools themselves and sat down directly.

    "Haha, it seems that Uncle Qi has been bored these days. You have been busy with your military training. I, on the other hand, have been busy building tools."

    As soon as Lao Tie sat down, he immediately said to Li Feng with a smile.  When Li Feng heard this, he realized that was the case.  No wonder this old man makes strange noises.  It's really an old child, an old child, the older he gets, the more he becomes a child.

    "I told you, old man, to stop complaining.""This time, kid, I brought you something, I'm sure you'll be happy to pick it up, haha"

    Afterwards, Li Feng also said to Master Qi with a smile on his face.

    "I said you two bastards, you really treat me like a child. You can't find anyone to play with, so you can sulk at home. It's true. Especially the little lunatic, you make me jump with joy, yes, you have the ability  Just come up with something fun and make me jump with joy, give it a try."

    When Qi Ye heard that Li Feng and Lao Tie were talking more and more nonsense, he hurriedly said it.

    "Haha, okay, then just take a look at it. How about this thing?"

    With that said, Li Feng took out the imperial edict brought by Li Chengqian directly from his arms and handed it to Master Qi.

    "Is thisan imperial edict?"

    When Qi Ye got the imperial edict, he did not open it directly, but looked at it carefully. After looking at it for a few times, he asked Li Feng excitedly.  Although Master Qi has never seen what the imperial edict looks like, he has heard of it.  Plus, the color of this edict.  That immediately made him almost certain.

    "Yes, this is an imperial edict. It is genuine and definitely not forged. Last time, Master Qi, you led the villagers to selflessly build schools and student housing for the imperial court, which moved the emperor deeply. In order to commend our selfless spirit,  The emperor has decided to exempt our village, Jianghu, from taxes forever"

    "What are you talking about? It's free of tax, it's permanent."

    Hearing Li Feng say that he would be exempted from the tax, Master Qi immediately stood up in surprise.  Then, without waiting for Li Feng to speak, he opened the imperial edict in his hand and read it carefully, his face becoming more and more excited.

    "Haha, take a look, I said, old man, you will jump with excitement, right? I haven't seen it yet."

    "Don't talk nonsense, kid. Tell me where this imperial edict came from and how it came to be in your hands. It couldn't have been forged by you. Forging an imperial edict is like treason and trying to destroy the nine tribes.  ”

    Master Qi, who was originally very happy, suddenly changed his expression and thought, this is not right.  Even if this imperial edict is true, it should not be brought by Li Feng.

    "Seventh Uncle, I see you are anxious. You still don't know the identity of this boy. He is the emperor's brother. Speaking of which, you have met the emperor and even drank with him.  . The majestic middle-aged man when the little madman got married last time, and the second sister-in-law of the little madman is the queen. "

    As soon as Lao Tie heard this, he knew that if today’s events were not explained clearly, the old man would be really anxious.  So, Li Feng's identity was revealed.

    In fact, if it weren’t for his acquaintance with the drum, urn and golden hammer, Lao Tie would never have imagined that Li Feng had such an identity and was still hiding in this nook of the mountain.  No matter how you look at him, he looks like an ordinary villager in a mountain village. How can he be related to the prince.

    "The emperor's brother? Did I drink with the emperor? Yes, yes, I mean, why is that man so magnanimous? The same goes for the queen. And that time, the little lunatic took that, Yan  The king is so miserable, but nothing happened. Haha, boy, the old man has long suspected that you have an unusual background. I didn't expect that you are still a prince. Well, that's not right. You turned out to be a prince.  Why did you come out of the mountains? Besides, you don’t even have a household registration. You don’t want to deliberately play tricks on me, Master Qi.”

    Although Master Qi was a little surprised, he did not show any fear, which finally made Li Feng feel relieved.  If the seventh master immediately treated him with respect after knowing it, he really couldn't bear it.

    Status can often deteriorate the feelings between people. This is not just talk, but a common phenomenon.

    "I said Master Qi, I didn't lie to you at that time. I have lived with my master in the mountains for many years. After I came out, I didn't want to go back to the royal family. Isn't this a black household? You think so."

    When Li Feng heard that the old man actually asked about this matter, he quickly told half truths and half lies.

    "You kid, you really talk a lot of nonsense. I just asked you casually. Why are you so anxious? In this way, this imperial edict is indeed true. This is really a great happy event. No, everyone must be notified of this matter immediately.  Let’s have a good celebration tonight, little madman, I’ll leave the wedding banquet to you tonight.”

    Master Qi didn’t pay attention to Li Feng at all, but was immersed in joy.  How could we not celebrate such a great grace?

    "why me?"

    This kind of thing is quite complicated.  When Li Feng heard that Master Qi actually asked him to handle it, he immediately asked depressedly.

    "Who told you to deceive the old man about my feelings?It took so long, you deserve to be punished.  Besides, you have a lot of tricks up your sleeve, so you are the best at doing this kind of thing."

    After Master Qi finished speaking, he ignored Li Feng and the others and went out directly.  He, the old man, still had to go door to door to announce this great news.

    "Deceiving feelings? When did I mention this word to this old man? Didn't this old man invent it himself?"

    Looking at Master Qi who had already walked out of the door, Li Feng was suddenly confused.  (To be continued)

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 220: Killing Pigs with a Kitchen Knife

    After receiving the task assigned by Master Qi, Li Feng first explained some things to Lao Tie, and then immediately walked home because he had to go home to do a big thing, which was to kill a pig.

    Everything was easy to prepare for this big dinner tonight, but the meat was the only thing that made Li Feng a little embarrassed.  Originally, Xiao Hei could just go for a trip to the mountains.  However, Li Feng knew that the villagers did not like these game meats that had no oil or water.  I think when they first came here, Yaya and Xiaohu didn't just pick the fat.

    "It's really strange these days. Game meat is not as fat as meat. If this were the case in modern times, how could this be reasonable? A small pheasant can give you ten to twenty kilograms of fat meat."

    Speaking of the eight little pigs at home, no, they can no longer be called little pigs. After nearly four months of feeding, they are now big fat pigs.  Although it doesn't grow as fast if it eats distiller's grains as if it eats feed, it still weighs about two hundred pounds now.

    As weight increases, food intake also increases dramatically.  Let Li Feng make a lot more wine every time now.  A few days ago, he looked like he had been killed.  First, it reduces the workload. The most important thing is that Li Feng has not eaten pork for a long time.  For a modern person, the most accustomed meat is pork.  During this time, he always ate wild game, which made Li Feng a little tired.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    "Brother Li, why are you boiling water?"

    As soon as Li Feng got home, he immediately ran into the kitchen, took the largest pot and started to boil water.  Rou Niang saw that it was not cold anymore, so why bother boiling water?  then.  He asked very curiously.

    "Oh, I'll boil the water and kill the pig later."

    Of course you need to boil water to kill a pig, otherwise how will you remove the hair later?  Li Feng still knew this. When he was a child, he often watched pigs being slaughtered in the countryside.

    "Kill a pig?"

    "Yes, because of the tax exemption. Master Qi was so happy that he wanted the whole village to have a good time. How can we do this without meat? No one likes this game very much, and we are tired of it. I think  , let’s just kill a pig and have a try, haha.”

    Hearing Rou Niang’s question, Li Feng immediately answered.

    "Well, it's really time to have some fun. I'll be the one to boil the water. But, Brother Li, who will kill the pig when the time comes? There seems to be no butcher in the village."

    When Rou Niang heard this, she immediately agreed. This is a good thing.  If it were the past.  Although she would agree, she would definitely be a little reluctant.  But it doesn't matter now, I don't have to worry about food or clothing.  Even if I kill him later.  The food was also distributed to the villagers, so maybe it could be sold.

    "Haha. I know this, I will do it myself."

    Of course Li Feng knew that there was no butcher in the village, but without a butcher, wouldn’t it be possible to eat pork?  Isn't it just killing pigs? It's not like he has never seen how to kill pigs.  Even if you haven't seen it, why can't you kill a pig?

    "Oh, the pigs were killed. Our family also killed the pigs. That's great."

    When she heard that the pig was going to be killed, little Yaya was so happy.  When Li Feng saw it, he thought, isn't it just killing a pig?  Make this girl happy.  However, after thinking about it later, it was true, let alone Xiao Yaya.  Even when I was a child, whenever the Chinese New Year came, my family would kill a pig, and I would be very happy.

    "Little aunt, why do you want to kill pigs? Pigs are so cute, let's not kill them, okay?"

    When Xiao Sizi heard that he wanted to kill the pig, his face immediately became sad.  Although the little guy has never seen a pig, isn't the pig song sung well?

    "Sizi, it's different. Little Piggy is very cute, but when it grows up, it becomes very ugly. It has a long mouth, big ears, and is very dirty. Forget it, come and let me take you to see it.  Let’s pick the ugliest one later and kill it.”

    Yaya had a deep understanding of Si Zi’s thoughts, so she explained to Si Zi.  Then, he pulled Xiao Sizi directly and ran out the door.

    "Hun, what kind of logic is this? Is it wrong to be ugly and to be shot?"

    After hearing what Yaya said, Li Feng almost lost his joy.  When killing pigs, the ugliest one is chosen and killed.  However, Li Feng is not in the mood to care about this now. He is now looking for the most important tool, the butcher's knife.

    This butcher knife is different from other knives. It is a long scissor.  When killing pigs, they always stab the pig directly into the neck with a sharp knife.  Instead of cutting open the neck with a knife like killing a cow or a sheep.  There is no way, the pig neck is too thick.

    However, what makes Li Feng depressed is thatI searched the whole village but couldn't find a suitable knife.  In the village, in addition to kitchen knives and hatchets, the rest are axes.  This made Li Feng worried, and things were going to be difficult now.  After this commotion, everyone knew that Li Feng was going to kill the pig.

    Especially Xiaohu and Li Chengqian, they ran back like a gust of wind.  This pig killing is a new thing, how can you miss it?

    "Brother-in-law, what should I do? How can I kill a pig without a pig-killing knife? Even if I go back and make one now, it's too late."

    When Xiaohu heard that there was no knife, he suddenly felt embarrassed.

    "It's okay, Xiaohu, come on, you and Chengqian move the two benches outside. Yaya, you and Sizi go find a clean wooden basin. I still don't believe it. You can't kill the pig without a butcher's knife.  A pig. I’m going to kill the pig with a kitchen knife today.”

    The water has boiled, and now the arrow is on the string and must be fired.  Besides, there is still waiting for the pork to be cooked.  Li Feng suddenly felt cruel and decided to kill the pig with a kitchen knife.  The big deal is just a few more cuts.

    “Chop knife?”

    When Xiaohu heard this, he realized that a kitchen knife is something new.  However, since Li Feng said kitchen knife, then it is better to use kitchen knife.  Anyway, he absolutely adores this brother-in-law.

    "Come on, let's go in and get a pig out."

    Not long after, two sturdy benches were placed on the grass outside the pig pen, and wooden basins for pig blood were also placed under the benches.  After everything was ready, Li Feng asked Xiaohu to follow him in to catch a pig.  And Li Chengqian followed him even more eagerly.

    "Brother, remember to catch the ugliest one"

    Yaya and the others did not follow them in, but waited outside.  However, he did not forget to ask Li Feng to catch the ugliest end. In order to let Li Feng know which end was the ugliest, he also gave a description.

    At this time, all the children in the village have gathered here.  How could a child let such a lively thing go?

    ?? followed by bursts of pig screams.  Li Feng had already grabbed the pig's front and rear legs with his left and right hands, and carried a pig out.  But Li Chengqian and Xiaohu followed out with frustrated faces.  Especially Li Chengqian, he would touch his butt with his hand from time to time, and then bring his hand to his nose to smell it.  His face immediately turned bitter, and then he put his hands on the grass and wiped them desperately. Finally, he simply sat on the grass and wiggled his butt back and forth.

    That’s right, when catching pigs.  He was turned over by the pig and sat on his buttocks in pig manure.  Originally he wanted to wash up, but he was afraid of missing the next scene, so he wiped it on the grass.

    "Sizi. Look, it's really the ugliest one at the other end, hehe. Well, Sizi. Why are you hiding behind me?"

    “Little aunt, that pig’s barking is so unpleasant. I’m a little scared.”

    At this time, Xiao Sizi was hiding behind Yaya with a nervous look on her face. However, the curiosity in her heart made her couldn't help but stick her head out. From a distance, it looked like there was a heart growing next to Yaya's shoulder.  Average brain.

    "Brother-in-law, don't worry this time, I must have held it down. I still don't believe it."

    "That's right, Fourth Uncle, come on, Xiaohu, you hold the back and I hold the front. I still don't believe it can really turn the world upside down."

    When they were in the pig pen, Xiaohu and Li Chengqian suffered a loss, but in the end it was Li Feng who took action.  Now I see that Li Feng has put the pig on the bench.  Xiaohu and Li Chengqian immediately stepped forward to take revenge.

    "Haha, are you sure you can hold it down? Okay, let's get started. Sizi, why are you hiding behind your little aunt?"

    Seeing Xiaohu and Li Chengqian looking eager to try, Li Feng followed them.  However, at this time, Li Feng found that Xiao Sizi was timidly hiding behind Yaya, and immediately said to her.

    "Fourth uncle, it screams so scary, Si Zi is afraid"

    "Haha, that's it. That's okay. Fourth uncle, just shut up. Xiaohu, Chengqian, are you ready? I'm about to take action."

    Hearing what Sizi said, Li Feng grabbed the pig's mouth with his left hand to silence it, then pressed it hard on the stool, and then said to Xiaohu and the others.

    "Question, Fourth Uncle, just start"

    At this time, Li Chengqian was leaning against the stool, holding the pig's two front legs tightly with both hands, while his body was pressing on the pig's body. Xiaohu was in almost the same posture.

    People kill pigs by stabbing them, but this time Li Feng could only kill them by cutting them.  As Li Feng slashed hard, pig blood suddenly poured out from the pig's neck and fell into the wooden basin below.  At this time, Li Feng clearly felt waves of force coming from his left hand, and the pig began to struggle hard.

    &nbsp; "AhUncle Four, I can't do it anymore, it's too strong."

    As Li Chengqian exclaimed, his body began to rock back and forth, and even though he was holding it in until his face turned red, he still couldn't hold it down anymore.  The little tiger behind is almost in the same situation.

    "Chengqian, Xiaohu, let go quickly. Don't let the beast's legs kick. I will do the rest. I still don't believe it, it can turn the world upside down."

    Because he was worried that Li Chengqian and Xiaohu would be kicked by the pig's legs, Li Feng quickly asked them to let go. Then, he dropped the kitchen knife in his hand, jumped up, and rode on top of the pig, grabbing its mouth with one hand and its front legs with the other.  As for the hind legs, just let them toss.

    Slowly, as more and more blood flows, its struggling force becomes smaller and smaller until it stops moving.

    "Oh, you kid, you killed the pig by yourself. I was just asking to get you a knife and then came over to help. Where did you get the knife?"

    At this time, Lao Tie hurried over, holding a short knife in his hand.  Although it is not a real pig-killing knife, it is still suitable for killing pigs.

    "Old Tie, you're here just in time. Wait a minute, let's shave the pig hair together, then take it to the river and disembowel it. In the past, it was very simple to kill pigs. Use a white knife in and a red knife out, and that's it. It seems,  You still need to use special tools to kill pigs, but this kitchen knife is just suitable for cutting vegetables. "

    Seeing Lao Tie coming, Li Feng finally felt relieved, even though the pig was killed.  But what follows is the real trouble.

    "Chop knife? You guys can do it. No wonder you rode directly on the pig. It must be Xiaohu and the others who can't tie it down. Okay, Xiaohu, you go get boiled water and shave the pig hair right here."

    When he heard that Li Feng actually used a kitchen knife, Lao Tie was immediately speechless.  I thought to myself, extraordinary people are indeed doing extraordinary things.

    Removing pig hair is the same as killing chickens and ducks. You need to scald them in boiling water first.  However, chicken and duck feathers can be plucked directly by hand.  The pig hair is shaved directly with a knife.

    When the blowing was almost done, Li Feng carried it again and walked towards the river.  It would be more convenient to disembowel oneself by the river.  When you need to clean something, just wash it.

    As night falls, the flat grain drying field in the village is already a lively scene.  A rosin brazier for lighting was placed on a high platform, illuminating the surrounding area as brightly as day.  On the grain-drying field, the aroma of meat fills the nostrils, which greatly increases the appetite of anyone who smells it.  At this time, circles of people were already surrounding the big pots, chatting, drinking, and eating food.  Li Chengqian was also sitting here.

    "Fourth uncle, this pig-killing dish is so delicious. It can be said to be the most delicious thing I have ever eaten. Today's meal is also the happiest meal I have ever had. Come, fourth uncle, my nephew.  you"

    Li Chengqian felt that today’s meal was particularly delicious and he was in a particularly good mood.  After some generosity, he picked up the bowl and Li Feng touched it.

    Li Feng could see that Li Chengqian was indeed very happy, and he couldn't fake that look.  Since he was happy, Li Feng let him go.  Li Feng knew that this was not the so-called pig-killing dish. It was really that delicious. It was just a hodgepodge, and it was not exaggerated to that extent.

    The good thing is not the food, but the atmosphere and people’s mood.  If you are in a good mood, you can taste meat even if you eat radish.  This is the case with Li Chengqian.

    "Haha, it's because this kind of atmosphere is good and unrestrained. It's nothing like your home. Although you eat delicacies from the mountains and seas, you are not in the mood at all. When eating, pay attention to who you eat with and what kind of atmosphere you eat in. The most important thing is  It depends on your mood. If you are in a good mood, you can taste meat even if you eat radish."

    Li Feng understands Li Chengqian’s mood very well.

    "Fourth Uncle, tell me, do I have a choice?"

    Li Chengqian was stunned by Li Feng's words, and then asked Li Feng with a sad expression.

    "I don't know, that's your business. But, I know, you can choose now, drink happily, and let's talk about the future."

    Li Feng cannot answer this kind of question. The choice is always his own business and no one is allowed to interfere. This is Li Feng's principle of life, whether it is for himself or others.

    "Haha, the fourth uncle is indeed the fourth uncle. Come on, if you have wine today, you will get drunk today. Fourth uncle, do it."

    Li Feng’s words made Li Chengqian stunned for a moment, then he laughed loudly, raised the bowl, and drank it all in one gulp.

    (To be continued)

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 221 Sure enough, there is a way

    "Fourth uncle, come and drink Xiao, come and do it. I'm happy tonight, so happy. Drink and have a good time."

    Li Chengqian, who was already lying on the bed, was still tossing and turning, dancing and shouting.  Tonight, he really drank too much.  The strong contrast between happiness and depression made him completely lose control.

    "Mother, I don't want to be a prince. I'm so tired I want to be a general. If I become a general, my father won't have to go to war, and my mother won't have to worry I want to be a general I  I want to be a general, not a prince I don’t want to be"

    Looking at Li Chengqian who was mumbling on the bed and then gradually calmed down, Li Feng sighed, walked out of the room and walked towards Xiao's room.

    "Brother Li, please look at Xiao and see if nothing is wrong. Really, why did you drink so much? Brother Li, you didn't look at him at all. Well, by the way, the prince is okay."

    Xiao Xiao was also drunk like Li Chengqian, which made Rou Niang worried.  Then he started to complain to Li Feng, and immediately asked about Li Chengqian's situation.

    "Okay, it's okay. I'm just drunk. I'll recover after a sleep. Don't worry too much. It's not like you don't know that Xiao has something on his mind, and so does that kid Cheng Qian."

    When Li Feng saw Xiaoan lying there quietly, he knew that nothing was wrong.  Fortunately, these two boys don't have the habit of getting drunk, otherwise they would really suffer.

    "Hey, there is no way for Xiao to be depressed like this every day. Brother Li, please think of a way. If this continues, he will definitely get sick from boredom."

    Seeing Rou Niang’s worried look, Li Feng still had a headache.  What can he do? This kind of thing is what you and I want.  You can't go directly to your door to propose marriage, as is the rule of this era.  As a modern person, such a thing.  Li Feng couldn't do it.

    "Okay, then invite that girl to come and play for a while. As for what happens, it depends on the fate between them."

    After thinking for a while, Li Feng could only think of this solution.  This is the only thing he can do.  As for Princess Gaoyang, she is eager to leave the palace every day.

    "Okay. I know what you are worried about. When the time comes, if they really want to, I will go to the palace to snatch people, but I still have to snatch them out. It's getting late, let's go and rest. We will have more tomorrow.  Harvesting wheat."

    Although I have already told Rou Niang,  Li Feng knew that she still felt uneasy.  After all, this concept of superiority and inferiority has penetrated into the bones of everyone in this era.

    But, Li Feng doesn’t care about that much.  The key depends on Gao Yang's wishes.  There are some things that you can do or not do, and it doesn't matter if you make some concessions, but there are some things that you absolutely cannot give in to.

    "Well, I hope everything goes well. By the way, Brother Li, you just said that the prince is also worried. Indeed. He seems to be drunker than Xiao. But, it shouldn't be. As a prince, what can he have to worry about?  ”

    After hearing what Li Feng said, Rou Niang stopped mentioning the matter.  but.  But she was somewhat surprised by Li Chengqian's situation.  In her opinion, how could this prince still have such troubles?  The most noble prince has no worries about food and clothing.  It can be said that you get whatever you want.

    "Haha, these people have a lot more worries than us. As for us, we only need to think about having enough to eat and wearing warm clothes. As for them, although they don't have to worry about food and clothing. However, they always need  Isn't it tiring to think about how to plot against others, and how to prevent others from plotting against them? Not to mention the prince, even the emperor has a lot to worry about. "

    Rou Niang has a simple mind, so of course she doesn’t know how fierce the struggle for imperial power is.  In that place, even family ties become worthless, and brothers are all enemies. Is this a good life?

    "Hehe, yes, wasn't the emperor drunk last time? But, I think the prince is a little different from other princes. Well, he seems to be quite real, not like there are so many  Huahua intestines.”

    Indeed, although Li Chengqian only came for half a day, he left a very good impression on Rou Niang.  This kind of thing can be felt all at once.  For example, Li Ke, who has been here twice, although he is also polite, he just can't give people this kind of real feeling.

    "Well, this kid Cheng Qian is indeed quite down-to-earth, almost like that crazy girl Li Yan. Forget it, let's not talk about it. Madam, please go to bed and rest, haha."

    How could Li Feng not know what Li Chengqian was thinking?  However, this kid is definitely a big trouble.  I don't want to be a prince, I want to be a general. Is this possible?  Not to mention the thoughts of Li Shimin and Queen Changsun.  Let's just say that the supporters behind the prince would never allow such a ridiculous thing to happen.  Li Feng didn't want to stir up this hornet's nest.

    "Don't be ashamed, if Xiao hears it,You have to be so embarrassed."

    As soon as Li Feng's words came out, Rou Niang's face immediately turned red. Then she looked at Xiao nervously. After seeing that he was sleeping, she breathed a sigh of relief. Then she rolled her eyes at Li Feng and said angrily.

    "Hehe, okay, let's go to our own room, so we won't be afraid of others hearing it, hehe"

    After Li Feng laughed strangely, he directly picked up Rou Niang and walked outside.  This sudden move frightened Rou Niang even more.

    "You please put me down quickly, I'm so embarrassed"

    Li Feng doesn’t care. It’s not illegal to hug his wife.  There was nothing he could do about it. Li Feng was satisfied with everything about this ancient life, but this night was a bit torturous.  It was dark everywhere, and there was nowhere to go except to sleep with my wife in my arms.

    "This evil ancient society with no entertainment life can't go on like this. We don't have to think about computers and mobile phones, but we have to have some fun tonight. Well, when the wheat is harvested, I might as well play mahjong by myself  Well. This is the true quintessence of Chinese culture. If you have nothing to do, it’s not bad to play mahjong in the evening. Well, you can also play a game of chess. When you have nothing to do, you can go to Qiye to play a game."

    When Li Feng thinks of this entertainment, the first thing that comes to his mind is mahjong.  There are countless types of cards played by Chinese people.  However, if you have to rank them.  This mahjong is definitely the number one, and there is no one.  This kind of mahjong is unmatched by other card types, whether in terms of historical era or popular geographical scope.

    Think about it after dinner.  Four people gathered at a table.  Playing a few games of mahjong is quite a joy.  However, this will consume a lot more candles.  but.  It doesn't matter, it's gone. Queen Changsun and the others will send it to them naturally, so don't worry.

    And when he thought of chess, Li Feng even had a mean smile on his face.  He seemed to be able to see the old man looking defeated and anxious after killing Master Qi to a complete defeat.

    The next day was the official wheat harvest day. Rou Niang and Li Feng got up early in the morning and made breakfast, and then called everyone up one by one.  After sleeping for a night, Xiao and Li Chengqian had nothing to do.  However, this is inevitable.

    The most excited ones are Yaya and Xiaosizi.  Especially Xiao Sizi, who has already changed into the coarse cloth that Rou Niang made for her, and the two little guys are already discussing what to do next.

    but.  Just when Li Feng and the others were having breakfast, Gao Yang appeared in front of everyone angrily, and behind her was a quiet, beautiful girl about her age.

    "Xiao Sizi, you didn't even tell me that you came here. I'm so angry because I'm so nice to you."

    As soon as you come in.  Gao Yang sat down at the table without any courtesy, reached out and grabbed a steamed bun, biting it, and said to Xiao Sizi.

    "AhSister Seventeen, I have forgotten. It's all Sizi's fault. Sizi apologizes to you, okay? Yesterday, my eldest brother said he would bring me to my fourth uncle's place. I was so happy, so"

    Seeing Princess Gaoyang speaking angrily, Xiao Sizi finally reacted, and then said apologetically.

    "Girl, you just have to worry about yourself. Is it appropriate to leave the guests you brought aside?"

    Li Feng was really speechless for this careless Gao Yang.  She herself sat down and ate it without any courtesy, while the girl she brought stood there with a bewildered face.

    "Oh, hee hee, I'm sorry, sister Xueyan, I was so angry that I forgot about you. Come on, let me introduce you. This is the fourth uncle, this is the fourth aunt, and this is Yaya.  , this well, it's Xixiao, you can just call him Xiao. The other two don't need my introduction. "

    After Li Feng reminded her, Gao Yang suddenly realized it. He immediately stood up, pulled the girl over, and started to introduce her.  Afterwards, the other parties began to greet each other one by one, and then sat down.

    "Xiao, when the guests are here, why don't you go and bring them a bowl of porridge? Why are you just staring at them?"

    As soon as Gao Yang came, Rou Niang saw Xiao Zai in a daze, so she quickly started talking.  When Xiao heard this, he responded, and then hurried into the kitchen.  When he came out again, he was carrying a bowl of porridge, and then he carefully placed it in front of the girl Gao Yang brought, and then sat back in his seat.

    Seeing this situation, Rou Niang was dumbfounded and thought, could it be that this Xiao has fallen in love with this new guy? This is too fast.

    "Smelly Xiao, why do you only serve porridge to Sister Xueyan and not me? I'll pinch you and let you bully me."

    When Gao Yang saw it, his little face suddenly became a little ugly, and then Li Feng became furious, stretched out his two fingers to say hello to Xiao's arm.  Although Xiao grinned in pain, he did not say a word or move.

    "No way, my sister said, give the guests a feast??, you are not a guest, you are a family member, so"

    After Gao Yang sat back angrily, Xiaocai carefully explained, and then looked at Princess Gao Yang nervously.

    "Humph, I'm a member of the same family as you, don't be ashamedforget it, forget it, I don't want you to do it, I can't do it myself."

    As he spoke, Gao Yang blushed for a rare moment, and then ran into the kitchen as if running away.

    "You silly boy, don't be so honest. However, let alone letting him hit you by mistake, you can actually find a way out. Gao Yang is really interested in this silly boy. But, if in the future,  Really together, this is the roar of the Hedong Lion."

    Looking at the scene in front of him, Li Feng's heart was like a mirror, knowing that there was a way.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 222: Harvesting Wheat

    While eating breakfast, Gao Yang kept talking while eating.  Through her narration, Li Feng learned that the quiet girl she brought was named Li Xueyan, and her father was Li Daozong, the king of Jiangxia.  Li Daozong is Li Shimin's cousin, so Li Xueyan and Gao Yang can also be considered cousins.

    This time it was because Li Daozong came to Beijing to report on his work, and Li Xueyan also came with him.  She has always had the best relationship with Gao Yang, so she went to the palace to find Gao Yang as soon as she returned to Beijing.  Afterwards, Gao Yang accompanied Li Xueyan to visit the queen.  Who would have known that Xiao Sizi had come to Jianghu Village again.

    When Gao Yang heard this, he immediately became filled with hatred. She had already agreed with Xiao Sizi that when she came to Jianghu Village, she must take her with her.  Unexpectedly, the little guy ran away on his own.  Fortunately, Queen Changsun saw something and agreed that Gao Yang also came to Jianghu Village.

    Encountering such a beautiful thing, if it hadn’t been late yesterday, she would have gone straight to Jianghu Village last night.  In the evening, she and Li Xueyan talked endlessly about her experience in Jianghu Village, which even moved Li Xueyan.  So, the genius shone brightly, and the two people set off from the palace.

    "Li Xueyan, I seem to have heard this name somewhere. My father is Li Daozong, King of Jiangxia. Isn't thisisn't this Princess Wencheng?"

    Hearing the name Li Xueyan, Li Feng suddenly felt a little impressed. After thinking about it carefully, he had actually heard this name before, and that was the name of the famous Princess Wencheng.  The reason why he knew this was because he heard about it when he traveled to Tibet at public expense.

    Thinking that this was Princess Wencheng, Li Feng carefully looked at Li Xueyan in front of him again.

    "Well, he is dignified, steady, and quiet. Even when he eats, he chews his food carefully. Look at Gao Yang, it is really incomparable. If Gao Yang and his like were sent to Tubo, I probably wouldn't have done it.  She will leave such a reputation for eternity. If she doesn’t make people upset, then it will be Amitabha.”

    Li Feng looked at Li Xueyan and then at Princess Gao Yang. They were both moving and silent.  They are simply two extremes.  Then I thought very evilly in my heart.

    "Fourth uncle. I said that every time I come to your place, nothing good will happen. I just work when I come here. Hey. Life is really hard."

    After breakfast, when Gao Yang heard that he was about to harvest wheat, a look of depression suddenly appeared on his face.  However, she still dragged Li Xueyan into the room to change clothes.

    After Li Feng and the others went out.  But he didn't go to the field immediately, but came to the place where he had dinner last night, because before taking the sickle, there was an important ceremony to worship God.

    Although, as a modern good young man, Li Feng does not believe this.  However, I don't dislike this either.  After all, people always need to find a kind of psychological support.

    “Rou Niang, you can go there by yourselves, I will just wait for you at the edge of the field.”

    However, Li Feng did not go over there because.  He was worried that something would happen again.  This married couple cannot bow to heaven and earth, and this time it will most likely be the same.  At that time, the whole village was kneeling and kowtow, and Li Feng stood upright alone.  It's better not to go.

    "Okay, if you want to go, just go there. If you don't want to go, let me go to the wheat field with you first."

    Rou Niang is also very clear about Li Feng's situation. Indeed, it is better not to go than to go.  Also, if Li Chengqian, Gao Yang and others went there, it would not be appropriate.  So, they were divided into two groups, one group followed Rou Niang, and the other group followed Li Feng.

    "Fourth uncle, why did you sneak away that time? Let me tell you, if you don't go to see Fairy Qin, you will regret it to death. Let me tell you, she is really as beautiful as a fairy. She is so beautiful.  It’s so beautiful so beautiful that it’s indescribable.”

    Gao Yang, Li Chengqian and Li Xueyan went with Li Feng, while the rest went there with Rou Niang.  As he walked, Gao Yang immediately remembered the last time Li Feng ran away from Baihua Tower.  So, they began to triumphantly describe the situation when they went to see Fairy Qin.

    "Cherish life and stay away from beautiful women"

    "It's a pity that after listening to Gao Yang's words, Li Feng just replied like this.

    "Seventeenth sister, are you really that beautiful? Haha, I should go and see her sometime."

    As soon as Li Chengqian heard Gao Yang's words, he immediately became interested.

    "I said, brother, how can it be so easy? To see Fairy Qin, you need to pass three passes. Last time, if it weren't for Fourth Uncle, the three of them and I wouldn't have been able to pass Wensan Pass. And Wusan Pass  , Qin Huaiyu, Cheng Chubi and the others can’t pass.”

    Gao Yang didn’t seem to care about the sudden change of this eldest brother, the prince.  Anyway, I used to hide from her when I saw her, but now that I can speak, I just speak.

    "Hey, even the third brother and Qin Huaiyu can't pass it, so let's forget it."

    After hearing what Princess Gao Yang said, Li Chengqian was very decisive and chose to give up.  Right?He still has a clear understanding of his abilities.

    "Sister Yan, what about Wen Sanguan? It sounds interesting."

    Li Xueyan, who had been silent for a long time, also became curious at this time.  However, people simply ignored Wu San Pass and only asked about Wen San Pass.  As Gao Yang vividly described how they passed the test, Li Xueyan sometimes pondered and sometimes frowned.  When he heard the last arithmetic question, he frowned and refused to let go.

    Afterwards, he shook his head slightly, and then looked at Li Feng with a very strange look.

    "Hey, it's convenient to harvest this wheat. However, if in future generations, the wheat grows like this, maybe many people will choose to burn it directly. I can't afford to lose that person. And if you please  If someone collects it for you, it will probably be enough for labor expenses.”

    " Seeing the sparse wheat and the short ears of wheat in the wheat field, Li Feng sighed in his heart.  In those days, one acre of wheat field could yield seven to eight hundred kilograms of wheat.  But these days, one acre of land can produce a harvest of about 100 kilograms.

    ??You can imagine what a scene is like in a wheat field that harvests hundreds or ten pounds of wheat per acre of land.  However, there are also advantages, that is, it is easy and convenient to harvest wheat.  Otherwise, it would be like the kind of harvest in later generations, where a family, hundreds of acres of land, and officials had to harvest it manually, which would be too tiring to handle.

    "I knew you, kid, definitely didn't go. It's okay if you don't go, lest the old man stand there while I kowtow and you, kid, take advantage. Well, what about Xiang? When did you, kid, become so good?  It’s really rare that Xiu is not asked to do the hard work.”

    Not long after, Rou Niang, Qi Ye and the others arrived. When they saw Li Feng, Qi Ye immediately said happily.

    "Hey, I hope God will bless you today and let everyone harvest the wheat smoothly. If it rains heavily for several days in a row like the year before last, everyone's life will be difficult."

    As soon as he finished talking about Li Feng, Master Qi said with a worried look on his face.

    "Grandpa Qi, don't worry. The weather has always been good this year. You see, the weather has been so good during this period. It shouldn't be like the year before last."

    "When Master Qi mentioned the year before last, panic suddenly appeared on Rou Niang's face.  However, she then spoke, as if she was comforting Master Qi, and more importantly, herself.

    Through questioning, Li Feng found out that it had rained heavily for several days during the wheat harvesting period the year before last.  The wheat at this time has matured, and there are no resistant varieties in this era. How can it withstand the baptism of such storms?  Wheat lying in the rain will only sprout in two or three days.  Most of the harvest was lost in one fell swoop, making life extremely difficult.

    "Haha, what are you worried about? Even if this year is like the year before, don't be afraid. You don't have to pay taxes at all this year, and there is a little lunatic here. At worst, he can go hunting in the mountains every day and still eat meat.  Woolen cloth."

    When Lao Tie saw that something was wrong with the atmosphere, he immediately started talking with a smile.

    Afterwards, everyone laughed, and then they began to officially start harvesting wheat.  Only Rou Niang looked as happy as if she had eaten honey.  Yes, with Li Feng here, what else should she be afraid of?

    “ Due to the sufficient manpower this year, especially the addition of the humanoid machine Li Feng, the harvesting speed has been greatly improved.  In this way, based on the principle of caring for the future flowers of the motherland, Yaya will be a lot more relaxed this year.  The main task of her and Xiao Sizi is to pick up the scattered ears of wheat.

    As for Princess Gaoyang, she is as always, when she starts working, she asks to compete with others.  However, this time, she learned her lesson and didn't look for anyone else, but Li Chengqian.  She and Li Xueyan were alone, and Li Chengqian was alone.  When Li Chengqian heard this, there was no reason why he shouldn't fight. He was a man, how could he be afraid of two little girls?

    The result is self-evident, and it ended with Li Chengqian's defeat.  As for Gao Yang, he won a lot of money from Li Chengqian, which made her happy.  However, Li Chengqian did not seem to be depressed because of losing. On the contrary, he became very happy and talked more.

    In addition, Yaya and Sizi would come in and say a few words from time to time, making the atmosphere even more lively.  Even Li Xueyan, who had always been very reserved, slowly started chatting with everyone.

    Especially after Xiong arrived, everyone was extremely happy.  How could Li Feng let go of this super transport plane? However, Xiu had to go up the mountain to eat in the morning.

    "Sister Yan, this place is really interesting. No wonder you want to run here all day long."

    Combining work with rest is the eternal policy established by Li Feng. Therefore, it didn’t take long for everyone to go aside for an intermission.  Li Feng and the others, of course, drank some wine as usual and chatted while drinking.  Gao Yang and Li Xueyan sat together and whispered.

    "Of course, you can do it hereNo matter what, just do whatever you want.  There are still a lot of fun things to do. When the time comes, I will let Xiuxiao take us to play.  It's a pity, it would be better if my fourth uncle could take us to play.  He always comes up with a lot of fun things.  Just like that time we went on a picnic"

    As soon as he mentioned these things, Gao Yang's face immediately became excited, and then he started talking non-stop.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 223: Stormy Storm

    While eating breakfast, Gao Yang kept talking while eating.  Through her narration, Li Feng learned that the quiet girl she brought was named Li Xueyan, and her father was Li Daozong, the king of Jiangxia.  Li Daozong is Li Shimin's cousin, so Li Xueyan and Gao Yang can also be considered cousins.

    This time it was because Li Daozong came to Beijing to report on his work, and Li Xueyan also came with him.  She has always had the best relationship with Gao Yang, so she went to the palace to find Gao Yang as soon as she returned to Beijing.  Afterwards, Gao Yang accompanied Li Xueyan to visit the queen.  Who would have known that Xiao Sizi had come to Jianghu Village again.

    When Gao Yang heard this, he immediately became filled with hatred. She had already agreed with Xiao Sizi that when she came to Jianghu Village, she must take her with her.  Unexpectedly, the little guy ran away on his own.  Fortunately, Queen Changsun saw something and agreed that Gao Yang also came to Jianghu Village.

    Encountering such a beautiful thing, if it hadn’t been late yesterday, she would have gone straight to Jianghu Village last night.  In the evening, she and Li Xueyan talked endlessly about her experience in Jianghu Village, which even moved Li Xueyan.  So, the genius shone brightly, and the two people set off from the palace.

    "Li Xueyan, I seem to have heard this name somewhere. My father is Li Daozong, King of Jiangxia. Isn't thisisn't this Princess Wencheng?"

    Hearing the name Li Xueyan, Li Feng suddenly felt a little impressed. After thinking about it carefully, he had actually heard this name before, and that was the name of the famous Princess Wencheng.  The reason why he knew this was because he heard about it when he traveled to Tibet at public expense.

    Thinking that this was Princess Wencheng, Li Feng carefully looked at Li Xueyan in front of him again.

    "Well, he is dignified, steady, and quiet. Even when he eats, he chews his food carefully. Look at Gao Yang, it is really incomparable. If Gao Yang and his like were sent to Tubo, I probably wouldn't have done it.  She will leave such a reputation for eternity. If she doesn’t make people upset, then it will be Amitabha.”

    Li Feng looked at Li Xueyan and then at Princess Gao Yang. They were both moving and silent.  They are simply two extremes.  Then I thought very evilly in my heart.

    "Fourth uncle. I said that every time I come to your place, nothing good will happen. I just work when I come here. Hey. Life is really hard."

    After breakfast, when Gao Yang heard that he was about to harvest wheat, a look of depression suddenly appeared on his face.  However, she still dragged Li Xueyan into the room to change clothes.

    After Li Feng and the others went out.  But he didn't go to the field immediately, but came to the place where he had dinner last night, because before taking the sickle, there was an important ceremony to worship God.

    Although, as a modern good young man, Li Feng does not believe this.  However, I don't dislike this either.  After all, people always need to find a kind of psychological support.

    “Rou Niang, you can go there by yourselves, I will just wait for you at the edge of the field.”

    However, Li Feng did not go over there because.  He was worried that something would happen again.  This married couple cannot bow to heaven and earth, and this time it will most likely be the same.  At that time, the whole village was kneeling and kowtow, and Li Feng stood upright alone.  It's better not to go.

    "Okay, if you want to go, just go there. If you don't want to go, let me go to the wheat field with you first."

    Rou Niang is also very clear about Li Feng's situation. Indeed, it is better not to go than to go.  Also, if Li Chengqian, Gao Yang and others went there, it would not be appropriate.  So, they were divided into two groups, one group followed Rou Niang, and the other group followed Li Feng.

    "Fourth uncle, why did you sneak away that time? Let me tell you, if you don't go to see Fairy Qin, you will regret it to death. Let me tell you, she is really as beautiful as a fairy. She is so beautiful.  It’s so beautiful so beautiful that it’s indescribable.”

    Gao Yang, Li Chengqian and Li Xueyan went with Li Feng, while the rest went there with Rou Niang.  As he walked, Gao Yang immediately remembered the last time Li Feng ran away from Baihua Tower.  So, they began to triumphantly describe the situation when they went to see Fairy Qin.

    "Cherish life and stay away from beautiful women"

    "It's a pity that after listening to Gao Yang's words, Li Feng just replied like this.

    "Seventeenth sister, are you really that beautiful? Haha, I should go and see her sometime."

    As soon as Li Chengqian heard Gao Yang's words, he immediately became interested.

    "I said, brother, how can it be so easy? To see Fairy Qin, you need to pass three passes. Last time, if it weren't for Fourth Uncle, the three of them and I wouldn't have been able to pass Wensan Pass. And Wusan Pass  , Qin Huaiyu, Cheng Chubi and the others can’t pass.”

    Gao Yang didn’t seem to care about the sudden change of this eldest brother, the prince.  Anyway, I used to hide from her when I saw her, but now that I can speak, I just speak.

    "Hey, even the third brother and Qin Huaiyu can't pass it, so let's forget it."

    After hearing what Princess Gao Yang said, Li Chengqian was very decisive and chose to give up.  Right?He still has a clear understanding of his abilities.

    "Sister Yan, what about Wen Sanguan? It sounds interesting."

    Li Xueyan, who had been silent for a long time, also became curious at this time.  However, people simply ignored Wu San Pass and only asked about Wen San Pass.  As Gao Yang vividly described how they passed the test, Li Xueyan sometimes pondered and sometimes frowned.  When he heard the last arithmetic question, he frowned and refused to let go.

    Afterwards, he shook his head slightly, and then looked at Li Feng with a very strange look.

    "Hey, this wheat is very convenient to harvest. However, if it is left to future generations and the wheat grows like this, many people may choose to burn it directly. I can't afford to lose that person. And if you please  If someone collects it for you, it will probably be enough for labor expenses.”

    " Seeing the sparse wheat and the short ears of wheat in the wheat field, Li Feng sighed in his heart.  In those days, one acre of wheat field could yield seven to eight hundred kilograms of wheat.  But these days, one acre of land can produce a harvest of about 100 kilograms.

    ??You can imagine what a scene is like in a wheat field that harvests hundreds or ten pounds of wheat per acre of land.  However, there are also advantages, that is, it is easy and convenient to harvest wheat.  Otherwise, it would be like the kind of harvest in later generations, where a family, hundreds of acres of land, and officials had to harvest it manually, which would be too tiring to handle.

    "I knew you, kid, definitely didn't go. It's okay if you don't go, lest the old man stand there while I kowtow and you, kid, take advantage. Well, what about Xiang? When did you, kid, become so good?  It’s really rare that Xiu is not asked to do the hard work.”

    Not long after, Rou Niang, Qi Ye and the others arrived. When they saw Li Feng, Qi Ye immediately said happily.

    "Hey, I hope God will bless you today and let everyone harvest the wheat smoothly. If it rains heavily for several days in a row like the year before last, everyone's life will be difficult."

    As soon as he finished talking about Li Feng, Master Qi said with a worried look on his face.

    "Grandpa Qi, don't worry. The weather has always been good this year. You see, the weather has been so good during this period. It shouldn't be like the year before last."

    "When Master Qi mentioned the year before last, panic suddenly appeared on Rou Niang's face.  However, she then spoke, as if she was comforting Master Qi, and more importantly, she was comforting herself.

    Through questioning, Li Feng found out that it had rained heavily for several days during the wheat harvesting period the year before last.  The wheat at this time has matured, and there are no resistant varieties in this era. How can it withstand the baptism of such storms?  Wheat lying in the rain will only sprout in two or three days.  Most of the harvest was lost in one fell swoop, making life extremely difficult.

    "Haha, what are you worried about? Even if this year is like the year before, don't be afraid. You don't have to pay taxes at all this year, and there is a little lunatic here. At worst, he can go hunting in the mountains every day and still eat meat.  Woolen cloth."

    When Lao Tie saw that something was wrong with the atmosphere, he immediately started talking with a smile.

    Afterwards, everyone laughed, and then they began to officially start harvesting wheat.  Only Rou Niang looked as happy as if she had eaten honey.  Yes, with Li Feng here, what else should she be afraid of?

    “ Due to the sufficient manpower this year, especially the addition of the humanoid machine Li Feng, the harvesting speed has been greatly improved.  In this way, based on the principle of caring for the future flowers of the motherland, Yaya will be a lot more relaxed this year.  The main task of her and Xiao Sizi is to pick up the scattered ears of wheat.

    As for Princess Gaoyang, she is as always, when she starts working, she asks to compete with others.  However, this time, she learned her lesson and didn't look for anyone else, but Li Chengqian.  She and Li Xueyan were alone, and Li Chengqian was alone.  When Li Chengqian heard this, there was no reason why he shouldn't fight. He was a man, how could he be afraid of two little girls?

    The result is self-evident, and it ended with Li Chengqian's defeat.  As for Gao Yang, he won a lot of money from Li Chengqian and made her happy.  However, Li Chengqian did not seem to be depressed because of losing. On the contrary, he became very happy and talked more.

    In addition, Yaya and Sizi would come in and say a few words from time to time, making the atmosphere even more lively.  Even Li Xueyan, who had always been very reserved, slowly started chatting with everyone.

    Especially after Xiong arrived, everyone was extremely happy.  How could Li Feng let go of this super transport plane? However, Xiu had to go up the mountain to eat in the morning.

    "Sister Yan, this place is really interesting. No wonder you want to run here all day long."

    Combining work with rest is the eternal policy established by Li Feng. Therefore, it didn’t take long for everyone to go aside for an intermission.  Li Feng and the others, of course, drank some wine as usual and chatted while drinking.  Gao Yang and Li Xueyan sat together and whispered.

    "Of course, you can do it hereNo matter what, just do whatever you want.  There are still a lot of fun things to do. When the time comes, I will let Xiuxiao take us to play.  It's a pity, it would be better if my fourth uncle could take us to play.  He always comes up with a lot of fun things.  Just like that time we went on a picnic"

    As soon as he mentioned these things, Gao Yang's face immediately became excited, and then he started talking non-stop.

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 224 House Collapse

    "Little madman, are you really crazy? You just ran out without bringing anything. Forget it, you are a thick-skinned guy. You quickly take some people with you and go to Granny Zhang to have a look.  I'm worried that her house may not be able to bear it."

    Li Feng had just arrived in front of Guixiang's wife's door when he met Qi Ye, who had already led several villagers to help Guixiang's family move.  Master Qi was shocked when he saw Li Feng running out like this.  If this ice pimple hits my arm, it will hurt. If it hits my head, I will have to die.  However, seeing that Li Feng didn't feel anything at all, he felt relieved and assigned him tasks.

    "Okay, I'll go right away."

    Li Feng didn’t waste any time and ran directly to Granny Zhang’s house again.  He remembered that Granny Zhang's house was indeed a bit dilapidated and might not be liveable.

    On the way, he happened to meet Xiao and Li Chengqian who were running towards them with grinning teeth, so Li Feng greeted them and asked them to come together to help.

    "Grandma Zhang, how is the situation at your house?  This is not going to work. Xiao and Chengqian, please come over quickly, protect people, and move to our house quickly. This house is really not going to work anymore, hurry up."

    Li Feng rushed into the house directly and saw Granny Zhang, leading her grandson Goudan and granddaughter Qi, carrying things around to catch the rainwater leaking from the roof.  And Li Feng could clearly see that a large area of ??the wall had been soaked and heated by the rain.  Without saying a word, Li Feng directly asked Xiao and Li Chengqian to protect the transfer.

    The worst thing about this kind of earth wall is that it is soaked in water. Once soaked, it will swell and fall off, and its strength will become extremely low.  In addition, rainwater on the roof greatly increases the weight of the roof, which may cause it to collapse if not careful.

    Before Li Feng came, Zhang’s mother-in-law’s family and Rou’s mother-in-law’s family could be said to be the two most difficult families in the village.  Rou Niang is here.  They are three brothers and sisters, lonely and dependent on each other.  As for Granny Zhang's family, the situation is similar.  My husband and eldest son had an accident a few years ago.  Gone.  She is the only one left at home.  There is also a daughter-in-law, plus a younger son who is older than Xiao and has a silly surname, and has grandchildren.

    ???????????? The only one that is better than Rou’s mother’s family.  That is, although her stupid son is a little slow-witted, he is old enough and can be considered a man. Therefore, he only has land at home.

    "No way. My eldest nephew, the wheat collected in the past few days has been kept at home. If it is gone, how will our family survive"

    Once she heard Li Feng’s order to evacuate, Granny Zhang immediately refused to leave.

    "If there are no people left, who will care about the food. Xiao, take Granny Zhang away quickly, Cheng Qian. You protect Goudan and evacuate, Sister Zhang Liu, take Chuan to my house first, and leave quickly."

    Li Feng really doesn’t understand.  People's lives are at stake, and they still think about the food at home. This is asking for money rather than life.  This is because Li Feng does not understand how important food is to people in this era.  It really means life.  It's no wonder that Granny Zhang couldn't turn around at all.

    "I won't leave. Xiao, please let me go"

    "Hurry up, it's too late if you don't leave. The food is gone. I'll give it to you, okay. Well, by the way, where is the second idiot? Sister Guixiang, where is the second idiot?"

    Li Feng seemed to be able to hear the creaking sound coming from the roof. He couldn't care so much and asked Xiao Xiao to take Granny Zhang out immediately.  Suddenly, Li Feng was stunned because he didn't see Er Sha.  Er Sha is Granny Zhang’s youngest son.

    "Ahmy brother-in-law just said he was tired and went to rest in his room. It's just that room. I'll call him."

    Hearing Li Feng’s question, Guixiang’s wife then remembered that Er Sha was still in the room.  So, he immediately ran in and called.

    "Okay, you go first. This house will soon be unbearable. I'll go in and find the idiot."

    At this time, it was almost raining heavily in the house. Seeing that the situation was getting more and more serious, Li Feng rushed towards Er Sha's room without saying a word.

    "Brother Li Feng, you must be careful."

    When she saw Li Feng running away, Guixiang's wife looked embarrassed, but when she saw that Li Feng had already gone in, and then looked at her daughter beside her, she could only take Qian and leave the house in a hurry. Even she,  Looking at the scene in this room, I was also scared.  If this house is like this, it will collapse sooner or later.

    "Er fool, Er fool, you really deserve this name. It's violently windy and rainy outside, with lightning and thunder, and now the house is about to collapse. You kid, you are still sleeping so soundly, and your snoring is louder than the thunder outside.  Xiang, I’m really impressed by you.”

    As soon as he entered the room, Li Feng found Er Sha lying on the bed snoring and shook his head.  However, Li Feng had no time to delay, and stepped forward to fight him away without waking Er Sha.

    "No, the house collapsed."

    Just when Li Feng was about to fight Er Fool away, he suddenly heard loud noises and immediately screamed in his heart.  Then, without even thinking about it, he just put the second idiot at his feet.  When I looked up, the room started to change.It’s over.  Of course, this is not because the room has become lower, but because the floor above has collapsed and is pressing down on him.

    Li Feng reflexively stretched out his hands and lifted them up.

    "I wipe it, it's so damn heavy"

    Then, Li Feng felt a huge pressure coming from his arms. He seemed to feel that his feet were sinking into the soil on the floor of the room.  Then, Li Feng began to curse his mother in his heart.  This is the first time he has felt so strenuous since he came to this Tang Dynasty.  He didn't even think about it, could it be done without any effort?  Half of the house was on top of his head.  What a weight this must be.

    But fortunately, what he grabbed happened to be a piece of wood used as a beam. If it was directly pressed against the floor, it would be useless.  However, even so, the two ends of this beam log still couldn't withstand the huge force above and broke.  Only the section held by Li Feng's hands was intact.

    "It's okay, it's okay. I finally withstood it. Damn it, I almost buried me alive. But the situation now feels a bit like being in a solitary confinement."

    When everything calmed down, Li Feng breathed a sigh of relief.  Although the surroundings were dark, it did not have much impact on Li Feng.  Looking around carefully, he found that his body was used as a support to form a small space.  Looking at the ground again, my feet were indeed sunk into the soil.  But Er Sha, who had just been placed on the ground, was still snoring there.

    "Forget it, you should continue to sleep. Otherwise, you will wake up and cause trouble to me."

    Hearing that Er Sha was still snoring, Li Feng was completely speechless this time.  I wanted to wake him up, but after thinking about it, I decided to forget it, lest this silly boy wake up and cause trouble.

    Li Feng also wanted to use it directly and pushed the things on it away.  However, when I think about it, it’s not right.  After pushing it away, the things on it will definitely fall down.  Even if Li Feng himself is not afraid, the second fool who sleeps so soundly will be in trouble.

    "Okay, then let's hold on to it. Haha, if we were to judge the most powerful weightlifters in the world, we would definitely be the number one. They lift weights with barbells and lead weights, but we lift houses.  Referee, where is your whistle? You can't let people keep it up and not put it down."

    Holding the beam with both hands, Li Feng suddenly felt like he wanted to cry without tears. What could this be?

    "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu2

    The movement here, as well as Sister Guixiang’s cry for help, had already attracted all the villagers.

    "Sister-in-law, youwhat did you say, Brother Li"

    "Sister, sister, what's wrong with you"

    "Fourth Aunt"

    "Rou Niang"

    After Li Feng came out, Rou Niang was worried after all.  Fortunately, the hail didn't fall for long. As soon as she heard the hail, she ran out immediately.  Not far away, I heard a loud noise, and then I heard Sister Guixiang's cry for help.  So she hurried over to see what was going on and help.

    However, when he heard that, it was Li Feng who was in the house. Looking at the completely collapsed house, he suddenly felt dizzy, his head went blank, his heart felt cramped, his whole body lost strength, and he fell down directly with his eyes dull.  .  Xiao, who was on the side, quickly supported her.

    However, soon, Xiao and Li Chengqian also stared blankly at the collapsed house.

    "Brother Li, Brother Li, I'm going to find Brother Li, I'm going to find Brother Li"

    After a while, Rou Niang began to break away from Xiao's hand, and then her tone was a little abnormal, and she actually crawled towards the house in front of her.

    "Xiao, why don't you hold your sister back? Why are you guys still standing here? Why don't you hurry up and save people? I remember that the second fool's room is over there, so I moved the things away from there. Rou Niang,  Listen to Uncle Tie, don't be anxious, don't be anxious, you must calm down. This little lunatic is not an ordinary person, nothing will happen to him, don't worry."

    It was Lao Tie who reacted first and immediately arranged for people to start rescue operations.  Seeing Rou Niang's expression, he immediately came to Rou Niang and said.  He knew Li Feng best. If it had been anyone else, it would have been difficult to survive in such a situation, but Li Feng was different.

    Therefore, although Lao Tie was also very worried, he did not lose his sense of proportion.

    "Yes, yes, Brother Li is the most capable in the world, and he will definitely be fine. Uncle Tie, hurry up, let's go rescue people, Xiao, hurry up"

    After hearing what Lao Tie said, Rou Niang seemed to have grabbed a life-saving straw. Her eyes immediately lit up, she stood up, and ran over staggeringly.

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 225: Floods are Merciless

    "Brother Li, wuwu I knew, I knew, you would be fine. You scared me to death. You scared me to death. If you have any shortcomings, I"

    When the bricks and wood on top were removed, Li Feng was dug out as expected.  Rou Niang ignored Li Feng, who had turned into a clay figurine. She hugged Li Feng and burst into tears.

    "Okay, Rou Niang, stop crying, isn't it okay?"

    Seeing Rou Niang crying so hard, Li Feng felt sad and sweet at the same time, and gently patted Rou Niang on her back to comfort her.

    "Hey, why is the room leaking? Well, where am I?"

    At this moment, Er Sha was finally woken up by the rain, slowly got up, looked around with a blank expression, and then asked stupidly.

    "You silly boy, you haven't woken up yet. Do you knowforget it. Haha, I knew you would be fine. Haha, I didn't expect that you would just demolish this house.  Woke up."

    Seeing Er Sha who was still in a daze, the old man beside him didn’t know what to say.  Then, he punched Li Feng on the shoulder with a happy face and burst into laughter.

    "Little madman, my aunt kowtows to you. Thank you for saving Er Fool. What if he has any shortcomings? Fortunately, there is nothing wrong with you. Otherwise, how can your aunt be worthy of Rou Niang? Come on.  , Goudan, wedge, kowtow to your Uncle Li Feng.”

    At this time, Granny Zhang also stumbled forward, pulling her grandchildren with her, her face full of excitement and shame, and she was about to kneel down to Li Feng.

    "Oh, Granny Zhang, you absolutely can't do it. They are all neighbors, they should, they should."

    When Li Feng saw this posture, he hurriedly spoke.  Although this time.  It was extremely thrilling, but could he still die without saving his life?

    "That's right, Aunt Zhang, Sister-in-law Guixiang. There's no need for this. Besides, isn't everything going well?"

    At this time, Rou Niang, who was already much calmer, took a look at the situation.  He also quickly went to help the other person up.

    "Fourth uncle, I'm really convinced this time. I knew you were very powerful before, but I didn't expect you to be so powerful. Zizi half the house. You actually pushed me up. Look at these footprints. You are so awesome.  ”

    At this time, seeing Li Feng standing there unscathed, Li Chengqian said with admiration.

    "Okay, why are you still standing here? You feel comfortable in the rain, right? Why don't you go back quickly? Make a bowl of ginger soup to go away the cold. What should you do if you get sick?"

    Seeing that Li Feng was safe and sound, Master Qi was also happy.  Then, he said to everyone.  If you get sick, it's not fun.

    Hearing Master Qi say this, everyone immediately started rushing back home.  And Granny Zhang’s family.  It was left to Qi Ye and Lao Tie to arrange it.

    When Li Feng and the others returned home, everyone changed their wet clothes.  Rou Niang immediately ran to the kitchen to make ginger soup.  Under the curiosity of Gao Yang, Li Feng could only tell everyone the previous scene.  Everyone was frightened when they heard that, and little Yaya's eyes were red. She ran over and hugged Li Feng's arm without letting go.  As if he was afraid that Li Feng would fly away if he let go.

    “Okay, it’s okay”

    Seeing Xiao Yaya’s expression, Li Feng touched her little head comfortingly, and then said.

    "Fourth Uncle, you must be too strong. You can lift such a heavy roof with both hands. It's really amazing. How about we go and try it some time? How strong are you, Fourth Uncle?"  ,OK"

    After a while of nervousness and worry, Gao Yang immediately became very interested in Li Feng's magical power, and was very curious to know how strong Li Feng was.

    "Okay, stop making trouble. Come, brother Li, drink ginger soup and go to get rid of the cold. Xiao and Chengqian go to the kitchen to serve it by themselves. I have already put it in bowls for you."

    Not long after, Rou Niang came out with a bowl of hot ginger soup.

    "Well, Rou Niang, go and have a drink yourself quickly, don't let yourself catch a cold."

    Although Li Feng knew that there was no need for him to drink this stuff, he still took it directly, otherwise Rou Niang would definitely be worried.  Don't say it's just a bowl of ginger soup, it's just a bowl of medicine. Regardless of whether it's useful or not, Li Feng still has to drink it.  As a common saying goes, what you drink is not medicine, but a deep feeling.

    Li Feng held the ginger soup, but surprisingly, he drank it slowly.  Otherwise, if he drinks it all at once, Rou Niang will definitely have to bring him another bowl. This thing is not sour plum soup, and it doesn't taste good.

    Li Feng felt relieved when he saw that Rou Niang's pale face turned red again after drinking the ginger soup.  Then he drank the ginger soup in the bowl in one gulp.

    “I don’t know when the rain will stop. It’s really??People are dead.  If the weather does not improve for several days, the wheat in the fields will be completely ruined.  At our house, half of the wheat has not been returned.  If everything was wasted like this, hey"

    Looking outside, it was still raining heavily. Rou Niang, who had just calmed down, immediately became sad again.  However, this time, it was for the wheat that had not yet been confiscated from the fields outside.

    When Li Feng heard this, he also started to frown. Yes, the wheat in the field is the biggest problem now.  There were strong winds, rain and hail. Needless to say, all the wheat in the field must have fallen down.  If it doesn't come back for several days, it must have soaked or sprouted.

    My own family is better off. Firstly, nearly half of it has been recovered. Secondly, it doesn’t matter whether I want the food or not. I won’t be hungry anyway.  However, as for other villagers, food is the foundation of their lives. As Granny Zhang said, how can a family live without food?

    Many villagers harvest at most one-third of the food in the fields, and the rest is all in the fields.

    "It's going to rain, and my mother wants to get married. There's nothing we can do about it. Well, let's not think too much about it. Let's wait and see. I just hope that the weather will improve as soon as possible."

    This is a natural disaster, and no one can do anything about it.  Moreover, even if we want to find a solution, we have to wait until the rain stops. At that time, it will depend on the specific situation.

    It rained continuously from noon to evening. In the middle, it turned from light rain to moderate rain, from moderate rain to heavy rain, and from heavy rain to heavy rain. I wouldn't say it was sunny, but I couldn't even say it was cloudy. Anyway, it was pouring.  stop.

    When he got up early the next morning and walked out of the room, Li Feng discovered that the house was filled with pots and jars, and large wooden barrels were taken out, which were immediately filled with rainwater. They were all leaks in the house.  down.  Everywhere in the house was wet, and it smelled like a mountain of water.

    "Hey, this house is really bad. After this heavy rain, it is in such a mess."

    While cleaning up the pots and pans in the house, Li Feng felt bursts of depression in his heart.  After cleaning up the house, he slowly walked out of the door, wanting to take a look at the specific situation.

    The rain has stopped, but the day is still gloomy and makes people feel depressed.  Looking at the mountains in the distance, there is a cloud and mist, like a dream.  When Li Feng looked at the ground in the distance, he was immediately startled.  At a glance, it looks like a vast ocean, except for water, it is still water.

    Their paddy field is close to the foot of the mountain, and the terrain is relatively high.  It was only because of the mountain spring that it became that kind of muddy land.  But now, only the tips of the seedlings in the field are exposed.  The springs on the mountain have become waterfalls one after another.

    "Brother Li, what's wrong, ah This is not good, our rice is flooded, Brother Li, what should we do?"

    Rou Niang also got up with Li Feng. After getting up, she also wanted to see what was going on outside.  When he came outside the door, he saw what Li Feng was looking at. He was so entranced that he followed suit.

    Seeing this vast ocean-like scene also shocked her.  And then, when I saw that the rice in my house was almost submerged, I immediately started to feel anxious.

    "Young lady, nothing will happen. Have you forgotten? This is rice, not wheat. Even if it is soaked in water, it will be fine for two or three days. By then, the water will have receded a bit, then  It's even better. Hey, it's just that the wheat is in a bit of trouble. Look at it, it doesn't look like it's sunny at all. Moreover, it's probably the same situation over there in the wheat field."

    Li Feng is not worried about rice at all. What he is worried about now is the wheat, which will definitely suffer this time.  If the weather is good and the sun comes out, then it's okay, as long as I can get it back to dry.  However, the weather was so gloomy and gloomy that it would start raining at no time.

    Anyway, if it doesn’t get soaked, it will still have to germinate, and there won’t be much results.

    The scene of the monstrous flood is indeed very spectacular. If it were normal times, maybe everyone would be interested and enjoy it.  However, at this moment, anyone who looks at it will feel a sense of sadness.  Under that flood, there was food for a family to survive.

    Many villagers, looking at the scene in front of them, began to cry uncontrollably.  Even some big men have red eyes and sad faces.

    Li Feng finally understood why the village had to worship God when the sickle was released.

    "Floods are ruthless. In the face of such natural disasters, no one can do anything. If modern society is fine, it is nothing more than economic losses. However, these days, no harvest means starvation, which means people will die."

    Seeing this situation, Li Feng also felt a burst of sadness.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 226: Can’t Eat and Make Wine

    In the evening, it started to rain lightly outside again. At Wu Ming's house, everyone was gathering together to eat.  However, no one seems to have much appetite today.  Especially Master Qi, whose face was full of sadness.  The chopsticks were almost untouched, and I only took a sip of wine from time to time.

    Even Yaya, Gao Yang and the others knew not to make any noise at this time.  However, they were really not used to such a depressing atmosphere, so they ate in a hurry and ran to the room.

    "Little madman, you usually have many ideas. Please help everyone think about how to deal with the current situation."

    After a long time, Master Qi suddenly turned his head, looked at Li Feng, and spoke expectantly.

    "Iwhat can I do? The wheat is all soaked in water now. Even if I try to recover it by any means. But, look at the weather, there is no way to dry it in the sun. The result is still the same, it will sprout and spoil.  That’s it. It’s not a small amount. It can be eaten in one meal or two. This old man can actually cause problems for people.”

    When he heard that Master Qi was pointing the finger at him, Li Feng felt like he was about to cry.  Faced with such a situation, what can he do?

    "Yes, Brother Li, please come up with some ideas for everyone. If all this food is gone, how will we spend this year?"

    When Rou Niang heard this, she immediately followed suit.  She is a kind-hearted person, and she is also kind to the folks in her family.  Today I saw many villagers crying loudly. Rou Niang has cried several times.

    "There are two main problems now. The first one is how to recover the wheat. The other one is what to do after it is recovered. In such weather, it is impossible to dry it at all."

    Facing Master Qi’s sad face and Rou Niang’s somewhat red eyes.  Li Feng felt that he was in trouble again.  At this moment, I can only once again risk losing countless brain cells, start to think about my ideas from scratch, and then hope to gather the wisdom of everyone.  Come up with a practical countermeasure.

    "It's easier to harvest wheat. The rain has subsided now, and the floods have receded a lot. Over there, the terrain of the wheat field was not low, and the wheat fields that were flooded many times have now been exposed. Even if there is a small part left, it will not be hidden at all.  If you spend more time in the water, you can clean them up. Well, if it’s too difficult, it doesn’t matter if you don’t need them.”

    When Lao Tie heard Li Feng’s question, he immediately spoke.  As long as losses can be reduced, he believes that no matter how hard it is, everyone can do it.

    "Well, that's true, but. This time, even if it is to be harvested, everyone must move quickly. After the wheat has been soaked like this, it will sprout in a few days. Therefore. Even if it is to be harvested,  When we come back, we can only collect most of them through rescue. It's too time-consuming, so forget it. It's not worthwhile to lose the watermelons."

    ????For Lao Tie.  Li Feng has no doubt that the Chinese people are the most able to endure hardships in the world.  It is this spirit that can often create many miracles.

    "That's true. Under this situation, we can no longer be as usual. It's a pity here, it's a pity there. Time waits for no one, so you can't lose big at the expense of small things."

    Master Qi stood aside and nodded in agreement.  He is very clear about everyone's usual habits, and he is reluctant to waste even a little bit.

    "Then what we have to solve is what to do with these wheats after they are recovered, and how to ensure that they do not germinate. The main reason why wheat germinates is that they contain enough moisture. What we have to do is to neutralize them.  Only in this way can the wheat be prevented from sprouting."

    "Actually, I have a solution here that is not a solution. Master Qi, look, can we just take a big pot and fry the recovered wheat?"

    There is no sun and it is still raining continuously. Natural drying will definitely not work.  If natural drying doesn't work, then you have to use other methods.  This reminded Li Feng of the wheat dryers used in modern society, which are not dried by the sun.

    "Fry it dry? Little madman, you mean fry it in a big pot. Yes, why didn't we think of that? Let me see, a big pot can fry at least thirty-four kilograms at a time. Well, it takes an hour.  , at least three or four stones of wheat can be dried, and the wheat collected that day can be packed away every day. You kid, why didn't you tell me about such a good idea earlier?"

    When Master Qi heard this, he was stunned for a moment, and then he thought carefully about the feasibility of this.  Finally, he immediately complained to Li Feng very happily.

    "Yes, if you can't dry it in the sun, can you light a fire and fry it? Why can't we figure out such a simple truth?"

    Lao Tie, who was standing aside, was also stunned after hearing what Li Feng said.

    This is actually normal. It is completely a kind of inertial thinking. When people are very familiar with a certain way to solve a problem, they will habitually only go in that direction.Examination.

    "Master Qi, don't be too happy too early. Stir-frying and sun-drying are two different things. Let me tell you, if you stir-fry, some of the wheat will be cooked. In this case, this kind of wheat,  It can’t be stored for long. We must get rid of this wheat as soon as possible.”

    When Li Feng saw how happy they were, he immediately poured a basin of cold water on them.  By sun drying, that's just dehydration.  By lighting a fire and frying in a pan, some of the wheat will be cooked directly.  Even if it's not fully cooked, it must be somewhat cooked.  Such wheat deteriorates easily and cannot be stored for too long like ordinary wheat.

    "It will be cookedwhatwhat should I do?"

    When everyone heard this, they were immediately stunned.  Isn't it? You have fried the wheat dry in life, so it must be cooked several times.  This is what troubles Li Feng very much, otherwise, he would not have been so late in coming up with this solution.  This feeling of suddenly seeing hope and then losing it immediately made everyone feel even more uncomfortable.

    "Damn it, if this wine can be used as food and satisfy hunger, I will just cook all these wheats, and then make them all into wine. I will only drink wine for three meals a day."

    After thinking about it for a while, Lao Tie felt his head hurt. Then he poured a sip of wine into his mouth and said it as if he was angry.

    "Wine-making? Lao Tie, you mean wine-making. That's right. Why didn't I think of it? We can totally exchange wine for food."

    The speaker was unintentional, but the listener was intentional. Lao Tie's grumbling words immediately gave Li Feng a feeling of enlightenment.  You can burn the wheat into wine, and then take it directly and exchange it for money or grain.

    "Well, this is a good idea, but it is not easy to accomplish this. The court must have issued a ban on alcohol at this time, and how to sell so much wine is also a problem. Among them  Little madman, you have to think clearly about the stakes. If things are too difficult, we should find another way."

    This is indeed a feasible method, but in this case, everything will fall on Li Feng's head. The prohibition on alcohol is no joke.  Unless you get the emperor's nod of approval, otherwise, it is simply impossible.  Although Master Qi wants to help the villagers, he can't ignore Li Feng's life or death.

    Li Feng was also stunned by Qi Ye's words.  He knew Li Shimin well. He was a typical person who would not let go of the rabbit before he saw the rabbit. It was really difficult to get him to agree to this matter.  Besides, people must be so anxious now that they are almost jumping up.

    "Master Qi, I think this is what we should do. Tomorrow morning, you will immediately organize everyone to harvest wheat. Some of it will be fried and dried, and then ground into flour. It will last for at least a month or two. The rest will last for at least a month or two.  Then cook them all and make them into wine. As for the sales problem, I will take care of it. "

    " However, Li Feng can't care so much now and directly expresses his thoughts to Master Qi.  After drying the wheat and grinding it into flour, as long as it is stored properly, it will last for a month or two without any problem.  During this period of time, Li Feng could also ask Cui Yingying to help sell the wine.

    "Old man, I'd like to trouble you. During this period, we'll work hard to get two sets of soju supplies out. At that time, we'll start working non-stop all day long."

    After talking to Master Qi, Li Feng turned around again and talked to Lao Tie.  By then, a set of wine-making equipment will definitely not be enough.

    "Okay, no problem, that thing is very simple to make as long as there is iron. When the time comes, I guarantee that it will be done well and nothing will happen."

    After hearing what Li Feng said, the old man Li Feng patted his chest and promised.  Afterwards, Qi Ye and Lao Tie ate dinner for a while and left in a hurry.  Wait, there are still many things waiting for them to arrange.

    "Fourth uncle, I will keep this matter a secret."

    After seeing everyone leave, Li Chengqian said this slowly.

    "Haha, you kid, what are you thinking about? In fact, I want you to go back. Think about it, besides using it to make wine, how else can you use up all this wheat at once? You go back  , tell your father the method we just used, maybe they can think of a better solution."

    After hearing what Li Chengqian said, Li Feng felt warm in his heart.  However, it is also more certain that he is indeed not suitable to be a prince or an emperor.

    However, Li Feng was not worried about this at all. Instead, he wanted Li Chengqian to go back and tell Li Shimin what they had just discussed.  If waste is not used, it is a complete waste.  And if Li Shimin and the others could use the good wine card, they might be able to have unexpected effects.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 227: Night Talk between Father and Son

    It had been more than a full day since the heavy rain started, and Li Shimin had not closed his eyes.  What he was most worried about and feared finally appeared.  Natural disasters are what Li Shimin fears most. Compared with droughts, floods are even more terrifying.

    If there is an early disaster, you can also think of ways to do it. As long as it is not very serious, although you will suffer a lot of losses through other methods, you can eventually recover something.  However, floods are different, especially when it is time to receive goods, which often results in no harvest in the affected areas.

    He had just summoned Changsun Wuji, Du Ruhui, Fang Xuanling and other important ministers, but there was no effective way.  Discussions and discussions always come down to two things, money and food.  But it just so happens that everything else is available, except for these two things.  Now, when the old taxes have been spent and new taxes have not yet been raised, the treasury is empty.

    In the Tang Dynasty, especially in the early Tang Dynasty, taxes were extremely low.  Such a policy is good for hiding wealth among the people.  However, it also makes the country's resistance extremely low when facing various emergencies.  The country's financial source is taxation. If taxes are low, the national treasury will naturally have little money, and there is nothing that does not require money or food.

    "Money, you not only stump the heroes, but I, the emperor, are also often stumped by you. However, fortunately, I made a fortune selling wine in the early days, which is just what I need. I, the emperor, can actually use it.  Making money by selling wine is an anecdote.”

    "But, how useful can this money be? As soon as the disaster happened, the price of food increased more than ten times overnight. These damn clans, hey, it's not the time yet, they have to wait."

    Although Li Shimin has not slept for more than a day and his body is extremely tired, Li Shimin still has no sleepiness. Naturally, he cannot fall asleep due to too many worries in his heart.

    Thinking that the price of food in Chang'an City had soared tenfold overnight, the resentment in Li Shimin's heart reached the extreme.  Li Shimin knew the background of these grain merchants very well.  On the surface, they are just businessmen, but in fact, the real owners behind them are those clans.  As for these clans, he still can't move them for the time being, or in other words, he can't force them directly.

    "Your Majesty, Your Highness the Crown Prince would like to see you." Just when Li Shimin felt depressed, a chamberlain suddenly ran in and asked for instructions in a low voice.

    "Prince? Let him come in."

    Hearing that it was the prince asking for an audience, Li Shimin was stunned for a moment, and then he spoke.

    "Prince, aren't you at your fourth uncle's place? What, is there any clue about that matter?"

    Seeing Li Chengqian who was much calmer than before, Li Shimin felt a little better.  Then, he asked Li Chengqian.

    "Reporting to Father, there is no news about that matter. These days, I have been helping to harvest wheat at my fourth uncle's house. This time, I came back because there are some things that need to be reported to Father. Well, it is also the fourth uncle's house.  Uncle agreed."

    Of course Li Chengqian knew what Li Shimin was talking about.  He wanted Li Feng to help him get it as soon as possible, but he had to harvest wheat and didn't have time.  We can only wait until we are done with our work before making any plans.

    "Harvesting wheat? Well, is it possible? It doesn't rain in Jianghu Village?"

    Li Shimin was already used to it when Li Chengqian went to help with work.  On the contrary, he was quite in favor of it.  Therefore, when Li Chengqian said that there was no progress, he was not unhappy.  Firstly, this matter is not urgent at all, and secondly, Li Feng has such a temper.  Moreover, he was rather happy that Li Chengqian actually helped him work together.  However, he was a little curious as to whether there was no flood in Jianghu Village.

    "It fell, and it was very big. Several houses collapsed, but luckily there were no casualties. When the fourth uncle went to rescue people, an accident happened and the house suddenly collapsed. However, the fourth uncle actually held it up with his hands and was safe and sound.  Most of the wheat fields in Jianghu Village were also flooded, but before Erchen came back, Fourth Uncle and the others had already thought of a countermeasure. He asked Erchen to come back and tell his father that it might be of some use. "

    I don’t know what Li Chengqian was thinking, but he specifically mentioned the part about Li Feng rescuing people.  Then, he talked about the purpose of coming back this time.

    "What is the countermeasure? Qian'er, please tell me quickly."

    As soon as he heard the words "countermeasures", Li Shimin suddenly became excited, especially since Li Feng came up with this countermeasures.

    Li Chengqian came back mainly with this mission.  Before coming back, Li Feng also specially explained some supplementary contents to Li Chengqian.  When Li Shimin asked, Li Chengqian briefly explained what to do, and then waited for Li Shimin's inquiry.

    "Well, frying it in a big pot is a good way. However, it's like?The fourth uncle said that after such treatment, the storage time is not long.  What else did he say about this?  "

    As soon as he heard that the wheat was fried dry in a big pot, Li Shimin immediately felt happy.  Although food storage is a problem in this way, it can at least provide the affected people with food rations for two months or even longer.  It would be easy to do it if you have so much time.  However, Li Shimin kept the excitement in his heart and wanted to hear it.

    Listen to what else Li Feng has to say.

    "My fourth uncle also said that these grains must be disposed of as soon as possible. As much as can be consumed in the shortest time, this batch of grains should be consumed first. Then, other grains can be taken and returned to the people.  In this way, losses can be minimized.”

    Li Feng did explain this, so Li Chengqian answered honestly.

    "Since it's easy to spoil, it's a good idea to consume it as soon as possible. By the way, Qian'er, I don't know if you can think of any good way to consume this batch of food. I mean, it's your own idea."

    Li Shimin is getting more and more information. If he can really do this, it will not only minimize the losses of the people, but also the losses of the court will be almost nothing. It is nothing more than helping the people and exchanging food for food.  At this point, Li Shimin felt more at peace, so he actually started to test Li Chengqian.

    "My son believes that there is only one way to solve this problem. It is nothing more than that wherever food is needed, this batch of food will be used to satisfy it first. The responsibility fulfilled by the court is nothing more than to help the people exchange food, and then  It’s just about distributing food everywhere. The biggest advantage of this approach is that it can immediately calm down the current high food prices.”

    Li Chengqian was stunned for a moment when Li Shimin asked this question, but then he thought for a while and answered.  He also asked Li Feng this question, and Li Feng just said a few words casually, but did not say how to do it.  Li Feng didn't know about these things, and he didn't understand the Tang Dynasty.

    "Fixing the price of grain, okay, well said. It seems that you have made great progress during this period. It seems that my father was right when he sent you to your fourth uncle, haha."

    "However, there is another problem, that is, the area affected by the disaster is extremely wide, and the amount of food soaked by the rain is extremely large. It is still extremely difficult to consume all this food within two or three months. Yes.  Now, I don’t know what other method your uncle can use.”

    After hearing Li Chengqian say the words "fixing food prices", Li Shimin immediately burst into laughter.  Just now, he was very angry about this matter.  As long as this batch of grain comes in, there is no need to worry that the price of grain will not be stable.  At that time, those people can still be made to steal the chicken but lose the rice, and he, Li Shimin, can also vent his anger first.

    But then, the problem came up again. This time, the food that was affected by the disaster was not just a tiny bit.  Even if he tried his best, he couldn't possibly consume all the food in just two or three months.  By then, there will be no way to save it.

    "You can use the remaining grain to make wine."

    This time, Li Chengqian did not specifically say what his fourth uncle said, but directly mentioned the idea of ??brewing wine.

    "Wine wine?"

    As expected, Li Shimin frowned slightly when he heard the word brewing.  He just issued a ban on alcohol.  Now Li Feng actually proposed making wine.

    There was not much food in the Tang Dynasty.  Coupled with this disaster, some food will definitely be damaged.  It would not be good if part of it was wasted on brewing wine.  Even if wine can be exchanged for money, in many cases it is difficult to buy food even if you have money.

    "Anyway, it is discarded food, and it will be wasted if it is not used. If there is not enough food, we will exchange wine for food instead of money. If we can't exchange it domestically, we can go to surrounding countries to exchange it. Horses and half sheep eat meat, which is also food. Moreover, once  If you can’t replace it every year, you can replace it in two years. The wine will only become more fragrant as it is stored. If it doesn’t go bad, just treat it as a saving of food. Why not do it.”

    "I think this method is feasible. Moreover, when the time comes, food can be exchanged for food shortages, and money can be exchanged for money. Well, it is a good deal with guaranteed profits and no loss."

    Seeing Li Shimin frowning, Li Chengqian said immediately.

    "Haha, look at how anxious you are. It seems that your fourth uncle treats you well and is so anxious to defend him. Don't worry, as I just said, this is a good deal with guaranteed profits. How can you not do it?  reason."

    Li Shimin didn’t turn around for a while, and he just got into the food.  After hearing Li Chengqian's words, he immediately understood.  He has already done this kind of business once, and it made him a lot of money.

    However, what made him extremely curious was that the prince actually wanted to protect Li Feng at every turn.  You know, something like this,But it has never happened before.

    "My son just thinks that what the fourth uncle said is extremely reasonable."

    Seeing that Li Shimin saw through his little thoughts, Li Chengqian immediately said.

    "Okay, your fourth uncle has helped me a lot this time, but it's too late to reward him. How can you blame him? It's a pity, it's a pity. Gan'er, you must be tired all the way back. Hurry back.  Rest. This time, I can have a good sleep."

    Indeed, Li Shimin's mood is quite good now.  However, he said sleeping was impossible.  As soon as Li Chengqian left, he immediately ordered people to invite the ministers.  How could he sleep peacefully if things were not done well?  (To be continued. Wonderful novels are all on the [net]. Remember our website address:

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 228

    These ideas that Li Feng came up with were like injecting a shot of stimulant into the entire Jianghu Village, making everyone's hearts become hot again.  Let’s leave aside whether this brewing is feasible, whether it can be sold, and whether it can be exchanged for money and food.  Just the method of frying wheat in a big pot made everyone excited.  No matter what, this can ensure that there will be no worries about food for two or three months.  In addition, every household has some food reserves, so there will be no problem if it lasts for half a year.

    People’s potential is forced out. This sentence is not false at all.  In order to harvest the rain-soaked wheat as quickly as possible, all the people seemed to be risking their lives.

    Almost all the villagers set out at dawn and came back after dark.  Even this lunch was taken directly to the field to eat.  As soon as I came back every day, I immediately started frying the wheat in the pot again.  As a result, many people can only sleep three or four hours a day.

    Li Feng’s family was no exception. There was nothing we could do. Seeing the wheat soaking in the fields, Rou Niang felt distressed.  I couldn't sleep at night because I was dreaming about harvesting wheat.

    "Hey, this diligent and thrifty daughter-in-law is good, but sometimes she is too tiring."

    Facing Rou Niang’s enthusiasm, Li Feng could only sigh.  However, this is a good thing, and you have to support it no matter what. Otherwise, you can only risk your life to accompany your wife.  However, for this work, your health is more important.  At Li Feng's strong request, reasonable working conditions were formulated.  At least, when it rains, you don’t go out to work.

    Although Li Feng himself doesn't care, others can't stand it.  For example, this girl Gao Yang.  Every time I get home, I always scream, saying that I am exhausted and can’t stand it anymore.  However, when Li Xueyan returned to Chang'an yesterday, she refused to follow him.

    "I'm so exhausted, I'm really dying. Why is it so difficult to cut this fallen wheat? My waist is almost broken. Sizi, why don't you come and help me beat it. You and Yaya are really lucky.  . You don’t have to go out to work. It’s not like me, who has such a miserable life.”

    As always, Gao Yang returned home.  It has no image.  There was a lot of yelling.  Then.  He pretended to be envious and said it to Si Zi who was running towards him.

    Because the weather was bad, Li Feng did not let Sizi and Yaya follow them out.  This kid.  It wouldn't be fun if you got wet or sick.  Besides, they couldn't help much if they went.  Therefore, they were left at home.

    "Oh, Sister Seventeen, why do you look like a clay figure? You are so dirty. Sister Seventeen, why don't you go take a shower first, okay? I'll give you a pat on the back later, okay?"

    ???????????????????????????????????????????Being beaten on the back, which is the duty of little Sizi, but when she saw Gao Yang, covered in mud, the little girl became a little afraid.

    "It's not all my fault that the field was so wet and slippery that I was covered in mud. Forget it, I won't tell you anymore. I'm going to take a shower first, but when I come out later, you have to help me beat the mud.  back."

    After Xiao Sizi’s reminder, Gao Yang remembered that he hadn’t taken a shower yet.  She didn't even need to look, let alone think, to know that her whole body must be covered in mud.  So, I hurriedly ran to take a shower.

    "Haha, this girl is really good, it's rare."

    Master Qi sat aside, looking a little tired. After watching Gao Yang run away, he said with a smile.  Such a princess really completely subverted his thinking.

    "This crazy girl is like this. By the way, Master Qi, how are everyone doing? I wonder if everyone's body can support it if they are working so hard. Especially the elderly and children.  , I’m afraid they won’t be able to bear it.”

    For Gao Yang, he not only subverted Qi Ye's thinking, but also subverted Li Feng's understanding.  I don’t know what kind of stimulation it takes for such a person to become the famous Princess Gaoyang in history.  In the end, he actually did something rebellious, which is really unfathomable.

    Li Feng never did anything that was unfounded, so he didn't think much about it. He would just go straight to the bridge and talk about it when something happened.  Now, Li Feng is worried that if the villagers are working so hard, their bodies will not be able to hold on.  Especially at Granny Zhang's house, even Granny Zhang, Goudan, and Xiaohua were all present.

    "Hey, what can we do about this? Don't say it's such a critical moment. It's just normal and harmless. It's not the same. It's nothing to suffer a little. It's terrible to have no food and to be hungry. Don't worry,  In a day or two, those who have a lot of labor at home will be able to finish harvesting the wheat. It goes without saying that everyone will help.”

    Master Qi didn’t expect that Li Feng would actually talk about this.  These days, I am indeed much more tired than before.  However, there is nothing we can do about it. Farming is not tiring.

    "Well, that's true."

    For the enthusiasm and simplicity of the villagers,I understand that deeply.  When one party is in trouble, all parties support it, this is the best description of the way the villagers of Jianghu Village conduct themselves.  Just like last time, in Li You's incident, the villagers dared to directly confront the government.

    Fighting against the government these days is different from fighting the police in later generations.  The whole village resisted the police, and as long as nothing serious happened, they would be locked up for a few days. This was only done by the people who took the lead. The rest was nothing but the law.  However, in ancient times, directly challenging the government was a serious matter that could lead to imprisonment, or loss of one's head.

    "But, little madman, you are right. Not to mention those old and weak women and children, even the old man, I am a little bit overwhelmed these days. Hey, I am no better than you young people. If I let the old man, the young man  I’m 20 years old. Let alone this, even if I don’t sleep for three days and three nights, it won’t be a problem. Hey, I’m getting old.”

    The seventh master’s words left Li Feng speechless. Seeing this, the old man still refused to accept his old age.  There are also old, weak, women and children. There are only a few people in this village who are older than Master Qi.  However, this old man is indeed very hardworking. No matter how Li Feng and Rou Niang persuade him, he insists on working with Li Feng and the others every day.

    "Little madman, let's talk about it, this time, it's all thanks to you. If it weren't for your clever mind and coming up with such good ideas, I don't know what would have happened this year. What's going on these days?  , Old man, I keep thinking, this is not the way to go. Every time there is a natural disaster, everyone is always in a desperate situation. The family is still short of food. "

    "You have been in Jianghu Village for half a year. Everyone is well aware of your character. The most important thing is that everyone believes in you, and you have a flexible mind and a lot of ideas  ….”

    "Stop, old man, just tell me what you want to do. Don't praise me to the point where there is no one in the sky or on the earth. We can't stand the praise."

    When Li Feng heard what the old man said, it seemed more and more wrong.  In the past, he always picked on his shortcomings and ridiculed him, but today he actually picked on his good ones, which made Li Feng feel elated and frightened at the same time.  If something goes wrong, there must be a monster, and this is not a good sign.

    "Haha, actually, it's nothing. Just recently, old man, I had an idea, and then I discussed it with everyone, and everyone agreed very much. Therefore, I came here to ask for your opinion."

    As soon as Master Qi heard what Li Feng said, he immediately felt like his ruse had been discovered. He laughed dryly and said to Li Feng again.

    "I say Master Qi, my Master Qi, if you have something to say, just say it, okay? It's your idea, and you asked for everyone's consent. No matter how I listen to it, I feel sick in my heart. You always say this  If you're happy, what do you want to do?"

    Li Feng started to feel more and more uncomfortable with Master Qi's words, so he spoke quickly.

    "Okay, then I'll make a long story short. Everyone thinks that you, Li Feng, have a better mind and think that there is a future if we work with you. I don't know, what do you think, kid?"

    This time, Master Qi’s words were brief and direct enough.  As for Li Feng, he somewhat understood the meaning of this. He was going to be elected as the village chief and he wanted to make a fortune with him.

    "That's not right. How come everyone suddenly has such an idea? It shouldn't be. Being a village cadre and leading everyone to make a fortune is nothing like that. You can't take this job. It's not easy to be a village leader, and  It is even more difficult for the village chief to lead the whole village to become rich."

    Li Feng quickly made a decision in his heart that he could not accept this job.

    "Old man, I also know that this is a bit embarrassing for you. However, look at it, although everyone usually lives a good life. But once there is a natural disaster, what will happen. You want to know, what will happen between the two of you?  Did the floods two years ago bring anything to Tsanghu Village? I won’t say anything else. In order to survive the difficulties and avoid starving to death, the village organized people to go hunting in the mountains. This alone killed more than a dozen people.  . Dasha, also known as Er Sha’s brother, was killed by a wild boar during that hunting trip.”

    "I said, Master Qi, let's not be so excited for now, okay? You let me think about it, think about it, let me think about it for two days, okay?"

    When Li Feng heard this, the old man actually told him about the tragic history of Jianghu Village, which made him feel depressed and panicked.  This was a deliberate attempt to play the tragedy card on him, but there was nothing he could do about it. What Qi Ye said was all true.  And I have been in Jianghu Village for half a year, and I have a relatively deep relationship with these villagers.

    When Master Qi said this, Li Feng felt a little uneasy again.

    Of course Li Feng also wants everyone to live a better life, isn’t there a saying that goes well?  Hello everyone, this is really good.

    But, this??Li Feng was very conflicted.  Of course, it is a troublesome thing to lead everyone to make a fortune.  However, this is not what Li Feng is most worried about.

    The most difficult decision for him is whether the villagers can still maintain their current simplicity as the village becomes rich.

    Li Feng has experienced this change personally.  When Li Feng was young, every family in the village was very poor, but everyone was kind and simple.  But later, when everyone gradually became rich, that simple atmosphere disappeared without a trace.

    This is what Li Feng is most worried about. He really doesn't want to see such a change, but he is not sure.

    He also has his own selfishness. He likes this kind of life and does not want or fear changes.  (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature. The novels will be better and updated faster!

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 229: The Concept of Happiness in Shiting

    In the dead of night, Li Feng still had trouble falling asleep, still thinking about that problem.  He has never been so entangled in his heart.  Once upon a time, he was an otaku, but being an otaku was not what he wanted.  Who really likes to stay alone in the house.

    All this time, he has been wondering why he became what people call an otaku.  Is it because he has a withdrawn personality? Or does he dislike talking and is taciturn? Or maybe his heart is really as calm as water.  Do you like tranquility and are not afraid of loneliness? No, neither of them.  On the contrary, he has always been a very cheerful and talkative person.  At least, that's how people who know him evaluate him.

    People often say that when you can't change the world, you have to adapt to it.  What is change? It's because you don't like it.  What is adaptation? It is to change yourself and keep yourself in sync with the world.  Treat society's approval as your own approval, whether you like it or not, this is called adaptation.

    However, as a person, he has no ability to change and insists on his own persistence. As a result, he can only put himself in a small independent space. This is the so-called otaku.

    According to the law of survival of the fittest, otakus are all weak.  And their unyielding persistence makes them strong.  People can lack anything but persistence.

    A life of persistence is a life of no regrets.

    "Brother Li, what's wrong with you? You have something on your mind"

    Although Li Feng has not slept, his body has not moved for fear of waking up Rou Niang in his arms.  However, even so, Rou Niang still felt something strange about Li Feng, and she never fell asleep.  However, I just found that Li Feng was meditating on something, so he didn't move or speak.

    Now, when I heard Li Feng sigh, I was filled with worry.  Said quietly.

    "Why haven't you slept yet? You have been exhausted these past few days. You need to have a good rest. Well, I was thinking about something just now. Master Qi told me that he wanted me to take everyone together to do something.  Let’s make life easier for everyone. Don’t be helpless when faced with disasters.”

    Li Feng stretched out his hand to grasp Rou Niang's little hand with great affection, feeling the smoothness of the back of the hand and the roughness of the palm.  This is the after-effect of harvesting wheat these days.  However, Li Feng's own hand was not affected at all and was as before.

    "Well, this is a good thing. Well. Is this something that embarrasses you? If you don't want to do it, forget it. Otherwise, I will go and talk to Grandpa Qi tomorrow. Unfortunately, I am a woman, so I have to  Otherwise, I will do this. When the time comes, just teach me how to do it."

    What kind of character is Li Feng?  How can Rou Niang not be clear about this?  Although, she also thinks this is a good thing.  She also knew that Li Feng was not helpless.  However, no matter how you do these things.  It's all a lot of hard work and very troublesome.  Li Feng doesn't like these things.

    "This time I'm not worried about trouble, I'm worried about something else. You said, Rou Niang, if everyone has money and life gets better, everyone will change. They will no longer be so kind. So.  Simple.”

    Li Feng basically had nothing to hide from Rou Niang, so when she asked, he expressed his confusion and wanted to hear her opinion.

    "Well, of course things will change. When the time comes, our family will be rich, and we will no longer have to live in fear like now. We will feel at ease and feel very satisfied. Just like our family, before, every day I  When I was thinking about how to maintain and support this family, I was often very scared and worried. However, since Brother Li came, I no longer worry and feel very happy.  Very satisfied, really. I just hope that our family will stay like this forever.”

    Li Feng’s question was really beyond Rou Niang’s expectation.  However, she didn't know what to say, she just said what she was thinking, and then, with an intoxicated face, she pressed her body closer to Li Feng's arms.

    "Happiness, satisfactionsatisfaction, happiness, that's how it is."

    While Li Feng was recalling Rou Niang’s words, he soon began to mutter in a low voice.  In my heart, I have vaguely understood some truth.

    Indeed, since Li Feng came, the changes in this family have indeed been considerable.  It can be said that he suddenly changed from a poor peasant to a landlord.  However, looking at Rou Niang, except for the smile on her face, nothing has changed at all.  Usually, those who should get up early should still get up early, those who should work should still work, and those who should save should still save.

    This has not changed at all because the family has money and food.

    And all of this stems from her sense of happiness and satisfaction.  Happiness comes from satisfaction.  Therefore, in the final analysis, it still comes from a sense of satisfaction.

    Speaking of what happiness is, people are reminded of a classic saying.

    "What is happiness? When I'm hungry, and I see someone holding a meat bun in their hand, then they are happier than me; when I'm cold, and I see someone wearing a thick cotton??, he is happier than me; I think every time I go to bed, there is just a pit, and if you squat there, you are happier than me."

    This passage is very real, and it can be said that it explains clearly what happiness is with vivid images and humorous words.  Once upon a time, Li Feng also regarded this sentence as a classic and praised it full of praise.  However, later on, he slowly discovered that there was a problem with this sentence, and it was a big problem.

    In his opinion, this sentence needs to be changed.

    "What is happiness? I'm hungry. I have some steamed buns to eat in the morning. I'm very happy. I eat meat buns in the afternoon and I'm even happier"

    In short, when you have a sense of satisfaction, you have a sense of happiness, and when you have a sense of happiness, you are happy.  The sense of satisfaction comes from comparison.  The question is, how to compare.

    One of them is always comparing yourself with others.  I was eating sweet potatoes, and when I saw others eating steamed buns, I felt that I was not as happy as others.  When I tried my best to get the steamed buns in my hands, I saw another person holding meat buns in their hands, and I felt lost again. I struggled again. I waited until I had meat buns, and then abalone and shark fins.

    That is simply endless, always feeling that others are happier than yourself.

    "Who can tell me clearly, after having abalone and shark's fin in my hand, and seeing others eating sweet potatoes, will I think that the sweet potatoes are more delicious than the abalone and shark's fins?"

    The latter is to compare yourself with yourself. For most people, this life will only get better and better, not worse.  In this way, you will be satisfied and happy every day.

    If everyone’s happiness is based on being superior to others.  Not to mention worrying about gains and losses, whether you can be happy or not.  However, one thing is certain, that is, the relationship between people will become more and more indifferent.

    Because, when you have this kind of thought, you are already treating everyone as your opponent or even your enemy.

    In Li Feng’s opinion, it is such an incorrect view of happiness, or values.  That makes people's hearts become so fast and indifferent.

    In the world, all kindness comes from a happy heart, and similarly, all evil comes from an unhappy heart.

    Therefore, Li Feng’s previous worries were completely unnecessary.  Even if the villagers of Jianghu Village become rich, they will only have a sense of satisfaction and happiness like Rou Niang.

    "Rou Niang, I feel that I should do something for everyone. I can't control other people, but the villagers in the village have always been very good to our family. So  Reasonable and reasonable, within the scope of my ability, I feel that I have to do something.”

    After thinking about all this, Li Feng felt relieved.  In fact, he doesn't need to do anything. He just comes up with some ideas and thinks of some ideas.

    However, Li Feng still needs to think carefully about what can be done and how to do it.  However, he already vaguely had a big plan in mind.

    "Really? That's great. Well, have you already thought of a good idea?"

    Rou Niang didn’t expect that Li Feng actually agreed, and she was immediately overjoyed.  In fact, speaking of it, Rou Niang really hoped that Li Feng would agree.  Rou Niang clearly remembers the care and kindness shown to her family by the villagers over the years. How can she not repay her kindness?

    It’s just that she said that just now because she felt Li Feng’s reluctance.  For her, Li Feng is the most important.  As for other things, we can only settle for the next best thing.

    "Well, of course it's true. You don't know, but I'm really grateful to everyone. Not only because of everyone's concern and help to me after I came here. But also because of everyone's concern and help to you before I came here."  , and the care of Xiao and Yaya allowed me to have you and this happy family. This is God’s love for me, Li Feng, and it is also the kindness of the villagers to me, Li Feng. I thank them.”

    As he spoke, Li Feng sighed even more, and he was indeed grateful in his heart.

    "Brother Li, II love youfor a lifetime, ten lifetimes"

    Li Feng’s words made Rou Niang’s heart beat even more.  She actually mustered up the courage to say the words that Li Feng had seduced her countless times but could not say.

    "Haha, madam, this can't just be talk without practice, let's do something practical, haha"

    "II listen to you"

    The previous words made Li Feng’s heart feel hot. This coupled with the following sentence simply made Li Feng’s blood boil immediately.  So, where he could still care so much, he immediately transformed into a wolf.

    Immediately, in this quiet and dark night, I remembered a series of sounds in the room.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 230: Finally Liberated

    Early the next morning, Li Feng felt refreshed.  Today he got up to make breakfast. Rou Niang was so tired last night that she felt sorry for her daughter-in-law.  However, not long after he entered the kitchen, he heard a knock on the door.

    "Oh, old man, why are you here so early today?"

    Li Feng opened the door and let Master Qi in, and then said with a smile on his face.  I thought to myself, this old man is really impatient, how can he be so irritating?

    "Don't be so playful. I've been thinking about that matter all night. Anyway, don't delay. You must give me an accurate answer today. Anyway, you have to do it if you can, and you have to do it if you don't. Otherwise, I  Just come every day.”

    Seeing the smile on Li Feng's face, Master Qi suddenly felt happy. He didn't know the answer yet.  So, after finishing what I said, I added another sentence.

    "I said, old man, are you willing to put this kind of thing on the shelves quickly? There is no way to force it. As for the matter, in principle, I have agreed, but what is it? What to do and how to do it must be done properly.  Think about it. And when the time comes, we have to convene a general meeting of all villagers in Jianghu Village to listen to everyone’s opinions and suggestions. After all, the matter belongs to the whole village, not just me, Li Feng.  Do you think so?"

    " People are old and spirited, ghosts are old and spirited. This is absolutely true. Li Feng already knew that his expression betrayed him.  Therefore, there is not much else to say.

    "All villagers' congress? Forget it, as long as you agree, as for this meeting, you can hold it if you want, it doesn't matter if you don't want to hold it. Anyway, I have already made an agreement with everyone. Whatever you say will be done.  At that time, the whole village will obey your instructions. At that time, the two hundred or so people in Jianghu Village will be left to you. You can decide whether they live or die."

    Regarding these strange words in Li Feng’s mouth.  Master Qi has long been accustomed to strange things.  As long as Li Feng can handle things, everything else will be easy to talk about.

    "Master Qi, there is one more thing I need to trouble you with. Although I have been here for half a year, I still don't know what kind of skills I have for everyone. What is the technical level? Therefore, I need your help, Master Qi.  Let’s make some statistics, and then I think we still need to consider what to do based on these.”

    In fact, Li Feng has already thought about what he wants to do. He just provides some ideas and then uses the skills of the villagers.  Turn ideas into products and sell them.

    The reason why Jianghu Village is called Jianghu Village is because almost everyone in the village knows one or more crafts, which is why it got this name.

    “For example, as far as Li Feng knew, Lao Tie was good at blacksmithing, while Qi Ye was proficient in things related to building houses.  Uncle Dazhu, on the other hand, was engaged in such tasks as burning porcelain and bricks.  As for Rou Niang, she has extraordinary attainments in tailoring.  There are a lot of people, though.  Li Feng didn't quite know what technologies they knew, so he needed detailed statistics.

    "Well, this is easy to explain. I can tell you in detail now, forget it. I'll just write it to you directly. Well, I'd better get it to you after I finish writing it when I go home. Really, you have all the calligraphy brushes in your house.  There isn’t one. I can’t get used to those hard quills.”

    Master Qi knew everything about everyone in the village. He wanted to tell Li Feng directly, but he was afraid that he wouldn't remember it.  I want to write it down, but I think of that hard quill pen. It’s embarrassing to write with this pen.

    "Haha, that's good. By the way, Master Qi, I'll give you some ideas. That's no problem. However, the specific implementation needs to be controlled by Master Qi, a highly respected veteran of the world. Therefore, when the time comes, there will be  Whatever it is, you, old man, must not shirk it."

    Li Feng followed the principle that since the poor Taoist couldn't run away, fellow Taoist you can't even think about running away, so he immediately started to use words to trap the old man.  Otherwise, he will be busy to death when the time comes.

    "Okay, let's stop chatting with you, old man. I'm leaving. If you have time, you can think about how to deal with these things."

    "Hey, old man, you just left like that. There is still wheat to be harvested in the fields."

    When he saw Master Qi, he turned around, waved his hand, and walked so coolly, Li Feng quickly said loudly.

    "Go, there's still a little bit left, you don't know how to handle it yourself. Old man, I'm still busy, I don't have time to talk to you."

    Who knows, Master Qi didn’t even look back, he just said something to him lightly, and then he walked out of the door and disappeared.

    "Ohthat's not right. It seems that the little bit of appearance left belongs to this old man's family."

    After thinking for a long time, Li Feng came back to his senses. Unfortunately, Master Qi had already left.  Li FengHe could only turn around and go back to the kitchen to make his breakfast.

    "Well, wait until the day after tomorrow, we will first hold a congress of all villagers in Jianghu Village. The mind directs the limbs, and thoughts determine actions. No matter what, we must first unify our thoughts."

    "But, what should we do next? Brewing, well, this is not a long-term solution. Moreover, Cui Yingying is already doing this, so there is no need to repeat it. How fun it is to compete with yourself.  Ah. Besides, this thing is not our strong point, and the technical content is not there. At some point, the technology will be leaked, and by then, anyone can brew it, but it won’t be able to grow.”

    "But if you don't do this, what else can you do? The so-called commodities in the world are nothing more than food, clothing, housing and transportation. Let's not talk about eating. It's boring. We can't just open a restaurant. No, it's boring. We have to do it.  It can only be done in Jianghu Village. It would be pointless to go outside. Then we can only make decisions on the remaining aspects, namely transportation. It is not our turn to build roads, and even if we build them, it will be in vain.  Then we can only think about transportation. If we can’t build a car, what else can we do?

    Li Feng started to mutter something while making breakfast.

    After breakfast, Li Feng and the others set off towards the wheat field again.  Indeed, as Master Qi said, there is only a little bit left.  However, there are fewer people now.  That kid Li Chengqian never came back after returning to Chang'an. Later, Li Xueyan also left. Lao Tie and Xiao Hu were rushing to build wine-making tools, and Qi Ye also ran away.  In this way, only Rou Niang, Li Feng and Gao Yang are left.

    "Oh my God, I am finally liberated. I am so tired, but this feeling is so good, haha"

    After spending a whole morning, Gao Yang sat down on the ground regardless of whether it was dirty or not, and then screamed loudly as if he was going crazy.

    Indeed, that feeling is really good.  When Li Feng was a child, he had a deep understanding that when the busy work of farming was over, his whole person really felt like he was liberated.  There is also an indescribable sense of accomplishment after completing a major mission. In short, it feels comfortable.

    "Okay, crazy girl, why don't you get up quickly. Oh my god, you look like a clay figure every day. You can be considered a strange flower in the royal family of the Tang Dynasty. As you look now, it's you  Even if my biological father comes, he may not be able to recognize you."

    Looking at Gao Yang who was covered in mud again, Li Feng was completely convinced.  However, although this girl complained endlessly every day, she didn't expect that she could persevere for such a long time. It was incredible.

    "Hehe, fourth uncle, this is like like uncle, like niece. Anyway, now that the work is done, I will have a good time. This time, I won't have fun.  I’m not going back.”

    "Okay, hurry up and pack up and go home. You can play as much as you like. No one will chase you back anyway. You can be as crazy as you like here."

    When people interact with each other, they should pay attention to the right taste.  Now, looking at the character of Princess Gaoyang, Li Feng likes her more and more.

    "That's great, how about fourth uncle, let's have a picnic in the afternoon. Your niece and I have worked hard for so many days, so we have to reward them no matter what."

    When Gao Yang heard this, he immediately followed Li Feng's words.  She never forgot the picnic she had last time.  This time, I have urged Li Feng several times.

    "This won't work. I have something to do in the mountains this afternoon."

    When Li Feng heard this, he immediately shook his head and said.  When he gets back later, he really needs to go into the mountains.

    "Into the mountains? Okay, okay, Fourth Uncle, how about you take me with you? Then we go hunting and hunt down a big bear like you did before. How about"

    Gao Yang’s eyes became brighter when he heard Li Feng talk about going into the mountains.  After coming to Jianghu Village for so long, she had never been into the mountains.  One is danger, and the most important thing is not knowing the way.

    "It won't work this time. You can't go where I want to go. Next time, how about I take you hunting together and then have a picnic?"

    This time, if Li Feng wants to enter the valley, he must pass through the long ice cave.  If Gao Yang goes in, he will turn into ice lumps.

    "Humph, you're a cheapskate, but I remember it. You must take us there next time."

    Gao Yang suddenly felt depressed when she heard that Li Feng was not taking her with him. However, she knew Li Feng's temperament.  Since she said she couldn't go, she definitely couldn't go.  Otherwise, Li Feng would definitely agree.

    "Brother Li, you want to go into the mountains? What are you going to do?"

    When Rou Niang heard this, Li FengIt was strange to have to go to the mountains, but now I don’t want to hunt anymore, so what are I going to do in the mountains?

    "I went to the mountains to get some good things. You must have never seen those things. As for what they are, I'll keep them a secret for the time being."

    Looking at Rou Niang and Gao Yang who looked curious, Li Feng unexpectedly told Rou Niang to keep it secret, which made Rou Niang roll her eyes. Gao Yang even got angry and called Fourth Uncle loudly to express her displeasure.  To be continued.  Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 231: Wang Family’s Ancestral Residence

    This is a very spacious mansion in Taiyuan City. From the outside, the entire mansion does not look very luxurious, but very ordinary.  However, as soon as you walk inside and take a look, you will find that there is something else going on.  Gardens, ponds, pavilions and pavilions are all there.  And the layout is very appropriate, making people feel a sense of luxury and honor.

    Just by looking at this mansion, you can tell that this kind of house is extraordinary.

    Indeed, this is no ordinary family, this is the ancestral home of the famous Taiyuan Wang family.  The Taiyuan Wang family, as one of the six great families in the world, is certainly extraordinary.

    "Money, to describe it as being as rich as a country, is not an exaggeration at all, it can't even be described."  The Wang family, in Mingdi, mainly operates restaurants and inns. In fact, in addition to restaurants and inns, they also run brothels behind their backs. This is such a dirty business as a brothel. Although the Wang family operates it, they dare not openly do it.

    The management mentioned here is not management in the general sense, but all over the country. As long as the city is of a certain size, there will definitely be industries such as those of the Wang family.  The territory of the Tang Dynasty was so vast that even if there was one in each county, the number would still be extremely large.  For such a large industry, the daily income is astronomical.

    The Wang family is an extremely large family.  Except for the members of the direct line, all the members of the collateral line, as well as the peripheral members, were scattered throughout the Tang Dynasty to take care of business in various places.  The members of the direct lineage are based in the ancestral home in Taiyuan and have unified control over the various branches.  Some important decisions made by local branches also need to be approved by the headquarters before they can be implemented.

    In fact, in addition to these three businesses, the Wang family also has another big business, and that is the grain business.  However, this is also done in the dark. After all, this food is the most sensitive strategic material.  If you want to make money in this business, you have to have a dark heart, which is called hoarding food.  Awaiting price.  Those who get riches are those who are in dire straits and disasters.

    " In this way, it will be very easy to offend the court and leave a bad reputation among the people.  therefore.  Behind the scenes.  That is the inevitable choice.

    In addition to these, the Wang family is of course also involved in other industries, but  Compared with these things, it pales into insignificance and is not worth mentioning.

    It can be said that the Wang family is a super family business group.  actually.  Not only the Wang family, but also the remaining five major families are in the same situation as the Wang family.  It's just that each family covers different areas.  It seems that these six families have never had any major conflicts due to business competition.

    However, in fact, it is not that simple.  Although this Wang family does not have any family members serving as officials in the court, but.  If you really want to talk about it, the status of the Wang family is no less than that of any official or powerful person, or even worse.

    Why is this? Because the Wang family is rich? Yes and no.  Anyway.  The Wang family is inextricably linked to countless officials.  Among them, only the parties involved can know the specific reasons.

    Wang Youde.  The contemporary eldest grandson of the Wang family and the contemporary head of the Wang family.  Wang Tianxiong’s eldest son.  At the same time, he is also one of the most promising candidates to succeed the next generation of family head.  Such a status is extremely prominent, whether in the Wang family or outside.

    Of course, his status in the Wang family is due to the fact that he is the eldest grandson, but more importantly, it is due to his talents and the contributions he has made to the Wang family.

    The reason why these aristocratic families can prosper and survive is due to external reasons.  The most important thing is because of their internal talent training mechanism.  Although the status of a direct grandson has some advantages, it is not the most important thing.  If the direct eldest grandson has no ability, cannot contribute to the family, and cannot be recognized by everyone, then it is all in vain.

    After all, the entire family is a combination of interests. If the family is prosperous, all members of the Wang family will be valuable, and vice versa.  How could they allow a idiot to take the position of the head of the family?

    It has been some time since Wang Youde returned to Taiyuan from Chang'an City.  Ever since he learned that something happened to King Yan Li You and the emperor came in person, he ran back to Taiyuan without stopping.

    Anyway, he has successfully completed the task assigned to him by his family.  As for Li You's matter, although he couldn't get the specific details, it would definitely be a big trouble if it could make a prince so miserable. He didn't want to cause such trouble in other people's territory.  As for the Erguotou matter, he just pretended that he didn't know, and who could do anything to him.

    Although, if you get the brewing recipe and hand it over to the family, it will definitely be a great achievement.  However, he sensitively felt that the risks involved were also not small.  After careful calculation, it was really not a cost-effective deal. He, Wang Youde, would not do a deal that was not cost-effective.  Anyway, he has already achieved great success by completing the task assigned by his family, so why bother taking extra risks?  After all, when it comes to the emperor, the matter is too big.

    After returning to Taiyuan, he felt completely free and relaxed.  However, he did not completely relax about the matter in Chang'an and wanted to know the specific situation.  After all, Li Youzhi is really weird?.  Unfortunately, Li Shimin had already issued a silence order on that matter, so how could he get the news.

    However, although he did not get the information about that matter, he did get another information.  This is about Cui Yingying and Erguotou.  He unexpectedly discovered that Cui Yingying was helping the emperor.  This scared him into a cold sweat, and he was secretly glad that he didn't do it himself.

    Not long ago, he also knew the information about the self-service hot pot restaurant launched by Cui Yingying, which made him shocked and scared.  Surprised, of course, I didn't expect that Cui Yingying would be so cruel and directly kicked the Wang family out of the cauldron.  Unexpectedly, through such a model, countless self-service hot pot restaurants appeared all over the country in one day, and with the help of Erguotou, their Wang family's restaurant business suddenly fell to the bottom.

    He couldn't help but sigh, Cui Yingying's move was cruel, cruel and poisonous.

    At the same time, it also made him very worried.  Of course he is not worried about Cui Yingying coming to trouble him, she doesn't have the energy yet.  What he was worried about was that if someone in the family found out that he had concealed the incident of Erguotou, and that Cui Yingying's actions were to retaliate against Wang Youde, the family would suffer heavy losses, only Chi Yu would be affected.  In that case, he would be extremely tragic.

    So, he immediately sent people to clear out all the insiders, and then he no longer cared about the affairs of Chang'an City, so as not to arouse suspicion.

    And after a while, he discovered that it was indeed the fact that no one mentioned this matter that made him feel so lucky, and then he completely relaxed.

    However, today, he suddenly received a message from his servants saying that the master of the family had invited him.

    "The child pays homage to his father"

    Although he didn't know why, Wang Youde rushed over immediately. When he saw Wang Tianxiong sitting there with an expressionless face, Wang Youde immediately saluted respectfully.  He has a deep respect for this father.  This kind of awe has been accumulated over many years and has gone deep into my bones.

    "Here we go, sit down"

    Seeing Wang Youde come in, Wang Tianxiong continued to drink his tea slowly without raising his head.  In that voice, you can't hear any joy, anger, sorrow or joy at all.

    Hearing what his father said, Wang Youde quickly sat down on a chair nearby and waited for Wang Tianxiong to speak.  However, after waiting and waiting, there was still no sound.  This situation made him feel very depressed and panicked.

    "Recently, several major events have happened in the family. One of them caused heavy losses to the family. The family's restaurant business suffered a fatal blow overnight. Regarding this matter, I don't know, have you heard about it?  "

    Just when Wang Youde wanted to ask directly, Wang Tianxiong spoke slowly, but his tone was still calm, without any emotion at all.  However, these plain words made Wang Youde's heart tremble and cold sweat broke out on his back.

    "Haier heard about it. It seems that many self-service hot pot restaurants suddenly appeared, which affected the family restaurant. Well, there seems to be a kind of wine called Erguotou, which is very popular among diners."

    Wang Youde took a long time to calm down, and then he gave a half-truth and half-false answer.  Of course he can't say that he understands it very well, and he can't say that he doesn't know it at all.

    "Erguotou is indeed a rare good wine. I heard that this kind of wine first appeared in Cui Ji Restaurant in Chang'an City. You were still in Chang'an City at that time. Didn't you pay more attention to this matter?  ”

    "At that time, the child focused all his energy on matters assigned by his family. Therefore, he did not pay attention to this matter and hoped that his father would punish him."

    Wang Tianxiong’s question made Wang Youde’s throat feel dry and his hands and feet felt cold.  Although I don't know how much Wang Tianxiong knew, after some decisions, Wang Youde still chose not to admit it even to death.  Anyway, there is no evidence for this matter.  The most important thing is that he had an important family responsibility at that time.

    " Could it be possible that if you put all your heart and soul into family tasks, you can still make mistakes?

    After Wang Youde answered, Wang Tianxiong did not speak, but kept drinking tea, as if the tea was the most delicious thing in the world, making him forget everything in the world.

    However, as a result, Wang Youde suffered a lot. Facing this invisible pressure, the panic in his heart reached the extreme.

    "Well, it's okay. You can go back first. Someone will ask you for questioning in the evening."

    On the way back, Wang Youde felt puzzled. This matter was a bit baffling.  However, soon, my heart moved and I seemed to understand a little bit.

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 232: Planting Sweet Potatoes

    In the afternoon, after Li Feng entered the mountain, he came back not long after.  However, when you go, you are empty-handed, and when you come back, you are fully loaded.  However, looking at the things Li Feng carried back, Gao Yang and Yaya were stunned again, because they didn't recognize the things in front of them at all.

    "Fourth uncle, is this what you call a good thing? Just carry some leaves back."

    When Li Feng entered the mountain, he had already said that he would go to the mountain and bring out some good things.  However, Gao Yang took a look and realized what a good thing it was.  It's clearly a tree vine.

    "Haha, doesn't it look like it? This is a real good treasure. There is only one branch in the whole Tang Dynasty. It is unique. Do you think this is a good thing? Well, I will make some for you when the work is over.  Something fresh to eat.”

    Looking at Gao Yang and Yaya, who looked curious and disappointed, Li Feng immediately said with a smile.  Then, he started to slowly untie the rope.

    After Li Feng untied the rope, Gao Yang and the others saw that there were two strange things wrapped in these vines.  One is in the shape of a short stick. Although it is wrapped by a petal-like skin on the outside, some clues can still be seen through the exposed parts.  On the surface of the stick, there are rows of neat particles, like the fruits inside the pomegranate, all over the stick body.  There is another one, which looks a bit like a radish, but it doesn't look like it, and the color is wrong.

    "Brother, are these the things you are talking about? These things are so strange. I have never seen them before. What kind of wild fruits are these?"

    "Yes, Uncle Fourth, can these be eaten now? Are they delicious?"

    Yaya and Sizi don’t care about anything.  As soon as I heard about the food, I immediately became more interested.  It was brought out of the mountains, so it must be wild fruit.

    "Yes. This sweet potato can be eaten raw, but this corn cannot be eaten. It must be cooked. Okay, one sweet potato per person, wash it with water, and see if it tastes good. Try it yourself and see."

    Seeing Yaya and the others staring at the sweet potatoes and corn in front of them, Li Feng immediately pointed at the sweet potatoes and said to them.  These were all brought back from the valley today.

    "If it hadn't been for the sudden flood, he would have almost forgotten that he was still in the valley.  I have planted sweet potatoes and corn.  These things, speaking of which, are all food.  Even when Li Feng was a child, he often ate these things.  Especially this sweet potato. In the winter, every morning when I go to school, I always take two cooked sweet potatoes.  Eat while walking and treat it as breakfast.

    Although.  In that era, whether it was sweet potatoes or corn, most of them were used as feed for livestock. At most, people only tasted fresh food before eating a little bit of it.  That's because there is no shortage of food at all, and there is not enough rice and noodles to eat.  Although I miss the sweet potatoes and corn.

    However, in the Tang Dynasty where food was extremely scarce, these two things were absolutely treasures.  In these days, what matters is eating enough, not eating well, but quantity.  Rather than asking for quality.

    Therefore, this flood reminded Li Feng of the corn and sweet potatoes in the valley.

    Compared with rice, there is wheat, whether it is corn or sweet potato.  All are high-yielding crops.  These two crops are not only high-yielding, but also very convenient to manage, and have very low growth requirements.  Compared with crops such as rice and wheat, the requirements for irrigation and land fertility are much lower.

    Li Feng has seen corn growing in many mountainous areas. They just open a piece of land and then plant and sow the corn.  From now on, just ignore it and just collect it when the time comes, and that's it.  Of course, if you do this, the yield will be extremely low.  However, this is nothing more than a few corn seeds.

    Today’s grain production is not only low, but also very single.  Once a natural disaster strikes, people will immediately fall into trouble.  This time, Li Feng wanted to slowly plant these two crops in the village.  If there is enough food, it can be used to feed livestock; if there is not enough food, it can be used as rations.

    "Oh, I tell you, when you eat, don't eat the skin too. Forget it, bring it here, I'll peel it off for you first."

    Not long after, Gao Yang and the others washed the sweet potatoes in their hands with water, and then started to bite them directly.  Seeing Li Feng secretly complaining about a mistake, he then went into the kitchen, took out a kitchen knife, and helped them peel it. It was not Li Feng's fault. He used to eat raw sweet potatoes, but he never peeled them. He just chewed the skin off.

    "It turns out that this thing still has skin. Well, it tastes much better now than before. It's crispy, has a refreshing fragrance, and is a little sweet."

    After Li Feng helped peel off the skin, Gao Yang, Yaya, and Si Zi began to nibble.  Actually, this sweet potato is not particularly delicious when eaten raw.  However, because of the freshness and novelty, the three of them ate it with gusto.  Not long after, even the little Sizi finished eating a Xu potato.

    "Fourth uncle, I'll have another one, it tastes really good."

    ? ?After finishing one, Gao Yang immediately reached out to take it again. It seemed that he was still addicted.  However, he was stopped by Li Feng.

    "Okay, don't eat it yet. Let's go to work first and plant these sweet potato vines. Then, I will show you something fun. Well, it is not only fun, but also delicious."

    Sweet potatoes are relatively hard. If eaten too much raw, it can easily cause indigestion and upset stomach.  Moreover, Li Feng is still in a hurry to plant the sweet potato vines he brought back into the ground.

    "Okay, sweet potato vine? Fourth uncle, you are not talking about these things, are you? Could it be that this sweet potato is the fruit grown from these things?"

    Hearing what Li Feng said, Gao Yang had no choice but to give up.  What's more, judging from Li Feng's tone, there will be more fun and delicious food waiting for them later.  However, when Li Feng mentioned the words sweet potato vine, she immediately looked at what she thought was a tree vine in great surprise.

    "Otherwise? You think these are all leaves. However, this sweet potato is not what you think, but grows from the roots of the sweet potato vine. Well, it is almost like a radish. It's just that this  A radish seedling only has one radish, but a sweet potato vine can grow a large bunch of sweet potatoes.”

    What Li Feng brought back was, of course, not tree vines, but sweet potato vines. He would plant them in the ground later.

    "Brother, it turns out that these sweet potatoes grow in the soil. I mean, why is there so much mud on this fruit? But, brother, can you survive if you plant it this way?"

    "Don't worry, these sweet potatoes are different from other things. Not only do I have to plant them like this, I also have to cut them into small pieces and plant them."

    As Li Feng spoke, he picked up the scissors and began to cut the sweet potato vine into sections.  Moreover, in order to ensure that more seedlings can be grown, he cut them shorter.

    "You can still grow it this way. Fourth uncle, you can't be a liar. This person has been cut into thousands of pieces. There are no roots or whiskers. Fourth uncle, are you sure this sweet potato can still be grown?"  ?”

    Holding a small section of sweet potato vine cut out by Li Feng, Gao Yang turned it over and over, looking left and right, completely disbelieving that he could still grow it like this.

    "Well, by the way, Yaya, go and get a small basket. You can pick some slightly tender sweet potato leaves and we'll fry them in the evening. We're tired of eating Chinese cabbage every day. In the evening, let's change the taste.  ”

    Facts speak louder than words, Li Feng doesn't want to talk nonsense with Gao Yang about whether he can make a living.  Does Li Feng still know?  This sweet potato is simply the strongest among the strongest, with vitality and tenacity.  As long as you water it a few times after planting, this thing will grow luxuriantly without any need for care in the future.  Even if it doesn't rain for ten days and a half and the ground is dry and white, they will be fine.

    However, suddenly, Li Feng thought that these fresh sweet potato leaves still taste good when fried.  So, Yaya and the others were assigned a task to pick some fresh sweet potato leaves.

    When everything was sorted, Li Feng picked up the cut sweet potato vines, took Gao Yang, Yaya and the three of them, and set off towards the orchard.  There, Li Feng had opened a piece of land a long time ago, just to facilitate the planting of vegetables, fruits and the like in the future. Now, it can be used just right.

    In order to secure this land, Li Feng spent a lot of effort.  In order to make the land more fertile, he deliberately picked up a lot of silt from below.

    Growing sweet potatoes is very simple. It is nothing more than making a ridge, then planting the sweet potato seedlings on the ridge, and then watering the sweet potato seedlings immediately.  In order to make these sweet potato seedlings grow better and faster, Li Feng also deliberately added some pig manure when making the ridges.

    "Fourth uncle, are you really sure that these wilted and dying sweet potato seedlings can survive? Don't let us work for so long in vain."

    Looking at the sweet potato seedlings that had been planted in front of him, Gao Yang felt that there was no clue at all, so he asked Li Feng again with great suspicion.

    After arriving in Jianghu Village, Gao Yang could be regarded as half a farmer, and he understood more or less these things.  However, no matter what you plant, you don’t plant it like this.

    "Whether you can survive or not, you will naturally know in two or three days. Now, it's time to reward you. Let's do something very interesting now."

    When Li Feng heard about this girl Gao Yang, he still doubted the survival of this sweet potato and was speechless for a while.  This thing cannot be explained at all.  However, although he did not explain, Li Feng did not forget his previous promise and would take them to do something fun after finishing his work.

    "Yeah"

    "Fourth uncle, what is going on and how should we do it?"

    Sure enough, when they heard Li Feng's words, whether it was Yaya, Sizi or Gao Yang, they immediately became very interested.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 233: Baking Kiln

    Gao Yang, Yaya and Sizi were staring at Li Feng with their eyes wide open at this moment.  Both his eyes and his face were full of intense curiosity.

    However, at this moment, Li Feng didn't pay attention to these at all. Instead, he was concentrating on fiddling with the work in his hands. His movements were so careful and gentle, and his expression was so focused.

    A closer look revealed that Li Feng was actually playing with mud.  Haha, of course, this statement is wrong. To be precise, Li Feng is using pieces of soil to pile something up. It looks a bit like he is building a small house, and another one is using three larger pieces of soil.  The doorway is made of blocks.

    When Li Feng used soil blocks to build the mud wall, it did not go vertically upwards, but slightly tilted inward. As the mud wall piled higher and higher, the remaining openings on it became smaller and smaller.  As he reached the top, Li Feng's movements became more gentle and careful. Every piece of soil was placed carefully and gently.  Sometimes, he stretched out the fingers of his left hand and gently supported it.

    Li Feng’s movements were cautious, and Gao Yang, Yaya and Sizi on the side were also nervous.  Especially Xiao Sizi, who stared at Li Feng's every move with her beautiful big eyes, and then stretched out her little hand to cover her little mouth.  It seemed that he was afraid that he would make a sound and scare Li Feng, or that he would blow his breath and blow the small house down.  All in all, that expression is downright adorable.

    Time seemed to pass very slowly in the silent waiting, but it did not stop after all.  As time passed, Li Feng's expression became even more focused.  Because, at this time, there is only a small opening left at the top of the small house-like building.

    Li Feng took a piece of soil that was about the same size as the small opening and had a sharp point. He gently placed it into the small opening and it got stuck.  Then he gently let go of his hand and breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Hey, I'm so unfamiliar. It took me so long. If I were a child, it would be done in minutes. But fortunately, I succeeded once and didn't collapse. Otherwise, it would be a big loss."

    Seeing that it was done, Li Feng actually felt a sense of accomplishment. However, he also felt a deep sense of loss and was a little dissatisfied with himself.

    "Haha, that's great. It didn't fail. It really didn't fail. Brother, you are so awesome. However, this little house is so strange. It is so small. Moreover, it only has a door opening and no door, but it is really quite good.  It’s beautiful. By the way, big brother, what are you using this for?”

    Seeing this strange little house in front of me, it was successfully completed.  Gao Yang and Yaya also showed a look of relief and excitement on their faces.  However, then they all became curious.

    "Yes, Fourth Uncle, what are you doing? This looks a bit like a tent. Yes, it is really similar to the tents that people on the grassland live in. But, look  It looks pretty and small. It’s really fun. But uncle, don’t you think it’s delicious?”

    Gao Yang on the side was immediately very interested when he saw the thing in front of him.  The fun is there, but where is the delicious food?

    "It's delicious, but we'll have to wait for a while. Come on, let's go pick up some dry firewood, but I only want those dead branches, not the ones that are too big."

    Li Feng deliberately avoided answering Gao Yang and the others' curiosity.  Then, he led them to look for dead branches with small roots.  Although Gao Yang and the others were curious, they had nothing to do unless Li Feng said anything, so they followed Li Feng and started looking for dry firewood everywhere.

    "Okay, that should be enough, no need to look for it anymore."

    It was very simple to find these dead branches and leaves. It didn’t take long before I found a lot of them and piled them aside.  Gao Yang and the others then began to wait for Li Feng's next move.  However, when it comes to gathering firewood, there is no doubt that you have to make a fire.

    In fact, it was exactly like this, and Li Feng soon became angry.  However, Li Feng's anger made them even more confused.  Because Li Feng actually lit a fire directly in the small mud house he had just built.  But other than that, there was no other action.

    "AhI know, this is a stove, isn't it, Fourth Uncle"

    Si Zi, who had been silent until now, saw Li Feng lighting a fire inside, and finally started to speak in realization.  After coming to Jianghu Village for so long, Sizi still knew about the stove.

    "No, no, although this is a fire inside, it is definitely not a stove. You see, the fire is all burned inside, and there is no opening on it, so where should I put the pot?"

    When I heard Sizi say this was a stove, little YayaImmediately he raised objections.

    "But, little aunt, what is this if it's not a stove?"

    “I don’t know about this either. Only my eldest brother must know this.”

    This time, everyone was at a loss and could only keep their eyes on Li Feng, trying to get the answer from him.  Li Feng took a look and realized that if he didn't say anything, these two little guys would be very depressed.

    "Haha, this is not the Kitchen God, but a kiln. It is a bit like the lime kiln from a while ago. Now, we are in the baking kiln, which can also be called the sweet potato kiln. As the name suggests, this kiln is just for us to eat  It’s made with fragrant sweet potatoes, do you understand this time?”

    Yes, Li Feng brought them to the baking kiln today.  The moment he thought of sweet potatoes, he immediately thought of this baking kiln.  Because this baking kiln can be said to be one of their favorite outdoor activities when they were young.

    When I was a child, every household in the countryside raised cattle. As long as it was weekends or holidays, the task of herding cattle was given to children like them.  Li Feng and the others raised mostly scalpers.  Herding cattle is much more convenient and fun than herding buffaloes.  Oxen can climb mountains. When herding cattle, you only need to drive the cattle to a high mountain. You don't have to worry about them anymore and you can have fun.

    When Li Feng and the others were young, they would always put a box of matches in their pockets while herding cattle.  Its main purpose is for this baking kiln.  If the sweet potatoes in the fields outside have not yet been confiscated, then dig them out from whichever family you can catch.  If they are all taken back, then take the sweet potatoes directly from home.

    It can be said that this baking kiln almost ran through Li Feng’s childhood and is one of his most precious childhood memories. Therefore, when he saw sweet potatoes, he immediately thought of baking kiln.

    This baking kiln is different from directly lighting the fire to roast sweet potatoes.  Baking kiln is to build an earth kiln, then light a fire in the kiln, and burn the mud blocks used to build the sweet potato kiln until they are red.  Then, put out the fire in the kiln.  Then carefully put the sweet potatoes into the kiln one by one.  Take a piece of earth and seal the entrance of the kiln.  Immediately, he took a wooden stick and carefully pushed down the red-hot soil clods from the top of the kiln until the entire sweet potato kiln collapsed inside.  Next, use rocks to break up the soil and pound it tightly.  Finally, cover it with a layer of wet soil and make it tight.

    After waiting for about ten minutes, you can use a wooden stick to pull away the soil layer by layer.  Then, you can dig slowly and dig out the sweet potatoes one by one.  However, at this time, you must be careful. First, be careful not to dig up the sweet potatoes.  Be more careful with the excavated soil so you don't get burned.

    The sweet potatoes obtained through the kiln are different from the usual roasted sweet potatoes.  Ripe but not burnt, fragrant but not rotten, and most importantly, this sweet potato will have a unique fragrance.

    Because of this, when Li Feng and the others were young, they often went straight to herding cattle without eating lunch. When the time came, they would just go straight to the baking kiln.

    If that’s not enough, you can also catch some grasshoppers and put the grasshoppers on top of the newly dug soil in the sweet potato kiln while the temperature is still extremely high.  Paired with this crispy and delicious grasshopper, it will be even more perfect.

    "Wow Fourth uncle, this smells so good. Delicious, so delicious Well, it's so hot Phew"

    After a period of anxious waiting, Li Feng finally dug out the sweet potatoes slowly from the soil. Gao Yang, who already knew how to eat this stuff from Li Feng, Li Feng couldn't wait and grabbed one and ate it in his mouth.  , and kept praising him.

    "Yes, it's really delicious, even better than the one before. Brother, when will we come back next time to burn this sweet potato kiln, okay?"

    Yaya is not lagging behind at all, just like Gao Yang, and has already begun to ask Li Feng when he will come again next time.

    "Haha, I said Yaya, you are so stupid. When the time comes, we don't know how to do it ourselves. This sweet potato kiln is not difficult to make, and it is more interesting for us to do it ourselves."

    "Ahhaha, yes, well, when the time comes, I will also build a sweet potato kiln myself."

    After hearing Gao Yang’s words, Yaya was stunned for a moment, and then her face immediately became happy, and her eyes were full of excitement and expectation.

    “Fourth uncle…….”

    Only Sizi is the youngest. Li Feng said just now that it was very hot and he would not let her take it by herself.  But now, watching Yaya and the others eat eagerly and smelling the alluring aroma made the little guy very anxious.

    "I said you two guys, just focus on eating for yourself and don't care about others. Come on, Sizi, my fourth uncle will get you a big one. Be careful, don't burn it."

    Hearing Xiao Sizi’s anxious and aggrieved voice, Li Feng took a look at the situation in front of himJing, only then did he react.  First he went to the side and picked a few big leaves, then picked up a sweet potato, blew the ashes clean, wrapped it up, handed it to Sizi, and said.  However, Li Feng didn't dare to give her the biggest one because she couldn't eat it.

    "AhXiao Sizi, I'm sorry, this is so delicious, I forgot about you"

    At this time, Gao Yang and Yaya realized that they were too unjust, so they quickly ran to Si Zi and said.

 Volume One: Settling Down in the Tang Dynasty Chapter 234 A Suspected Old Friend Comes

    "Hey, crazy girl, please slow down and pay attention to your image, okay, lady, be lady, understand. What's more, you are still the princess of the Tang Dynasty. With your appearance, you can scare a group of people. And  , Eat less, you have to leave two for your fourth aunt and Xiaohu. If you eat too much, be careful that your stomach will feel uncomfortable at night. "

    When Gao Yang ate it, it was like a storm, and Li Feng couldn't stand it anymore.

    "It's delicious, Fourth Uncle, it's really delicious, Yaya, hurry up, hurry up, give me some water Hey, it's so comfortable. It's so fragrant. My belly is bloated today, and I admit it.  The worst thing is, I won’t eat dinner. Well, I’ll take a look, Fourth Aunt, leave the two big ones, and leave the small one for him, and I’ll take care of the rest.”

    Gao Yang simply ignored Li Feng's so-called image.  This is Jianghu Village, not the Tang Palace, so she won't care so much.  Anyway, do whatever makes you feel comfortable.

    "Okay, it's up to you, but besides these, if you eat too much sweet potatoes, there will be sequelae."

    Li Feng has nothing to do with this girl Gao Yang. Indeed, it is completely useless to talk to her about being a lady or about her image.  These days, when harvesting wheat, I always end up looking like a clay figure.

    "Sequelae, what kind of sequelae? I won't be fooled"

    Gao Yang originally said it well, but suddenly, his face turned red.  Li Feng, Yaya, and Si Zi all stopped moving and stared at Gao Yang.

    "Haha I told you that if you eat too much, there will be side effects. Take a look, come on."

    Immediately, Li Feng laughed.  Then, he left his position very quickly and retreated far away.

    "Ah, sister Yan, you fart"

    "Sister Seventeen, your fart smells so bad"

    "However, it is obvious that Yaya and Sizi.  He is not as knowledgeable and responsive as Li Feng.  In addition, the two of them, right next to Gao Yang, heard a sound.  Then I felt a stench coming to my nostrils.  Then, the two little guys hurriedly talked, covered their noses, and left.

    "Humph, isn't it just a fart? Who doesn't fart? What's the fuss? But this fart really stinks, ah Here it comes again. Here it comes again, my God."

    After hearing what Yaya and Sizi said, Gao Yang blushed so much that he almost turned into a monkey’s ass.  However, the farts were all gone.  It can't be taken back, so.  I can only hold on to it.  However, even she had to admit that the fart just now was so smelly that even she couldn't stand it.

    ????????????????????????? And then, it’s like firing off a series of cannons, I can’t help it, they come one after another.

    Sweet potatoes, onions, and beans are the three super magic weapons for making stinky farts.  Moreover, serial farts are prone to occur.  When he was a child, Li Feng heard that there was an outstanding man in the village.  After eating too many sweet potatoes, when going into the mountains to cut firewood, I would start farting from the bottom of the mountain, and then, one after another, all the way to the top of the mountain.  The companion behind him couldn't bear the smoke anymore, so he turned around and walked back, calling it a day.

    Facts have proved that it is absolutely true that eating sweet potatoes will make you fart more easily, and it will still smell like farts.  Moreover, this thing is effective for everyone regardless of gender.  After Gao Yang first showed signs of sequelae, everyone began to show signs of reaction, more or less.  Just after Xiao Sizi told Li Feng with an embarrassed look on her face, she also farted.  Li Feng finally made a major decision.

    "Come on, let's all stand in a row. Let's face the wind and eat sweet potatoes. If the stinky fart comes, the strong wind will blow it away, so we won't be afraid anymore."

    You can’t stop eating sweet potatoes just because they make you fart.  So, the four people, big and small, began to sit in a row, facing the mountain breeze, and continued to enjoy the sweet potatoes. It felt so good.

    "It's rare that I'm so happy today. Let's sing a song, okay?"

    Maybe it was Gao Yang, who felt so good after eating and was in a good mood that he suddenly had a whim and suggested that everyone sing.  This proposal was immediately unanimously approved by Yaya and Sizi.  As for Li Feng, he doesn't care.  However, in this place, it is quite refreshing to roar.

    "Well, okay, let's sing White Fox, how about that?"

    Seeing that his wise and powerful proposal was unanimously approved, Gao Yang was very beautiful.  Think about it, it must be a great feeling to play the song "White Fox" in this beautiful wilderness.

    "No, instead of singing the white fox, sing the song of the pig, or it would be better to sing the song of the two tigers"

    "It's a pity that Gao Yang's proposal was approved by everyone, but then there were differences on what song to sing.  Of course Gao Yang wanted to sing her favorite white fox, but Yaya?Sing her favorite Pig Song or Two Tigers.  Although Xiao Sizi didn't say anything, there was no doubt that she supported Yaya.

    This dispute started endlessly, and the two people refused to give in to each other.

    "Okay, don't argue anymore. I think this is good. Let's just sing a song alone. We can sing whatever we like. How about that. After singing, we go home."

    The two girls are used to being noisy and quarrelsome, and one is more stubborn than the other.  There was no other way, so Li Feng had no choice but to take action and set rules, one person per song, no one forcing anyone.

    "Okay, I sing White Fox"

    "I sing two tigers"

    "I sing piggy songs"

    Everyone immediately agreed with Li Feng’s approach.  Then, they all expressed what songs they wanted to sing.  Especially Xiao Sizi, who chose her favorite Piggy song and smiled so beautifully.  However, I really don’t understand why she always likes to refer to pig songs as pig songs.

    As for the issue of order, there is no longer any controversy.  According to the current seating order, the first one is Gao Yang, the second is Yaya, the third is Xiao Sizi, and finally, it is Li Feng's turn.

    “Ahem…well…everyone, get ready, I’m about to start.”

    Soon, Gao Yang took possession of her. Then, he first took a sip of water to moisten his throat. Then, this crazy girl actually started to pretend and moan for a long time.

    "Sister Yan, please hurry up. If you don't sing, it will get dark soon."

    Gao Yang was not in a hurry, but Yaya couldn't wait any longer and started urging Gao Yang to hurry up.  The little girl is still waiting to show off.

    "Don't be anxious, you have to be well prepared anyway. Okay, just start, just start, that's it. There's no applause, how can we sing."

    Gao Yang’s temperament was originally carefree, but after coming to Jianghu Village, under the influence of Li Feng, he gained a lot of modern flavor.  Even singing a song took a long time, but seeing Yaya urging her so hard, she immediately said that she wanted to start.

    As the burst of applause ended, this crazy girl finally started.  Unfortunately, as soon as she opened her mouth, the whole room burst into laughter again.

    "II said girl, haha, you are out of tune, haha"

    Even Li Feng laughed so hard that his stomach hurt, and then he said something.  It turned out that Gao Yang had just spoken the word "I", and the side effects of eating sweet potatoes came immediately.

    However, although Gao Yang's current face is not as good as Li Feng's, it is not something that ordinary people can compare to.  After cursing the damn sweet potato side effects, he started singing as vividly as ever.

    "Don't tell me, this girl, when she sings this song, she really gets more and more interesting the more she sings it. Well, but it's still incomparable with that piano fairy."

    After listening to Gao Yang’s performance, Li Feng had to admit that he was definitely better than his master.  Immediately, he remembered the piano fairy he had heard performing this song in Baihua Tower.  I sighed secretly, that is the real swan song, it cannot be surpassed.

    After Gao Yang finished his performance, he immediately arrived at Yaya.  This girl has no stage fright now.  After all, I face twenty or thirty students every day, so my courage has long been developed.  And the song "Two Tigers" is even more vivid with facial expressions and movements.

    As for Xiao Sizi, her favorite song is the "Pig Song" she often sings.  This little guy is not only cute in appearance, but also has an adorable voice.  When a pig song comes down, it is even more amazing.  Although Li Feng has heard this little guy sing this song countless times, he never gets tired of listening to it.

    "Hehe, Si Zi sings the song of the pig, it is indeed the most beautiful."

    "Sizi, you are so cute when you sing this pig song. Well, I have decided that at this year's annual meeting, we two sisters will perform these two songs for everyone."

    Actually, it’s not just Li Feng who feels this way.  Even little Yaya was on the sidelines, applauding constantly, and then praised her with a smile.  Gao Yang was on the side, thinking about her beautiful things while talking, the smile on his face was weird.

    "A good song, it is indeed a good song. Mr. Li is indeed a great talent. The little girl Yang Jie has learned a lesson."

    Li Feng was about to praise Xiao Sizi, but suddenly a familiar voice came from behind, making Li Feng turn around involuntarily.

    "why you……"

    "ah…………"

    Soon, two surprised voices sounded at the same time.

    Li Feng was surprised because he never expected that the other party would appear.??Here.  Still wearing a snow-white skirt, still wearing a white silk scarf, and still had that somewhat familiar voice.  Not in that Baihua Building last time

    Who else have I seen as the Qin Fairy?

    "You really can't talk about people during the day, and you can't talk about ghosts at night. Just now I was thinking that the white fox she sang was unparalleled, but I didn't expect that I actually saw the real person. But how could she appear in Takuto Village and come to this place?  Here, um, what did she just say, Mr. Li"

    Slowly, Li Feng came to understand that her arrival was most likely because of the trouble Gao Yang caused that night and because of the song "White Fox".

    ‘AhSister Fairy, is it really you?  "

    After a long time, Gao Yang came back to his senses and spoke to Fairy Qin in surprise.

    (To be continued)

 Volume One: Settling Down in the Tang Dynasty Chapter 235 There is Something Weird

    The other party didn't respond to Li Feng's words, and he even didn't respond to Gao Yang's excitement. It was like the computer crashed and the picture was frozen somewhere.  However, those beautiful eyes were staring at Li Feng without blinking, and vaguely, tears came out.

    "Could it be that this girl is a silly girl, or a nymphomaniac? When did I, Li Feng, become so charming? Is it possible that after sleeping for one night, I became a super handsome guy? It's not like that, from birth to  Now, thirty years have passed since modern society to the Tang Dynasty, and this is the first time we have enjoyed this kind of treatment."

    Li Feng was puzzled by the other party's eyes. It's impossible to see people like this.  Although he was not thin-skinned, the look in his eyes made Li Feng feel uncomfortable.

    "Sister Fairy, it's me. Don't you recognize me? I'm Li Yan, Li Yanah, big stupid cow, what are you going to do? Don't block me."

    Li Feng was about to say something, but Gao Yang had completely come to his senses.  She was so crazy about chasing stars that she screamed happily and ran towards the piano fairy without even thinking about it.

    However, just when she was about to get close to the other party, suddenly, a tall figure stood in front of her, making it impossible for her to get close.  This made Gao Yang very unhappy.

    "No one is allowed to come near without the owner's permission"

    "It's a pity that Gao Yang was answered with a deafening voice. Sure enough, as the man grew taller and rougher, his voice was also particularly loud.

    “This person, Li Feng saw him last time in Baihua Tower, he was the big man blocking the third level of Wuguan.  Last time he looked at it from a distance and didn't think anything, but this time, at such a close distance, Li Feng really understood why Gao Yang and the others called him Big Stupid Cow.

    ??Just looking at the appearance, he looks like a "silly guy" plus a "big buffalo" type.  Look at that arm.  The thighs are thicker than normal people's.

    "Get out of the way, I know Sister Fairy, let me pass quickly"

    Gao Yang doesn’t care about that much now. Seeing his idol in front, he dares to rush through even if it is a sea of ??swords and fire, not to mention, he is just a big stupid cow who is a bit scary.  then.  As he said that, he wanted to go around.

    "Let me go, let me go, Fourth Uncle, help me."

    It’s a pity that Gao Yang has just moved.  He found that his arm was grabbed by the other party. No matter how hard he struggled, it was of no avail. He had no choice but to turn around and ask Li Feng for help.

    "Big guy, please let go of your hand. She does know your lady, and she doesn't mean anything malicious."

    actually.  When Gao Yang moved, Li Feng had already started to move that way.  If he hadn't felt that the other party had no ill intentions, he would have taken action long ago.

    "That's not possible. No one can get close to the master without her consent. I can let her go, but she must move back. Otherwise, I won't let her go."

    Seeing Li Feng coming forward, the other party stared at Li Feng and said.  It's quite a warning, don't come forward.

    "Oh my God, I met a real fool. A fool, a nymphomaniac, a star-chasing maniac. No one can get in there. I heard that this big guy is very strong. I just want to try how big he is."

    Li Feng knew that any words were useless.  Just right, the strength of this big guy.  He was quite interested.  So, without saying anything, he walked forward quickly.  Seeing Li Feng approaching, the opponent's free right hand quickly grabbed Li Feng's arm.  That huge palm has a hint of an eagle catching a chicken.

    Li Feng directly stretched out his right arm and asked him to grab his wrist.  Sure enough, the other party's hand was like an iron hoop, tightly wrapping Li Feng's wrist.  However, perhaps seeing that Li Feng was not strong or malicious, the opponent did not use much force.

    "Big man, you have to be careful."

    After saying this, Li Feng began to slowly use force to lift his arm upwards.  Li Feng found that as he exerted more force, the force coming from the opponent's hand became stronger, forcing him to press down.  The power in the hands of the two people began to become stronger and stronger.

    Li Feng’s face was as calm as ever and full of smiles.  However, the other party is different.  The left hand holding Gao Yang's hand has been released.  His face began to slowly turn red, and his eyes opened as wide as a bull's eye, filled with a sense of surprise and excitement.  Veins popped out on his arms, neck, and forehead.

    However, it was a pity that no matter how hard he tried, he still couldn't stop Li Feng's arm from rising.  It didn't take long for the other party to slowly let go of his hand.

    In such a short period of time, his face was covered with sweat and he was panting heavily.  rightThe hands were drooping and trembling slightly, which was the sequelae of excessive exertion.

    "I lost, I can't compete."

    Soon, the other party said with a slumped expression and a frustrated face.  The depression in his heart had reached the extreme. He never expected that he would lose in his strongest point, strength.  Moreover, he still lost to such a thin and small man, could he not be shocked?

    "Oh, you……."

    "However, even if I lose, you can't go there. No one can get close without the master's consent, unless you beat me to death."

    Li Feng was just about to say, "You're not bad."  After all, the opponent's strength was indeed extraordinary. No wonder Cheng Chubi and the others were ahead of him and failed repeatedly.  The most important thing is that the opponent actually competes with each other in terms of strength, and if he loses, he just admits defeat.  This character is quite upright.

    However, just when Li Feng was about to speak, the other party suddenly changed his words, and his tone and expression became extremely firm.  Then, he looked at Li Feng with all his vigilance, and he had the feeling that if you come forward, I will fight you tooth and nail.  Li Feng couldn't say what he said next.

    Li Feng thought to himself, this person is indeed quite stunned, so stunned that he is almost cute and makes people speechless.  In a word, it is a confession of death.

    "Iron Tower, please retreat quickly. Don't be rude to meoh, don't be unreasonable."

    At this time, Fairy Qin, who had been stupid at first sight, seemed to have finally come to her senses.  As soon as he finished speaking, without waiting for the big man to react, he walked out from his right side.

    "Iron Tower, it turns out that this big guy is called Iron Tower. Haha, who gave this name? It's so vivid. He's tall, strong, and powerful. Isn't it the Iron Tower?"

    As soon as he heard that she called the big man Iron Tower, Li Feng raised his head again and looked at the big man in front of him.  I thought to myself, this name is really appropriate.

    However, soon, Li Feng turned his attention to the so-called Qin Fairy.  Well, at first, what did she call herself, well, Yang Jie, yes, it was Yang Jie.

    "Sister Fairy, haha, I see you again, it's great"

    Hearing Yang Jie finally speak, Gao Yang also came back to his senses, and then walked to the other party in two steps, as happy as if he had won a five million grand prize.  However, his eyes glanced towards the iron tower from time to time, feeling nervous but also proud.  However, with Yang Jie's words, the iron tower really looked like an iron tower, standing there motionless.  However, those big eyes kept looking around Li Feng, as if trying to find something unusual.

    "Hello, Ms. Li, I didn't expect that we would meet again so soon."

    After hearing what Gao Yang said, Yang Jie reluctantly looked away from Li Feng, and then said to Gao Yang. However, his face was covered by a silk scarf, and his expression could not be seen.

    Li Feng breathed a sigh of relief when the other party's eyes moved away from him. How could he look at someone like this?  He couldn't stop himself.  Then, Li Feng glared at the iron tower.  It seems to be saying, if you look at me again, I will beat you.  When Tie Ta saw Li Feng glaring at him, he was stunned for a moment, and then an embarrassed giggle appeared on his face.

    "I guess, what kind of master is like the kind of followers. What's wrong today? Everyone is staring at me. I'm really so handsome that it's unreasonable to tolerate him."

    Li Feng was really speechless at this moment. How could this matter today be so evil?

    "Look, here we go again, what on earth does this silly girl want to do to herself? Look, I will let you see enough. Is it possible that you can kill me with your eyes? Look at me, can't I look at you?  Come back, who is afraid of who?”

    When he noticed that the other person's eyes were returning to him, Li Feng simply became heartbroken, raised his head and chest, and then kept looking at the other person.

    "***, it's a big loss. I can't see because my face is covered. But it's really strange. How come the other person's eyes make me feel familiar? What's going on?"

    After watching for a while, Li Feng became discouraged. First, he couldn't see the other person's face at all. Second, the other person's eyes actually gave Li Feng a very familiar feeling.  However, no matter how much I think about it, I can't remember why it is familiar.  This made Li Feng quite depressed.

    "Puch Well, you must be Mr. Li Feng Li. The little girl is rude, please don't take offense."

    The other party first smiled, then took off the veil and bowed slowly to Li Feng. Then, his eyes were full of inexplicable excitement and joy, and he spoke to Li Feng.

    "Fairy, this is indeed a fairy. Not only does she play the piano like a fairy, she also looks like a fairy."demon"

    I just said that it was a big loss. Who knew that they immediately took off the veil.  However, Li Feng only glanced at it and was immediately shocked.  It's not like Li Feng has never seen beautiful women before, let's not talk about them in that era.  Even in this era, he has seen many people, such as Cui Yingying and even Concubine Yin.  Furthermore, Li Feng also went to the palace and wandered around twice.  However, he had never seen anyone like the one in front of him.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 236: You must stay even if you don’t want to stay

    "I don't know, Miss Yang, I came to see you. Is there anything you can do?"

    When something goes wrong, there must be a monster. Faced with such a weird situation, Li Feng decided to cut the mess quickly.  Therefore, let's go directly to the topic. If we have something to say, after saying something, everyone will go back to their homes and find their mothers.

    "Actually, it's not a big deal. The last time I heard Mr. Li's music, the little girl admired him very much. Therefore, I admire you very much. I had wanted to visit you for a long time, but I couldn't do it because I was busy with worldly affairs. To this day,  I finally got what I wanted, and this little girl is so excited. I hope you will forgive me for being disrespectful."

    After hearing what Li Feng said, the other party immediately began to smile and talk to Li Feng.  Unfortunately, Li Feng became even more depressed when he heard the other party's answer.

    "I only asked one question, but they answered a lot. Why are you explaining so much? Is it necessary? After working on it for a long time, I still said it was just a visit. I didn't say anything specific."

    "Well, you're welcome, you're welcome. I just sang a few lines casually. I don't deserve such a compliment. Well, it's getting late now. How about Miss Yang, come to the humble house and sit down? It just so happens that my wife is at home and her craftsmanship is good. I'm here.  If you don’t mind, you can have dinner before leaving.”

    The sooner this matter is resolved, the better, so Li Feng came directly.  He told the other party that it was already getting late, and when he said "sit down", Li Feng showed a bitter look on his face.  Finally, feeling that it was not enough, he moved Rou Niang out directly, even though he knew that Rou Niang might not come back yet.

    In short, it is a subtle reminder to the other party whether it is time for you to leave.

    "Ah If that's the case, I'm sorry to bother you, sir. I'm lucky enough to be able to taste Mrs. Li's craftsmanship. My little girl is really lucky today."

    Hear each other.  After being surprised for a while, Li Feng immediately became happy, thinking that the other party must have noticed what he meant.  But he didn't expect that the other party would agree so readily, which immediately made Li Feng a little stupid.  I thought to myself, maybe my words were not clear enough.

    "Oh, look at me, I've forgotten. It's already getting late. If we delay any longer, Miss Yang will rush back to Chang'an City. It will be dark, and the road is not easy to walk. It's not safe. It's all my fault.  Not careful."

    Suddenly, Li Feng patted his head with his hand and said with regret.  I thought, this time I have made it clear enough. If I still don’t understand, I will hit the wall and forget it.

    "Oh, thank you Mr. Li for your concern. But it doesn't matter. Iron Tower's driving skills are very good, and he also knows some boxing skills. Everything will be fine. When you come to visit Mr. Li, it would be rude if you don't even come in."

    At this time, Li Feng had the urge to hit the wall.  People understand it, but.  People don't mind.  He also said that it would be rude not to come in.

    "Oh, that's it. Oh, by the way, I remembered it. My wife seems to have gone out on something and may not come back until evening. Oh, look at my bad memory. If this happens, Miss Yang will be disappointed.  Yaya, do you know when your sister will come back?"

    At this time, Li Feng suddenly seemed to have remembered something and said to Yang Jie.  Then, he tilted his head and asked Yaya over there.

    "Brother, have you forgotten? My sister went to help Xiaohua's family harvest wheat. Well, I probably won't be able to come back until dark."

    When Yaya heard Li Feng ask, she felt strange at first. Li Feng knew about this.  However, Yaya is a teacher and won’t tell lies.  Therefore, he answered truthfully.  As for when to come back, Yaya estimated that she would definitely not come back until dark.

    "Ah, what can we do? We have to wait until dark before we can cook, hey"

    When Li Feng heard this, he felt even more regretful and panicked.  However, my heart was filled with joy.  I thought to myself, this Yaya is better.

    "Fourth uncle, fourth aunt goes to work, it's very tiring. Let's not wait for fourth aunt to come back to cook, okay. Sizi likes the fourth uncle's cooking the best. Let's prepare the food and wait for fourth aunt to come back, okay?"  Well, Si Zi helps Fourth Uncle wash the vegetables."

    When Si Zi on the side heard that Li Feng was still waiting for Rou Niang to come back to cook, he immediately felt distressed.  She knew that harvesting wheat was very tiring.

    "Oh, my little ancestor. Are you the only one who feels sorry for your fourth aunt, who is also our daughter-in-law? I feel sorry for you a hundred times more than you do. Not to mention cooking, I will prepare the bath water. You are feeling distressed.  Your fourth aunt has caused great harm to your fourth uncle."

    Xiao Sizi’s words made Li Feng fall directly from heaven to hell.

    "That's right, Fourth Uncle, how could you do this? You're still waiting for Fourth Aunt to come back and cook. That's not right. You basically cook at home, and Fourth Aunt helps. Unless you're not at home, otherwise you won't let me cook.  The fourth aunt cooks alone?”

    Gao Yang’s words made Li Feng fall directly into the eighteenth level of hell.

    "Hehe, it turns out that Mr. Li can also cook, which is really valuable. It just so happens that the little girl also knows a little bit about cooking. How about letting the little girl help Mr. Li."

    Seeing Li Feng's helpless expression, Yang Jie suddenly laughed. However, this smile actually made her charming face appear with a simple and lovely feeling.

    "This feeling what the hell is going on? Why is it so familiar?"

    However, the moment she smiled, Li Feng suddenly noticed an extremely familiar feeling coming from that smile, which startled Li Feng.  This thing is becoming more and more weird and abnormal.

    Li Feng swore that except for that time in Baihua Tower when he glanced at Yang Jie from a distance, he had never met this woman again.  Even when I looked at it from a distance, the person was still veiled.  I am quite powerful, but I have not yet developed the legendary clairvoyance.

    However, at this moment, this beautiful and outrageous woman gave him a feeling that was so familiar.  The most terrifying thing was that it actually gave him a sense of intimacy.

    "Could it be that this girl is really a vixen? Or maybe she has practiced the legendary magical power of heaven, which can draw away people's souls with just one look. Forget it, forget it, never mind her. Is it a blessing or a curse?  There is no way to avoid this. Looking at this situation, it is impossible not to ask her to go back and give her a massage. "

    After a while of confusion, Li Feng simply didn’t think about it anymore.  Now that things have come to this, I have to treat people to a meal anyway.

    "Well, since Miss Yang doesn't mind it, let's go home and have a simple meal. Okay, crazy girl, Yaya, Sizi, pack up the guys and go home."

    After talking to Yang Jie, Li Feng immediately said to Gao Yang and the others, and then took the lead to pick up her pair of big wooden barrels.  Gao Yang and Yaya also have a pair of small wooden barrels.  Sizi helped to collect the uneaten sweet potatoes and prepared to put them into Yaya's wooden barrel.

    "Hey, little girl, what is this? It's so gray. However, I can smell a fragrance from a distance."

    Just when Sizi had just picked up the sweet potatoes and was about to put them into Yaya's small wooden bucket, Yang Jie, who was looking at Li Feng and the others curiously, suddenly asked.

    "Sister Yang, these are sweet potatoes. They are delicious. Sister, Sizi will give you one. Well, big brother, this is for you to eat."

    When Yang Jie asked, Si Zi immediately answered truthfully.  Then, he gave one to Yang Jie. Suddenly, he turned his head, glanced at the tower, picked up a bigger one, ran over, and handed one to him as well.

    "Sister Yan, you have to peel off the outer skin of this sweet potato before you can eat it. Try it. It's really delicious. Sizi doesn't lie. Unfortunately, the fourth uncle said, Sizi is little  , can’t eat too much.”

    “Then, the little guy saw Yang Jie holding the sweet potato and looking at it over and over. He immediately ran in front of her and started to show her how to eat the sweet potato.  He also promised that it would be delicious.

    Seeing the expectant look on the cute and well-behaved little Sizi, Yang Jie no longer hesitated and slowly opened the sweet potatoes. Then she first brought them to her nose and asked. Suddenly, a scent hit her nostrils.  Come.  Then, he took another gentle bite, and then smiled happily and nodded at Sizi.

    "Well, it's really delicious. Sizi, you just said that this is called sweet potato. Why have I never heard of this name, let alone seen it?"

    While Li Feng and the others were still packing their things, Yang Jie started chatting with Xiao Sizi.

    "Of course, my fourth uncle said, this is unique, it only exists here."

    When Xiao Sizi heard Yang Jie ask about this sweet potato, he immediately became happy and said with pride.

    "Oh, your fourth uncle only has them here. Your fourth uncle is so powerful. Also, I see your fourth uncle's pair of wooden barrels are so big. Isn't he also very strong?"

    Suddenly, Yang Jie immediately switched from the topic of sweet potatoes to Li Feng.  He asked Sizi with curiosity on his face.  However, her eyes looked very serious.

    "Of course, the eldest brother and Sizi said that the fourth uncle is the most powerful in the world. No one can beat the fourth uncle. The fourth uncle can lift a bronze lion with one hand. He is so strong.  It was raining heavily, and the fourth uncle went to rescue Xiaohua and her second uncle. The house collapsed, but the fourth uncle was fine. Moreover, he also protected Xiaohua and her second uncle. "

    As soon as Li Feng was mentioned, the little girl's face was filled with excitement and pride.  After all, as a child, who doesn’t want to have a powerful child?The relatives who were harmed.

    However, Xiao Sizi didn’t notice the excitement in Yang Jie’s eyes when she said that Li Feng could lift the bronze lion.  And when she said that the house was collapsing, the other person's expression showed panic and his hands suddenly tightened.

    "Yes, he is the most powerful. Those who are protected by him are the happiest. No one dares to bully"

    After listening, Yang Jie seemed to agree or talk to himself naturally, staring at Li Feng in the distance.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 237: Guests cook in person

    After returning home, Li Feng began to prepare dinner immediately. Unexpectedly, Yang Jie actually came to help.  At first, Li Feng thought, how could such a delicate beauty be able to do these things.  Who would have known that Li Feng would be startled as soon as he made a move, he is still an expert in feelings.  Even compared to Li Feng himself, it is even worse.

    "It's weird. It's an iron rule that beautiful women don't cook. Why, it didn't work today. Looking at the attitude of this girl, she must have been a cook for a long time. However, this girl is too familiar with herself.  Isn’t this the case of a dove occupying a magpie’s nest? Why did I become the assassin?”

    At first, Yang Jie said she would come to help, but soon she became the chef, and Li Feng was directly reduced to washing vegetables.

    This thing is really too weird. If you say it’s modern, it’s okay to say that it’s normal for friends to come and show off their cooking skills.  However, this is not normal in ancient times. What's more, the two of them can't even be called friends. At most, they can only be regarded as acquaintances, and they have just met.

    "Mr. Li, are you usually the one who cooks? What about your wife? Why doesn't she cook? Well, when did you learn to cook?"

    While Yang Jie was busy there, she raised her head from time to time, looked at Li Feng and said with a smile. The smile was full of excitement and sweetness.

    "Oh, Rou Niang and I usually cook together, but today she went out and was busy. I have been learning to cook for several years. I have nothing to do. It feels good to cook."

    There is no reason not to protect the image of his wife. Besides, this is also a fact, so Li Feng told the truth.  Men's cooking seems to be quite unruly in the eyes of others, but Li Feng is not that particular.

    "Really? I am also usually bored. I cook and pass the time."

    Li Feng just said casually, but he didn't expect that the other party would be surprised again.  What is this? Is it necessary to be so happy? Li Feng thought to himself.

    "Mr. Li, have you always lived in Jianghu Village?"

    "No. It's less than a year since we moved here."

    Li Feng didn’t want to speak, but the other party didn’t keep silent because of his silence. He asked again. Li Feng had no choice but to give a brief answer.

    "Oh. By the way, where did you live before?"

    Yang Jie looked like she suddenly realized something, and then asked again.

    "Mountain"

    "In the mountains? Well, that's right."

    After hearing Li Feng’s answer, Yang Jie seemed to be stunned for a moment, and then she looked like that.  replied.  However, Li Feng felt depressed when he heard these words.  It's right, it seems like I can only live in the mountains. Could it be that I am really so rustic that I can only live in the mountains, or maybe I am a savage.

    "Brother Li, are you cookingwell, thisis this?"

    Just as Li Feng was getting ready, he continued to accept Yang Jie’s nonsense.  When he asked the question that made him extremely depressed, a familiar voice suddenly came, which made Li Feng almost jump with joy.  This wife came back just in time to save him from dire straits.

    "Rou Niang, you are back. Well, this is Miss Yang. She isa guest from Chang'an City."

    Li Feng didn’t care and immediately introduced Yang Jie to Rou Niang, but when it came time to introduce Yang Jie’s identity.  But suddenly I realized that I didn’t know what to say.  After thinking about it, I can only say that I am a guest.

    "guest?"

    Li Feng’s words also stunned Rou Niang.

    "This must be Mrs. Li. The little girl Yang Jie came here specifically to visit Mr. Li today. I take the liberty of disturbing you. I hope Mrs. Li won't take offense."

    At this time, Yang Jie also immediately came forward, looking a little embarrassed, and said to Rou Niang.  Because, she suddenly realized that her behavior today was a bit too much.  How can a first-time customer just go into someone else's kitchen and start cooking?

    In the Tang Dynasty, the kitchen was a woman’s territory. In other words, the place where she is staying now is logically the Rou Niang’s territory. What she is doing now is encroaching on other people’s territory.

    Although at the beginning, she also felt that this was a bit too much.  However, watching Li Feng cooking, she suddenly didn't know what to think, but couldn't help but want to do it herself.

    "Oh no, now I know I'm sorry. Why did you look so upright just now?"

    Seeing Yang Jie’s embarrassed expression, Li Feng felt so happy.  Today, since meeting this woman, he has been very passive and a little depressed.  However, I don't know why, but there is no anger or temper in my heart.

    "Haha, it seems that one thing is suppressing another, and our wife is so powerful. As soon as she comes back, she treats the other party like a mouse meeting a cat."

    At this moment, Li Feng once again praised his wife.Get up.

    "Ms. Yang came all the way. I should have entertained Miss Yang well, but now I bothered Miss Yang to cook in person. This really makes you feel ashamed. It's such a neglect of the guests. This is Brother Li's temperament, so I still  I hope Miss Yang won’t be offended. Miss Yang, let me do it. There’s no point in letting the guests cook.”

    Rou Niang first rolled her eyes at Li Feng, and then said to Yang Jie very embarrassedly.  This was really against the rules of hospitality and made her extremely ashamed.

    "Mrs. Li, it's me who's being rude. As long as you don't take offense to it, that's all. Well, the meal is almost done. How about I use this meal, borrow flowers to offer to the Buddha, and apologize to Mrs. Li?"

    Seeing that Rou Niang didn’t have any dissatisfaction, Yang Jie seemed to be relieved, and then he smiled and said to Rou Niang sincerely.

    After hearing what the other party said, Rou Niang glanced at the stove. Sure enough, the dishes were almost ready.  Even if she went over now, there would be nothing to do.  Looking at Yang Jie's sincere look, she immediately felt good about him.  And after living with Li Feng for a long time, she became more and more open-minded about secular etiquette.

    "Then please forgive me for being rude, Miss Yang. I'm going to take a bath first, and then I'll talk to Miss Yang later."

    Suddenly, Rou Niang discovered that she had just come back from harvesting wheat, and she was all dirty.  So, he confessed to Yang Jie and ran to take a bath.

    "Is this your wife? She is so kind."

    As soon as Rou Niang left, Yang Jie immediately turned around and smiled at Li Feng again.  Li Feng was so depressed, thinking, it seems we are not so familiar.

    "Of course, Gao Yang, Yaya, Sizi, come in quickly and get the guy, dinner will be served later."

    Seeing the other party praising his wife, Li Feng accepted it without hesitation.  Seeing that the food was almost ready, he immediately shouted outside.  As soon as Li Feng's voice fell, Gao Yang and the others immediately ran in. You took the bowl, I took the chopsticks, and they started to work lively.

    "It's so lively and warm"

    Seeing that Yang Jie started mumbling to herself again, Li Feng simply ignored it and walked out with two plates of food.

    "Well, Sister Yang's craftsmanship is really great. This dish is really delicious. By the way, Sister Yang, what are the names of this dish and this dish? It seems quite special."

    Rou Niang is also the kind of person who is not suitable for too many etiquette. She feels very awkward being called Madam or Miss all day long.  The most important thing was that Yang Jie's personality made her very fond of him.  He is humble and easy-going, can also cook well, and he goes straight to work in the kitchen as soon as he comes to the door. All these are very suitable for Rou Niang.  Therefore, after a while of chatting, the two of them called each other sister and sister.

    What surprised Li Feng was that this Yang Jie was actually 28 years old this year, but from the appearance, she was almost the same as Rou Niang, so you couldn’t tell at all.  A 28-year-old unmarried woman, even in modern times, is an age that makes her family anxious. But in the Tang Dynasty, she was even more of a super old girl.  At 28 years old, I get married relatively early, and my children are getting married soon.

    “I don’t know what this is, but these two dishes are made by Mr. Li and they are indeed delicious.”

    Hearing Rou Niang mention those two dishes, Yang Jie immediately looked at Li Feng and praised them.

    "Fourth Aunt, Fairy Sister, these are sweet potato leaves and corn. How come you haven't eaten them before? Haha, actually, I haven't eaten them either. Fourth Uncle brought them from the mountains today. Also, Fourth Aunt, I and I  Say it……."

    “The happiest person for Yang Jie to stay for dinner is Gao Yang.  Therefore, whenever she had a chance, she would immediately jump in and have a few words with Yang Jie.  However, this title is confusing. She calls Rou Niang the fourth aunt, Yang Jie means the fairy sister, and Rou Niang also calls Yang Jie and Sister Yang.

    When a woman talks, Li Feng never interrupts, let alone this Yang Jie.  So, Li Feng started drinking with Iron Tower, Xiao, and Xiong outside.

    Tieta was very happy to fight for wine. He was depressed because he couldn't beat Li Feng in a fight. He had to win back the drink no matter what.  He didn't believe it. With his size, he couldn't drink a small man like Li Feng.

    And Xiong's appearance made him panic and fear for a while. Tigers are inherently dangerous, not to mention such a big tiger.  After playing with panic, it became unbelievable that he was so well-behaved. Is he a tiger or a cat?  And when Xiong lay aside and started drinking wine from a big basin, he was completely stupid.

    Actually, it wasn’t just the Iron Tower. Even Yang Jie was dumbfounded after seeing Xiong’s series of performances.  However, after taking a look at Li Feng, her expression returned to calm.

    The idea is beautiful, but the reality is cruel.  Tie Ta originally thought that with his drinking capacity,No matter what, it is impossible to lose to Li Feng.  However, he soon discovered that he was wrong.  He was very doubtful whether what Li Feng drank was wine or water.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 238: Can’t Sleep Tonight

    Li Feng was wrong again this time. He really regretted why he only drank wine during dinner.  It's great now, I drank the tower and fell down.  With the iron tower down, there was no one to drive the carriage or serve as a bodyguard. In addition, it was already dark, and Yang Jie could not go back alone.

    "Sister Yang, it's getting late, so I can only wrong you and stay here for one night."

    Rou Niang said sheepishly while changing Yang Jie to new sheets and pillows.  She also knew that the conditions at home were definitely not as good as those at the other party's home.

    "Sister Rou Niang, it's your sister who is causing you trouble. To be honest, I came to visit Mr. Li this time and wanted to ask him for advice on music theory. I didn't expect that I was lucky enough to meet my sister who is so easy to get along with.  Man, it really makes me happy.”

    "My sister is very lucky. It's a blessing for me to get to know my sister. Okay, it's getting late, so I won't disturb my sister's rest."

    "Now I have sister Lao Rou Niang"

    After the bed was made, Rou Niang left Yang Jie's room.  After all, it's very late now.  After Rou Niang left Yang Jie's room, she immediately returned to her and Li Feng's room.

    The appearance of Yang Jie made Rou Niang feel a little confused.  Among them, there is a kind of nervousness that comes from women. I wonder if that woman can be nervous when facing a woman as beautiful as Yang Jie.  Besides, this woman is here for the man she loves.  That's right, Rou Niang sensitively felt with a woman's unique sense that Yang Jie looked at Li Feng in an abnormal way.

    In addition to being nervous, she was also very worried.  As the saying goes, when things are abnormal, there must be monsters. Yang Jie's various abnormal behaviors made Rou Niang have to worry about whether there might be something hidden in it.  The most important thing is whether it will be harmful to Li Feng.

    All in all.  It all made her feel very uneasy.

    For the former, she was just nervous and a little unhappy, nothing more.  After all, in ancient times, it was normal to have three wives and four concubines.  What's more, although Li Feng is unwilling to accept it, his identity is actually there.  Even Rou Niang herself felt it was inappropriate for a prince to have only one wife.  Say it again.  Yang Jie gave her a good feeling. Even if she really accepted him, she would support him.

    What she is afraid of is the latter. Since ancient times, beauties have brought disasters, beauties from heaven and windfalls from heaven.  It all makes people feel very uneasy.  Whether it is a blessing or a curse is hard to say.

    "Brother Li, I have settled Sister Yang."

    As soon as she entered the room, Rou Niang found that Li Feng was leaning on the bed, thinking about something.  He said softly.

    "Oh, just settle in. What a miscalculation. Why did I let that big man drink so much wine? Okay. Madam Rou, you have been tired for a day, so go to bed and rest quickly."

    After hearing Rou Niang’s words, Li Feng didn’t have much reaction.  Then, he started to complain about himself.  Subsequently.  He looked at Rou Niang with a distressed face and said.

    "By the way, Rou Niang, how is the wheat harvest in the village going?"

    When Rou Niang went to bed, Li Feng gently held her in his arms and asked.  If it's not finished yet, he and Rou Niang will have to go out to help tomorrow.

    "Don't worry, it's all done. However, a lot of the wheat harvested later has sprouted. Master Qi asked me today and asked me to come back and ask you, what do you plan to use the sprouted wheat for?  ”

    Rou Niang was like a kitten, huddled in Li Feng's arms, with a lazy look on her face, and then she said to Li Feng with a curious look on her face.  There was a small portion of wheat at the back that had begun to sprout slightly. She really didn't know what Li Feng planned to use it for.

    "Well, I plan to try to use them to make wine, a very unique wine. However, it is a bit troublesome to make, so I will just give it a try. Now that I have collected them, you can have a good rest at home tomorrow.  . You have been exhausted these days.”

    Hearing Rou Niang mention the wheat that had begun to sprout, Li Feng gave a simple answer, because he himself was not sure.  However, these germinated wheats should be discarded if not used, so just treat them as experiments.

    "Well, by the way, Brother Li, I think you don't seem to like Sister Yang's appearance. Sister Yang is still very easy-going, and she is so beautiful."

    As for other things, Rou Niang didn’t want to ask more. Anyway, she would fully support whatever Li Feng wanted to do.  Now, what she was worried about was just the matter of Yang Jie, which made her feel very uneasy.  However, when asked about this kind of thing, she was a little cautious.

    "Don't mention her, I am confused. I can't say I hate it, but she always gives me a strange feeling. Sometimes, there is an inexplicable sense of familiarity. This is not"Isn't that weird? I didn't know her before. Where did the familiarity come from?"  "

    Indeed, it is impossible for anyone to feel disgusted by such a woman who is as beautiful as a fairy and has a gentle personality.  However, the feeling Yang Jie gave Li Feng was really weird.  This inexplicable feeling of familiarity made Li Feng feel a little uneasy.

    "Oh, actually, I also feel it. The way she looks at you is very strange. It always makes me feel like she has known you before, and the relationship is still relatively close."

    "Oh, my wife, you can't accuse someone unjustly like this. I just went to listen to one of her performances before, and I have never seen her at all. When you say this, it makes me seem like I'm keeping a mistress.  It’s like taking it home.”

    After hearing what Li Feng said, Rou Niang was also stunned, and then she expressed her feelings.  However, Li Feng was shocked when he heard this.  They still have a close relationship. Isn't this unfair?

    "Mistress? Forget it, I see how anxious you are. How can I not believe you? Besides, even if you really marry a few more concubines, it's okay. I"

    "Stop, stop here, we won't discuss this issue."

    It is indeed a bit unbearable for me and my wife to think about marrying several wives.  The feeling is as weird as it is. Li Feng can't stand this weird feeling anyway.

    As a man, there are a few people who dare to say that I am particularly disgusted with polygamy.  Of course Li Feng would not say that he couldn't stand this phenomenon.  Not to mention the ancient times, but also in modern society, there are many mistresses, third wives, and naughties. You and I are willing to do it, and everyone has no objection.  No one is hindering anyone, that's fine.

    What’s more, in ancient times, the system of polygamy was inevitable.  First, it is influenced by traditional concepts and the ideas of big men.  The most important thing is because of the war.  Years of war have reduced the number of men far below that of women.  Without polygamy, would all the remaining women become spinsters and live their entire lives?

    Of course, if you want to have three wives and four concubines, you must be able to support them.  You have many wives, many children, and no money in the early stage. Not to mention whether others will follow you, you can't even afford to raise children.

    In this social environment, women’s thoughts are also undergoing great changes.  This is the case with Rou Niang. She had mentioned these things to Li Feng before.

    "Forget it, leave her alone, whether you know her or not, just let her go. A beautiful woman is a big trouble, and on top of that, she is a beautiful superstar. It is simply a big trouble.  It’s better that we don’t mess with her.”

    He wanted to say something else, but Li Feng suddenly didn't know what to say.

    ??Beautiful women are liked by all men and want to have them. This is a desire that men can have, and Li Feng is certainly no exception.  But the reason why people are human is because they have thoughts and emotions and can transcend and control this kind of energy.  There are more precious things in a person's life.

    Although Li Feng said so and thought so, he couldn't let go of the weird familiarity that Yang Jie gave him.

    Just when Li Feng and Rou Niang ended their conversation and both fell asleep, the candlelight in Yang Jie's room still did not go out because she still had not rested.

    At this time, Yang Jie was also lying on the bed, raising her right hand high, staring at the wrist of her right hand, with that innocent, sweet smile on her face again.  However, this time was different from the previous situation. In the past, although she had the same expression, there was always a touch of sadness in her eyes.  However, although she was still full of tears now, her eyes were full of joy.

    On her wrist, there were still the earring-like ornaments from before. She gently shook her right hand, and immediately there was a crisp jingle sound in the room.

    "ah……"

    However, after that, she let out a soft cry, then stopped moving her right hand, and the jingling sound stopped.  Then, she looked around nervously and then breathed a sigh of relief.  Obviously, she suddenly realized that this was not her room or her home. If she made any noise, she would disturb others.

    "Where did the ringtone come from? Why does this ringtone sound so familiar to me? I must have heard this sound somewhere. Where have I heard it before, and why can't I remember it?"

    The slight tinkling sound, although extremely short-lived, was also extremely quiet.  However, as soon as the sound rang out, Li Feng, who had fallen asleep, immediately opened his eyes and woke up.  However, when he wanted to study the sound again, it was gone.

    ? ???The doubts in Li Feng's heart became even greater.  However, I want to recall where I heard this sound before, but I can't remember it at all.

    "Forget it, if I can't figure it out, I'll go to sleep."

    If you can't remember, then don't. Not long after, Li Feng immediately closed his eyes and started to sleep.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 239: The Aggrieved Wang Youde

    After more than three months, Wang Youde returned to Chang'an City again.  In just three months, Chang'an City will certainly not change much. Chang'an City is still Chang'an City, and Wang Youde's mansion in Chang'an City is still the same mansion.  It's just that the people here have changed.  However, Wang Youde suddenly felt that Chang'an City had changed. Even the sky in Chang'an City had become gloomy, making him feel depressed and bored.

    The last time, after his father called him to say a few words at his home in Taiyuan, not long after, he was called over again by the family elders.  The content of the inquiry was indeed related to Erguotou.  Obviously, some people also wanted to get some information, and then wanted to use this matter to get him.  After all, if he caused such a big loss to the family, the crime would be serious.

    However, Wang Youde still insisted that he did not notice this matter because he was going all out to deal with family tasks.  Therefore, in the end, the matter was dropped because there was no evidence.  However, the matter must be resolved. If it continues like this, the losses will be even heavier.

    Therefore, Wang Youde was once again given an important task and returned to Chang'an City.  The task is very simple. Try every means to get the brewing formula of Erguotou. At the very least, you have to convince Cui Yingying to allow Wangji Restaurant to open this so-called self-service hot pot restaurant. Of course, the most important thing is to provide Wangji Restaurant with  Erguotou.

    "That bitch must hate me to the core. She is here to target me. It is simply unreasonable to want her to agree to this. It seems that someone is eager to take me down. But I  There is no choice at all"

    Thinking of the family mission, Wang Youde felt like going crazy.  This thing seems simple, but actually.  It’s as difficult as climbing to heaven.  Needless to say, Cui Yingying’s situation is very difficult.  And it is almost impossible to get the brewing method.  Cui Yingying is now helping the emperor to do things. To attack her is to attack the emperor.  As for Jianghu Village, there is also a road, but the risk is even less.  I can't even figure out what's going on over there, how dare I take action.

    However, the tasks assigned by the family cannot be refused.  I can't refuse it either.  Besides, some people already suspected that he was involved in this matter. If he wanted to refuse, wouldn't he just implement that theory?

    After much thought, I decided to go see Cui Yingying.  Wang Youde didn't want to think about the method of making wine. As long as she could agree to it and not specifically target the Wang family or Wangji Restaurant, that would be fine.  Although he knew Cui Yingying hated him, but.  In business, profit is the first consideration of businessmen, and he still firmly believes in this.  Moreover.  At best, she is just a spokesperson, harming the interests of those behind her. Isn't she afraid?

    Therefore, although I feel very depressed.  It’s frustrating, but.  Wang Youde still had to make a choice and sent someone to invite Cui Yingying, hoping to have a talk.

    However, he sent people there twice in a row, but was rejected in both cases, which made Wang Youde so angry that he was completely fuming.  However, people under the eaves have to bow their heads.  Today is the third time he has sent someone, and now he is waiting for a reply.

    "Master Qi, Miss Cui has already agreed, saying that at three quarters in the afternoon, we will be at Cui Ji Restaurant, and we will not wait for you if it is late."

    Suddenly, a servant hurried in and spoke to Wang Youde cautiously.  Although he completed the task, he didn't feel excited at all.  Forget about rewards. As long as you are not punished, thank Tathagata Buddha.

    "A quarter to noon, what time is this? This is a special time for criminals to behead their heads."  Usually, people deliberately avoid this time in whatever they do.  Now, if you want to invite me to dinner, I have specifically stated this time. Is this a meal or a drink of wine?

    "At three quarters at noonOkay, you go down and go to the accounting office to collect the reward of 500 Wen."

    "Thank you, Master. Thank you, Master. I will take my leave."

    Sure enough, as soon as he heard this hour, Wang Youde's face immediately became frighteningly gloomy.  Fortunately, his face soon regained its composure.  Then, he actually gave the servant a reward.

    This made the servant very happy. To his surprise, he was not punished and was even rewarded.  Normally, the reward would only be a hundred cents, but now it was five hundred cents. This was more than half a month's wages for him.

    Since the self-service hot pot chain was officially launched, Cui Yingying's reputation has soared.  In Chang'an City, no one knows about it, from the dignitaries to the common people.

    No way, this way of eating is so fresh.  When you go to a restaurant to eat, since you don't have to serve the food, you don't even have to order it yourself, you just get it yourself.  Moreover, you can take whatever you want to eat, and eat as much as you want, without any extra charge.  There are such beautiful things in the world, how about??If you meet a big-bellied person, you have to put the restaurant at a loss.

    Therefore, needless to say, this new way of eating became a craze as soon as it was launched, making Cuiji Restaurant always full from the time it opened to closing.

    In addition to the novel and refreshing way of eating, which makes people talk about it, the matter of joining the chain has caused a sensation among more people.  By now, not only the people in Chang'an City know the name Cui Yingying, but also all over the Tang Dynasty, who doesn't know the name Cui Yingying.

    And let those dignitaries really notice Cui Yingying.  Or because Cui Ji Restaurant actually got an inscription from the emperor.  There are not many words, only eight "thrift is glorious, waste is shameful", but this represents the emperor's attitude, which is to support Cui Ji Restaurant.  At the very least, they support the business model of Cuiji Restaurant.  No matter what kind of support it is, it is always support, the emperor's approval.

    It was incredible, so every household immediately called a meeting.  There was only one theme of the meeting, which was that no trouble should be made in Cui Ji Restaurant.

    “ In this way, Cui Yingying not only became more famous, but her status was also raised to countless levels. Many people became polite when they saw her.  Wherever you go, there will always be people saying "Boss Cui" and "Miss Cui" warmly.

    But unfortunately, it is no longer easy for people to see Cui Yingying.  Because she basically didn't care about the restaurant's affairs and left everything to Xiaoyu to take care of.  Firstly, she has more important things to be busy with, and secondly, as her fame increases, there are more annoying things.  All kinds of invitations came one after another, including invitations to dinner, various banquets, etc.  What made her even more upset was that she came to propose marriage.

    "I don't know when it started. The people who came to propose marriage were almost stepping down the threshold of the house. Moreover, each one was getting bigger than the last, which made her very annoyed.  Even her mother was actively involved in this matter.  In the end, she had no choice but to hide in a house specially prepared for her by Li Shimin, and then she calmed down.  But, even so, she also tried not to go out as much as possible.

    She also knows that she is an old girl now.  She also understood why her mother was so anxious, but she didn't want to get married. In order to avoid a dispute with her mother, she hid.  She just didn't want to think about the argument, not that she was afraid of being forced.  She didn't know when her parents ordered a matchmaker to tell her that she no longer believed it.

    However, although she does not live at home, she knows everything about the situation at home.  Because, there is also Xiaoyu, the super butler.  If anything happens, Xiaoyu will naturally come to her.

    Early this morning, Xiaoyu came again and handed her three invitations.  When Cui Yingying saw it, her face suddenly darkened, and her eyes almost seemed to be on fire.  Because this turned out to be the invitation from Wang Youde, whom she hated the most.  Originally, she wanted to tear it off directly, but for some reason, she agreed in the end.

    After asking Xiaoyu, I found out that the first two copies were delivered directly to her home, while only the latter one was delivered to the restaurant and handed over to Xiaoyu's hands.

    It’s also because the first two messengers were unlucky and managed to deliver the letter to Cui Yingying’s house.  Over there, countless invitations of various kinds are received every day. Xiaoyu has long been told by Cui Yingying to ignore them all and give them away in vain.

    At three quarters in the afternoon, in a private room in Cuiji Restaurant.  Cui Yingying sat there, staring at Wang Youde, her expression filled with the feeling of a cat watching a mouse.

    Wang Youde's mood is complicated, aggrieved, resentful, lustful, etc. Cui Yingying is becoming more and more attractive now.  Unfortunately, at this moment, he could only sit there respectfully, not even daring to look twice.  He was afraid that if he accidentally messed up something, he would lose more than he gained.

    "Haha, Boss Cui, I didn't expect that Boss Cui has made Cui Ji Restaurant so prosperous after not seeing each other for a short time. He is really a hero among women. He is not inferior to men, and makes men like me shameless to see others."

    Soon, Wang Youde prepared his expression, and then, with a happy face, he said to Cui Yingying.  Just by looking at the tone and expression, one would have thought that the two of them were old acquaintances.

    "Master Wang is joking, this little girl is just having a little fight, but it can't be compared to your Wangji Restaurant. Its business is all over the Tang Dynasty, making money every day. Speaking of which, this time it is the little girl who is abrupt.  I have been quite busy for a while, and I happen to be free during this period today, so although this time is not suitable for visiting guests, it is only suitable for those prisoners. I hope that Mr. Wang will not take offense."

    Looking at Wang Youde’s smiling face, Cui Yingying wished she could scratch him with the knife.  However, she also knew that the other party was forcing himself to put on a show.

    "Haha, it's okay, it's okay, it's understandable."

    &nbsp; Hearing that Cui Yingying deliberately refused to open and lift certain pots, Wang Youde, who was already feeling aggrieved, felt that his lungs were about to explode. However, at this moment, he had to endure it with all his strength.

    (To be continued)

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 240: Prince Yue's Mansion

    "Cui Yingying, just wait for me."

    Not long after, Wang Youde walked out of Cui Ji Restaurant.  Turning around and looking at Cui Ji Restaurant, Wang Youde's eyes showed a look of extremely vicious hatred. He gritted his teeth and whispered word by word at Cui Ji Restaurant, and then left without looking back.

    This time, he was not sincere at all. Everything he discussed with him was just to mock him and play tricks on him.  Every word Cui Yingying said went straight to his vital points, making him almost vomit blood with anger.  This feeling of being played by his prey made the anger in his heart reach the extreme.

    Although, he still doesn’t understand why she remains unmoved in the face of such huge interests.  I don't understand even more, she doesn't need to worry about the people behind her blaming her.  Indeed, Wang Youde didn't understand, because he only imagined it based on his character and his way of doing things.

    However, Wang Youde finally understood one thing, that is, Cui Yingying's seemingly simplest and most feasible path was definitely a dead end and impassable.

    "Let's go to Prince Yue's Mansion"

    After getting on the carriage, Wang Youde said in a deep voice to the driver in front of him, and then closed his eyes. He had to calm down. He needed to think. The most important thing now is not anger or anger.  Not revenge, but how to complete the task.

    The king of Yue, Li Tai, was the target of his last mission to Chang'an City. The family wanted to cooperate with Li Tai.  If it wasn't a big deal, Wang Youde wouldn't bother Li Litai.  First, so as not to arouse other people's ideas.  There is another most important reason, that is, that guy is too yin and too difficult to deal with.

    "I hope it can succeed this time. Although the cost will be higher, it is better than using the last method. The risk is too great."

    After a long time, Wang Youde opened his eyes, with a look of extreme helplessness on his face.  However, this is also a matter of no choice. He has no choice because.  The Wang family had no choice.  You know, the restaurant business is responsible for almost half of the Wang family's business.  Once the Wang family's strength completely collapses, it will be severely hit.  Even, therefore.  It will also affect other businesses.

    Before coming to the Royal Palace of Yue, Wang Youde had already sent someone to go ahead with a name card.  Therefore, when he arrived at the back door of Prince Yue's Mansion, the back door had already been opened, and someone immediately led his carriage and entered directly.  Subsequently.  Under the leadership of an entourage, he walked towards the depths of the palace.

    This kind of sneaky backdoor treatment made Wang Youde feel a little unhappy, but  It was quickly hidden.

    "You have the virtue to meet His Royal Highness the King of Yue"

    Arriving at a secret parlor in Prince Yue's Mansion, Wang Youde saw Li Tai, who was chubby and looked like Maitreya Buddha.

    "Brother Youde. No need to be polite, come. Please sit down quickly. I heard that Brother Youde is coming, which makes me very happy. Come, brother Youde, drink tea. This is what I specially ordered my servants to cook just now.  , Brother Youde, let’s try how it tastes.”

    Seeing Wang Youde about to salute, Li Tai quickly stopped him, and then said it very affectionately.  The smile on the face became even more peaceful, and the smile was so small that the eyes were almost squinting.

    "Thank you for your kindness, Your Highness. I am too virtuous to deserve it. Well, it is indeed a good tea. It is mellow and clear, with a lingering fragrance in the teeth, making people have endless aftertaste."

    Although Li Tai was extremely enthusiastic and showed no airs at all, Wang Youde did not dare to be rude in any way.

    ??For this one, she has a chubby baby face, and even if she doesn’t grin, she has a full smile.  The King of Yue smiled slightly, his face full of peace.  Wang Youde was deeply wary. Before choosing a partner, his family conducted an in-depth and detailed investigation on Li Tai.  Not to mention anything else, but there is one thing that Wang Youde knows very well.

    That is, the person in front of me is petty-minded and arrogant, and he will retaliate for his hatred.  Often, even if you offend him, you don't even know it.  He always smiles at you peacefully. When you turn around, you suddenly find that someone has stabbed you in the back. When you look back, he will still smile at you like that, and then gently let go and grab the knife.  handle hand.

    Such a person is really terrifying. Wang Youde will never offend such a person easily.

    "It's good if Brother Youde likes it. When you go back next time, take some back with you. You're welcome."

    Afterwards, the two people began to talk in random directions.  However, Li Tai refused to ask what was going on with Wang Youde's visit. He really seemed to think that Wang Youde was here to visit.  That kind of enthusiasm makes people feel a little moved when they see it.

    "This damn fat man is so cunning,"He knew clearly that there must be something wrong with me coming here this time, but he just didn't say anything.  This is to wait for me to speak first, and then wait a moment so that you can bite hard.  "

    However, although Wang Youde also looked very happy, he was extremely depressed in his heart.

    "His Royal Highness the King of Yue, Youde came here this time. Actually, you have something to ask for."

    Wang Youde took a look and realized that it would be dark if he kept talking nonsense like this.  The other party is not in a hurry, but Wang Youde can't help it.  If this matter cannot be accomplished, it will be greatly detrimental to his reputation and status in the family.

    "Oh, I was negligent. I hope you have Brother De. Don't be surprised. It's not difficult for Brother De. As long as I can help, I will go through fire and water."

    At this time, Li Taicai made a look of regret that he had not thought carefully about, and then said to Wang Youde with great righteousness, that look was as sincere as possible.  Wang Youde couldn't wait to punch Li Tai's fat face like Maitreya Buddha with his fist.

    "I wonder if your highness has heard of the self-service hot pot restaurants that have appeared recently?"

    However, Wang Youde still had no choice but to speak patiently, but he did not mention the matter of Erguotou all at once.  Being too direct will make the other party bite harder.

    "Oh, I have heard about this. For this reason, my father personally gave Cui Ji Restaurant a word. However, the way Cui Ji Restaurant is run is not only wonderful, but most importantly,  It can still save a lot of food for our Tang Dynasty. As my father said, frugality is glorious, but waste is shameful. Well, Brother Youde, could it be that what you are talking about has something to do with Cui Ji Restaurant?"

    When Li Tai heard that Wang Youde actually talked about Cui Ji Restaurant, he was shocked. He knew that the matter was a bit tricky, and he already wanted to shirk it.  Therefore, the emperor will be mentioned at the beginning, and the emperor will also be mentioned at the end.  At that time, it depends on what the Wang family means. If it is too difficult, Li Tai can also use this as an excuse to speak up.

    When Wang Youde heard this, he felt even more depressed. He hadn't even started talking yet.  The other party carried the emperor out first.  However, Wang Youde was not disappointed. He believed that as long as the price was enough, everything would be easy to talk about.

    "Don't worry, Your Highness, this self-service hot pot is a business method that even the emperor praised. How dare we, the Wang family, have such unreasonable thoughts. Our Wangji Restaurant is also preparing to use this business method."

    Wang Youde's unhurried words once again made Li Tai narrow his eyes. At first, he thought that the Wang family was so bold that they wanted to attack Cui Ji Restaurant.  Li Tai is relatively familiar with the recent situation at Wang's Restaurant.  Since it's not, then things are a little easier to handle.

    "Oh, that's a great thing. With the Wang family's background in restaurant management, coupled with this novel method, the Wang family's restaurant business will definitely reach a higher level. Here, I want to  Congratulations in advance”

    Although Li Tai knew that things were definitely not that simple, he still did not ask.  Instead, he smiled and congratulated the Wang family.

    "His Royal Highness the King of Yue, the Wang family's background in restaurant management is not that I am boasting about virtue, it is indeed good. However, the so-called clever woman cannot make a meal without rice. If you want a prosperous business, you need one more thing. The so-called good food and good wine,  How can we have a good meal without good wine? I heard that a good wine called Erguotou was released recently. My family was very happy when they heard about it, so they were willing to pay a lot of money to buy the brewing method of this wine.  I’m not familiar with it, so I just want to bother Your Highness with this matter. I hope Your Highness can help me with this. I will be grateful.”

    At this moment, Wang Youde was too lazy to waste time with Li Tai and finally stated the purpose of his trip.

    "Erguotou, I have heard that although I am not good at drinking, this good wine that is popular in Chang'an City is also very popular. I really want to help Brother Youde in this matter. But, still,  Please allow me to find out whose wine this is."

    Li Tai knew the name of Erguotou, but as he was not a fan of wine, he did not have a deep understanding of it.  And since the Wang family has spent so much effort, it shows that things are not simple.  He wanted to reject it outright, but he was very tempted by the big price Wang Youde said.

    “Besides, he and the Wang family are allies. If they refuse everything, then what’s the point of being an alliance.  If he could, he would benefit, the Wang family would benefit, and the matter was not too complicated, he would still be very willing to help.

    He did not directly ask Wang Youde who owns the brewing recipe.  Because he only believes in his own intelligence information.  In this case, why bother?  Moreover, more sincerity is not.

    "In that case, thank you very much, Your Highness, Your Majesty.Please rest assured, the price offered by our Wang family will definitely not embarrass His Highness.  It’s getting late, so if you’re virtuous, I won’t disturb Your Highness.”

    After Wang Youde and Li Tai exchanged a few more polite words, he left the Yue Prince's Mansion.  (To be continued)

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 241: Conflict after meeting

    At the entrance of Jianghu Village, a carriage was driving slowly towards Jianghu Village. The driver drove the carriage carefully and looked very nervous.  Behind the carriage, there were several sturdy men riding horses, looking around cautiously. They seemed to be bodyguards.

    Although the carriage was moving as slowly as possible, the road in Jianghu Village was no better than the official road outside, so the carriage was still shaking a little.

    Li Tai was sitting in the carriage at this time, and his fat body began to shake as the carriage shook.  Every time the carriage shook, the fat on his face shook, and then his brows began to frown.

    As the carriage moved forward slowly, it finally came to a stop near the door of a house.  Li Tai's frown relaxed a little.  Then, with the help of a servant, he stepped out of the carriage.  However, after getting off the carriage and looking at the surrounding environment and the house in front of him, there was a hint of disgust in his eyes.

    "right here?"

    Looking at the dilapidated house in front of him, Li Tai said something confused.

    "It looks like it. Your Highness, I have found out clearly that this is the house. Well, would you like me to go in first and have a look, and then Your Highness will go in?"

    As soon as Li Tai finished speaking, a big man stepped forward and spoke respectfully.

    "No need, you guys stay outside and I can just go in by myself."

    When Li Tai heard this, he waved his hand, then took the gifts he had prepared from the car, and then started walking towards the house in front of him.

    However, as soon as he reached the gate, he immediately stood there and did not dare to move.  A look of fear slowly began to appear on our fat face, and the color quickly disappeared, becoming extremely pale.  A pair of small eyes.  He also opened his eyes desperately, his eyes full of fear.  The fat all over his body also began to tremble violently.

    But fortunately, he did not scream out, but tried his best to calm down his mood and keep himself calm.

    "Damn it, why did I forget? According to the information, there is a tiger here. I didn't expect this beast to be right at the door, so huge and scary."

    At this moment, Li Tai was so anxious that he wanted to scold his mother.  He didn't expect it, and he hadn't even entered the door yet.  He ran into Xiao Hei who was about to go out.  It made him feel at a loss.

    Although I have already found out clearly that there is a tiger in Li Feng's home, and this tiger does not bite people.  However, when they actually met face to face, the sight of the huge Xiao Hei still knocked Li Tai to death.  This is like a family raising a big wolf dog.  Everyone also knows that this dog basically cannot bite people.  However, anyone who comes near the big wolf dog will feel panic.  not to mention.  This is still a big tiger.

    "Protect His Highness"

    Those people behind him had been watching Li Tai. When they saw something was wrong, they immediately drew their swords.  Then, he quickly rushed forward.  They formed a circle and stood in front of Li Tai.  Then, he stared at the big tiger in front of him with an extremely nervous expression.

    "Who is this? You are yelling here so early in the morning. Well, what do you want to do? Why are you blocking the door? Xiao Hei hasn't eaten yet and is about to go out to find something to eat.  "

    Li Feng was originally in a bad mood because of Yang Jie's inexplicable arrival. After hearing the noise outside, he walked out and saw that a group of people showed their knives and blocked the door of his house.  Is this intentionally not letting Xiao Hei eat or something?  So, he said angrily to Li Tai and the others.

    "You are the master of this place. Let this beast go away quickly. If you accidentally hurt our Highness, you will be blamed even if you die, so hurry up."

    One of the guards saw Li Feng coming out and immediately said loudly.  To be honest, facing such a huge Xiao Hei, these guards were very frightened.  Although, they also knew that Li Tai was here to visit.  However, at this moment, Li Tai's safety is the first priority, so he will not hesitate to speak.

    Of course, there is another reason why they feel confident, that is, Li Taigui is the king of Qin and the emperor's favorite prince.  Except for the emperor, empress, and prince, their status is almost unrivaled.  Even if the words are a little extreme and offend the owner here, so what?  Moreover, they were also worried about Li Tai's comfort. Even if his words were inappropriate, it was because of their savior's desire, and Li Tai would not blame them.

    "Beast?"

    When Li Feng heard what that person said, his face suddenly darkened.  Xiao Hei is just a tiger, but he has long become an indispensable part of this family.  This is the first time Li Feng heard it.??Some people use the word beast to call Xiao Hei.

    "Xiao Hei, take care of these bastards and see if they are more beasts than beasts or worse than beasts."

    "There is no mercy for such an arrogant and domineering person. Don't argue with such a person. The best way is to retaliate in kind."  Li Feng, who was very angry, immediately asked Xiao Hei to take action. Li Feng was very clear about Xiao Hei's ability. With just a few of them, even if they had weapons, they couldn't even hurt Xiao Hei's hair.

    There is another reason why Li Feng did not take action himself, that is, he suddenly remembered a joke.  A running joke with a tiger.  If you win, you are worse than a beast; if you lose, you are worse than a beast.

    As soon as he heard Li Feng's words, Xiao Hei's aura immediately began to change.  His whole body was filled with a daunting aura, a dangerous aura emitted by a wild beast.  Perhaps, Xiao Hei looked like a scary big cat just now, but now it makes people feel like a ferocious beast.

    “You….what do you want to do…you…”

    Looking at Xiao Hei approaching them step by step, all the guards began to panic.  Facing such a ferocious beast, they had no confidence at all.

    “Hurry…Hurry…ah, stop it, stop it…”

    As Xiao Hei's breath changed, the horse not far away immediately became panicked and began to struggle desperately, trying to break free from the restraints of the reins and escape.  The horse pulling the carriage wanted to turn around and run away, but the driver immediately pulled hard.  He also saw Xiao Hei. It wasn't that he didn't want to run, but that he couldn't run.

    "It's a pity that those horses, which are usually very obedient, are now driven by instinct and become extremely violent. How can they still be controlled?"  As the horses pulling the carriage turned around and ran back, the horses tied to the trees broke free from the reins desperately and ran away quickly.

    "Wait a minute, Uncle Emperor, I am Li Tai. I came here specifically to visit you today. It's all my fault for letting my servants rush into you, Uncle Emperor. I hope you can calm down and calm down."

    In fact, the moment Li Feng came out, Li Tai knew that this was his so-called uncle of the Four Emperors.  However, he deliberately remained silent, wanting to see what Li Feng's attitude was.

    To be honest, he has known about Li Feng's existence since Li You's accident.  However, he never thought of coming here to pay a visit to this imperial uncle.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????? away  What's more, Li Feng has no title or title at all.  Let him, Li Tai, come to visit in this barren mountain nook, where there is no door.

    ??Besides, if the emperor doesn't even reward a person with a title, it shows how low this person's status is in the emperor's mind.  In fact, most of the time, the emperor will not deal with them, otherwise, the emperor will not do this no matter what.  In this kind of relationship, he would not do anything that would bring harm but no benefits.

    Therefore, he has not paid attention to Li Feng's affairs at all.  Useless people, why are you paying so much attention? It's a waste of time.

    " If it hadn't been for Wang Youde's visit this time, and Li Tai actually investigated that Erguotou was related to Li Feng, he would never have thought of his fourth uncle at all.  And with this investigation, he also discovered some other things, which suddenly made him feel that Li Feng was a bit extraordinary.  There seemed to be a lot of things hidden on his body, which he couldn't understand.

    Therefore, I came here this time to see if there was any way to talk about the Erguotou matter. More importantly, I wanted to see what kind of person this Fourth Emperor Uncle was.  Therefore, Li Tai was very suspicious of whether the Fourth Emperor's uncle was deliberately keeping such a low profile and had other ideas.  If that's the case, we really need to take it seriously.  People who can endure in this way are truly terrible opponents and enemies.

    Therefore, when Li Feng came out just now, he deliberately remained silent, wanting to see how Li Feng would handle the matter.  However, what he never expected was that the other party would be so rude and direct, directly letting the big tiger hurt people.  He had to speak.

    "This is a super reckless man who does things regardless of the consequences. No wonder my father lets him stay in this broken mountain village."

    Afterwards, Li Tai immediately defined Li Feng as a super reckless man.  At the same time, this is also a kind of contempt. In his opinion, using your brain is much easier and more useful than using your fists.

    "AhFourth BrotherWhy are you here, Xiao Hei, wait"

    With a cry of surprise, Princess Gao Yang also ran out.  Seeing Xiao Hei approaching Li Tai and the others step by step, Gao Yang immediatelyThe mouth blocks the way.

    "Fourth uncle, that's fourth brother Li Tai, please tell Xiao Hei to stop."

    Seeing that his words had no effect on Xiao Hei, Gao Yang immediately said to Li Feng anxiously.  (To be continued)

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 242: Cold Reception

    "Hey, fourth brother, why are you here? Well, Xiaohei, what are you doing? Don't be scary, otherwise I will ask my aunt not to give you a drink, do you understand?"

    As Gao Yang ran out, not long after, everyone in the family ran out.  When Xiao Sizi saw that it was Li Tai, he immediately ran forward happily.  Seeing the fierce look on Xiao Hei's face, he immediately turned his head and started educating Xiao Hei. In the end, he even lifted Yaya out.

    There is nothing we can do about it. After all, Li Tai and Si Zi are brothers and sisters from the same mother. Therefore, the relationship is naturally good.  In addition, Li Tai's fat face like Maitreya Buddha makes his popularity extremely good.  Therefore, Si Zi was so happy to see Li Tai here.

    Xiao Hei usually likes to play with Yaya and Sizi, so Sizi's words are much more effective than Gao Yang's.  When he heard it again, he was not allowed to drink. He immediately turned around and looked at Li Feng and Yaya pitifully.

    "Hmph, you stinky tiger, you should just listen to Yaya and Sizi."

    Gao Yang saw that as soon as Xiao Sizi opened his mouth, Xiao Hei stopped, his aura became peaceful, and he spoke very depressedly.

    As soon as Li Feng saw this posture, he knew it was boring.  He couldn't let Xiao Hei go up and clean up those people in front of Si Zi.

    "Brother Li, a guest is here. I think it's better to go inside first. It's not good to stand at the gate."

    Hearing Si Zi call the other party fourth brother, how could Rou Niang not know the other party’s identity?  In front of Li Tai, if something happened to those guards who were wielding knives and guns, it would be another big trouble.  So, he could only persuade Li Feng.

    "It's all Qingque's rudeness. I hope Uncle Four Emperors will forgive me. You guys don't know etiquette. Why don't you leave quickly? I'll take care of you when I get back."

    At this time, Li Tai also struck while the iron was hot and quickly confessed to Li Feng, and then scolded the guards.  The smile on that face is so sincere.

    "I finally understand now. Why do many etiquette trainings in modern society pay so much attention to smile training? There is some truth in saying that you should not hit someone with a smiling face. Unfortunately, such people often  He is a very sinister person.”

    Since even Rou Niang had spoken, Li Feng had no choice but to give up, turned around and walked back into the house.  However, I started to think of those smile training in my heart.

    Seeing Li Feng turn around and enter the room, the smile on Li Tai's face became even thicker.  Deal with such a reckless man.  Of course he has a way to deal with the reckless man.  This kind of person is a soft-spoken person, so you must not confront him head-on. If you want to use it, use underhanded tactics.

    "However. In this case, the Erguotou matter will be difficult."

    But, soon.  Li Tai became depressed again.  The reason why he came this time.  That's because I want to see what kind of person Li Feng is.  Although it would be difficult to deal with such an ambitious person, the matter involving Wang Youde was easy to handle.  As long as the benefits are sufficient, there's no reason why it can't be done.

    However, if you are such a fool now, then that matter will be difficult to handle.  This kind of people accept death and are not moved by interests at all.  Moreover, even if the other party agreed, Li Tai would not dare.  Because, if this thing is done, although the benefits are great, it must be done secretly. If the emperor knows about it, he will lose more than the gain.  Obviously, in his opinion, it is impossible for a person like Li Feng to keep secrets.

    "Haha, Third Brother, Third Brother, is there something wrong with your brain?"

    Thinking that Li Ke was deliberately trying to get in touch with this fourth uncle, Li Tai immediately began to despise him.  Even if this fourth uncle is really capable, with a personality like this, he is definitely not someone who can accomplish great things.  Moreover, this kind of person often only ruins big things.

    Thinking of this, Li Tai's mood immediately became better again.  Then, he followed Xiao Sizi and walked into the house while talking.  However, although it has been determined that Li Feng is that kind of fool and reckless man.  However, such a cold reception still made Li Tai a little unhappy.

    After entering the house, his mood became even more depressed.  Looking at the house, it was tattered and dirty everywhere, which made him feel uncomfortable.  In the palace, he had very strict requirements for cleanliness, and often asked the servants to wipe it over and over again.

    "Come, fourth brother, sit here, we are having breakfast, let's eat together"

    After leading Li Tai in, Xiao Sizi led him to the table, pointed to the seat next to her, and smiled at Li Tai.

    "Oh, no, I just ate, I'll sit over here."Okay, eh"

    Li Tai felt uncomfortable even sitting here, and now he was asked to sit there and eat. Thinking about it, he felt a little nauseous.  Now, he has the idea of ????leaving immediately.  However, that would be bad. It would be very bad if this matter reached the emperor's ears.

    However, at this moment, his eyes suddenly opened wide and he stared at Yang Jie beside the dining table, and he actually screamed out in surprise.  Then, those small eyes stared at Yang Jie, revealing a different kind of light.  Fortunately, that look was quickly hidden by him.

    However, although his expression showed nothing, his heart began to beat loudly.

    "I never expected that there would be such a stunning woman in this world."

    With just one glance, his mind was filled with that alluring face, and then all kinds of thoughts began to appear in his mind.

    Regarding Li Tai’s reaction, no one paid any attention to him.  In this family, we are no longer used to greeting guests in and out for fear of neglecting guests.

    In Li Feng’s words, people who are worth greeting don’t need you to greet them at all. People who are not worth greeting, then why bother to pay attention to so many etiquettes, how tiring it is.  In addition, the people in this family are the kind of people who are not used to too many etiquette.  In the end, even Rou Niang didn't care.

    If you ask you to eat, you can eat it yourself. If you drink, you can pour it yourself. What do you want to eat for yourself? Anyway, if you are polite, then you are embarrassed, you will be hungry.

    However, in the eyes of many people, these habits are very rude, and even look down on others, and mean to be deliberately cold. At least, this is what Li Tai thinks.  Although he doesn't want to eat it himself, you still have to show the attitude that your master should have.

    "It is simply unreasonable to treat this king like this."

    After sitting there stupidly for a while, no one paid any attention to him. The anger in Li Tai's heart made him unable to sit still any longer.

    "Uncle, my nephew came in a hurry. It's a small gift. I hope your uncle won't dislike it."

    At this time, Li Taicai stood up and came to the table, holding the gift box he brought with him in both hands, speaking to Li Feng with a humble face and a smile.  However, his eyes slightly glanced towards Yang Jie.

    "Well, if there's something else, let's talk about it after dinner."

    For some reason, Li Feng was very disgusted with the smile on Li Tai's face.  Although he was smiling all over his face, it made Li Feng instinctively feel disgusted.  In fact, Li Feng has been paying attention to Li Tai since he entered the house.  Every little move he made could not escape Li Feng's eyes.

    Li Feng has always had a habit, that is, he never looks at people's faces or mouths.  These two things are the most unreliable things in the world. They can be as fake as they are.  On the contrary, the slight little movements, eyes, and attitude in dealing with small things that are revealed inadvertently can better reflect a person's personality.  Because these things are the most original and unmodified things.

    It is said that everyone has their own preferences for carrots and vegetables. Anyway, Li Tai's various performances are not the type that Li Feng appreciates, and even a little disgusting.  Although Li Ke was also very complicated, at least he could make Li Feng feel a trace of his sincerity, but Li Feng couldn't feel it at all from Li Tai.

    If he just gets angry and slams the door and leaves, Li Feng might appreciate it more.

    "Oh, in that case, my nephew won't bother the emperor anymore. I just remembered that there are some urgent matters that I need to go back to deal with."

    Li Feng’s words almost broke Li Tai’s teeth. However, he still had a smile on his face and said goodbye to Li Feng very embarrassedly.

    "Ah Fourth brother, are you going back?"

    As soon as he heard that Li Tai was leaving, Xiao Sizi immediately stopped eating and said with a little reluctance on his face.

    "Well, Sizi, the fourth brother has something to do and has to go back and deal with it."

    Xiao Sizi’s reluctance to give up finally made Li Tai feel some comfort.  However, no matter what, he couldn't stay in this place.

    Li Tai left, and Li Feng also saw the look of resentment in his eyes when he left.  However, Li Feng didn't care at all.

    If you like it, you like it; if you dislike it, you dislike it.  If you like me, just treat you well. If you hate me, don't think about me showing you any kindness.  Anyway, Li Feng would never live again in those days where he greeted everyone with a smile.  It's really tiring? 

    As soon as Li Tai walked out of the door, his fat face, which was originally full of smiles, immediately became extremely gloomy.  However, when he saw the guards coming towards him, his expression immediately returned to calm.  He didn't want anyone to see the other side of him, not even his subordinates.

    "Investigate a person for me immediately"

    Immediately, that shockingly beautiful face quickly appeared in Li Tai's mind, and then he whispered instructions to a guard in front of him.  (To be continued) 8

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 243: Censor Zhongcheng

    This is the residence of Jia Zhiyuan, the censor Zhongcheng, the second-in-command of the censorship station.  Although this rank is not very high, he is just a fifth-rank official, but everyone in the court is polite to him.  Are you welcome?  The Yushitai is an institution that monitors hundreds of officials. If you offend the second-in-command of the Yushitai, you are making yourself uncomfortable.

    However, although all the military officials treated him with great courtesy, Jia Zhiyuan had been living a very unhappy life.  As his name suggests, he has very high ambitions.  He doesn't want a house full of gold and silver, or a cloud of beauties, or even a high official and a generous salary. In his eyes, these things are not worth mentioning. He has a higher pursuit.

    That is, he has always thought that he must be famous throughout the ages.  Compared with this, what is the meaning of those other things that are not brought in by birth and taken away by death.

    Therefore, since he was appointed Yushitai, he has been conscientious and dedicated to his work. Moreover, he does not accept banquets from anyone, let alone gifts from anyone. He even rarely interacts with anyone except for work.  .  The so-called cannibal has a short mouth and a grasping hand, and if he does not interact with others, then he has no human sophistication at all. When the time comes, he will be able to meddle with whoever he needs to meddle with without any scruples, and he will mess with whoever he needs to mess with.

    With such conscientiousness and dedication to his duties, his achievements soon came out. Not only was he praised by the emperor countless times, but his position also soared like a rocket.  It didn't matter to him whether he was promoted or not, but the emperor's commendation made him excited, as if he had been given blood, and his eyes were fixed on Wu Baiguan's every move.  As long as there is any crime committed, he will bring those officials directly to the court at an extremely fast speed without showing any mercy.

    This is what you do.  Of course he will offend a lot of people, but he doesn't care. As long as he can get a good reputation, he doesn't care about anything.  Fortunately, the emperor admired his integrity very much, and sometimes he made mistakes because of it.  The emperor would not blame him.  Even sometimes, the emperor would help make peace with other officials because of too much stalemate.

    Logically speaking, this is good.  Once you have a reputation, are respected by all the officials, and the emperor is so loving and supportive, it is a comfortable job for this official.

    "However, Jia Zhongcheng has always been having a hard time in his heart because  There was always someone who had his name covered up. As soon as he made some stars shine, the sky was filled with moonlight.  The world can't even see him, Jia Zhiyuan.  This person is his immediate superior, the imperial censor, Wei Zheng.

    For Wei Zheng.  He really had nothing to say, and he admired it.  But.  He was not convinced, and often said that Wei Zheng was just lucky and encountered those big things. If it were Jia Zhiyuan, he would be able to do the same, and he would not hesitate to speak out and even die to give advice.

    Actually, how did he know that he and Wei Zheng were thousands of miles apart.  He also didn't want to think about why Wei Zheng was always able to grasp the key to things and make a name for himself.  And he always just makes small fuss.  Two people are not on the same level.

    Of course, he will never be aware of this thing. Even if he is aware of it, he will definitely think it is fake.

    "However, God pays off, and today, Jia Zhongcheng finally has a good opportunity.  At this time, he was listening to a report from one of his supervisory censors.

    "What, you mean the main culprit in this matter is still related to the prince?"

    At first, when Jia Zhiyuan heard that someone was just violating the prohibition on alcohol and making wine privately, he felt a little bored.  Especially since these were just a bunch of mountain villagers, they wanted to reprimand them directly.  Their Yushitai is not a county government office.  Fortunately, judging from his experience, this matter must be another case of collusion between government and businessmen, and malpractice for personal gain.  Otherwise, how many mountain villagers would have such courage?  Besides, these men would not be so bored as to treat him as a county magistrate and play tricks on him.

    At first, he thought that it was just some officials the size of green beans who were involved in this matter.  He has no interest in such things. If he wants to do it, he will do it big.

    Who would have known that he would hear the word prince from this subordinate's mouth, and he was immediately surprised and delighted.  Then, he stared at the person in front of him and asked.

    "After the official received the secret report, he sent someone to verify it. After careful investigation, it was found that His Royal Highness the Crown Prince had indeed been there several times in recent times. As for what he was doing specifically, in order to avoid alerting the enemy, the official did not dare  We have investigated carefully. However, it is a fact that they are now running a private winery, and this can be confirmed. Therefore, I have come to ask Mr. Zhongcheng for instructions on whether to investigate carefully. After all, this matter concerns the prince."

    The supervisory censor lowered his head and spoke very respectfully.  However, there was some twinkling and fear in those eyes.

    ? ??No, no, we can't scare the snake away.  Don't even think about it. Why is the prince doing so well in this remote country?  There must be an ulterior secret in this.  However, it seems unreasonable for the prince to open a private winery to make wine, shouldn't he?  "

    When he thought that it would be a warning, Jia Zhiyuan immediately said it.  However, suddenly, he felt that something was wrong, the prince shouldn't be short of these two small coins.

    "Well, this subordinate has already checked. He ordered someone to secretly follow their delivery carriage and found that their wine was delivered to Cui Ji Restaurant. When no one was around, he secretly went in to check.  , and found that this was not an ordinary wine, but Erguotou.”

    Hearing Jia Zhiyuan’s question, the supervisory censor was stunned for a moment, but then he immediately answered.

    "Erguotou? That's right, it must be right. This Erguotou weighs per kilogram, and there is a saying outside that it is called golden wine. In this case, it is a big deal. Yes, it must be like this.  Well, you should mobilize the troops immediately and set off now. Remember, you must have enough manpower. If those unruly people cause trouble, don't underestimate them. Then, lead the team and set off immediately. It's better for the officer to go there in person.  Bar"

    When Jia Zhiyuan heard that it was Erguotou, he suddenly realized that if this was the case, it would make sense.  This thing is very expensive.

    Now, he has decided that he must have something to do with the prince at this time, so he impatiently decided to take people to get him immediately.

    "My lord, I'm afraid this won't work. It's getting dark now."

    Seeing Jia Zhiyuan actually saying to get someone now, the supervisory censor said in a very embarrassed tone.

    "It's important to apprehend the prisoner. Not to mention it's dark, even if it's snowing heavily, there's no need to hesitate. What are you doing standing still? Why don't you hurry up and gather people?"

    When Jia Zhiyuan heard what the other party said, he immediately said angrily.

    This matter is about the prince. After waiting for countless years, he finally got such a good opportunity.  When the time comes, if this matter is really done, he won't care what kind of punishment the prince will receive, or even whether he will be punished.  The key is that Jia Zhiyuan's reputation for not fearing the imperial power and handling cases impartially can really spread throughout the world.

    Therefore, he couldn't wait for half a minute. If the other party heard about it and destroyed the evidence, he would be happy in vain and miss such an eternal opportunity.  When the time comes, he won't be able to find a place to cry even if he wants to.  Therefore, who cares whether it is day or night?

    "My lord, that's not what I meant when I lowered my rank. Sir, think about it. It's so-called catching thieves and stolen goods, and catching traitors and couples. Now, it's late at night, and people have already stopped working. If we run, we won't be able to catch them at all.  There is no evidence. People can say that those items were there some time ago, before the prohibition on alcohol was issued. When the time comes, we will not be able to provide any evidence to say that they violated the prohibition on alcohol.  But it’s about to cause big trouble.”

    Hearing Jia Zhiyuan’s angry rebuke, the supervisory censor quickly began to explain.

    "Oh, it seems that the officials are too eager to handle the case and are confused. Indeed, what you said is absolutely right. Even if we go there and get those wine-making equipment and the like, they can still get away with it. After all, this is a prohibition on alcohol.  The order was issued just a few days ago. By then, if there is no evidence, someone in the court will definitely accuse us of overstepping our authority and even handling the case haphazardly without any evidence. Then it will be really bad.  ”

    Hearing the reminder from the other party, Jia Zhiyuan immediately came to his senses and secretly cursed himself for being anxious and confused, for being too impatient.  At that time, if they can't get evidence, those people will definitely deny it.  When the time comes, let alone checking the prince, I'm afraid that the prince's side will have to take the lead and attack him.

    "Well, fortunately you have thought carefully, that's what I think. Don't go back tonight, just stay in the government house for one night. Wait until early tomorrow morning, we will immediately lead people and rush to the scene. By then, everyone will have the stolen goods.  If the evidence is obtained, they will have no choice but to confess. The official will go directly to the court and present it to the emperor. When the time comes well, let's arrange a guest room. "

    Jia Zhiyuan, after thinking for a while, immediately made arrangements.  In the end, the censor who came to report was actually allowed to live in his mansion.  Although he said it was to facilitate tomorrow's actions, in fact, he was worried that he would leak the secret.  The saying is, don't be afraid of ten thousand, just be afraid of the eventuality. If he suddenly becomes greedy, it's hard to tell.  Anyway, he absolutely cannot afford to make any mistakes in this matter.

    "This I would like to thank you, Lord Zhongcheng"

    The supervisory censor was stunned at first, looking a little unnatural, but then he readily accepted Jia Zhiyuan's suggestion.This is arranged.

    "Haha, it's finally here. It's finally the good opportunity I've been waiting for. Sure enough, the sky will not fail you, and the sky will not fail me."

    After everyone left, Jia Zhiyuan's face was filled with excitement and he kept mumbling.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty, Chapter 244: Official Servants Are Coming

    Yang Jie finally went back, but she still missed lunch before leaving.  Li Feng was finally relieved that Yang Jie had left, but the one who was most reluctant to leave was definitely Gao Yang.  At first, she thought about going back to Chang'an with Yang Jie, but after thinking about it, she felt it was not cost-effective, so she did not go back.

    Two days ago, with the hard work of Lao Tie and Zhao Dazhu, all the brewing equipment was completed.  The two newly added breweries are still next to the former brewery of Li Feng's family. They are just two more thatched huts.  The people currently in charge of these three breweries are Qi Ye and Lao Tie, with Xiao Hu as their assistant.

    This place has now become a restricted area in Takuto Village, and no one is allowed to enter.  These, of course, were specially stipulated by Master Qi for the sake of confidentiality.

    However, since this time, large batches of wine are being brewed, all three breweries are now in operation twelve hours a day without interruption.  As a result, it must be divided into day shift and night shift.  Originally, Li Feng said that he would come in the evening, but Master Qi and the others disagreed.  It's said that they are singles and it doesn't matter day or night.  Li Feng can't do this. They are still waiting to drink their child's full moon wine.

    Of course Li Feng understands the old man's kindness.  Besides, during the day, he could also ask Rou Niang and Gao Yang to come over and help. Otherwise, he would be too busy to do anything by himself.  Gao Yang was extremely happy for such a new and fun thing.

    Actually, making this liquor is not very tiring.  It’s nothing more than putting on the pot, lighting the fire, and waiting to receive the wine.  Of course, if the water in the large water tank is too hot, you must add cold water again or change the water.

    She just sent Gao Yang to her own side.  Li Feng sat directly at the door of the thatched house.  Now, the wheat harvest is finally over, but everyone has suffered heavy losses.  Of course, the heavy losses mentioned here refer to the fact that every household now does not have much food left at home.

    The grain used to make wine is not included, and others don’t know the price of the wine.  Can Li Feng still not know?  If all these wines were really sold.  The money gained can be worth the income of the villagers for several years.  However, this kind of thing can only be done once.  But you can't do it for a long time, otherwise it will be meaningless.

    If farmers don’t farm and leave the land, can they still be called real farmers?  Therefore, no matter what, this land must still be planted.  only.  If there was a flood like this every year, it would be unbearable for anyone.  In addition to floods, there are also droughts.  Also a serious threat.

    Li Feng carefully analyzed the reasons for such a situation.  It stands to reason that these days, forest vegetation.  That is simply super primitive. Such a disaster should not happen so ordinary.  Where is Li Feng?  I also looked at the situation of this flood, and also asked about the situation of floods and droughts in previous years.  Actually, speaking of it, it's not serious.

    “However, it caused such serious consequences and such heavy losses.  In fact, after all, there is only one thing, that is, the water conservancy projects these days are completely zero, none.  Anyway, it all depends on the weather. If the weather is good, the harvest will be good.  However, if a small accident occurs, it will become a disaster.

    "If you want to farm with peace of mind, you must build water conservancy projects without delay. However, these tasks are all big projects. Also, you need to think carefully about how to practice. In short, no  If we can continue to do this, we have to rely entirely on God.”

    After thinking for a while, Li Feng finally determined one thing, that is, this water conservancy project must be built.  Depend on the sky?  God doesn't always look good on people.

    "Well, besides this, there is also"

    Li Feng originally wanted to think carefully about other issues, but suddenly he stood up and stared at the front of the room because he heard bursts of footsteps. The number of people there was quite a lot.  Moreover, these footsteps were deliberately gentle and sneaky, so the person who came must be evil.

    "Roar……"

    As soon as Li Feng walked out of the door of Gao Yang's thatched house, Xiao Hei also rushed out, roaring in front of him.

    “Quickly, surround this place and don’t let this bootlegging prisoner escape.”

    As soon as Xiao Hei finished his roar, a large group of officials ran out from the corner in front. Then, they all drew out their sabers and were about to surround the thatched house.

    "Ahbe careful, everyone, there isa beast here"

    However, they soon discovered Xiao Hei, and they immediately started to retreat, looking at Xiao Hei with horror on their faces. No one dared to take a step closer.  However, they may have relied on their numbers and weapons, so they did not turn around and run away.

    &nbsp; "Ah Brother Li, what is going on? Why are there so many official officials here?"

    Rou Niang and the others also heard the noise and ran out one after another. When they saw the scene in front of them, Rou Niang immediately turned pale.  She was really frightened by these officials. You know, she could still remember what happened last time.

    "Fourth uncle, these government servants are from Chang'an City"

    At this time, Gao Yang also came over and said to Li Feng, but there was no sign of fear on her face.  Not only her, but also Xiao Sizi didn't show the slightest hint of timidity, but looked at the scene in front of him very curiously.  This is also a scene bigger than this, they have seen many times.

    "Rou Niang, Gao Yang, you go inside first, and I will handle the things here. Okay, don't worry, they can do nothing to me. Hurry, be obedient, and go in."

    When Li Feng saw that there were so many government servants, he immediately started to frown, and then he started to talk to Rou Niang and the others.  Although he still doesn't know what it is, and although he doesn't pay much attention to these people in front of him, he is afraid of the worst if something happens. If something happens and something happens to Rou Niang and the others, he will really regret it.  In time.

    "Brother Li, no"

    "Fourth Aunt, we should listen to Fourth Uncle. I don't know what these people are here for. Don't worry, Fourth Uncle is a prince, and he is so powerful. There is no way they can do anything to Fourth Uncle. We are here  , but it made Fourth Uncle worried."

    As soon as Rou Niang heard that Li Feng asked her to come into the house, she immediately stopped working. She knew that it was not a good thing when she saw the situation in front of her. How could she let Li Feng bear it here alone.  However, Gao Yang on the side obviously understood what Li Feng meant and began to persuade the soft lady.

    "ThenBrother Li, you must be careful and don't fight with them."

    Hearing what Gao Yang said, Rou Niang remembered, yes, this Li Feng is the emperor's biological brother.  And he also has good skills.  Being here alone will make things difficult for him.  Therefore, after explaining to Li Feng, he still looked worried and entered the house with Gao Yang and the others.

    "Haha, as expected of a person from the royal family, he is not afraid of danger. However, I think this girl seems to be gloating about my misfortune. I think she sees my hot temper and wants to see me perform a kung fu movie for her."

    Li Feng first nodded to Rou Niang, and then smiled approvingly at Gao Yang.  However, the smile Gao Yang gave him back made Li Feng feel weird.

    "What's going on? Why did everyone stop? Could it be that my order didn't work? If the prisoner escapes, I want you to look good."

    As a more majestic-sounding voice came, another group of people arrived.  The leader was a middle-aged official wearing a red official uniform, but at this time, there was a look of anger on his face.  This person is really the censor Zhongcheng last night, Jia Zhiyuan.

    "Sir, sir, there is a strangemonster"

    "Fart, where did this monster come from on this bright and sunny day? If you continue to talk nonsense, be careful that I will punish you now. If you don't get out of my wayahwell, thisis actually a tiger.  "

    Hearing someone say there was a monster, Jia Zhiyuan became even more furious.  After such a long delay, if the prisoner were to escape, wouldn't his work be in vain?  However, when he pulled away the government officials and looked forward, he was also shocked when he saw Xiao Hei.  He actually recognized it, it turned out to be a tiger.

    "Whata tiger, why is it black andso big"

    "Thiscan't be a tiger spirit"

    …………

    When he heard it, it turned out to be a tiger. The faces of the government officials became even more frightened. Then, they started to take a few steps back, leaving Jia Zhiyuan at the front.  Then, some people began to discuss in low voices with trembling voices.

    "Jingjing, isn't he just a black tiger? What kind of tiger spirit. If anyone dares to confuse the public with his evil words again, don't blame me for being rude."

    Although Jia Zhiyuan was frightened for a while, after all, the feet of such a big tiger would tremble in front of anyone.  However, this time he came with great expectations, how could he be scared off by such a beast?  Wouldn't it be in vain that the opportunity that we had waited so hard for would be in vain? This is absolutely impossible.

    Although the tiger was ferocious, there were more than a hundred government servants holding steel knives behind him. He didn't believe it, and he couldn't deal with this little tiger.

    However, hearing all the comments behind him, he knew that if he didn't step forward to stop this situation?It's very possible that these government officials really ran away.  Then it will be really bad.

    Sure enough, with his angry shout, everyone's discussion stopped.  Looking at him again, he was standing at the front and did not retreat. Instead, his own gang of errands retreated to the back.  All the government officials also felt ashamed.

    "Brothers, the adults are right. If there is anything to be afraid of, just surround them for me."

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????…  (To be continued) 8

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 245: Tie Me Up

    "You are a bold and cunning person who dares to violate the imperial ban on alcohol and brew wine privately. I advise you to just surrender and be arrested. If you resist stubbornly, your crime will be increased. When the time comes, you will be in a different place and harm your family. You will regret it. Of course.  , If you confess your guilt, I will give you a true statement when the time comes and you will be given a lighter sentence.”

    Seeing that morale had been boosted again, Jia Zhiyuan turned his head, looked at Li Feng, and spoke righteously.  In fact, in his heart, he wished he could go up and tie up Li Feng immediately, so that he could interrogate the big shot behind Li Feng.  However, Xiao Hei's presence made him very worried.

    After finishing speaking, he stared at Li Feng closely, wanting to see how Li Feng would react.

    "You mean, you are here for my brewing business."

    When Li Feng heard that it was because of this matter, he immediately frowned, and finally asked calmly.  He had heard about the prohibition of alcohol several times, but he didn't expect that these people would come here for this matter.

    However, when Li Feng thought about it, it was wrong.  There are very few people who know about the brewing industry in Takuto Village. Who leaked this information?  A villager from Takuto Village?  This is impossible.  Also, this time the village brewed wine, which only took two or three days.  Then this is the person who came here in the past few days.

    "But, they don't look alike. Could it be"

    Suddenly, Li Feng thought of the most likely person, and the more he thought about it, the more likely it was, but now it was just a guess.  Anyway, no matter what, this time, someone must be trying to do something to me.

    "I was shot while I was lying at home. Whoever I provoked me. Okay, no matter who you are, don't you want to get me? I'll let you do it. It's best to get it to Li Laoer. I'll do it."  I want to see what you can do to me."

    Soon Li Feng came to the answer. Someone was specifically targeting him.  This made Li Feng angry. He was hiding in a nook of the mountain, but there were still people who refused to let him live in peace.  This is simply, what is tolerable and what is unbearable, feces can be tolerated, and urine cannot be tolerated.

    "Well, by the way, who are you? What kind of official are you?"

    Li Feng, who had already made up his mind, suddenly thought of something, so he asked Jia Zhiyuan again.  If something needs to be done, make it big, otherwise, it would be meaningless to make a small fuss.  If there was just a small county magistrate like last time, there would be no point in messing with him.

    "Oh It seems that you are a bit confident. I tell you, don't take any chances this time. Even if the person behind you is very powerful, I will never give in. It doesn't matter if I tell you, I  It's no use to the Censor Zhongcheng or Jia Zhiyuan."

    Seeing Li Feng calmly asking him who he was and what his official position was, Jia Zhiyuan was surprisingly lifeless.  Not only was he not angry, he was also filled with joy.  Li Feng's expression confirmed that there was a big shot behind Li Feng.

    "Censor Zhongcheng? Well, is this official a big one?"

    Li Feng has never heard of Yushi Zhongcheng.  He had no idea about the official titles, grades, authority, etc. of the Tang Dynasty.  So, he asked again. If he didn't ask clearly, it would be difficult to do things.

    "Youwell, you won't shed tears until you see the coffin, and you still have illusions in your heart, right? I am Zhongcheng, the imperial censor of this dynasty, and a fifth-rank official. I am deeply favored by the emperor and shoulder the responsibility of supervising all officials. If someone does  In the Criminal Suppression Department, no matter how powerful and noble he is, I will truthfully report the truth to His Majesty"

    "Stopyou mean you can meet the emperor directly?"

    When he heard what Jia Zhiyuan said to the Ming Sage, Li Feng didn't want to listen anymore.  As long as we can see the emperor, that's easy to say.  Li Feng was just worried that Fang Guan was too young, so it didn't matter now, as long as he could see the emperor.

    "Of course, I am Yushi Zhongcheng, the deputy chief of Yushitai, and I am directly under the emperor's orders. Therefore, you must not have any other illusions. No one can protect you. It's better to explain everything calmly.  Taking it easy is the most correct choice.”

    Seeing that Li Feng’s expression finally changed after hearing that he could meet the emperor directly, Jia Zhiyuan’s mood finally became better.  The reason why he went to such great lengths to catch Li Feng was not to catch the little fish like Li Feng, but to catch the big fish behind Li Feng.

    "That's good, let's go, the case needs to be reported. However, what I said is too serious, so I have to see the emperor to say, can you do it?"

    Li Feng doesn’t care about that much now.  It's useless to say anything now. Everything will be discussed after meeting Li Shimin. When the time comes, Li Shimin will have a headache.

    "It is true that those who understand current affairs are heroes. However, if you have any questions, you can directly tell me. When the time comes, I willI will present it to Your Majesty"

    "No, it can't be done. Your official position is too small. You can't control this matter. I can only tell you after I meet the emperor."

    When Li Feng heard this, he thought to himself, there is no point in telling you.  Besides, Li Feng actually had nothing to say at all. As for the major case he mentioned, it was simply something that Ziwu had to deal with.

    "Bold, how can I allow you to be so presumptuous? If you disturb the Holy Father for some trivial matter, then what use do we and other officials have? How can you put the face of the imperial court at risk? Who is here, give me  I'll take him down."

    When Jia Zhiyuan heard this, he thought that this was not possible. There was no basis for doing so.  When the time comes, it's good that Li Feng can tell the truth. It would be terrible if he refuses to admit it or takes everything on himself.  When the time comes, not only will all my hard work be in vain, but if I'm not careful, I will still be walking around without food.

    At least, we got Li Feng’s confession, which proves that the matter is indeed related to the prince.  I thought to myself, if this soft one doesn't work, then I'll have to use a hard one.  Of course, he hoped that the other party would be frightened by him and submit obediently.  He really didn't want to face that big tiger unless he had to.

    Therefore, when he spoke, he quietly winked at the person next to him.

    "Fourth Aunt, don't go out. Don't worry, Fourth Uncle will be fine. Thousands of troops and horses couldn't do anything to him back then, let alone these little government servants. Besides, Xiao Hei is still here. And,  You haven’t taken action yet, have you?”

    As soon as there was any movement outside, Rou Niang couldn't stay any longer and wanted to get up and rush out. Gao Yang immediately grabbed her in a hurry.

    "But, hey forget it, what is all this, how can it be so good" Rou Niang, after hearing Gao Yang's words at this time, she could only try to stay calm as much as possible. She also knew that when she went out  Not only can't it help, it will only cause Li Feng trouble.  However, this feeling of hiding aside was really unbearable for her.

    "It's really shameless. I had good intentions to leave with you, but you kicked my nose in the face. Okay, I've beaten you all down today. I don't believe it. There's no one with enough weight to show up yet."  "Xiao Hei, guard the door for me. If anyone wants to go over, don't be polite. Kill him. It's really a fucking trouble."

    When Li Feng heard what Jia Zhiyuan said, he who was already holding in his anger immediately lost his patience.  I thought to myself, if this thing gets too big, I don’t believe that no one will take care of it.  After giving instructions to Xiao Hei, he was ready to take action.  However, it was only then that I realized that I didn’t have anyone on my hands.

    Just then, I saw a tree as thick as a bowl next to me, so I went over to grab it with both hands and pulled it up.  Then, he started to remove the head and tail, and it became a natural weapon.

    "Well, it's okay. Although it's not very handy, I can make do with it."

    Holding the tree trunk, he first weighed it in his hands, then grasped it with both hands, waved it gently a few times, and then Li Feng slowly walked forward.

    "Oh my god, this is not a human being. This tree as big as a bowl was uprooted with just a slight tug. This is a tree, not garlic. Also, such a big tree trunk, just fold it lightly  Just tell me, is this wood or tofu? Is it because I'm blind?"

    Seeing Li Feng slowly walking towards them, everyone was stunned for a while, and an idea appeared in their minds at the same time.

    "If this is true, how powerful it is. Look at that tree trunk. It must weigh dozens of kilograms. If he hits me with a stick, will it be hit directly to the sky?"

    The government officials who woke up suddenly had this idea in mind. When Li Feng took a step forward, they took a step back until Li Feng walked in front of Jia Zhiyuan, who still looked stupid.

    "Youwhat on earth do you want to do? Let me tell you, hurting an official of the imperial court is a heinous crime."

    At this time, Jia Zhiyuan came back to his senses, quickly took two steps back, looked at Li Feng with a horrified look on his face and said, carrying a huge wooden stick on his shoulder.  Just now, he thought that the big tiger was the most dangerous one. Unexpectedly, the most dangerous person turned out to be this one.

    ??Look at the big and long tree trunk, coupled with the other party’s magical power.  If you wave this, you won't be able to get close at all. Anyone you hit will definitely fly away

    To be honest, as a person with great ambitions, Jia Zhiyuan is not afraid of death. Even if one day, he is sentenced to death by the emperor because of his outspoken advice, he will not care. Instead, he will serve generously.  However, to be beaten to death by such a country man would be too unworthy and frustrating.

    "You have the nerve to ask what I want to do, but I am willing to follow you, but you are still not willing and have to use force, sinceIf you want to use violence, of course I will accompany you to the end.  Why, I don’t want to be violent now.  If you don't want to be violent, just be obedient. If you have any handcuffs, lock me up, and then go to see the emperor.  "

    Seeing that the other party was so frightened, Li Feng stopped arguing with him.  Then, he said something directly, which made countless people feel stupid when they heard it.

    (To be continued)q

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 246: Cheng Yaojin’s Gaffe

    Sitting on the carriage back to Chang'an City, Jia Zhiyuan was still dazed for a while.  The prisoners he has faced are at least eight thousand, not to mention eight thousand, and some have even had eight hundred.  However, he has definitely never seen anyone like this person today.  He really couldn't figure it out, and couldn't figure out many problems.

    "Haha, it doesn't matter. Anyway, he didn't have a license and brewed wine privately. This is a fact. Besides, as long as I have this confession in hand, everything will be easy to explain."

    Although this matter was full of weirdness, it made Jia Zhiyuan feel very uneasy.  However, when he saw the confession in his hand with Li Feng's handprint, he felt truly relieved.

    The only thing that made him a little dissatisfied was the confession, which only said that Li Feng did know the prince, and the prince had indeed been to Jianghu Village. Moreover, the prince also knew about the brewing, and had personally gone into the brewing house to brew the wine.  Over wine.  Apart from that, there was nothing else. It was not directly said that the prince was the boss behind the brewing workshop.

    "However, this is enough. Although it is not stated explicitly, it is no different from saying it explicitly.

    When the time comes, as long as he, Jia Zhiyuan, submits this confession, and then it is best to bring witnesses to the court, once questioned, the evidence will be ironclad, and no one can tell anything.  As for the rest, it's none of Jia Zhiyuan's business.  How to further investigate and collect evidence will naturally be done by others.

    "Well, this prisoner's divine power is a bit troublesome. Haha, but once he enters the palace, it won't help him even if he has great abilities. Those masters in the palace are not vegetarians. Besides, he  No matter how powerful it is, it can still block strong bows and arrows. "

    Thinking of Li Feng’s divine power, Jia Zhiyuan was also stunned and worried.  Soon, he felt relieved again.  The guards in the palace are not these government servants.  Is it possible? There is nothing we can do to him.

    "I didn't expect that we would have the opportunity to enjoy such treatment. I have always been a good and law-abiding citizen in the past. I didn't expect that when I returned to the Tang Dynasty, I would make some wine for myself. It would be a violation of the law. Isn't that right?  Do you want to use the emperor to get me? I will let you get your wish this time."

    "Haha, I didn't expect that this kid Cheng Qian would be involved in this matter. It seems that this matter was most likely caused by that little bastard Li Tai. When I left yesterday, the little fat guy  The look in his eyes is very unfriendly. He is really insidious, trying to kill two birds with one stone."

    Li Feng sat in the carriage and looked at the chain in his hand.  Immediately there was a wry smile, but fortunately, he was not in a prison car or anything like that.  Now, in his mind.  There is already one person who is most suspicious, and that is the fat guy who came yesterday, Li Tai.

    Only he has this motive.  There is this condition.  In addition, through Li Feng's observation.  Identify this person's character, and the flash of dissatisfaction in his eyes when he left yesterday.  In addition, Jia Zhiyuan intentionally or unintentionally involved the prince, which further illustrates this point.

    That confession was indeed signed by Li Feng.  Since others need it, Li Feng will certainly not be stingy and make this matter more satisfactory to others.

    Tai Chi Hall is currently holding a court meeting.  Li Shimin sat high up there, listening to the reports below about the flood.  Although hearing the loss data made Li Shimin feel distressed, relatively speaking, his mood was still very good.  The losses this time were so insignificant compared to those in the past that they were not worth mentioning at all.

    "Your Majesty, this disaster relief, under the command of His Highness the Crown Prince, has been an unprecedented success. There have been no unexpected incidents. Although the price of food in various places has increased slightly, it is not significant. There has been no accident in various places.  Whenever there is trouble among the people, the people affected by the disaster everywhere are grateful to the imperial court and deeply feel the divine grace."

    As Changsun Wuji finished his final summary, Li Shimin's face became increasingly happy.  Although, he knew that there was an element of exaggeration in Changsun Wuji's words, which excessively exaggerated the prince's achievements.  However, he was still very happy. After all, it was his son, the prince, who was being praised.

    ??Besides, during this disaster relief process, the prince was also conscientious. He has indeed made a lot of progress compared to the past, and there are many remarkable things.

    "Dear dear friends, it is a blessing among misfortunes that we were able to reduce the losses to such a low level during this flood. This disaster relief not only reduced the losses from this flood, but we can also do this in the future.  . Merits must be rewarded, and delinquencies must be punished. The rewards and punishments must be clear. Please wait until you come up with the regulations on how to reward them."

    Of course, no one will object to this kind of thing that everyone is happy with.  Besides, the reason for this disaster relief effect is that some people haveIf you feel unhappy, you can only keep it in your heart.

    "Your Majesty, Jia Zhiyuan, the chief censor, would like to see you."

    At this moment, a eunuch hurriedly ran in and said.  Li Shimin and other ministers took a closer look at Jia Zhiyuan's position. Sure enough, there was no one there.  However, everyone quickly pretended that nothing was wrong.  It is common for morning appointments to be delayed due to business reasons and to arrive late.  However, although everyone looked calm, they began to murmur in their hearts, wondering who was so unlucky this time to meet this fly-like Jia Zhiyuan.

    "Let him come in"

    When Li Shimin heard about Jia Zhiyuan, he was slightly stunned, and immediately asked someone to announce his entrance. He knew that this time, it would definitely be another official who would be involved.  To be honest, sometimes, Jia Zhiyuan also gives Li Shimin a headache.  To put it harshly, this guy is like a vicious dog that bites anyone he catches.  More like a fly, wherever there is a gap, it immediately pounces on it.  For this reason, Li Shimin wiped his ass.

    However, Li Shimin needs people like him.  Thinking of Jia Zhiyuan, Li Shimin looked at Wei Zheng below again. This figure also gave him a headache.  But fortunately, this Wei Zheng is much stronger than that Jia Zhiyuan, although he is also very stubborn and unforgiving, which often makes him, the emperor, unable to step down.  But he will not act recklessly and without foresight like that Jia Zhiyuan.

    "Your Majesty, I would like to take part in the performance."

    Jia Zhiyuan quickly trotted in. As soon as he came in, he immediately asked Li Shimin for instructions.  Maybe I ran too fast and sweated profusely.

    "Jia Aiqing is exempt from the courtesy. Which officials will Jia Aiqing impeach this time?"

    Every time Jia Zhiyuan participates, he will always impeach officials.  After all, this is his job.  Therefore, although Li Shimin's words were a bit direct, they were not wrong.  It's just that when Jia Zhiyuan does things, he kills both big and small. Often, some officials will be good at once.

    “Perhaps, Li Shimin was indeed in a good mood today and was actually joking a little bit.

    "Your Majesty, the reason why Wei Chen is here today is because Wei Chen received a secret report that someone ignored the prohibition law and secretly brewed wine. Therefore, Wei Chen took people to investigate the matter early in the morning.  It was found that it was true, and the criminal has been arrested. However, what shocked Wei Chen was that there was another secret behind the private wine shop, and there was evidence that it was related to the Crown Prince. "

    Jia Zhiyuan couldn't care so much now, so he began to report the things slowly.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????This time, it must be nothing more than collusion between officials and businessmen to enrich their own pockets.  Unexpectedly, the person Jia Zhiyuan spoke of turned out to be the prince.  Now, this matter is no longer a trivial matter, but a huge matter.  If it was really related to the prince The expressions on everyone's faces began to change at this time.  Even Li Shimin's expression also changed, but he quickly regained his composure, but became very serious.

    "Your Majesty, I believe that there are loopholes in Master Jia's investigation. Let me ask, the prince is the crown prince of the country. No matter how poor the East Palace is, he should not be so poor that he has to sell bars. Don't you think so, Master Jia?"

    After everyone was shocked for a while, they began to think deeply.  However, what he thinks is completely different.  However, one person became anxious, and this person was Changsun Wuji.  You know, he has always been firmly on Li Chengqian's side.  If Li Chengqian fails, his many years of hard work will be in vain.

    Furthermore, he absolutely did not believe that this matter could be related to the prince. It was too ridiculous.  Could it be that the prince is so poor that he must buy wine?

    When everyone heard this, they all immediately looked at Jia Zhiyuan, thinking, yes, this matter is indeed a bit ridiculous when you think about it carefully. How much money can you make by selling wine.  Even if there is a ban on alcohol and the price of alcohol rises, it will be very troublesome, but he is a prince, and he does not lack the thousand or eight hundred guan.

    Only Li Shimin felt uncomfortable when he heard Changsun Wuji's words.  I thought to myself, even though I can't be so poor as to sell wine, as an emperor, I am still doing this business.

    "Wellcould it be"

    I don’t know what Li Shimin thought of, but a trace of uneasiness began to appear on his face. Then, he stared at Jia Zhiyuan closely, wanting to hear him continue.

    "Lord Changsun should have heard of this bar in Erguotou. As for its price, I don't think I need to say more. This is not a small business."

    Jia Zhiyuan didn’t take it to heart at all about Changsun Wuji’s sarcasm.  He also knew that during his trip today, he was willing toHe will definitely encounter all kinds of difficulties, but he has been prepared.  The facts are before our eyes, and it will be useless for anyone to come.

    "Erguotou"

    "What? Erguotou"

    Suddenly, two very surprised voices sounded from above the court.  The previous sentence was of course uttered by Changsun Wuji.  The voice of the last sentence was obviously much louder. When everyone took a closer look, it turned out to be Cheng Yaojin's voice.  Moreover, a very strange look appeared on Cheng Yaojin's face.

    "Haha, you are all looking at what I am doing. I don't believe it. You have never drank this wine. It's true."

    Seeing everyone looking at him, Cheng Yaojin knew that he had lost his composure, so he began to speak.

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 247: The Show Is About to Begin

    At this time, Li Shimin, who was sitting on the dragon chair, felt his heart skip a beat, and an increasingly bad premonition came over him.  He knew clearly that only two people knew the brewing method of Erguotou.  One, of course, is Cui Yingying, and the other is Li Feng.

    And now that this matter is related to the prince, there is no doubt that it is most likely Li Feng's side.  As for the prince's behind-the-scenes manipulation of this matter, he simply wouldn't believe it.

    "Could it be thatit was the brewery in Jianghu Village that was known to others, and then, through a thoughtful person, it was revealed to Jia Zhiyuan. And just now Jia Zhiyuan said that he went to confirm it early in the morning. No, things are about to get worse   This matter must be stopped, at least not discussed in this court."

    After thinking about it, Li Shimin thought of the biggest possibility, and his heart was pounding even more.  Then, I immediately made a decision in my heart.

    "Jia Zhiyuan, you are so brave, you are so presumptuous. Why, is my prince really so poor that he has to sell wine to make a living? Ridiculous, it is so ridiculous. Let's stop this matter. There is no need to mention it again. Today's day  Morning, let’s stop here. If there’s anything else, we’ll discuss it next time.”

    Thinking of this, Li Shimin stood up directly and scolded Jia Zhiyuan with a very angry expression.  Then, he immediately wanted to run away.

    "Your Majesty, I have something to say. This matter is related to the reputation of the prince. Therefore, I ask your majesty to get to the bottom of this matter today. If it is true, it will be dealt with in accordance with the law. The prince has violated the law and is guilty of the same crime as the common people.  This is the dignity of the law of the Tang Dynasty. If there are malicious accusations, Your Majesty, please severely punish those villains. How can a noble prince be subjected to such unjust injustice? If this happens, there will be endless troubles in the future."

    Li Shimin wanted to run away, but some people disagreed.  The first one to stand up.  It was Changsun Wuji.  If what happened today is unclear, we still don’t know what the news will be like. When the time comes, it will cause a fatal blow to the reputation of the prince.

    There is also what Jia Zhiyuan did today.  It really made Changsun Wuji furious.  You must know that the prince's future is the hope of his eldest grandson's family.  Dealing with the prince is no different from dealing with his grandson Wuji, and is even more hateful.

    Of course, the most important thing is.  He absolutely believed that the prince would not do such a thing.  Although Erguotou could indeed make a lot of money, he knew Li Chengqian very well and was not interested in these things at all.  Because he doesn't worry about money at all.

    "That's right, I also agree with Lord Changsun. This matter really should be investigated and brought to light. In this way, it will be good for both the prince and Lord Jia."

    "Chen, reconsider"

    …………

    Check, how could you not check?  Regardless of whether it is true or not.  It doesn’t matter if it’s false or not, anyway, for many people, they just watch tigers fighting on the city walls and it’s none of their business.  Of course, the people in the prince's party immediately supported Changsun Wuji after hearing his words.  And the remaining people also fully support it.  It has something to do with the prince, and they will benefit.  It has nothing to do with the prince, and they have no loss, so why not do it.

    "Your Majesty. I also implore your Majesty to conduct a thorough investigation. Otherwise, I will have no face to live in the world. If that is the case, I would rather die directly in this hall."

    As soon as the ministers finished expressing their stance, Jia Zhiyuan immediately knelt down and began to plead.  Indeed, if this matter is left undisturbed, all his hard work will be in vain, and he may end up with a bad name in the future.  Besides, after this incident, he and the prince's party were forged.  The best way is to solidify this matter and raise your reputation.  Wouldn't it be safer then?

    Just like Wei Zheng, he often made the emperor unable to step down.  If it were other ministers, they would have been killed countless times, but Wei Zheng was fine.  Of course, this was because the emperor cherished Wei Zheng's talents, but there were so many talented people in the world that Wei Zheng was not the only one left.  The most important reason why the emperor endured it again and again was that keeping such people around would be good for the emperor and win him a good reputation.  If you kill someone, you will be infamy for eternity.

    Therefore, now Jia Zhiyuan can't even think about retreating at all.  If it really doesn't work.  It is not impossible for a person like him, who lives entirely for fame, to crash to death in the main hall.

    Of course, there are still some people in the court who are silent.  For example, Fang Xuanling, Du Ruhui and the others.  Also, Cheng Yaojin, Li Ji and others.

    People like Fang Xuanling and Du Ruhui have become spirits.  Of course, it was soon discovered that the emperor had intentional intentions and wanted to prevent this matter from proceeding.  However, this made them feel very strange. According to the past, the emperor must be the first to support this matter.  After all, that would be better for everyone.

    By blocking him like this, he had the intention of specifically protecting the prince. This would not be good for the emperor's reputation.

    When they talked about it, they also wanted to help the emperor.They were talking, but looking at the current scene, no matter what they said, it would not help.  The most important thing is that these people's requests are very reasonable.  Even if it were them, they would think that this matter should be investigated clearly, otherwise it would cause trouble.  In this case, the only choice is to remain silent.

    "Old goblin, what's wrong with you today? On weekdays, don't you like to watch the fun the most? This is a bit unlike what you do."

    Li Ji, who was standing in front of Cheng Yaojin, found it strange that he had not heard Cheng Yaojin speak.  You know, Cheng Yaojin is the most active person in the court on weekdays. Unexpectedly, when he encountered such a thing today, he was unable to speak, which made Li Ji very strange.

    "Haha, military advisor, this bustle is not good to see. Well, stop talking. I feel my heart pounding now. Haven't you noticed that our Majesty's face looks ugly?"

    Hearing Li Ji ask about himself, Cheng Yaojin whispered.  Indeed, if it were normal.  He prefers to join in the fun and say some harmless, even ignorant and funny things.  However, when he heard the name Erguotou, he chose not to speak.  He not only likes this Erguotou, but also knows where it comes from.  Therefore, he vaguely felt that this matter must be related to Li Feng.  Looking at the emperor's expression and abnormal behavior today, he was even more convinced of his suspicion.

    Ever since he learned of Li Feng’s existence, he had already made up his mind to stay away from anything related to Li Feng.  Although I saw Li Feng last time, I found that he was indeed different from before, but what if.

    Li Ji took a look and saw that Cheng Yaojin looked extremely taboo, and knew that he must know some inside information.  However, he didn't ask anymore, just wait and see what happens.

    "In that case, please come and invite the prince."

    At this moment, Li Shimin wanted to strangle Jia Zhiyuan alive.  However, there is no way, even if he wants to stop it now, he can't stop it.  Otherwise, it would be a cover-up, so he immediately ordered someone to invite the prince to confront him about anything.

    He is not worried now that the prince will secretly brew wine, that is absolutely impossible.  What he was worried about was, according to his previous guess.  If that were the case, it would be really troublesome.

    First of all, he was worried that Li Feng would get angry.  Secondly, and most importantly, there is indeed no charter in Takuto Village, and it is indeed a violation of the prohibition on alcohol.  This was also an oversight on his part. He never thought that someone would start from here.

    Needless to say, Li Feng must be full of resentment and anger. After all, he figured out this brewing recipe, and in the end, he gave himself the greatest benefit.  People just make some wine at home, drink it themselves, and then raise pigs, and then they have nothing else to do.  However, now it has caused trouble. Even Li Shimin himself feels that it is really unfair.

    It was also because Li Shimin felt that this was a matter of course, so he never thought of getting a charter for Li Feng.

    “ This kind of thing would make me angry if it happened to me, let alone my fourth brother with a hot temper.  So, needless to say, there's going to be a lot of commotion over there.  And now, Jia Zhiyuan is clinging to the issue of the alcohol prohibition.  When the time comes, with Li Feng on one side and the law on the other, can Li Shimin not be frightened?

    "No, we have to find a way to solve this matter. How can we prove that Fourth Brother's place has a license to make wine? Let me think about it, think about it, um Yes, yes, as long as there is that thing, then  It’s easy to handle, fortunately, fortunately.”

    Because he was going to invite the prince, he had to wait for a while, and Li Shimin began to think quickly.  The biggest problem now is to prove that Li Feng's brewing is licensed.  As long as it is proven that the wine brewed in Takuto Village does not violate the prohibition on alcohol, then everything is easy to say.  As for the remaining issues, wait until you have passed this level before considering them slowly.

    Not to mention, Li Shimin really thought of a way.

    "Jia Zhiyuan, Jia Zhiyuan, although I know that you work very hard and are very loyal, it's a pity that you have set me up a big trap this time"

    After thinking of the solution, Li Shimin breathed a sigh of relief, then looked at the expressions of the ministers below, and finally fixed his eyes on Jia Zhiyuan and said in his heart.

    "My sons and ministers pay homage to their father"

    Li Chengqian has been busy with disaster relief during this period, but he is exhausted.  As soon as the matter was over, I just wanted to rest for a while so that I could go to Jianghu Village to find Li Feng.  Do what you agreed to do last time as soon as possible.  Who knew that he would suddenly receive a summons and ask him to go to Tai Chi Hall immediately.

    Although I felt strange, I still followed him immediately.  After arriving, he found that the officials looked at him strangely from time to time, which made him even more confused.

    However, he still behaved himself and bowed first.

    "The prince is here, stand aside. If that's the case, let's start."

    &nbsp; Seeing Li Chengqian's arrival, Li Shimin decided to start immediately.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 248: Above the Court

    start?  What a start.  Li Chengqian was even more confused when he heard Li Shimin's words.  However, he could only stand obediently in front of Changsun Wuji.

    "Your Majesty, if we want to make this matter clear, we must bring the prisoner to the palace. At that time, after some questioning, the truth will naturally come to light. Therefore, I sincerely request your Majesty to allow the prisoner to be brought here."

    When Jia Zhiyuan heard Li Shimin say it was time to start, he immediately spoke.  Although he already had the confession in his hands.  However, nothing compares to the straightforwardness of being brought to court and interrogated face to face.  Moreover, when the time comes, Li Feng can also serve as a witness to confront the prince.

    "Youwhat did you say? Did you bring someone here?"

    When Li Shimin heard this, he could no longer keep calm and stood up immediately.

    "Yes, Your Majesty, the prisoner is waiting outside the palace and can be brought in for questioning at any time."

    When the ministers saw it, Li Shimin stood up in surprise and was stunned.  It shouldn't be. When has the emperor ever lost his composure like this?  Is it possible that this matter really has something to do with the prince? Otherwise, the emperor would never be so rude.  Soon, the people below began to have suspicions in their minds.

    Only Cheng Yaojin sobbed slightly, then turned his head and looked outside the palace door for a while, but unfortunately, he saw nothing.

    As for Jia Zhiyuan, he had the same idea as most people.  However, he somewhat understood the emperor. After all, this man came forward to identify the prince.  At that time, the emperor will definitely be very embarrassed, which is understandable.  However, this is the situation now.  It is already too difficult to get off the horse, not to mention, the emperor's performance is more illustrative of the problem.  Therefore, Jia Zhiyuan confirmed again.

    "Well, maybe I guessed wrong. What he discovered was not what happened in Jianghu Village. Otherwise, with the temper of the fourth brother, they could have brought people here. Impossible, absolutely impossible. But, if not  What happened in Takuto Village? Could it be that the wine shop leaked the secret?

    However, Li Shimin did not speak, but slowly sat down again, with a look of suspicion on his face.

    "Well, let's bring people here"

    After being suspicious for a while, Li Shimin finally spoke.  Now, he wanted to see it himself.  What the hell is going on.  You know, wine shops are big business now.  It is not only about his pocketbook, but also about the follow-up work of this disaster relief work, but there is no room for sloppiness.

    Li Shimin opened his mouth.  Cheng Yaojin began to look outside the palace door with his eyes wide open without any regard for image, without even blinking.  I was afraid that I would miss something if I blinked.

    "Old goblin. What are you looking at? Please pay attention to your manners, okay?"

    Seeing Cheng Yaojin’s expression, Li Ji poked Cheng Yaojin with his hand again, and then whispered.  However, his eyes would glance outside the door from time to time.

    "Stop talking, I might as well let you see an old friend. If it's him, I'm sure you will be surprised if you see him."

    "It's a pity that Cheng Yaojingen ignored Li Ji and continued to stare at the door.  When Li Ji heard this, he was even more surprised. Old friend, where did he come from?  However, this immediately aroused his curiosity. He looked at the emperor, who was also staring outside the palace door, so he ignored it. Like Cheng Yaojin, he turned around and stared outside the palace door.  .

    ??There is no one in this palace who is not an active person.  Seeing Cheng Yaojin, Li Ji, and even the emperor staring at the door of the palace, they also knew that this was something strange, and they all looked outside the door of the palace.

    Of course, there are some people who do not squint, for example, Wei Zheng is one of them.  In his opinion, what's all the fuss about? It's really unbecoming to ignore court etiquette.  However, although he was unhappy, he didn't say anything.  After all, everyone in the palace, even the emperor, is like this. This is not a big deal. He can defy power and speak out and his advice is true, but he is not a fool.

    They didn’t let everyone wait for long. Two people finally came outside the palace gate.  One of them was dressed in cloth and had shackles on his hands.  Behind him, was he following a guard or a school captain.  However, the captain had a strange expression on his face.  Moreover, he just followed without urging, and just let the prisoner walk slowly.  If the prisoner hadn't been shackled, people would have thought that the captain was his bodyguard.

    Yes, the person who walked in slowly at this time was Li Feng.  And what about the one following him?  He happened to be an acquaintance, Wang Daxiong.  No wonder this scene occurs.

    Since he saw Li Feng coming in, still wearing shackles, ChengBiting Jin's eyes got bigger and bigger, his mouth began to open wide, and his saliva started to flow out.  And Li Ji behind him looked at Li Feng as if he had seen a ghost, and he was actually dumbfounded.  So much so that I don’t even know that my body is out of balance.  It hit Cheng Yaojin's back directly.  Cheng Yaojin's head was short-circuited. Li Ji hit him so hard that he immediately fell forward.

    As for Li Ji, his body lost the support of Cheng Yaojin, and he also pressed forward, pressing on Cheng Yaojin's body.  However, this person still didn't come back to his senses and was still staring at Li Feng's face.

    "How could it be him, how could it be possible"

    Li Ji’s mind is now full of this problem.  How could he not know Li Feng as he was also from Wagang.  I think back then, because of Li Yuanba, he, the military advisor of Wagangzhai, was so worried that his hair turned white.  If Chai Shao hadn't come up with the idea in the end, he really wouldn't know what to do.

    "Oh, I'm talking about military advisor, what are you doing? I, Old Cheng, don't have the habit of cutting off my sleeves, why don't you get up quickly?"

    Being pinned down by Li Ji and lying on the ground for a long time, Cheng Yaojin came to his senses.  Realizing that this posture seemed very inappropriate, he yelled and got up.

    "hehe……"

    When Cheng Yaojin said this, Li Ji came to his senses and quickly got up. He nodded to Li Feng to say hello, then returned to his position and stood there as if nothing had happened.  but.  His heart was obviously not as calm as his face, but a turbulent wave.

    As a strategist and a wise man, he has always been man-made. In this war, bravery is not the first priority, but strategy.  Wisdom, that is the first thing.  Unfortunately, the appearance of Li Yuanba completely overturned his understanding.  He finally understood that when a person is brave to a certain extent.  Unexpectedly, he can fight and win without relying on any wisdom.

    Those Sui Dynasty soldiers who were as timid as mice, as long as they followed the little devil, they immediately changed from sheep to hungry wolves. Their morale was so high.  Each and every one of them was as if they had been injected with chicken blood, and they were all dying.  On the other hand, his legs became weak after being frightened by this little devil's killing method, which was like slapping a watermelon.  Not to mention those little soldiers.  Even when Li Ji saw it himself, his legs were still weak.

    I thought that this evildoer had been struck to death by lightning and taken away by God.  However, he came back to life again.  How could he not be extremely surprised.

    "Hehe. Please"

    As soon as Cheng Yaojin got up, he turned around and found that he and Li Feng were face to face, which immediately made him feel uncomfortable.  Then, he immediately turned sideways and said this to Li Feng.  Then, he ran back to his place and stood there.

    "Haha, this old Cheng is really interesting. He really thinks that I am here as a guest for dinner. Didn't you see that we have all the handcuffs on?"

    Seeing Cheng Yaojin’s funny performance, the anger in Li Feng’s heart actually dissipated a bit.  However, he did not move, but looked up and around. This was his first time in this place.

    When Li Chengqian saw Li Feng, he also looked shocked. Especially when he saw that Li Feng was wearing shackles, he was ready to come over immediately.  However, Li Feng shook his head and stopped him.

    Afterwards, Li Feng looked around again, wanting to see if there were any acquaintances, but unfortunately, he didn't recognize anyone.  However, there was one person whose expression made him feel very strange.  The man's expression was similar to Li Ji's. He also looked at Li Feng in disbelief.

    "Could it be that this person is also an acquaintance."

    However, Li Feng just glanced at him and stopped caring about him.  Instead, he raised his head and looked at Li Shimin in front of him.  He found that Li Shimin was also looking at him at this time.  However, the other party's eyes were full of bitterness.

    "You are so bold and unruly to the people. If you see the emperor, please kneel down quickly."

    Since Li Feng walked into the Tai Chi Hall, the atmosphere inside the hall has become a little weird.  And everyone felt this weird atmosphere.  However, the more this happens, the more cautious everyone becomes.  Jia Zhiyuan also felt the atmosphere, but he brought the people, so he spoke immediately.

    Although he felt sad in his heart, when he thought about it, he had already arrived at the palace.  Not to mention the imperial guards, there are also generals above the hall, none of whom are brave and extraordinary.  Thinking this way, he became emboldened.

    "Your Majesty, I think you can forget it. The people of these mountains and plains don't know etiquette."

    "Of course it's impossible for Li Feng to really kneel down because of Jia Zhiyuan's words.  His mission was to tie himself here. Now that the mission is completed, it is useless.  Why bother with useless people????

    " Seeing that Li Feng did not kneel down, the expressions of the people in the hall began to change again.  Someone had already opened his mouth to say something, but before he could, he heard a sound.  When everyone heard this, they all shut up.

    "Wei Aiqing is right, this ceremony is waived. Well, it is very indecent to carry torture instruments in this hall. Someone came and took away the torture instruments."

    Hearing Wei Zheng speak, Li Shimin was stunned for a moment, but he immediately continued talking happily.  You know, the Yushitai also has another responsibility, which is to be in charge of court etiquette.  What Li Shimin was most worried about was Wei Zheng, a stubborn old man who refused to give up. Unexpectedly, he was the first to speak.

    "Haha, it seems that they are indeed acquaintances."

    When Li Feng saw Wei Zheng, he knew that this was the one who had been looking at him strangely just now.  Looking at it now, it is obvious that they are familiar faces.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 249: Get violent at first

    "Open it, hurry up. Why don't you open the shackles? What about you? What are you doing standing still?"

    After hearing what Li Shimin said, the first person to react was Li Chengqian.  What happened today was still baffling to him at first. When he saw Li Feng being brought up like this, he felt even more crazy.  At the same time, I began to worry in my heart, thinking that maybe my father wanted to get my fourth uncle.

    "However, when I thought about it carefully, it was wrong. When I thought about it again, what Jia Zhiyuan just said, I immediately understood.  It turned out to be this reckless thing that brought Li Feng.  So, he said loudly to Jia Zhiyuan.

    "What are you opening? That's it. It's good. You kid, stand aside and don't mess around here."

    When Li Feng saw him, Li Chengqian ran over and immediately glared at him, and then said.  How could it be so easy to open it? I finally let Jia Zhiyuan handcuff me, how could I open it so cheaply?

    When Li Chengqian heard this, he was immediately dumbfounded.  There are still people who like to wear this thing.  I have only heard that some people like to wear jewelry, but I have never heard that some people like to wear chains.  However, seeing Li Feng's glare, Li Chengqian obediently retreated.  During military training, Li Feng's glare would make anyone tremble.

    Li Feng is used to calling Li Chengqian "boy", so he doesn't think there is anything wrong with him. Besides, he can't call him anything else.  Li Feng didn't think anything was wrong, but Li Feng's words frightened Man Chaowu.  This is the prince, this is the court, even the emperor will only call him Prince Li Chengqian.  As for this one, he calls him "boy" whenever he opens and closes his mouth, and even yells at him here and there.  Literally a heifer on all fours.  So awesome.

    "You are outrageous. You dare to be so disrespectful and despise the prince in this court. This is simply treason. What's more, you are just a pariah who has committed a serious crime. Your Majesty, this person has simply committed a heinous crime. I beg your majesty.  , Immediately behead this evil person to serve as a warning to others.”

    Such a disrespectful and daring act not only shocked people, but also aroused the anger of many people.  Li Feng had just finished speaking.  Immediately, a general walked out from among the military attaches. With an angry look on his face, he first angrily scolded Li Feng, and then he spoke to Li Shimin.

    "Your Majesty, what you said makes sense. This person is simply audacious. He dares to despise the dignity of the royal family and ignore the law and human ethics. He is indeed worthy of death."

    "Yes, your majesty, the majesty of the prince cannot be trampled on like this. I beg your majesty to severely punish this villain."

    ………………

    “Afterwards, there were waves of denunciation, and the words were more severe than the last.  Li Feng's crimes were each more serious than the last.  To sum it up, just four words.  God cannot tolerate it.

    At this time, such a change occurred, and Li Shimin was caught off guard.  This was originally a troublesome thing, but unexpectedly, something even more serious happened again. It was like one wave after another.

    "What should I do? What should I do? The prince's majesty needs to be maintained. However, in order to maintain the prince's majesty, is it possible to punish the fourth brother? He will have to overthrow the Tai Chi Palace. By then,  If you really make him angry and go crazy, it won't be a joke."

    At this moment, Li Shimin really wanted to cut Jia Zhiyuan into pieces with a thousand knives.  However, it happened so suddenly and it was such a dilemma. What do you want him to do?

    "Shut the hell up, I call you whatever you want, it's none of your business. Don't call him a brat, I call him a little brat. Why, you are not convinced, come and bite me  I am really just meddling in other people’s business. The parties involved don’t have any objections, but you have a bullshit opinion.”

    Li Feng never expected that just such a title would lead to a burst of condemnation.  He, who had been depressed for a long time, became even more furious.  He immediately turned around and cursed at those people.

    "It's too much to care about heaven and earth. It's too much to care about shit and farts."  However, if you poop and fart casually, you will still smoke others. However, it is so unreasonable for you to call your nephew a boy. Who does this bother you?

    "Especially you, a general, are so upset. Could it be that you, the general, are just saying it with your mouth? Soldiers should be brave and generous. Look at you, you are simply embarrassing a soldier.  It's over. I think the soldiers brought out by people like you are probably a bunch of women. What the hell, I don't want to be like you."

    As soon as he finished scolding everyone, Li Feng immediately turned his head and cursed the general who jumped out first.  You said, it would be better if you were one of those old pedants. After all, you have beenIt is normal to accept these messy thoughts and become stubborn.  However, you, a general who fights with a large number of soldiers, are like this. That is really inappropriate.

    Soldiers are hot-blooded and generous. Now that they are so entangled in these complicated matters, they are the first to jump out, which makes Li Feng feel contempt to the extreme.

    Li Feng’s words came too suddenly, and most importantly, they came too violently, and were so awesome that everyone fell into petrification in front of the crowd, keeping consistent movements, widening their eyes, opening their mouths, and looking stupid.

    As for the general who was slapped in the face by Li Feng and cursed like a storm, his face was red, white, green, and black. His eyes were wide open and bloodshot, his teeth were clenching, and there was a trace of blood on his forehead.  His veins popped out even more, and his whole body began to tremble.

    "I am going to kill you"

    With a roar, and then the sound of a sword being unsheathed, a long sword mixed with unparalleled anger actually struck Li Feng's head.

    "Hou Junji, be bold"

    "My lord, please calm down"

    "General Hou, please don't be reckless."

    …………

    Things are changing so fast that it’s hard to keep up with the pace.  It wasn't until they saw the sword coming out and striking at Li Feng that everyone immediately screamed in shock.

    This first sentence was, of course, called by Li Shimin.  At this moment, he was anxious and angry.  He didn't expect that Hou Junji would dare to pull out his weapon and kill people directly in the court hall.  Since he came to power, in order to carry forward the martial arts and enhance the military power of the Tang Dynasty, he not only set an example by carrying weapons to the court, but also required these generals to wear weapons when going to court.  However, that is just to express an attitude and set an example.  Unexpectedly, Hou Junji was actually used today.  If there really was blood splattering on the Tai Chi Hall, what would have happened to the Tang Dynasty.

    "piss off"

    Unfortunately, before Li Shimin could recover from his anger, another familiar voice came to him, making him even more frightened.  At this time, he seemed to remember that it was Li Feng that Hou Junji wanted to kill.  Then, he felt a sense of powerlessness all over his body, and his mind was in chaos.

    As a general who fought on the battlefield, Hou Junji's martial arts skills were quite extraordinary, so the sword struck him fast and hard.  If he was hit directly, his head would probably be split in half.

    Hou Junji's ferocity made Li Feng, who was always angry, even more furious.  When he saw the sword coming, he did not dodge or retreat, but rushed forward, roared, and then bumped into Hou Junji with his body.

    Li Feng's speed was so fast. Before the sword in Hou Junji's hand could be struck down, he felt a huge force coming from his front body. Then, he felt a burst of pain and was immediately knocked away.

    Then, everyone heard the sound of heavy objects falling to the ground, and found that Hou Junji was lying on the ground several meters away.  The sword in his hand also flew up the moment he was knocked away, and then happened to fall next to Cheng Yaojin.

    Cheng Yaojin looked at the sword that was still beating there, and he immediately started to break out in a cold sweat on his forehead.

    "How fierce is he? Hou Junji, this bastard, although his martial arts skills are a little worse than our old Cheng, but just a collision like this, he would be like this. If he was hit with fists or kicked,  Kick him, or get hit by him with his pair of sledgehammers But I, Old Cheng, have the foresight. However, this bastard Hou Junji deserves it. I don't care about you this time.  It’s ironclad.”

    He glanced at the sword that was beating on the ground, and then looked at Hou Junji who was struggling to get up on the ground, but couldn't get up, with blood pouring from his mouth and a look of horror on his face.  Cheng Yaojin thought with gloating while wiping his hands in cold sweat.

    "You are so bold and unruly that you dare to commit murder in this court hall. Let me, Yuchi Gong, come to meet you today."

    Today, the scenes in the court were thrilling and thrilling, causing everyone in the Tai Chi Hall to have their brains short-circuited.  In particular, Hou Junji was suddenly made to look like this, which made everyone's minds completely shut down.

    However, soon, someone reacted. A big man with a black face jumped out from among the generals. He was holding a piece of steel pipe that didn't look like a steel pipe. He cut it into pieces and was about to walk towards Li Feng.  .

    " Yuchi Gong, of course Li Feng has heard of this name. This is the person who was made into a door god together with Qin Qiong.  However, Li Feng didn't care about this at this time.  The anger is rising. Not to mention the door god, even the Jade Emperor dares to come.??, and he will be beaten accordingly.  So, he also stared at Yuchi Gong.

    "Everyone stop it"

    At this time, Li Shimin seemed to have finally come to his senses and stood up directly from the dragon chair.  Then, with an angry look on his face, he shouted loudly.  It could be seen from his face and eyes that he was quite angry.

    As Li Shimin’s voice rang out, countless guardsmen poured in from outside the palace gate, holding various weapons, and directly surrounded the entire hall.  At this time, beside Li Shimin, I don't know when, there were already several more servants dressed as eunuchs.

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 250: Identity Announced

    Following Li Shimin's move, the entire Tai Chi Hall was immediately filled with an extremely heavy aura.  Everyone couldn't help but start to feel a little panicked.  The emperor was furious, and that was no fun.  What's more, for an emperor like Li Shimin, as soon as the majesty on his body was revealed, people immediately became trembling with fear.

    "Everyone, step back."

    Seeing that the situation was under control immediately, Li Shimin immediately waved his hand to ask the guards to retreat.  The few servants beside him also slowly retreated towards the back.  They all ran out after hearing the emperor's furious voice.

    Although the guards have all retreated, the atmosphere above the court is still a bit depressing.  All the people did not speak and seemed very quiet.

    "Take General Hou down and let the imperial doctor take a look at him"

    After a while, Li Shimin remembered that there was Hou Junji on the ground with bleeding from the corner of his mouth, so he immediately asked someone to take Hou Junji down for diagnosis and treatment.  Then, he became silent again.  However, his eyes kept passing over the faces of the officials below.

    Among them, his eyes paused on Wei Zheng's face for the longest time, and then he looked away after realizing that he didn't seem to have any intention of speaking.  However, there was a look of suspicion on his face.  In the end, he kept his eyes on Li Feng and didn't move away for a long time.  Finally, he fixed his eyes on Jia Zhiyuan.

    "Now, let's deal with it first. Jia Zhiyuan impeached the prince, violated the prohibition on alcohol, and brewed wine privately. Jia Zhiyuan, let's get started. Prince, you have to answer truthfully and cooperate to explain the matter clearly."

    Li Shimin has a headache now, a severe headache.  However, things are more difficult.  It has to be solved eventually.  Since everything was caused by Jia Zhiyuan, let's start with his incident.  However, Li Shimin's tone and the look on his face made Jia Zhiyuan panic.

    However, at this moment, the arrow is already on the string and has to be fired.

    “Excuse me, Your Highness, do you know this person?”

    “Maybe he knows, but there’s no point in asking Li Feng.  It's more likely that he was frightened by Li Feng's actions just now.  Therefore, when Jia Zhiyuan came down, he directly questioned Li Chengqian.

    "know"

    Li Chengqian probably understood it as soon as he heard about prohibition and private brewing.  Why was Li Fengfeng brought here?  However, he didn't understand why this matter had anything to do with him.  Also, the emperor has known about this for a long time.  Why are you making a fuss in the court now?

    However, Li Shimin had an order to answer truthfully.  He answered truthfully.

    "Well, I heard that Your Highness has also been to this person's home. Is that correct?"

    I heard Li Chengqian say that he knew Li Feng without any secret.  Jia Zhiyuan suddenly breathed a sigh of relief.  If the prince denies it, he will have to confront Li Feng. Jia Zhiyuan is really not willing to do that.  After all, what Li Feng did just now.  But it frightened him.  If it doesn't work out, give him a try.  He couldn't bear it.

    Therefore, what he hopes most now is that the prince can dare to take action and admit the matter directly to avoid trouble.

    "Well, I did go there and stayed there for a while."

    Li Chengqian seemed to be like a tapeworm in Jia Zhiyuan's heart, and sure enough, he gave him the answer he wanted most.

    "Then, Your Highness, could you please explain what you are going to do there?"

    "Of course. In fact, it's not a big deal. I just go to help, harvest wheat and work in the fields. Hey, I didn't know the hard work of the people before, but this time I have realized that it is not easy for the people. Every day,  I got up before dawn and didn't come back until dark. At the end of the day, my whole body was sore"

    What is the matter? Of course I am going to help harvest wheat.  Recalling the wheat harvest, Li Chengqian also felt emotional. He didn't know why, but he actually talked to Jia Zhiyuan about the hardships of this farmer.

    When the military officials in the hall heard this, they immediately showed a strange expression.  The prince went to help work in the fields and harvest wheat. This thing sounded a bit too unreliable.  However, hearing Li Chengqian speak so seriously and describe it in such detail, it seemed as if it was indeed true.

    "It is true that life is not easy for the common people. Your Highness, you have been there for a few days. I wonder if you know that this person is secretly brewing wine at home."

    Jia Zhiyuan has no interest in things like the mysterious wheat harvest, whether true or false.  What he wanted to hear now was about moonshine.  So, he quickly changed the topic and went directly to the topic.

    "this………"

    When I heard it, I finally got to the topic.? Li Chengqian also felt embarrassed.  I don’t know how to answer.  You know, at this critical moment after the disaster, violating the alcohol prohibition is still a serious matter.  If it is not done well, it may bring disaster to Li Feng.

    "Prince, answer Master Jia's questions truthfully"

    But at this moment, Li Shimin spoke again.  When Li Chengqian heard that the emperor actually asked him to answer truthfully, he was stunned for a moment, and finally seemed to understand as if he was thoughtful.

    "Well, yes, I do know about brewing. The prince even tried it himself. How is brewing made?"

    After hearing Li Shimin speak again, Li Chengqian gritted his teeth and told the truth.  However, in his words, he referred to private wine making as wine making.

    When he heard this, Jia Zhiyuan was completely relieved.  Just now, he had only asked questions, without any questioning.  However, even so, if you think about it carefully, the problem is huge.

    Who would believe that a dignified prince, with nothing to do, went to a small mountain village to help harvest wheat?  If not, then what would he want if he, a prince, went there?  Since the prince knew that wine was being brewed there, didn't he know about the prohibition?  Since he knew it, why didn't he hide it?

    At this time, all the military officials also had different expressions.  Some people began to feel happy and glowed with excitement.  Some people's expressions became obviously anxious. For example, Changsun Wuji was the most anxious one.  The look he looked at Li Chengqian was filled with an expression of extreme helplessness.

    "Your Majesty, the subordinates have already completed their inquiries. Therefore, I impeached the prince. For personal gain, I ignored the court's laws, operated behind the scenes, and secretly brewed wine. Although His Highness the prince is the dragon's son of the Holy Emperor and the crown prince of the country. However, the prince violated the law and committed the same crime as the common people.  What's more, at this time of post-disaster reconstruction and food shortage, what I did was absolutely inappropriate. The country has national laws and family rules. Therefore, I have the courage to ask your majesty to punish the prince according to the law."

    At this moment, in Jia Zhiyuan’s view, the overall situation has been decided.  So he immediately began to speak impassionedly.  The excited look on his face was displayed in front of everyone without any reservation.

    "Your Majesty, Mr. Jia's words are reasonable, and the national law is like a mountain. Please think again, your Majesty."

    "Your Majesty, please think twice"

    …………

    As soon as Jia Zhiyuan finished speaking, many ministers immediately began to kneel down to petition.  Anyway, the law does not punish everyone. Besides, if they do this, they are on the side of the law, so there is nothing to fear at all.  The most important thing is, wouldn't it be a pity to miss such a great opportunity.

    During the early Tang Dynasty, under the training of Li Shimin, not only the folk customs were strong and the military style was brave, but the official style was also very strong.  Otherwise, there would not have been eternity-old admonishers like Wei Zheng.  Such a trend has indeed made the government a lot clearer, but it has also given the emperor Li Shimin a lot of headaches.  I was often pushed into the corner and couldn't get off the stage.

    "Jia Zhiyuan, is this the basis for your judgment that the prince is brewing wine privately? This is simply nonsense. Could it be that just because the prince went to stay in Jianghu Village for a few days and help harvest wheat, he must have other agendas? Also, who  Let me tell you, there is no charter in Jianghu Village. As Yushi Zhongcheng, you are responsible for supervising all officials. Is this how you supervise the situation? It is completely unreasonable to rely on speculation.  I sent an order to remove Jia Zhiyuan from his position as censor Zhongcheng, and to imprison him in a prison until his death."

    At this moment, although Jia Zhiyuan was nervous, he was more excited.  He knew that although the emperor was very unhappy, according to the emperor's past character, in the face of such a clear-cut matter, the emperor would definitely choose to side with the law and punish the prince.

    However, what he didn’t expect was that after waiting for a long time, the emperor’s anger came, and this anger was still directed at him.

    "I will not submit, I will not submit, it is unfair"

    It wasn’t until the guards came to take him away that Jia Zhiyuan realized that he had heard correctly and immediately started shouting loudly.

    "Huh, until now, I'm still stubborn. So today, I will convince you. Do you know who the person you have locked up is? I tell you, this is my fourth brother, the prince of the Tang Dynasty. Where is the prince going?  , I am indeed here to visit. Also, I have already given permission for brewing wine. For this reason, I also specially gave the Kowloon Golden Order."

    "You dare to arrest the prince without my order. Also, you do not investigate and convict the prince indiscriminately. What is even more abominable is that you use this to slander the prince. Tell me, what crime do you deserve?"

    At this time, Li Shimin, with a stern face, stared at Jia Zhiyuan angrily, and shouted angrily.

    ?Li Shimin's words not only made Jia Zhiyuan look ashen and dumbfounded.  Even in the court hall, all the military officials were dumbfounded and turned to look at Li Feng.

    "God, you're unfairHaha"

    After Jia Zhiyuan roared with grief and anger, he actually started to giggle. Looking at his expression, he couldn't stand the stimulation and was mentally disturbed.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 251: Secret Talk

    When Jia Zhiyuan was taken away, the entire Tai Chi Hall returned to calm again. Now, everyone is silent.  Things have become more and more beyond their expectations. It was originally an impeachment incident, but now it has turned out like this.  The prisoner somehow turned into a prince.

    At this point, the matter is no longer something they, the ministers, can interfere with.  Because this already involves matters within the royal family.  However, although everyone did not speak, their minds began to spin rapidly.  Many people have a question in their minds, that is, where did this prince come from and why have they never heard of it.  As for those insiders, such as Cheng Yaojin and Li Ji, they never said anything.

    ??No one spoke. Besides this being a royal matter, there was another reason.  That is, Li Feng's previous performance was really too fierce.  Worry, if you accidentally say the wrong thing and get hit like that, it will be terrible.  Also, the emperor's attitude towards this prince was too weird.

    "If anyone dares to be so presumptuous in the court, let alone the prince, even the prince, he will suffer."  But look, the emperor was stunned and didn't say a word.

    "Retreat from the DPRK"

    Li Shimin was sitting on the dragon chair, his expression changing for a while.  After a while, he suddenly said, "Retreat from the court."

    Seeing the emperor's face, and looking at the atmosphere and posture in front of them, the officials also knew that they were indeed not suitable to stay here. Although they had many thoughts in their hearts, no one dared to say anything, and they all left obediently.  .

    "Everyone, please step back. No one is allowed to approach the Tai Chi Hall."

    After all the ministers retreated, Li Shimin issued another order for everyone to retreat.  Soon, only Li Shimin was left in the Tai Chi Hall.  Li Feng is alone.  After everyone left, Li Shimin slowly stood up from the dragon chair, then walked down, and then stood face to face with Li Feng.

    "There is nothing I can do about what happened today. I hope you can understand my difficulties."

    After a long time, Li Shimin turned around and spoke slowly.  The tone was full of discussion.  He knew that Li Feng was already very angry.  Now coupled with this, one can imagine the anger in his heart.

    "If you are in trouble, won't I be in trouble? I don't understand. I just want to live a quiet life, why is it so difficult, ah. I am provoking someone. Forget it, come today, I  I just want an explanation. I don't want to deal with the messy things in the royal family. But I don't want to be involved in these messy things anymore. Otherwise, it will be up to you to understand me.  Difficulty”

    Li Feng didn’t want to argue with Li Shimin.  Needless to say, he could think of what happened today, and it must be someone secretly causing trouble.  and.  This person must be from the royal family, otherwise.  It is impossible to involve Li Chengqian.

    But why should you involve yourself?  Li Feng didn't like this feeling of being shot while lying at home, very much.  The most important thing is that he himself doesn't care, but what about Rou Niang and the others?  This is called not taking 10,000, just to be afraid of the worst.

    The reason why he did this today is to completely solve this kind of thing.

    "This kind of thing is inevitable. I think you should know that whether you admit it or not, whether you want it or not, you are a member of this royal family. Even if you think you are not, others will think you are. But  "Have you ever seen an emperor's family live in harmony? This situation makes me feel more uncomfortable and heartbroken than you do."

    How could Li Shimin, the emperor, not understand things that Li Feng could understand.  However, knowing it clearly, even he had no way to do it.

    "I don't care about this. It's your business. You should know what I want. I'm here this time to ask for an explanation. Anyway, if something like this happens again, I will use my  Solve things in your own way.”

    At this time, Li Feng's expression was already a little excited, and his eyes were filled with blazing anger.  As soon as Li Feng finished speaking, Li Shimin's brows began to wrinkle.  He knew that this time, Li Feng was really impatient, and he also knew what Li Feng said was his method.

    After listening to Li Feng's words, Li Shimin immediately became silent, looking quietly ahead, not knowing what he was thinking.  Li Feng also stayed there quietly without speaking, and he was also very upset.

    I don’t know how long it took, but Li Feng finally appeared outside the Tai Chi Hall.

    "Fourth uncle, are you okay?"

    As soon as he walked out, Li Chengqian ran over with a worried look on his face and said to him.  Obviously, Li Chengqian has been waiting for him here.of.

    "What can happen? Is it possible that you are still worried about what your father has done to me? Hey, forget it, let's not talk about it. Find me a carriage and take me back. Otherwise, your fourth aunt won't  I know how worried I will be.”

    Li Chengqian’s performance was beyond Li Feng’s expectations, but he was also more moved in his heart.  However, what he wants most now is to go home immediately so that Rou Niang and the others will not be frightened.

    "It has been prepared for a long time. Let's go, Fourth Uncle. I will go back to Jianghu Village with you. I didn't expect that such a mess happened again today, which made people upset. It just so happened that I also went to Jianghu Village to relax.  . It’s just that this matter dragged you into this. Fourth uncle, I’m really sorry.”

    “Obviously, what happened today made Li Chengqian very uncomfortable.  As soon as he thought about it, he knew that this matter must be directed at him, the prince.  He felt very guilty for involving Li Feng.

    "Okay, let's not talk about this. You even call me Uncle Fourth. What's the matter? I just hate these things that compete for power. Well, wait a minute. Let's make a hearty meal after we go back.  How about a few drinks after dinner. But, you kid, you really don’t have a good drinking capacity. Look at how much you drank with Xiaohu last time, and you ended up like that.”

    “Obviously, Li Feng is really not in the mood to think about these troublesome things right now.  So, he immediately changed the topic.

    "Haha, of course I can't compare with you, Fourth Uncle. However, I can compete with Xiaohu. Besides, I was really happy when I ate last time, and the food was delicious. Fourth Uncle  , When you kill the pig one day, you must call me. "

    Speaking of the last time he was drunk, Li Chengqian still looked happy.  The uncle and nephew just chatted like this, got into the carriage, and drove towards Takuto Village.

    However, just as he arrived at the entrance of the village, the carriage stopped, and Li Feng also heard bursts of noisy sounds. When he got off the carriage, he saw that except Rou Niang, Yaya, Si Zi and Gao Yang, Qi Ye and Lao Tie were all there.  coming.

    "Brother Li, are you okay?"

    As soon as Li Feng got out of the car, Rou Niang ran over immediately, stretched out her hands, and grabbed Li Feng's arm tightly. Then she said with worry and happiness on her face.

    "Brother, wuwuwhy did it take you so long to come back?"

    Li Feng was just about to speak when he was immediately hugged by Yaya.  This girl started crying non-stop, which made Li Feng feel distressed.

    "Okay, Yaya, it's okay. Isn't this good? Don't cry, don't cry."

    Li Feng thought to himself that she must have been frightened this time, otherwise, how could she cry so sadly.

    "Little madman, what's going on? You don't know. Everyone is worried to death. If Tie Hammer and I hadn't persuaded him, something might have happened again. Well, it looks like everything is fine."

    Soon, Master Qi and Lao Tie came over and asked anxiously.

    "Haha, it's okay. What can happen? I just went to explain the situation. No, everyone is back well. Besides, what can they do to me?"

    Li Chengqian, who got off the carriage later, grinned when he heard Li Feng speak so easily.  I thought to myself, it's okay, but what happened today is a big deal.  Even he, the prince, was frightened for a while.

    "Okay, let's not stand here anymore and go back quickly. Let's have a few drinks tonight to celebrate the return of the little madman safe and sound."

    The old man on the side saw that something was not right about the atmosphere, so he immediately spoke.  Of course, his proposal was unanimously approved by everyone.

    The dinner was very sumptuous, and everyone drank happily. In the end, Xiaohu and Li Chengqian were ruthlessly knocked down again.

    When she went to bed at night, Rou Niang still looked frightened.  It took Li Feng a long time and coaxing him to slowly fall asleep.  However, Li Feng himself was completely sleepless at this moment.  He looked at Rou Niang who was asleep and still holding her hand tightly, and looked at her brows that were frowning and relaxing at times.  Li Feng's heart was filled with love and a deep sense of happiness.

    But then, he remembered what happened today.  His own face gradually became gloomy, and then a feeling of boredom came over him.

    In the end, he remembered again the conversations he and Li Shimin had in the Tai Chi Hall.  This made his mood fluctuate even more.

    "Brother Li, Brother Li don't arrest Brother Li, go away"

    &nbsp; While Li Feng was lost in thought, suddenly Rou Niang's anxious voice came to his ears.  And Li Feng also clearly felt that Rou Niang was holding his hand harder and harder.

    When Li Feng was about to ask, he suddenly found that Rou Niang was still asleep.  He just frowned, his face full of panic.

    "It's okay, it's okay, Rou Niang, don't be afraid, I'm back and I'll be by your side."

    As soon as Li Feng saw it, he knew that it must be because of what happened today that Rou Niang had a nightmare, so he quickly patted her back gently and whispered.  After a while, Rou Niang's expression slowly calmed down.

    "Boy, maybe what you said is right."

    After a while, Li Feng said something incomprehensible.  (To be continued)

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 252: Confessing the King

    It has been several days since the last incident in the court. Today is the first day of the Lunar New Year, the day when the court meeting is held. Therefore, early in the morning, I saw many official sedans starting to rush towards the palace.  I rushed there and it was much more lively than usual.

    In the officialdom, the most indispensable thing is well-informed people, so that many things that happen in the court will quickly become known to everyone.  And what happened in the court in the past few days, one after another, was a big event that shocked both the government and the public.  First, the censor Zhongcheng impeached the prince, and then General Youwei, Duke Lu, and Hou Jun gathered in the court hall and were directly beaten and seriously injured.  Later, an inexplicable prince was brought out, and Jia Zhiyuan, the censor Zhongcheng, went to the prison.  These things quickly became known to both the government and the public.

    However, the most curious thing is how a prince suddenly appeared.  Those who knew about it kept silent, while those who didn't know about it inquired about it one after another, and then started talking about everything.  An untitled, nameless prince is indeed a rare thing.  Everyone is waiting for what explanation the royal family will give.

    "Military advisor, tell me, will His Majesty mention the matter of making a king today?"

    Cheng Yaojin was still standing behind Li Ji, and then asked Li Ji in a low voice.

    "It's very possible. After all, this matter has become a big deal now. If it continues to be anonymous and nameless, it will be unseemly and against the rules, and it will also be bad for His Majesty's reputation."

    As soon as Li Ji heard this, he knew what Cheng Yaojin was talking about.  These people who came from Wagang Village had a very deep friendship, so Li Ji thought about Cheng Yaojin's question and whispered to Cheng Yaojin.

    "Haha, your majesty must have a headache. That man. But someone who likes to be a high-ranking official cannot do without a resounding name, and he never knows what the rules are. Oh, do you think your majesty will grant him an official position?  That would be terrible, oh my God"

    Thinking of being knighted, Cheng Yaojin immediately remembered the incident between Li Yuanba and Yu Wen in Chengdu.  But then.  He started to look worried.  Because, he suddenly thought whether the emperor would grant Li Feng an official position.  If they were granted official positions, it would be difficult for them as generals.

    If Li Feng is granted an official position.  Civil servant, that is absolutely impossible, it must be the official position of military attaché.  If this was a military attache position, it would be involved with generals like them. By then, we don’t know what will happen.

    "Well, no. Probably not. If this is a kingship. According to the usual practice, one must reward the fiefdom and then leave Chang'an. Heading to the fiefdom. Not bad, not bad. I just don't know if this man will fight in the future.  He will go to the battlefield. I think it will be fun then. "

    Suddenly, Cheng Yaojin felt relieved again, and then he actually thought of fighting.  He was sure that as long as there was a war, the violent war maniac would definitely go, and then the fun would indeed be great.

    "Don't have such sweet dreams. It is imperative that he be crowned king. However, His Majesty will definitely not let him leave Chang'an. Who knows what big trouble will be caused outside. Also, according to what happened last time  It seems that his temperament has changed a lot. Forget it, who knows about this kind of thing, let’s wait and see what happens.”

    Even though Li Ji is extremely intelligent, he is still unsure about these things.  When encountering such an unusual person, the emperor had no choice but to play his cards differently.

    "Haha, what the military advisor said is true. Old Cheng, I don't want to be like that old monkey boy."

    Cheng Yaojin fully agreed with Li Ji's suggestion of waiting and watching.  This reminded him again of the miserable state that Hou Junji was in in the court room last time. He couldn't get out of bed without three months of training.

    As time passed slowly, the emperor finally appeared on the dragon throne.  After a period of worship rituals, there was silence in the hall, and everyone was waiting for the emperor's words.

    "Come here and announce the decree"

    Li Shimin sat on the high dragon chair. After inspecting carefully, he immediately spoke.  As soon as he finished speaking, a eunuch came forward, opened the imperial edict in his hand, and began to read.

    "The fourth son of the Great Ancestor, my younger brother, Li Feng, named Yuanba, has been extremely brave since childhood He has been favored by God, and now he has returned safely. Therefore, he is specially named the Brave King, who enters the forbidden palace without retribution, and who faces the emperor without retribution.  Kneeling I heard that there is a famous craftsman in the village of Zhongnan. It is an auspicious place. Prince Yong's mansion is specially given to him Prince Yong's mansion is far away from Beijing, with Zhongnan as his back. I am specially allowed to form a palace guard.  ……”

    Sure enough, as many people expected, the emperor is going to knight Li Feng today.  However, when everyone listened to the contents of the imperial edict, everyone gasped.  This edict is reallyThis is unusual. Three concessions came at once.

    The first concession exempts Li Feng from all etiquette matters.  It is stated in the imperial edict that you can enter the palace without notification, you can enter if you want.  When meeting the emperor, there is no need to bow and kneel.  I would like to ask, is there any etiquette in the world that is more important than this emperor's etiquette?

    The second concession is to directly turn Jianghu Village into Li Feng’s private territory.  This is not like those fiefdoms, but a territory that belongs entirely to Li Feng. Didn't you hear that this is the place where the mansion is?  That means that the entire Jianghu Village belongs to Li Feng's mansion.

    The third charter is even more exaggerated. It directly authorizes Li Feng to form a royal guard army. Although I don’t know how many people there are, I am sure there will be no less.  Although, every prince's palace has a wedding palace and a wedding tent house, as well as a prince's escort team.  However, compared to others, it is far behind.

    In short, in one sentence, with this imperial edict, Jianghu Village became a country within a country.  Except for the emperor, whoever gets there must take a detour.

    "Your Majesty, such a reward is not in line with the rules."

    "Yes, Your Majesty, the etiquette between kings and ministers is the law of heaven, and the number of guards in the prince's palace is fixed. If it is changed at will, it will not comply with the rules."

    Sure enough, as soon as the imperial edict was read, someone immediately stood up and spoke.  Li Shimin had already expected such a situation, so it was not surprising.  The moment the imperial edict was read out, he began to stare at Wei Zheng closely.  The only thing he was worried about was that this stubborn old man would contradict him on this matter.

    As for the remaining people, Li Shimin is not afraid. They don't have the temper yet to dare to really confront him.  The minds of these people are not as simple as Wei Zheng's and they have too many concerns.  The reason for speaking out is nothing more than to speak out unconventionally and achieve some goals.

    "Wei Aiqing, what do you think?"

    Seeing that Wei Zheng remained silent, Li Shimin felt reassured.  In fact, yesterday, Li Shimin discovered that Wei Zheng had been acting a little weird since meeting Li Feng.  Regarding this situation, Li Shimin had guessed some reasons. Wei Zheng once worked under Dou Jiande as a member of Zhongshushe.  And his fourth brother had led the troops to deal with Dou Jiande smoothly.

    However, the only thing that Li Shimin couldn't figure out was that Wei Zheng, who was not afraid of heaven and earth and even dared to contradict himself as the emperor, seemed to be very afraid of the arrival of his fourth brother.

    However, Li Shimin didn't care about this now. After discovering this situation, he immediately started questioning Wei Zheng.  In the past, Wei Zheng was the first to object to this kind of thing. If he had no objection today, many people would naturally stop.

    "Reporting to Your Majesty, I believe that Your Majesty has considered it very much. Jianghu Village is adjacent to Zhongnan. If it wants to defend itself, it needs more manpower. And King Yong, His Majesty's brother, is exempted from kneeling, which also shows that Your Majesty  I have a deep brotherhood with King Yong. Although there is something wrong with the etiquette, it is not a big deal."

    Li Shimin’s question made Wei Zheng stunned. He didn’t expect that the emperor would actually come to him.  However, after careful consideration, he still supported the emperor's opinion.

    He said this for other reasons, but equally, it was also out of consideration for the emperor.  For a long time, the Xuanwu Sect incident has cast a dark shadow on the emperor, and he has a bad reputation for killing his brothers.  It just so happens that we can take advantage of this incident to prove to the world that the emperor is not such a heartless person.

    When everyone heard that when Wei Zheng mentioned the words "brotherhood", they all chose to shut up obediently.  They also thought about what the representative meant in this matter.  If he continues to object, wouldn't it mean that he wants to trap the emperor into injustice.

    "Prince, you will be responsible for delivering the decree."

    Seeing Wei Zheng’s words, everyone shut up obediently, and Li Shimin was also very happy.  He didn't expect that Wei Zheng would sometimes be able to speak for him.  Afterwards, he handed over the announcement of the decree to Li Chengqian.  Who knows if his fourth brother would just take the imperial edict and throw it somewhere.

    After the court meeting, everyone began to leave Tai Chi Hall and walked outside the palace.  But at this moment, Cheng Yaojin quickly followed Wei Zheng.

    "Haha, Mr. Wei, did you know King Yong before?"

    Cheng Yaojin was really curious. Wei Zheng's behavior in the past two days was not like his previous style at all.  Therefore, he couldn't help but ran forward and asked Wei Zheng with a smile.

    Hearing the sound, Wei Zheng turned around and saw that it was Cheng Yaojin, which was also very strange.  Wei Zheng is quite self-aware of his popularity.  However, after listening to Cheng Yaojin's question, he also had some enlightenment.I know what this guy wants to ask.

    "Although I, Wei Zheng, am very arrogant, I am not arrogant enough to think that I can reason with His Highness King Yong."

    Wei Zheng stopped, looked at Cheng Yaojin for a few times, then, leaving a few words, he ignored Cheng Yaojin and walked forward on his own.

    "Haha, this old man is quite self-aware. But, it is indeed impossible to reason with that guy."

    Wei Zheng's answer was not what he asked, and Cheng Yaojin didn't come back to his senses for a long time.  After thinking for a while, I finally understood what Wei Zheng meant.  Then, he looked at Wei Zheng walking away and whispered with a smile.  (To be continued)

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 253: The Mastermind

    After Li You came out of Taiji Hall, he returned directly to his Prince Yan's mansion.  However, his expression was not very good. Sitting there, he felt a little gloomy.

    "Your Highness"

    Not long after he sat down, a middle-aged man who looked like a butler walked in from outside the door. He saluted respectfully and then stood there silently.  This person is indeed the housekeeper of Prince Yan's Mansion, and he is an old housekeeper.  Ever since Li You opened his mansion, he has come to Prince Yan's mansion.

    Although there is a marriage affairs office and a marriage affairs office in the prince's palace, these people are often not very reliable.  Therefore, some additional personnel are often recruited within the palace.  Although these people seem to have low status, they are actually the true confidants.

    “For example, the Butler Lu in front of me was specially given to Li You by Concubine Yin when Li You opened his mansion.  At first, Li You disliked this person very much. With him around, nothing about Li You could escape the eyes of Concubine Yin.  However, things were different now. Li You discovered that this Butler Lu was indeed extraordinary.  He is low-key, thoughtful and flexible, making Li You extremely satisfied when using him.

    "Butler Lu, there's no need to be polite, um, by the way, there won't be any tail end to that matter, right?"

    Talents, especially such loyal and capable talents, must be respected. Therefore, Li You's attitude towards Butler Lu is now very good.

    "Don't worry, Your Highness, there won't be any trouble. The secret report was sent there secretly. And the matter of supervising the censor was also handled by others. In addition, Jia Zhiyuan is now crazy. All  It will be even harder to investigate the matter. Even if it is investigated, it will not involve us. "

    When Butler Lu heard Li You's question, he immediately answered with certainty without being humble or overbearing.

    "Well, that's good, in short. We must be cautious in everything we do. We still have to pay close attention to this matter. If there is any change, we should report it as soon as possible.  Make plans"

    What Butler Lu said.  It didn't make Li You completely lose his vigilance, but he still explained with some worry.

    "Yes, Your Highness, I will pay careful attention during this period. If there are any changes, I will report to Your Highness immediately."

    Butler Lu didn’t show any dissatisfaction because of Li You’s words.  On the contrary, there was a hint of awe and joy in his eyes.  At the same time, more people are surprised during this time.  Li You's change was so great that people couldn't believe it.

    "Well, that's good. By the way, in addition to that, we must pay close attention to every move of Wang Youde and Prince Yue's house. Then, if there is anything wrong, report it to the king immediately. Among them, especially Wang Youde's  On the other hand, I feel that he will definitely make new moves. After all, their Wang family's restaurant business is now in jeopardy, and now it seems that the Yue Palace can no longer help him.  I will think of another way.”

    "My subordinates obey, um, that's over to Jianghu Village. Do we still need to continue to monitor it?"

    "No need for that. At today's court meeting, the emperor has decreed that he will be crowned the Brave King. From now on, small fights will be of no use to him. Forget it, let's arrange the manpower there.  , withdraw them all.”

    Hearing Butler Lu mention Jianghu Village, Li You's expression immediately became more gloomy, and his mood was extremely depressed.  The tone was full of unwillingness.

    However, at this moment, as he said, it is impossible for a small fight to have any impact on Li Feng.  The meaning of the emperor's imperial edict this time is already quite clear.  That is, no one is allowed to provoke Jianghu Village or Li Feng anymore.

    "If Your Highness has no other instructions, then I will resign."

    Seeing that Li You's expression was obviously getting a little bad, Butler Lu chose to retreat very wisely.  He was often frightened by the current King of Yan, Li You.  Although Li You's attitude towards him, and even towards everyone, is getting better and kinder, but people like this are often the more terrifying ones.

    "Haha, my good fourth uncle, it seems that your status in the heart of my father is really unique. He really spent a lot of time on your affairs this time. Not only did he try every means to free you  The charge of secretly brewing wine, even if you made a scene in court and injured Hou Junji, it would still be ignored. In the end, you actually came up with such an imperial decree. But just wait, it's between you and me.  Sooner or later, we have to settle the account carefully."

    After Butler Lu went out, Li You immediately started talking to himself, with a very hateful light in his eyes.  At the same time, there is also a profound?The helplessness and unwillingness.

    "Wang Youde, Wang Youde, you are where you are today. Haha, I think back then, if it weren't for you, how could I have suffered such pain and humiliation? For that Erguotou, you actually sold me. Speaking of which, I, the king  I have to thank you, otherwise, I will still be confused. But, it’s a pity that this time, if you go to Li Tai, he won’t be able to help you, he doesn’t have the guts.”

    "However, I would like to take a closer look at how capable the Wang family, as one of the six major clans, is. It would be better to have a lose-lose situation or a death-defying situation, so that I can get some interest from it."

    After talking to himself for a while, Li You's mood obviously improved a lot.  Unexpectedly, this incident was actually planned by him.

    Yes, this matter was indeed planned by him.  Since what happened in Takuto Village last time, he has learned from the pain and decided to change.  During the time he was recovering from his injuries, he had been thinking about many issues.  Among them, there was one question that he couldn't figure out no matter how hard he thought about it.

    That is why Wang Youde tried so hard to get him to go to Jianghu Village in the first place.  I didn't think much about it before, but then I thought carefully about what Wang Youde did and his character.  I think that he didn't just want to avenge his subordinate, or just let out a bad breath.

    If it was just because of this, there would be no need for him to go to such trouble, please take action himself.  With their Wang family and Wang Youde's ability, if they want to get a mountain villager, they can do whatever they want.  Why do I need to use my own hands to accomplish this?

    The more Li You thought about it, the more he realized there was something wrong with it, so he began to send people to closely watch the situation of the Wang family, and to investigate and collect all the information about the Wang family.

    However, as he slowly got to know the Wang family, he became more and more convinced that he was being used by Wang Youde.  Because, with just a cursory investigation, he discovered that the Wang family was extremely powerful.  He finally understood why these six clans had such a high status in people's eyes.  It's not just because they have money.

    It wasn’t until Cui Yingying started making big moves that the Wang family’s restaurant business suffered a heavy blow.  Among them, the most critical thing turned out to be a kind of wine called Erguotou.  Then, he turned his attention to the investigation of Erguotou.  Soon, they found out the connection between Cui Yingying and Li Feng, and also found out that this Erguotou was actually made by Li Feng.

    At this time, how could he not understand that Wang Youde's purpose was to go to Erguotou.  And he became a pawn of Wang Youde.

    After thinking about all this, Li You hated Wang Youde deeply.  If he had followed his past behavior, he would have to go to Wang Youde to settle the score immediately.  However, after experiencing the pain of breaking his leg, he changed greatly.  Therefore, he was not in a hurry to find Wang Youde.

    He just paid closer attention to every move of the Wang family, waiting for the opportunity to come.  Sure enough, this time, Wang Youde made him wait again.  Moreover, it was discovered that as soon as he arrived in Chang'an City, he first made an appointment with Cui Yingying, and then went to Prince Yue's Mansion.  The next day, Li Tai left Jianghu Village.

    " In this way, Li You could not guess the purpose of Wang Youde's trip.  So, he quickly came up with this idea, killing two birds with one stone.

    Originally, there was nothing to do with the prince.  However, if you want Jia Zhiyuan to take action, a big shot must be involved.  It happened that during this period, the prince and Li Feng had a close relationship, so the prince became the bait to lure Jia Zhiyuan.

    As for why he chose Jia Zhiyuan, of course Li You knew his character well.  The most important thing is that only through him can this matter be escalated and brought directly to the emperor.

    By then, between the laws of the Tang Dynasty and Li Feng, the emperor would have a headache.  However, in Li You's view, the emperor was very honest and would definitely uphold the laws of the Tang Dynasty and punish Li Feng.  This is the result he needs.

    " Moreover, this matter involves the prince. No matter whether it succeeds or not, the people on the prince's side will definitely not give up and will definitely find out who is behind the scenes.  Needless to say, this investigation will soon lead to the death of King Li Tai of Yue.  He would gain the most from overthrowing the prince. What's more, he was already connected with the Erguotou matter and Wang Youde. What's more, he had even been to Jianghu Village in person.  If you don’t look for him, who should you look for?

    Although there is no evidence, the problem is serious. You know, this time, it is not a small fight.  If that charge is proven, the prince will definitely not be able to live with it.  In fact, when the time comes, even Wang Youde will be retaliated against.

    "Hey, what a pity. But, all this hard work has not been in vain, fourth brother, fourth brother, this time, I have to take the blame for you, haha.  By the way, there is also Wang Youde, the Wang family, the emperor is very dissatisfied with you, I wonder what will happen this time."

    Although he couldn't do anything to Li Feng, Li You was still very happy.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 254: The Woman in Black

    During this period of time, Yang Jie did not go to Baihualou to perform anymore, and stayed at home alone every day.  Among them, there was a reason why she didn't want to go out, and another reason was that her sister had already written a letter asking her not to go to Baihua Building again.

    Since she came back from Takuto Village last time, she seems to have become a different person.  The cold air on his face suddenly disappeared.  There is always a faint smile on his face, and he talks a lot more than usual.  Lvzhu felt a bit inexplicable at first.  I'm not used to it anymore.

    "Oh, Miss Second, you are in a daze again. You smile so sweetly, hehe, are you thinking of something good? By the way, Miss Second, what are you wearing on your wrist? It looks weird.  Weird, I think they are earrings. But it’s not right, there are such big earrings. If they hang on the ears, they will be damaged. "

    Lu Zhu was bringing a bowl of sour plum soup to Yang Jie.  Seeing Yang Jie sitting in the pavilion again, staring at the strange thing on her right wrist in a daze.  So, while putting the sour plum soup on the table, I started asking curiously.  She had seen such a scene many times.

    Especially before, when she saw it for the first time, it shocked her even more.  Because that was also the first time she saw Yang Jiexiao.  If it hadn't been for that time, she thought Yang Jie would never laugh.  Moreover, that smile is so sweet and beautiful.

    Since that time, she knew that that strange thing must be hiding a beautiful memory that Yang Jie would never forget.  In the past, she wanted to ask several times, but she didn't dare.  Until recently, Yang Jie seemed to be a different person.  Therefore, today she finally asked the question that had made her curious for a long time.

    "Hehe, you guessed it right. These are really just a pair of earrings. It's just that these earrings were made by a blacksmith, haha Really, how can anyone go to a blacksmith to make jewelry?  There was no way. In the end, this pair of earrings became like this, and because they were made of gold, they couldn't be worn on the ears. In the end, they had no choice but to wear them on their hands.  ”

    Hearing Lu Zhu ask about this pair of earrings, Yang Jie immediately started to explain to Lu Zhu.  Although the little mouth was complaining, the face was almost smiling.

    "Ah Looking for a blacksmith to make jewelry? Hehe Second Miss, who is this, haha How can there be such a person? It's so funny. Well, but. This blacksmith's craftsmanship is really amazing.  To be able to make something so exquisite is amazing.”

    When Lu Zhu heard this, he immediately felt stupid.  Then I laughed so much that my stomach hurt.  Then I thought about it, the person who gave this thing to the lady must be very important to the lady.  If you laugh like this, the lady will definitely be angry.  then.  He immediately held it back, and then started talking about this pair of earrings again.

    "If a jewelry craftsman makes such a piece of jewelry, it cannot be said that his craftsmanship is exquisite. In fact, it can only be said that his craftsmanship is very unqualified.  However, it is simply a miracle that a blacksmith can make such a pair of small and exquisite earrings.  That craftsmanship is absolutely nothing to say.

    "Of course. This was made by several old masters from the blacksmith shop with the best craftsmanship in Chang'an City at that time. It took them half a day to make it. This is the first birthday gift I have received, and it is also the first birthday gift I have ever received in my life.  , the best and best gift I ever received.”

    Speaking of this earring, Yang Jie looked proud and happy again.  Then, he raised his right hand again, revealing his white wrist, and shook it gently.  His eyes were staring at him with great concentration, and his face once again showed the kind of smile that made people intoxicated when they saw it.

    At this time, Luzhu finally had the opportunity to observe the earrings closely.  However, no matter how she looked at it, she felt that the earrings were shaped like a pair of hammers.  However, looking at the glittering golden earrings, and then looking at the intoxicating smile on Yang Jie's face.  Lu Zhu's heart actually felt bursts of warmth and tranquility.

    Thinking about herself again, she actually envied her young lady.  At least, the young lady still has a good memory, but in her life, there is nothing but cold pain.

    Next, the two people in the pavilion stopped talking. One of them was concentrating on it, gently shaking his wrist. Then, he stared at the earrings and listened to the crisp sound, fascinated.  Luzhu, on the other hand, was also overwhelmed by this warm and peaceful atmosphere, and looked a little dazed.

    Neither of them noticed that behind them, someone came and stood quietly somewhere.

    The person who came is also a woman, a beautiful woman.  However, her temperament is obviously different, with a sense of majesty in her charm, and a sense of beauty in her beauty.??A kind of nobility.  Moreover, unlike Yang Jie, who always wears white clothes, the other party wears black clothes.

    However, wearing black clothes did not destroy her beauty because of the color of her clothes. On the contrary, it added a sense of mystery to her beauty.

    "Ahem"

    After a long time, the woman in black seemed to be impatient with waiting, so she coughed twice.

    "My servant Luzhu, I have met the eldest lady, please forgive me."

    Hearing a light cough, Yang Jie and Lu Zhu both woke up and turned around.  As soon as Lu Zhu saw the woman in black standing behind her, she immediately turned pale with fright, and then immediately knelt down to apologize.

    After seeing the woman in black, Yang Jie immediately retracted her right hand, and then covered her right wrist tightly with her sleeve without leaving any trace.  Then, his face immediately returned to its previous indifference.  After looking at the woman in black twice, he stopped looking at her.

    "Lvzhu, you have nothing to do here, please step back."

    Then, Yang Jie seemed to remember something again, so she opened her mouth and whispered to Luzhu.  However, Luzhu looked embarrassed and still knelt there.

    "Okay, if the Second Miss asks you to step down, just do so. From now on, you don't have to worry about Baihualou's affairs. Just follow the Second Miss. But you must take good care of the Second Miss, you know?"

    Lu Zhu’s performance seemed to make the woman in black very satisfied, and then she also spoke to Lu Zhu.  The voice was very soft and pleasant, and the tone seemed very easy-going.  However, it made Luzhu tremble all over.

    "Thank you, Miss. Thank you, Miss Second. I will take my leave first."

    After listening to the words of the woman in black, Lu Zhu stood up as if she had received an amnesty. Then, after a while of thanks, she quickly left.

    "You are still so soft-hearted, haven't you changed at all after going through so many things? These servants can't be too spoiled, otherwise, they will take advantage of them."

    After Lu Zhu left, the woman in black sat down directly opposite Yang Jie, picked up the sour plum soup on the table, and began to drink it in small sips. Then, she seemed to speak naturally to herself.

    It’s just that Yang Jie was on the side, as if he didn’t hear anything, and just sat there very calmly, without speaking.  As for the woman in black, she didn't care at all about Yang Jie's behavior and continued to drink her sour plum soup.  She was used to Yang Jie's expression.

    "Hehe, I just saw you staring at your wrist in a daze. What kind of treasure is it that makes you look so fascinated? Your smile is so sweet and silly, just like that little bastard's smile, exactly the same."

    The woman in black, after seeing Yang Jie and not speaking, suddenly stared at Yang Jie's right wrist and spoke again.  This time, Yang Jie finally reacted and shrank her right hand slightly.  Then, he grabbed his right wrist with his left hand and covered it.

    “Go, you think I’m still a kid, and I’m still robbing you of this junk thing. What’s so great about it? Isn’t it just a birthday gift from that little bastard? Let’s see what your baby has become.”

    Regarding Yang Jie’s little action, the woman in black looked disdainful, and then spoke.  However, the flash of envy in her eyes showed that she was not so disdainful.

    "you know?"

    This time, Yang Jie finally reacted and asked the woman in black with a strange look on her face.

    "I know a lot. For example, a few days ago, someone went to Jianghu Village and stayed there for one night. Hehe, why didn't you just stay there? It couldn't be you.  That silly brother, don’t you recognize me?”

    "You know everything"

    This time, Yang Jie was so surprised that she stood up and looked at the woman in black in front of her with panic.  Then, his expression immediately became even colder, full of questioning.

    "Okay, I see how excited you are. It's really sad. The sisterhood of more than ten years is not as good as the acquaintance of just over a year. I really don't understand you. After so many years, you still miss me.  I only received the news some time ago, so I sent you to Chang'an immediately. You still treat Lu Dongbin like a dog and don't know a good heart."

    When the woman in black said this, she saw a hint of embarrassment on Yang Jie's expression, so she stopped talking.

    "When you come to Chang'an this time, do you have anything to do? If it's dangerous, don't do it. Isn't it good to be like this now?"

    Seeing the woman in black, she suddenly fell silent, but Yang Jie raised her head and looked at the woman in black, very seriously.??Speaking of.  His eyes were filled with a look of pleading.

    "Don't worry about my affairs. You should think about how to get your silly brother to recognize you. From now on, Luzhu will follow you."

    Seeing Yang Jie's look, the woman in black couldn't bear it, so she quickly turned her head and spoke.  Seeing this, Yang Jie's eyes were filled with sadness.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 255: It’s not easy to be the emperor’s uncle

    After receiving the task of going to Jianghu Village to announce the decree, Li Chengqian immediately rushed to Jianghu Village non-stop.  Anyway, whenever he gets a chance now, he will run to Jianghu Village, unless there is something in the palace to find him, or it has been too long and he wants to go back to see Queen Changsun.

    "Fourth uncle, fourth uncle, haha, this time, you have become my legitimate fourth uncle."

    As soon as he entered the door, Li Chengqian started shouting loudly. Gao Yang, who was playing backgammon with Xiaohu, immediately raised his head. Yaya and Sizi, who were doing homework, also looked at Li Chengqian with great curiosity.

    "Oh, brother, you are here. Come and play chess with me quickly. You little tiger is so stupid. He loses every time. It's boring."

    Seeing Li Chengqian’s arrival, Gao Yang immediately ran forward happily and pulled him to let him play chess with him.  Then he said to Xiaohu with a depressed face. Xiaohu didn't care about this. He just scratched his head and smiled in an honest and embarrassed manner.  Isn't it difficult for someone to play chess with Xiaohu?

    "Oh, you boy, why did you just run back yesterday and come here again today? You are already a father, and you are still so uncertain. You really belong to me."

    Li Feng is preparing lunch with Rou Niang in the kitchen.  Hearing Li Chengqian yelling, he immediately said.  He only found out about it last time when he and Li Chengqian were chatting.  This kid actually has two or three children.  When Li Feng heard this, he was stunned.  No matter how you look at it, Li Chengqian doesn't look like a father.  Moreover, this is a father, and he is still running around like this. He comes to live here and doesn't want to go back. What kind of thing is this?

    Later, I thought about it, Li Chengqian is also eighteen this year, this year.  Isn’t that what it means to be a father?

    "Moreover, Li Feng also knew that his princess was the daughter of Hou Junji who was seriously injured by Li Feng.  No wonder Hou Junji was the first to jump out and make trouble for Li Feng. He wanted to kill Li Feng on the charge of disrespect and disrespect.  Li Feng died.  Of course nothing happened.

    However, Li Feng remembered clearly that when Hou Junji slashed Li Feng with his sword, Li Chengqian was shouting to be careful.  However, when Li Feng made Hou Junji vomit blood, the boy didn't react at all.  Such a son-in-law at Hou Junji's stall must be regarded as having suffered eight lifetimes of bad luck.

    "However, Li Feng also knows that noble children like them.  How could he look like a father?  He is not very old before he comes, and he has been used to being a naughty boy since childhood.  When they are fathers, forget it, they often cause a lot of trouble for their fathers.

    Thinking of this.  Li Feng really felt sad for those women who married for political reasons.  I feel even more sad for those children.  However, there is no way.  This is how he is in this world.

    Just like Li Chengqian.  You ask him to go back and be a good husband and a good father, forget it.

    However, to be honest, Li Feng really couldn't stand this kind of thing. Since he found out about it, he has told Li Chengqian several times.  However, it seems that this will have no effect.

    "Fourth uncle, I'm not here to play this time, but to read you the imperial edict. Well, I think this meal is almost done. In order not to affect the meal later, why don't I read it to you now?  Read it? Or I can put it over there and you can read it yourself after dinner."

    By the way, Li Chengqian had already seen what kind of virtue Li Feng had when accepting the imperial edict.  Therefore, here comes such a dumbfounding sentence.

    "Imperial edict? Is it for your fourth uncle? Then forget it, I think you should read it again and let us all hear what you have to say."

    When Rou Niang heard that it was an imperial edict, she was shocked. She came to ask how to receive this imperial edict, and whether there was anything special about it.  However, when he saw Li Feng cooking vegetables with an indifferent expression on his face, he immediately gave up.  However, she was curious as to why the emperor gave Li Feng an imperial edict.

    "Hey, as expected, there are just as many fourth uncles as there are fourth aunts. Look at them, one of them doesn't care at all, and the other one really just asks me to think about it. Come on, think about it, just think about it. Just think about it.  , finished reading, it’s time to eat.”

    Hearing Rou Niang’s words, Li Chengqian couldn’t help but admire this family.  At the same time, he also admired his father even more. How could he know in advance that he would add a sentence in the imperial edict that he would not bow to the emperor?  Thinking of this, he no longer hesitated and quickly took out the imperial edict.

    "Brother, big brother, I'll come, I'll read it, you've been working hard all the way, so take a rest."

    Li Chengqian was just about to recite it, but who knew that Gao Yang had already ran over and snatched the imperial edict from Li Chengqian's hand as he spoke.

    "Oh, my seventeenth sister, you are getting more and more courageous now. This thing can steal??  Fortunately, we are here with Fourth Uncle. If we were outside, we would be in big trouble.  "

    Gao Yang’s move shocked Li Chengqian. This was a super dangerous move.  However, he himself didn't pay attention to what he called the imperial edict, "this thing". Could the imperial edict be called that?

    "Okay, brother, it's okay, you think I'm stupid. Outside, I'm very well-behaved, how could I be so abrupt. Okay, listen up. The fourth son of Emperor Gaozu"

    Gao Yang was very moved that Li Chengqian was so anxious.  In the past, Li Chengqian didn't care about this.  So, he first smiled sweetly at Li Chengqian and said.  After that, he began to recite the imperial edict.

    "Wow, Fourth Uncle, my father is so kind to you. How can any prince be as comfortable as you? Hehe, from now on, this Jianghu Village will be completely your territory, Fourth Uncle  No. No, fourth uncle, I will stay here from now on, and no one can control me."

    As soon as Gao Yang finished reading, she herself felt a little stupid.  I thought to myself, this prince can still be treated like this.  There was no need to salute the emperor when he saw him, and the entire Tsanghu Village became his own territory.

    "Come on, that dad of yours is just a stingy guy. It's all these fake things. If I don't act like this prince, I can still be so carefree and unrestrained. However, one thing is good, that is, there will be no such thing here in the future.  What happened two days ago, if anyone dares to make trouble, I will make him walk around without food, haha."

    Li Feng didn’t look surprised at all about the title of king. He already knew this.  This was also what he and Li Shimin agreed on that day.  He accepted a title, while Li Shimin gave him maximum freedom.  At the same time, give him a name to avoid minor troubles.

    "Brother Li, is this true?"

    Rou Niang listened carefully to the content of the imperial edict. She may not have understood other content, but she still understood the words "conferring Li Feng the title of Brave King".  This news made her a little excited, a little scared, and even more happy. In her opinion, with the knighthood, things like the previous few days would not happen.

    "My lord, that is your lord. How dare those officials dare to be so presumptuous again."

    "Well, of course it's true. Well, from now on, those government servants will not dare to come to us anymore. Otherwise, you will always be worried and scared. But other than that, there is nothing else.  It will change, regardless of whether you are a prince or not, we still stay in Jianghu Village, farm when we should, and raise pigs when we should. In short, this is just a name, how should we live our lives?  How to live."

    Li Feng saw Rou Niang’s expression and understood what she meant, so he spoke quickly.

    "Brother, have you seen it? Learn more from four uncles and four aunts, how loving they are. It's not like you, running out every two days, hey, my poor little emperor's nephews"

    Seeing the looks of Li Feng and Rou Niang, Gao Yang actually imitated Li Feng's look and started teasing Li Chengqian.

    "As for me, you are not the same girl. You ran to Fourth Uncle and stayed with me and never came back to the palace. It's a pity that your eldest brother is not as lucky as you. But, Seventeenth Sister, you are not young anymore.  "It's time to get married. Otherwise, it would be best if I give you some advice."

    When Li Chengqian heard Gao Yang's words, he immediately felt depressed. This girl really couldn't help but lift any pot.  However, he didn't mean to be angry at all. Instead, he liked this feeling very much.  So, with a thought, he looked at Gao Yang with a smile and said.

    "Brother don't talk nonsense, I I won't pay attention to you."

    "Oh, Seventeenth Sister, don't leave. I really want you to be honest. This kind of thing should be done as early as possible to avoid trouble when the time comes. Otherwise, when the time comes, my father will decree that you marry someone you don't like.  , but it’s really troublesome. Fourth uncle, fourth aunt, you have to think of something about this. I think Seventeenth sister likes Xiaohu very much, and Xiaohu also likes Seventeenth sister.  Well, just in case"

    Li Chengqian also wanted to tease Gao Yang, but suddenly, he thought that this was really a big problem.  In this royal family, there will always be only political marriages, no choice.  After this period of getting along, the brother-sister relationship between him and Gao Yang gradually deepened.

    This time, he made himself anxious, and then he ran into the kitchen and spoke to Li Feng and Rou Niang very seriously.

    "Don't worry about it for now, and mind your own business. When will you become a matchmaker? Don't worry, I've thought about this a long time ago."

    Seeing Li Chengqian’s expression, Li Feng discovered that?This guy is becoming more and more like a big brother, and less and less like a prince.  However, Li Feng is still very happy about this change.

    "Haha, but if this happens, this kid's problem will become serious."

    Thinking of this, Li Feng felt really depressed again.  The more Li Chengqian behaves like this, the more he can't let it go.  However, he is the prince, so he is not generally difficult to deal with.

    "Oh, this fourth uncle is really not easy to be"

    Thinking about it gave Li Feng a headache, and he couldn't think of any good ideas, and then he sighed depressedly.

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 256 Bricks are very expensive

    As Li Feng said, the title of king was just a title and had no impact on their family's life at all.  In fact, the entire village of Jianghu Village did not know about this.  In fact, Li Feng didn't even tell Master Qi and Lao Tie about this matter.

    After a period of busyness, due to various things caused by the flood, calm has slowly returned.  The brewing process also passed through Li Feng, Qi Ye and the others, and the 24 hours a day work was all over.  All the wine produced was handed over to Cui Yingying for processing.

    However, as soon as the matter was over, Master Qi could no longer sit down and immediately came to Li Feng to urge him.

    "Master Qi, why are you in such good spirits? You just finished your work and you rushed over immediately. Really, if you are not tired, you have to be considerate and considerate of me. I am tired. I can't rest for a few days before talking.  "

    When he saw this old man, he started asking himself what he should do now, and Li Feng started to feel depressed.  I thought to myself, this old man is simply worse than Zhou Bapi, even worse than Zhou Bapi.

    "Why don't you take a break? Old man, I am not tired at this age. You are as strong as an ox, so you don't feel ashamed even if you are tired. Hurry up and find a way for me. Everyone is idle right now. Everyone is tired.  I am eagerly waiting for you, the head of the family, to assign work."

    After hearing what Li Feng said, Master Qi glared at Li Feng and said.  If you want to be lazy, there is no way. Besides, everyone is really waiting.

    "Okay, during this time, I thought about it carefully. Well, let's go, Master Qi. Let's go out and talk."

    When Li Feng heard this, he knew that the old man had failed to achieve his goal this time, and he vowed not to give up.  Fortunately, during this period of time, he thought carefully again and had some ideas in his mind.  While the old man was here, Li Feng wanted to talk about his own plans.

    "I'm talking about you, kid. Everyone else has something to say at home, but you, kid, do the opposite, and you have to go out and say, OK. Today, old man, I will stay with you till the end."

    Seeing Li Feng get up and walk out after finishing speaking, Master Qi complained for a while and then got up in the same manner.  The two people walked slowly all the way and arrived on the hillside.  Here, from a high position, you can view the entire Takumi Village.  Unobstructed view.

    "I'm telling you, kid, if you fart, hurry up. Why should I come up the mountain with you if you have nothing to do with me? You really think you are an old man. I have eaten enough to hold on. You are not tired. I am still tired."

    Master Qi also couldn’t figure out why Li Feng brought him to this hillside, and he became even more depressed and curious. He couldn’t figure it out.  What kind of medicine is Li Feng selling in this gourd?

    "You're really playing the harp, you old man. You really don't have any level of appreciation at all. Don't you think that when you look at the village from here, you find that our home is particularly beautiful? Look Okay, don't stare. Now it's serious.  ah."

    Seeing the old man blowing his beard and staring at him again, Li Feng immediately stopped, and then his expression became serious.

    "Master Qi, have you noticed that the houses in our village are really too messy? They are too tight, too sparse, and scattered. It looks very unsightly. The places are too tight.  Well, it’s not possible to build a bigger yard. To grow vegetables or something, you have to go far away, which is very inconvenient. And some are too far away. If anything happens,  It’s not easy to take care of them, don’t you think so?”

    After calming down, Li Feng began to point to the village below, the scattered and uneven houses, and said to Master Qi.  And analyze the shortcomings.

    "Well, don't tell me. After what you said, it seems that this is really the case. If you don't say anything else, just walk from home to your home. It's not a short distance. If it's night  If you drink too much, I have to send you back. Otherwise, it’s so far away and you really can’t go home alone. What do you mean, kid?”

    After what Li Feng said, Qi Ye also observed carefully. Not to mention, it was indeed as what Li Feng said, there was a feeling of unevenness.  However, Qi Ye soon realized the meaning of Li Feng's words.

    "Well, that's right. As for me, I want everyone to rebuild the houses in the village. What I just said is for one reason, and there is another reason. I think you also know it. You see, this time  There was a heavy rainstorm, which made several houses unable to hold up. Although they were moved in time, there were no casualties. However, there is no guarantee that it will happen again next time. We can be sure that it will still happen.  Good luck?"

    "In the past few days, I have carefully observed that many people's houses are already a few years old. Among them, the older houses are all those with mud walls. They cannot stand at all.After a few twists and turns.  Therefore, I just took advantage of this free time to do a major renovation. What do you think, Master Qi?  "

    Li Feng knew that Master Qi had somewhat understood what he meant, so he did not hide anything and spoke out all his thoughts.  In the past few days, Li Feng has been thinking about what is the most important and needed thing in the village now.  When I thought about it, I immediately thought about the house.

    Last time, there was a heavy rain and Er Sha’s house collapsed, but Li Feng and Er Sha were almost buried inside. Li Feng fully realized that the problem of this house was already the most critical issue.  Especially in the past few days, he carefully inspected the houses in the village, which made him even more frightened.

    It can be said that many houses are in dilapidated condition.  Li Feng was really worried about whether these houses would be able to withstand another heavier rain or stronger wind.  This kind of thing is not afraid of ten thousand, but just in case.  In addition, seeing such unevenness, Li Feng immediately had an idea.

    That is, tear down all the current houses and then rebuild them.

    "Well, your idea is a good one. Old man, I also agree with it. Indeed, there are many houses in the village, but they are too old. Moreover, people like Er Sha and others cannot always live next to the school, right?  . However, if it is completely rebuilt, a lot of materials will not be ready in a short time. Moreover, all the previous stocks in the village will have to be bought outside.  It’s wood. In this case, it’s not a small sum of money.”

    Master Qi is also deeply touched by Li Feng's thoughts, but he has his own concerns.  Building a house is easy to say, but.  Where this money comes from is the question.

    "So, Master Qi, you agree, well, that's good. As for the money issue, you don't have to worry about it. All the wine we brew will be handed over to Cui Yingying. The money will come directly from the wine money.  We’ve got it inside. Well, I’ve asked her to buy the wood and other things needed.”

    When Li Feng heard this, he realized that Master Qi was actually worried about money. It was hard to tell.  Others don't know.  How could he not know how much that batch of wine could be sold for?

    "If there is no problem in this aspect, then there will be no problem. This time, we have to arrange it well. Don't make it like now. There is one house in the east and one in the west. It really doesn't look good. We have to do it.  , let’s make it strong and beautiful. I promise, old man, that people from other villages will be stunned when they come to see it.”

    "That's right, that's right, let's do it like this. I will go back now and tell everyone about the good news. Then, I will prepare immediately. This time, let's make Jianghu Village the most prosperous in the ten miles and eight towns.  , the most beautiful village”

    Thinking of the rows of neatly arranged houses and courtyards by then, Master Qi immediately became excited. Thinking about that scene, it seemed spectacular.  When the time comes, no one from all over the country can compare with him.  As he spoke, the old man ignored Li Feng and walked back.

    "Oh, old man, please don't be so excited, okay? I haven't finished saying this yet."

    Seeing that Master Qi was about to leave in excitement again, Li Feng became anxious. He hadn't even finished speaking.  Although his plan was to make Jianghu Village beautiful, it was far more than Qi Ye imagined.  Although they are all building houses, there are differences between houses.

    "Haha, look, old man, I'm not excited. Don't tell me, you have a lot of clever ideas. Why didn't you think of this before? If I had thought of this earlier, old man, I would have taken advantage of everyone's free time to let you know  Everyone went into the mountains to cut wood, so as not to waste such a large amount of money."

    When Master Qi heard what Li Feng said, he stopped, turned around, and said a little embarrassedly.  At the same time, there was another look of regret.

    "Okay, I know your old man is excited, but you can't do this every time. Just leave when you get excited. This time, the house I plan to let everyone build is not an ordinary mud-walled or mud-brick house.  . This kind of house is too weak and easily corroded by rainwater. It won’t last long. I"

    "What are you talking about? Do you plan to use all blue bricks? You haven't woken up yet. Do you know how much it will cost? The old man tells you that a piece of blue brick will cost a lot of money."  It only costs 5 yuan. Do you know how many bricks it costs to build a house? You kid, this is really nonsense."

    When he heard that Li Feng actually planned to build a house with blue bricks, Master Qi, who was standing aside, immediately said in shock.  Then, he kept shaking his head and explained to Li Feng.

    &nbsp; "A blue brick, 5? Damn, why don't you grab it?"

    That’s right, Li Feng made up his mind from the beginning not to have a mud house.  That thing is neither beautiful nor durable.  He didn't want to just build it and have to build it again within a few years.  Moreover, the house made of mud has too much dust.

    However, he never expected that bricks would be so ridiculously expensive these days.  This is too scary, how much does one stone of food cost?  And a brick actually costs 5 yuan.  No matter how rich you are, you can't be taken advantage of, right?

    "You think these blue bricks are just stones on the roadside, just pick them up. If that's the case, who doesn't know how to build a blue brick house? Come on, don't think about it. I think, just put in more effort and turn them all into mud.  A brick house is luxurious enough.”

    As soon as Master Qi saw Li Feng's expression, he knew that this boy didn't know the price of green bricks, so he muttered a few words and then left.  In his opinion, this mud brick house is good enough.

 Volume One: Settling Down in the Tang Dynasty Chapter 257: Looking for Coal

    "Master Qi, why did you leave again? Let's build a brick house. He can grab it for 5 yuan a brick. We don't buy his, let's burn it ourselves, how about it? Besides, Uncle Dazhu is here  The experts are here, so what are you afraid of?"

    Li Feng was really shocked by the price of this brick, and he didn't come back to his senses for a long time.  You know, in that era, a brick cost about 30 cents.  Nowadays, one brick costs 5 yuan, and one stone of grain can be exchanged for about twenty bricks.  At this time, Li Feng also remembered that this brick-making process is not complicated. If you don't want to buy it, you can bake it yourself.

    Although Li Feng didn’t know how the blue brick was made, he still knew something about the red brick.  Firing is not complicated.

    "Hey, kid, why are you so stubborn? Do you think that burning bricks is as easy as burning lime? The charcoal consumed alone can be piled up into mountains. Moreover, it is necessary to burn bricks to build houses in the village.  Yes, there are so many bricks, and I don’t know if I’ll get them until the end of the year. Forget it, old man, I’ll tell you how to get these bricks today, so that you don’t get too hot-headed and have random thoughts.”

    Hearing that Li Feng still refused to give up, Master Qi could only sit down and briefly talk to Li Feng about how this brick was fired.

    However, after Li Feng listened to Qi Ye's words, he finally understood why this blue brick was so expensive.  The main reason is that this thing is actually fired with charcoal.

    This thing is no better than burnt lime. The temperature requirements for burnt lime are not high. Therefore, just use wood to make a fire and it will be done.  Furthermore, this thing cannot be like burning lime, everyone can also use a small fire.  It doesn't matter if it's hot or cold.  That will cause the bricks to crack and break.  Therefore, in this era, charcoal was used to burn green bricks.

    Another thing is that the process of firing green bricks is much more complicated than firing red bricks.  In the end, we actually needed to put in water and rely on water vapor to cool it down.  Rather than cooling naturally like red bricks.  This way.  The output of green bricks in each kiln is very low.

    The cost is high, the process is complex, and the production capacity is low, which is why the price of green bricks is so scary.

    "Haha, it's okay. Master Qi, I have a way. I have a brick-burning method here, which can be used to bake large quantities of bricks into very cheap bricks. However, it is not blue bricks, but red bricks."

    The firing process of red bricks is much simpler than that of green bricks.  Inside the village.  Zhao Dazhu is also an expert in this field.  Therefore, Li Feng is 100% confident that he can get this red brick out.

    "Red brick? I've never heard of this. Hmm. What did you say, you can bake another kind of brick? And the cost is much lower than that of blue brick. Did I hear you right? By the way. Can you tell me, this  Are the so-called red bricks strong? Also, how much does it cost to bake a red brick?”

    Master Qi was stunned at first, with a look of disbelief on his face.  If someone else said such a thing, he would definitely not care.  However, when these words came out of Li Feng's mouth, it was different.  Master Qi is very aware of the endless new ideas and gadgets that come out of Li Feng.

    Soon, Master Qi’s expression became even more excited.  If bricks that are almost as strong as blue bricks can be made at a very low cost, then this will be a great success.  As for the large quantities that Li Feng mentioned, Master Qi simply ignored them.  A small batch is enough to make his old man happy.

    "Well, how about this, I won't know until it's done. However, I think that even if it is worse than the blue brick, it will definitely not be much different. As for the cost, it must be much lower than the blue brick. But  , before that, we have to get something very important first.”

    When Li Feng heard this, it was hard for him to say this. He had never compared blue bricks with red bricks.  Besides, although bricks can be fired, the quality of the fired bricks may also be different due to different soil qualities, different proportions of raw materials, temperature and other reasons.  Only after it is burned out and tested can we know.

    "Okay, okay, tell me quickly, what do you need? Look at me, old man, if I know."

    When Master Qi heard that there was indeed a way, he was immediately overjoyed. Then he began to urge Li Feng to see what he needed to find.

    "Well, I don't know, Master Qi, if you have heard of coal."

    When Li Feng heard this, he thought, yes, this old man is very knowledgeable, so he told Master Qi what he was looking for.  Wouldn't it be silly to use charcoal to burn bricks?  That one is not burning bricks, it is burning money.  If we find coal, it will be easy.

    Li Feng thought to himself, Chang'an is located in Shaanxi, and Shaanxi is also the top coal-producing province in the country. It shouldn't be difficult to find some coal.  Besides, if Shaanxi goes up, wouldn’t it be Shanxi?  I still don’t believe it, there will be no coal.

    &nbsp; "Coal? What kind of charcoal is this? Just tell me what this kind of charcoal is made of."

    When Master Qi heard about coal, he had never heard of such charcoal.  So, he asked Li Feng, as long as he knew what it was made of, that would be fine.

    "This kind of charcoal is made of look at me, I'm dizzy. Coal doesn't need anything to make it."

    Li Fenglai was just thinking about the question when he suddenly heard Master Qi ask what the coal was made of, so he thought of an answer reflexively.  But, when I think about it, this isn’t right.  This coal is dug directly from the ground and is used for burning. It is not burned with anything.

    "Then it doesn't need anything to be burned, so why is it called charcoal?"

    When Master Qi heard this, he became even more anxious. How could there be such trouble?  Charcoal is made from trees. How can this coal not be made with anything? Can it still be called charcoal?

    "Why does charcoal have toforget it, Master Qi, let's not care what it is called now. Let me tell you this, this kind of thing is black and looks similar to the color of charcoal, but it comes from  It's dug out of the ground. Another feature is that it can be ignited like charcoal."

    Li Feng finally came to his senses. This is the modern name for coal. Who knows what it was called in ancient times.  He and Qi Ye have been struggling with this name all day long, aren't they asking for trouble?  So, he began to describe it in detail to Master Qi.

    "I'm talking about you kid, just say you are looking for graphite. Isn't it? When it burns, there is a very unpleasant smell, very choking."

    "Yes, that's right, Master Qi, do you know this thing? Is it available somewhere nearby? Or is it sold somewhere? Is it expensive?"

    When Li Feng heard this, he realized that Master Qi really knew about this coal, so he immediately asked excitedly.  However, what makes Li Feng feel strange is why this coal is called graphite.  Isn't graphite something else?  However, Li Feng doesn't care about this now. All he wants to know is the price of the coal or where to find it nearby.

    "What's the use of this thing? When used to make a fire for cooking, the fire is no better than wood. When used to make a fire, it is very choking and unbearable, but it is no better than charcoal. Basically, people in the city don't know how to use it. And.  Who would use that in the countryside? There is no firewood at all. Therefore, if you want to buy it, it is really hard to find it. As for whether it is available nearby, I don’t know who would care about this useless thing.  ah."

    "You little lunatic, you're not saying you want to buy this coal, are you?"

    When Master Qi heard this, he thought, who would use this thing?  However, he quickly came back to his senses.  Li Feng just asked where to sell this thing.

    "It's not for sale. This would be difficult. However, since people rarely use this thing at this time, it must be a cheap and cheap thing. No, we have to find a coal mine. Without it, I want to burn  Brick, if you want to build a house, isn’t it just a dream? But how and where to find it? And it can’t be too far away, otherwise, the freight would be terrible in this day and age.”

    "Haha, yes, I'm going to find the second child. I can't find him, so why can't he still be found? Yes, that's it."

    The news that Master Qi provided to Li Feng made Li Feng happy and depressed at the same time.  You can definitely find this thing, but the traffic restrictions these days restrict many things.  Just like last time, he asked someone to bring rice seeds back from Champa, and the price soared hundreds of times.  Of course, this is because the amount he wants is relatively small.  But the most important thing is that transportation is difficult.

    “However, Li Feng himself can’t do anything, but can Li Shimin still be helpless?

    "Master Qi, please go back slowly later. I'm leaving first. I want to go to Chang'an City."

    Thinking of this, Li Feng immediately turned around and ran away. While running, he said loudly to Master Qi.

    "Hey, I said you bastard, why are you running to Chang'an City when you have nothing to do? You haven't explained the things here clearly yet, how to do it. Haha This little bastard, he also said that I am an old man who is in a hurry.  I'm not the same, I can run faster than a rabbit. But, that graphite, oh, no, that coal, is it really that useful? I've seen that thing with my own eyes"

    When Master Qi saw that Li Feng had run away, he immediately shouted loudly behind him.  Unfortunately, Li Feng had already run far away, and after a few moments, he couldn't even see his back.  Master Qi was immediately depressed, but what made him even more curious was this graphite.

    Running home like the wind, Li Feng first informed Rou Niang and the others, and then prepared to walk out.

    Because onlyThere was a man, and in order to rush for time, Li Feng did not use the carriage, but directly rode on the horse, left the village, and left in the direction of Chang'an City.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 258: Misunderstanding abounds

    As he was running wildly on horseback, Li Fengen didn't take much time to reach Chang'an City.  However, after entering Chang'an City, he could only slow down.  After all, on this official road, people and cars are coming and going. If the speed is too fast, the car will not be able to stop, and it will be bad if it hits others.

    Although, let alone injuring someone, even killing someone, it would be nothing to Li Feng.  However, the moral principles of treating others with kindness and not doing to others what you don't want others to do to you should not be discarded.

    This time, Li Feng did not get lost. He walked along the broad street and reached the entrance of the palace directly.

    However, since he could only walk slowly on horseback, it took Li Feng a long time to reach the entrance of the palace.

    "Oh, no, I came in a hurry and didn't bring my badge."

    When he arrived at the entrance of the palace, Li Feng suddenly remembered that he was in such a hurry today that he even forgot to bring his waistband.  I secretly cried out in my heart, "Oh no, how can I get into this palace without a waist card?"  Although, some time ago, the imperial edict had stated that he could enter the forbidden palace without retribution.  However, these little soldiers guarding the gate don't know Li Feng.

    "Hey, it's really unlucky. It seems that we can only wait and see if anyone familiar comes in or out. Could it be that we have to find Cheng Yaojin to take him in again? It's a pity that these days, it's not like the later generations, otherwise, in  It’s a good choice to look at the beauties on this street.”

    Li Feng had no choice but to dismount and wait outside.  While sitting there, I started to look around, but after looking for a while, I lost interest.  This road leads directly to the palace, for ordinary people.  Who would have nothing to do to hang out here?

    Where Li Feng is, he is under a big tree, which is cool and shaded.  In addition, this summer morning, no matter how hot it is, just sitting there makes me want to sleep.  Not long after, Li Feng actually fell asleep on the stone bench under the big tree.

    "Yin Fei has been around for a long time.  I didn’t see Li You anymore.  Therefore, I specially left the palace today and went to Prince Yan's Mansion for a walk.  There was no other way. If Li You didn't come into the palace to visit her, she would have no choice but to leave the palace.

    ?Always.  Her son was everything in her life.  Even after not seeing him for a day, she missed him very much.  Many times, she was very envious of Empress Changsun, not because she envied the other empress's identity, nor because she envied her being favored and respected by the emperor.  She was envious that Queen Changsun had a good son.

    She is what she calls the good son of Queen Changsun.  It does not refer to the Yue King Li Tai who was outstanding in virtue and talent, nor does it refer to the Jin King Li Zhi who was well-educated and sensible at a young age.  Rather, it refers to the person among the people.  The unsatisfactory prince Li Chengqian.  In fact, in every other aspect, she viewed Li Chengqian the same as others.

    The reason why she praised Li Chengqian so highly.  That's because, for a mother.  He is indeed a good son.  It can even be said that there are few people who can do better than the prince in this regard.

    In the past, although Li You was naughty, he would visit Wangyundian from time to time.  However, after that incident, his temperament changed drastically, and he rarely visited her in the palace.

    Today, when she arrived at Prince Yan’s Mansion, she also saw Li You.  Li You's behavior was the same as before, and he still respected her.  However, for some reason, she gradually felt a strange feeling, which made her feel uncomfortable and panicked.

    Therefore, it didn’t take long for her to return to the palace from Prince Yan’s Mansion.

    "What's wrong with me? I should be happy. Isn't it good that Yuer has become so calm and attentive? But why do I feel a wave of discomfort? There is also such a  No, it must be because I haven’t seen Youer for a long time, it must be like this"

    Concubine Yin, who was sitting in the carriage, was feeling fluctuating.  It made her feel very uneasy, but then, she kept comforting herself again and again.  However, there was always a very depressing feeling in her heart.

    "Hey, this is life"

    In fact, she knew that Li You was slowly changing from a dandy prince to a real prince.  If you want to compete, this change is necessary.  For the purpose in your heart, everything can only be put on the sidelines, even flesh and blood relationships. This is one of the most basic conditions for an ambitious person.

    ?? Concubine Yin has lived in the palace for so many years and has been mixed up to this extent. How can she not understand the truth?  But, wait until she really has to face such a change in Li You.  But she could no longer maintain a calm heart as usual.

    However, apart from giving her full support, what else can she do and what else can she say?  Who made her aAs for my mother, who asked her to marry into the emperor's family?

    "Ehhow is that possible?"

    Feeling that it was a bit boring to sit in the carriage, she gently opened the curtains in the carriage to take a look at the scenery outside and get some air.  However, what she saw shocked her, with a look of disbelief on her face.  I couldn't believe it, so I blinked a few times and looked again.

    A horse was tied to a big tree next to the official road. On a stone bench under the big tree, a man dressed in gray cloth was lying on his back, sleeping soundly.

    Although Concubine Yin had only met Li Feng once, and because Li Feng was lying on his back, she could only see half of Li Feng's face, Concubine Yin still recognized Li Feng at a glance.

    For this person who forced the emperor to break her son's legs, Li You's temperament changed drastically.  To this person who is obviously very noble, but is willing to be a villager in that small mountain village.  She couldn't understand this, no matter how much she thought about it, she couldn't understand it.  It left a deep impression on her.

    What's more, the imperial edict to confer the title of king a few days ago made her pay great attention to Li Feng.  Logically speaking, based on her understanding of the emperor's character, such an imperial edict would be impossible to issue.  However, as luck would have it, the emperor had no hesitation and issued such an imperial edict.

    "Parking"

    After thinking for a while, Concubine Yin finally spoke and ordered the carriage to stop.  Then, with the help of the attendant maid, he slowly got off the carriage.  However, after coming down, she did not move, but stood there, looking at Li Feng with a hesitant expression.

    "Mother, do you need a slave to wake that man up?"

    The maid saw Concubine Yin standing there, just looking at the man under the big tree, but did not move or speak.  So, he asked Concubine Yin in a low voice.

    "No, you wait here, just go there by yourself"

    After a while, Concubine Yin seemed to have finally made a decision. She said something softly and walked forward slowly.  This made the maid very anxious, and she quickly turned her head back. She felt a little relieved when she saw that the two guards were already standing behind her, staring intently at the man on the stone bench.

    However, in her heart, she had already scolded Li Feng bloody.

    "Your Highness, King Yong, Your Highness King Yong, wake up ah"

    When Concubine Yin was one or two meters away from the stone bench, she stopped.  Then, after staring at Li Feng for a while, he shouted softly.  Who knew that as soon as she spoke, Li Feng opened his eyes immediately, and then sat up directly.  This time, Concubine Yin was frightened half to death.

    Li Feng’s behavior was completely a conditioned reflex of his body. As long as there was a slight abnormal noise, he would wake up naturally.  Who knew, as soon as I opened my eyes, I heard a scream.  Then, at first glance, the woman in front of him seemed familiar. But when he wanted to take a closer look and think about where he had seen this person before, his expression suddenly changed.

    Then, Li Feng didn't seem to think twice, and quickly grabbed the long stone stool. With a strong force, he picked up the entire stone stool, and then waved it directly behind him.

    "Stop"

    "ah………"

    "Ahhere comes someone, an assassin"

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????…

    At this time, Li Feng turned around and saw that two people wearing bodyguard clothes were already lying on the official road. At this moment, they were staring at Li Feng with horror on their faces.  Blood flowed from the corners of his mouth, and from time to time, he would vomit like hiccups.  Next to them was a palace maid with a frightened face, her mouth still wide open. It was obvious that she was the one who made the scream just now.

    However, Li Feng didn't care about this. He carried the stone stool and walked towards the two guys who were vomiting blood, his expression filled with bursts of anger.  No wonder Li Feng was angry. He had just woken up and found that someone was stabbing him with a knife from behind. How could he not be furious?

    "Your Majesty, King Yong, wait a moment, they are my bodyguards, just now"

    Li Feng was about to go over and see who wanted to kill him from behind.  However, after taking two steps, he found that his clothes were being pulled.  So, I immediately looked back.  When he saw this woman who appeared out of nowhere, she was looking at him with nervousness and horror.

    "You mean, they are your guards, then you let them, um wait, I remembered, you are Li You's mother, we have met.  "

    Li Feng, who was about to get angry, finally remembered who this woman was. Isn't she the one he saw that time? Li You's mother.

    "Quick, surround the assassins and protect the Yin Concubine"

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 259: Between Brothers

    Seeing the group of guards who had drawn their weapons and surrounded him, Li Feng understood a little bit. The so-called assassin in their mouth seemed to be referring to him.  However, Li Feng was a little confused, how could he become an assassin when he was so good?

    "Well, this idea is a bit confusing, so I have to repeat it again. When I got up in the morningno, it was too far. It must be that when I came to the palace gate, I found that I didn't bring my waistband, so I waited to see if there were any acquaintances.  He took himself in. Then he waited under the big tree and fell asleep while waiting. Then he was woken up by Li You, and then she screamed Well, this is a bit ambiguous.  Scream, assassin"

    The thing happened so suddenly that Li Feng couldn't recover for a while, so he didn't care about anything else and started to slowly recall what happened.  At the same time, I also roughly knew what was going on.

    "Well, damn Li You, this woman can't be the one playing tricks on me. This is how to take revenge on me."

    Suddenly, Li Feng thought of another possibility, which could not be ruled out, that the concubine Yin did this deliberately to avenge her precious son.  No one can tell what happened just now.  In addition, it is really possible that the two guards who do not know whether they are dead or alive.

    So, Li Feng immediately turned his head and looked at Concubine Yin.  I found this woman standing there without speaking.  Li Feng immediately became more convinced of his conjecture.

    "No, no, it doesn't make sense. What the hell is wrong with this? Didn't I just come to the second son and ask him to get me some coal so that I can make bricks to build a house? Looking for coal, looking for mold, it's really bad.  ”

    but.  Thinking about it carefully, it is impossible that he is also a prince.  It makes no sense to assassinate a noble concubine in broad daylight.  In the end, Li Feng, who couldn't figure it out, could only attribute it to the word coal.

    "Where is the assassin? He is simply so audacious that he actually assassinated him at the gate of the palace in Lang Lang Qian Kun uh the last general, Wang Daxiong. Pay homage to His Highness King Yong, and pay homage to Concubine Yin."

    Just when Li Feng was worried about what to do if these people rushed up.  Suddenly a familiar voice came, and Li Feng finally breathed a sigh of relief.  And Wang Daxiong also recognized Li Feng.  After being stunned for a moment, his expression flashed with excitement.  However, when he saw something was wrong with this scene, he immediately calmed down and bowed to Li Feng in a polite manner, and then.  He said this with a salute to Concubine Yin on the side.

    "Okay, it's all a misunderstanding. I was just arguing with the two guard brothers and didn't stop for a moment. It scared the little girl. Okay, you just happened to be here. Take me in to see the emperor. I'm looking for him.  Things. I was in a hurry when I came here. I just waited here for a long time and didn't meet anyone I knew. I'd better go back early because I have a lot of things to do at home.  "

    Seeing Wang Daxiong, Li Feng immediately spoke.  Now, what he wants most is to finish talking to Li Shimin quickly so that he can go home. He hasn't eaten yet.

    "Well, this is His Highness King Yong. I have remembered it clearly. From now on, His Highness King Yong will not need to check his waist badge or the like when entering the palace. Do you understand? Okay, then General Mo will lead His Highness in. Your Majesty  It has been decreed for a long time that Your Highness can enter the palace without waist badges or anything like that, but the general has neglected his duty."

    Hearing what Li Feng said, Wang Daxiong immediately said to Li Feng.  King Yong is an assassin, and assassinating a noble concubine is just bullshit.  This brave king dared to seriously injure General Hou directly in the Tai Chi Hall.

    However, Wang Daxiong didn’t believe Li Feng’s nonsense about competing in martial arts with Yin Fei’s guards.  Look at the long stone bench that is still in Li Feng's hand. This thing must weigh three to four hundred kilograms, and he seems to be playing with it.  If you want to compete, you have to be at about the same level.

    "These two unlucky guys were probably knocked down by the instructor as soon as they fell off the stool. However, General Hou was so strong in martial arts that the instructor almost killed him after he hit him with his body.  If in the future"

    While making a gesture of invitation to Li Feng, Wang Daxiong glanced at the two unlucky guards on the ground, and then various thoughts flashed through his mind.  However, in his heart, he was more willing to call Li Feng an instructor.

    "Okay, let's go quickly. When did you become so coquettish? It seems that I have to take you back at some point to practice hard and get back to your old ways."

    “Li Feng has always admired Wang Daxiong.  In addition, during military training and spending a month together, we established a relatively deep relationship.  Therefore, Li Feng spoke to Wang Daxiong quite casually.  So, as Li Feng walked away, he smiled and said to Wang Daxiong.

    However, when leaving, Li Feng glanced at Concubine Yin again.Man, from the time it happened until now, he hasn't said a word. It's really weird.  However, Li Feng felt a sense of apology and gratitude from the other party's eyes, which made Li Feng baffled.

    "Really, Your Highness, after a while, I will definitely let the general go again."

    After hearing what Li Feng said, Wang Daxiong was immediately filled with surprise, and then said to Li Feng with expectation.  It was obvious where he got the news.

    "Okay, no problem. When the time comes, I will definitely ask the prince to take you with him. Okay, let's go quickly and finish the things. I have to go home for dinner. The food in this palace is unappetizing."

    After Li Feng was stunned for a moment, he understood what Wang Daxiong was talking about.  This is something that needs to be handled immediately, otherwise that guy Li Chengqian will be in a hurry.  Since Wang Daxiong wants to go, then go.

    After hearing Li Feng’s promise, Wang Daxiong was even more surprised, so he stopped talking and just led the way in the direction of Ganlu Hall.

    Not long after, Wang Daxiong led Li Feng to the Ganlu Hall, and then he retreated.  Next, it was replaced by a chamberlain eunuch to guide Li Feng into the palace.

    As soon as Li Feng came in, he found that a chair and a small table had already been placed in the hall. On the table was a cup of tea. Needless to say, it must have been prepared by Li Shimin's order.

    As Li Feng came in, the eunuch who led the way withdrew, and only Li Feng and Li Shimin were left in the entire Manlu Hall.  Li Feng was not polite, he sat down on the chair directly, and then started drinking from the tea cup.

    "It's really rare. Why do you have time to come here today?"

    At this time, Li Shimin had also put down the pen in his hand, and then said to Li Feng with a smile.  He suddenly discovered that he actually liked this feeling.  Although this fourth brother often gave him headaches, it made him feel relaxed like never before.

    "What a genius, I came here for nothing. Of course I came here because I have something to do with you. I need graphite, but I can't find it, so I asked you to send someone to help look for it nearby."

    Li Feng is still in a hurry to go home for dinner, so he doesn't intend to talk to Li Shimin about anything and just gets to the point.  Fortunately, this time, he remembered the name graphite and did not say coal.

    "Graphite? Why do you suddenly want this thing? I remember that this thing is rarely used by people. It is used to make fires. It has a strange smell and is particularly choking. Well, could it be that Fourth Brother, do you have anything new?  Discover?"

    Hearing Li Feng talk about graphite, Li Shimin was stunned for a moment. Obviously, he knew about this kind of thing.  However, he then stared at Li Feng and asked with his face shining brightly.  Obviously, he became very interested.

    "Actually, it's nothing. I just want to take advantage of this period of time when the villagers are free to repair the houses in the village."

    Just by listening to Li Shimin's tone, Li Feng knew the other person's expression and eyes without even looking.  This guy is addicted to taking advantage, and Erguotou has given him a taste of the sweetness.  In this way, Li Feng deliberately did not rush to tell what the graphite was used for.

    "oh"

    Who would have known that after hearing this, Li Shimin said oh and stopped talking.  Li Feng began to curse secretly in his heart, this was indeed an old fox.

    "Blue bricks are too expensive and we can't afford them. We have no choice but to be self-reliant and find a way to bake the bricks ourselves. And this graphite is used to replace charcoal."

    “Knowing that he was being naughty, he was no match for Li Shimin.  After Li Feng was depressed for a while, he began to tell the truth.

    "Burning bricks? Instead of charcoal? Is that possible?"

    Li Feng’s words once again made Li Shimin’s eyes shine, and he immediately confirmed it to Li Feng.  He seemed to be able to smell the huge benefits from this, so his tone seemed a little excited.

    "There should be no problem, but what I want to bake is not green bricks, but a kind of red brick. As for the specific situation, we will have to wait until the samples come out to know."

    With coal, of course there won’t be any big problems, so Li Feng answered truthfully.  Since he came to Li Shimin, he had no intention of hiding this matter from him.  Besides, there is no way to hide this kind of thing from him as an emperor, so it is better to be a bachelor.

    "Okay, send people to do this immediately. If we can make a large number of strong and cheap bricks, it will be a blessing for the people of the Tang Dynasty. If all the people's houses are built with blue bricks  It’s done. There won’t be so many people dying every year due to heavy rains and floods.”

    Originally, Li Shimin wanted to ask, this so-called red brick, quality, price and other issues.  But according to Li Feng, everything will be done after everything is done, so I won’t ask any more questions.  He just said to Li Feng in a very expectant tone.

    "Don't worry, you should be satisfied. I think so, you can find some graphite first. Let's try it first and see how it goes."

    Li Feng also had to admit that the emperor Li Shimin was indeed a good emperor.  It's just right, let's try it first to reassure him.  (To be continued)

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 260 Everything is ready

    After the matter was discussed, Li Feng didn't stop for much, and immediately walked out of the Manlu Hall. Then, he raised his head and looked around.  Then, he started walking along the road and headed outside.  Maybe it was a psychological effect, but staying in this palace always made him feel uncomfortable and depressed.  Such a feeling made him unknowingly speed up his pace a lot.

    "Your Highness, King Yong, please stay."

    Just when Li Feng was about to arrive at the entrance of the palace, a sudden voice stopped him.  Li Feng took a look and saw that it was the maid just now who screamed that he was an assassin.

    "My slave, I would like to pay my respects to His Highness King Yong and the Concubine Yin. I have ordered my slave to wait for His Highness here. I would like to invite His Highness to the Imperial Garden for a chat."

    Li Feng had just stopped when the other party quickly ran forward to salute Li Feng, and then said to Li Feng with his head lowered with an extremely nervous expression.

    "Concubine Yin wants to talk to me? What does she want to do? Well, by the way, what happened outside the palace just now, did she do it unintentionally or was she premeditated?"

    At this time, Li Feng remembered what had just happened again, and several years flashed through his mind.

    "Lead the way"

    After thinking carefully for a while, Li Feng spoke to the palace maid.  He wanted to see what kind of medicine this concubine Yin was selling in the gourd.  Besides, the Royal Garden is not far from here, so it won't waste much time.

    "Your Highness, please come with your servant"

    When she heard Li Feng agreed, the palace maid suddenly had an expression as if she had been granted amnesty. Then, she cautiously spoke to Li Feng and began to lead the way.  Not long after, Li Feng was brought to the Royal Garden.  Li Feng took a look.  As expected, Concubine Yin was already waiting in the pavilion.

    However, at this time, the palace maid apologized to Li Feng and asked Li Feng to go by himself.

    "I have met His Highness King Yong. Your Highness, please take a seat."

    Seeing Li Feng come in, Concubine Yin immediately stood up and said.  Logically speaking, when a prince sees her, a noble concubine, he should salute her.  However, Concubine Yin had known it for a long time.  The prince Li Feng is not comparable to those ordinary princes.

    "There's no need to sit down. If you have anything to do, just say it. I'm in a hurry to get home for dinner."

    Li Feng doesn’t have the time to spare and is just chirping here, if he doesn’t want to know.  What kind of tricks is this woman playing? He doesn't even come.

    "I was rude. I asked Your Highness to come down because of the misunderstanding that just happened. I wanted to apologize to Your Highness. What happened just now was too sudden and His Highness left in a hurry, so"

    I don’t buy it at all for Li Feng.  Concubine Yin didn't mean to be angry at all.  She learned it deeply last time in Takuto Village. Compared to last time, this was nothing.

    really.  The reason why she specially invited Li Feng here was really to apologize.

    What happened outside before was indeed not her intention.  But, at that time.  It happened so suddenly, towards the end.  Even the Imperial Guards were attracted, which made her feel confused.  I just thought about how to explain things to the emperor.

    After all, how could she, a noble concubine, stay with a prince?  You know, it is already very taboo for people in the harem to have private meetings with ministers, but it is even more taboo for her to have a private meeting with a prince.  Although it was outside the palace, beside the official road, although she wanted to say that she just went there to say hello to Li Feng and wake him up.  However, who would believe such a reason?

    And, all of a sudden, it made the matter so big.  At that time, in front of the emperor, she would be even more unable to defend herself.  You know, she is Li You's biological mother, so it is inevitable that the emperor will not think in that direction.  In addition to worrying about the emperor, she was even more worried about Li Feng. After all, she had heard about Li Feng's behavior and had seen it before.

    Therefore, as soon as she returned to Wangyundian, the more she thought about it, the more anxious she became. In the end, she could only make the decision to see Li Feng again and explain it clearly to him.  As for breaking the taboo again and meeting Li Feng, she thought about it carefully, but she wasn't so worried anymore.  Because, she remembered, the emperor agreed last time that she went to Jianghu Village to apologize, let alone this time she apologized in the Imperial Garden.

    "Oh, just for this, I thought it was something. Since it's a misunderstanding, it's okay. As for apology or something, forget it. I have to thank you for waking me up. Otherwise, I don't know what happened.  When do you want to go to sleep? Okay, that’s it, I’ll leave first.”

    After listening to Concubine Yin’s explanation, Li Feng no longer doubted his presence. He also knew that the incident was indeed sudden, and he could understand why she didn’t say anything.  Besides, no matter how you look at this matter, it is just a misunderstanding.That’s all.  Now that it's made clear, that's fine.

    Seeing Li Feng leaving immediately, Concubine Yin felt a little unable to recover for a moment.  However, when he came back to his senses, Li Feng was already gone.

    "Haha, you are really different from ordinary people, hey"

    Seeing that Li Feng had left, Concubine Yin muttered, then immediately stood up and walked towards the direction of Ganlu Hall.  This matter could definitely not be hidden from the emperor, so she had to go to the emperor and explain it clearly.  Otherwise, it would be bad.

    Li Feng hurried all the way to Jianghu Village, and finally returned home before eating.  As soon as he entered the house, he found that Master Qi and Uncle Dazhu were both at his house.  Seeing Li Feng coming back, Uncle Dazhu hurriedly walked towards him.

    "Xiao Feng, I heard from Uncle Qi that you have a new way to bake bricks, right?"

    As soon as he arrived, Zhao Dazhu began to ask excitedly.

    "Well, I have an idea, Uncle Dazhu, I think this is it. You will have dinner at my house. After dinner, we will go to your brick kiln to have a look. Then, we will talk about it while watching.  "

    Li Feng saw that the food was already on the table. The sky was huge and the food was the biggest.  Besides, let’s wait until he sees the brick kiln before talking about this matter.

    "Haha, didn't I feel a little excited when I heard what Uncle Qi said. If it were anyone else, I wouldn't believe it to death, Uncle Dazhu, but if it's you who came up with the method, then that's fine. Okay, wait then  After we finish eating, I will take you to the brick kiln, and then I will talk slowly."

    Hearing what Li Feng said, Zhao Dazhu felt a little embarrassed, so he agreed to Li Feng's suggestion to finish the meal first and then go to the brick kiln to have a look.

    This meal was eaten in a hurry, and it didn’t take much time to finish it.  Under the urging of Master Qi and Zhao Dazhu, Li Feng could only walk with them towards the brick kiln immediately.

    Li Feng knew that he only knew a little bit about this, which was incomparable to professionals like Zhao Dazhu.  Therefore, along the way, he slowly explained everything he knew to Zhao Dazhu.  Zhao Dazhu was also along the way, listening carefully and not interrupting Li Feng's words.  However, he sometimes suddenly realized it, nodded constantly, and sometimes frowned.

    "Xiao Feng, in my opinion, your method should be feasible. However, according to what you said, if you don't use water to cool those bricks, and if you use graphite to burn them, our current brick kiln should be seriously modified.  Okay. Let’s go inside the brick kiln and discuss how to make changes.”

    When Li Feng finished speaking, Zhao Dazhu immediately said it with certainty.  Then, he proposed to go take a look inside the brick kiln first, because he had realized that this brick kiln was definitely not suitable.

    In fact, after entering the brick kiln, Zhao Dazhu was the one expressing his thoughts most of the time.  After listening to Li Feng's words just now, he already understood and knew what to do.  Li Feng and Qi Ye, on the other hand, were listening on the sidelines. Occasionally, they would ask some questions or give some suggestions.

    Finally, after a while of discussion, we finally came up with a plan that all three of us thought was feasible.  Among them, the biggest change is to expand the brick kiln.

    That afternoon, after Master Qi returned to the village, he began a general mobilization, and then everyone immediately started taking action.  In order to save time, we just renovated the original brick kiln.

    Li Feng’s movements were swift, and Li Shimin’s movements were even more rapid.  The next morning, a convoy of horse-drawn carriages escorted by soldiers quietly entered Takumi Village.  Every carriage was covered so tightly that from the outside, it was impossible to tell what it was.

    And the person responsible for this escort turned out to be Li Chengqian.  Li Feng took a look and saw that this guy had now become Li Shimin's Jianghu Village Commissioner.

    "However, there is nothing we can do about it. First of all, this matter is relatively big, and Li Shimin wants to keep it strictly confidential.  Moreover, afterwards, a detailed report to Li Shimin was required.  Also, if someone is sent to come, Li Shimin is worried that that person cannot pee in the same pot as Li Feng.

    When the tarpaulin wrapping the carriage was removed, it turned out to be a truckload of coal.

    "Uncle Dazhu, it's up to you to direct what to do next."

    Yesterday, Li Feng already said everything that needed to be said.  In this regard, Zhao Dazhu was the real expert, so Li Feng directly handed over this important task to Zhao Dazhu.

    "Okay, Xiaofeng, don't worry, leave everything to me."

    After hearing what Li Feng said,Dazhu took over the command without hesitation.  As for excitement, everyone is excited.  As for the most excited person, there is no doubt that it must be Zhao Dazhu.  If he could really get a new brick out of his hands, that would be something to be proud of.

    "Coal is available and bricks are ready. It can be said that everything is ready and all we need is the east wind."  Then, under the command of Zhao Dazhu, everyone began to get busy.  (To be continued)

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 261: The Theory of Red Bricks

    A few days later, Li Shimin hurriedly summoned several important ministers to the Manlu Palace.  This made these ministers very confused, and they didn't understand why the emperor suddenly summoned them in such a hurry.  During this period of time, nothing major happened in the court.  However, there was just some confusion.

    In fact, many times, not everything needs to be said in court.  On the contrary, most of the time, Li Shimin directly summoned these ministers to decide many matters after discussion.  After all, many things must go through endless debates in the court, and a conclusion may not be reached.  Also, some things need to be kept strictly confidential, and it is impossible to let too many people know.

    This time, Li Shimin summoned not many people, that is, Fang Xuanling, Du Ruhui, Wei Zheng, Changsun Wuji and others.  However, what shocked them was that Prince Li Chengqian was also here.  You know, as long as it is a small meeting like this, the things discussed are very important.  This is the first time for the prince to appear on such an occasion.

    Although they were surprised in their hearts, everyone's faces were calm as usual.  Sitting there, waiting for the emperor to speak.

    "My dear friends, I have invited you here today because I have a great event that I want to tell you all about. Come, bring the things up and let your lords have a look."

    Seeing that everyone was already seated, Li Shimin said to everyone with a smile on his face.  Then, he gave instructions to the outside.  Immediately, several eunuchs walked in with a tray each, and then placed the trays in front of Fang Xuanling and the others.

    Seeing the smile on the emperor’s face, he also said that there was a big happy event.  Everyone felt relieved.  Then, they became curious, and when they saw the contents of the tray, they were stunned for a while.  The things in front of them were very familiar to them, but they had never seen them before.

    "Your Majesty, could it be that this brick is the great joy you are talking about? Well, but. Why is this brick so colorful? Is there something special about this brick?"

    Wei Zheng was very strange at first. He stared at the brick in front of him carefully for a while, and then he picked it up and inspected it carefully.  Sure.  Except for the different color, this is just like ordinary bricks.  Then he began to ask Li Shimin directly.

    "Haha, Wei Aiqing is right. Today's big happy event is this brick. All the Aiqings have also seen that the color of this brick is different from the green brick. Indeed. This brick is not a green brick, but a brick.  It looks like a red brick, and it was just brought back from the kiln this morning."

    When Li Shimin heard Wei Zheng speak, he spoke directly without being secretive.

    "Red bricks? Could it be that His Highness the Crown Prince discovered a new method of burning bricks? And seeing that His Majesty is so happy. According to Wei Chen's guess, there must be something unusual about this red brick."

    Hearing what Li Shimin said, the emperor looked so happy.  Fang Xuanling immediately realized that this was definitely not simple, otherwise, why would the emperor have called them here with such fanfare.

    "Eh, no, compared to the blue bricks, this red brick seems not as strong as the green brick. So, the problem must be the price. I dare to ask Your Majesty, do you know how much time it takes to bake a red brick like this?  How much does it cost?”

    Fang Xuanling thought that the red brick was unusual, and the rest of the people also thought of this problem.  Wei Zheng even picked up a red brick and broke it hard without breaking it. Then, he directly used one of the red bricks to hit the other one before breaking it.  Obviously, he was testing the quality of the red brick.

    However, he suddenly discovered that, in fact, it was not what he thought.  On the contrary, this red brick seems to be slightly worse than the blue brick in terms of strength.  However, this did not discourage him at all. Instead, he asked Li Shimin again with some excitement.

    To judge whether something is good or not, one is to look at the quality, and the other is to look at the price.  Since the quality is not outstanding and the emperor is so happy, there is no doubt that the cost of the red bricks must be lower than that of the blue bricks, and it is much lower.

    Hearing Wei Zheng’s question, the remaining people were immediately shocked and became more focused.

    "Haha, Wei Aiqing is still so impatient. However, both Fang Aiqing and Wei Aiqing made good guesses. This red brick is indeed a bit unusual. I tried it just now. In terms of strength, red bricks are about the same as blue bricks.  It's even slightly worse than the green brick, but the difference is not big. The key point is the price. Although there is no specific calculation, the cost of a red brick is definitely less than one penny, or even lower."

    Seeing Wei Zheng pick up two bricks and test them in the Manna Hall, Li Shimin smiled bitterly in his heart.  SeveralAmong the ministers, he was the only one who could do this.  However, Li Shimin didn't mean to be angry at all. Instead, he was very happy.  Then, they started talking about the price of the red bricks.

    Of course, this has not been carefully calculated, it is just Li Shimin’s rough estimate.  Moreover, this estimate is still an extremely high estimate.  Because, if you really want to calculate it, there are only two costs. One is fuel, that is, the cost of coal.  Also, there is the labor cost.

    "Less than a penny? How is this Well, what I want to ask is how this is done. If the cost is really so low, then the green bricks will soon be replaced."

    Changsun Wuji was shocked when he heard that the cost was less than a penny.  You know, the market price of this green brick is five cents a piece, and the cost must be more than four cents.  This gap is huge. Besides, this red brick is not much worse than the blue brick.  As long as the red bricks are on the market, will the green bricks still have a way to survive?  On the other hand, if the red bricks were sold based on the current market price, the profit would be high.

    Thinking of this, he suddenly felt happy.  The emperor just said that this was brought back by the prince.  This time, even if you don't get big benefits, you can at least get big credit.

    In fact, Changsun Wuji was not the only one who was shocked. The rest of the people also looked at Li Chengqian when they heard the cost price.

    "Yes, the price I just estimated is definitely too high. There are two reasons for this. One is that the production method of red bricks is different from that of blue bricks. They are also kiln bricks.  , but the quantity of red bricks in a kiln can be several times, even ten times, that of green bricks.”

    "In addition to the different production techniques, there is another more important reason. That is, firing red bricks does not require the use of charcoal, which can greatly reduce costs. Come and bring the things up."

    Li Shimin doesn’t know exactly how the red bricks are fired. He only knows that the output is large.  Besides, even if he knew about the production process, he would not tell it.  What he mainly wanted to say was about the coal.

    "Graphite?"

    When he saw what the chamberlain brought up, Wei Zheng was surprised again.  However, except for Wei Zheng, no one else could recognize what was in front of them this time.  After all, this thing is rarely used, so who would pay attention to it.  However, I have never seen it, but I have heard of it.

    "Well, that's right, it's graphite. It's not charcoal that's used to burn red bricks, but the graphite is used directly. In this way, the cost becomes so low."

    "And today, I called all my dear friends here. Mainly for two things. One, it must be for the red bricks. And, it is for the graphite. I have heard about graphite before.  , I even saw it with my own eyes. However, it has never attracted anyone’s attention. But today it has been proved that this thing is of great use, so it must be re-examined and taken seriously.”

    "Now, let's discuss how to deal with the red brick matter first, and then we will discuss the graphite matter."

    As for other things, Li Shimin didn’t want to waste more time, but went directly to today’s topic.  After all, these two things are related to huge interests.

    After hearing this, several ministers also began to think deeply.  Of course they all know what these two things mean.  How to do this specifically requires a good countermeasure.

    "Your Majesty, I believe that this matter is indeed a great joy as your Majesty said. In recent years, as your Majesty has worked hard to govern, the people live and work in peace and contentment, and have implemented the policy of low taxes and hiding wealth among the people. The lives of the people have also improved day by day.  Become rich. In addition, the new population of our Datang is increasing day by day, so more and more people are building houses. At this time, the emergence of such cheap red bricks is indeed a good thing for countless people of the Tang Dynasty.  It’s a great thing. It can also alleviate the shortage of green bricks. However, if it is not done properly, it can turn into a bad thing.”

    "Therefore, I have a question here, whether the firing technology of this red brick should be directly controlled by the court, or allowed to flow into the hands of the people. However, when solving this problem, I would venture to ask, this burning technology  Who controls the Brick Law now?"

    The first person to speak was still Fang Xuanling. He suddenly thought of whether this thing was controlled by the imperial court or something else.  But before that, you must know who this thing belongs to now.

    "Well, this method of firing red bricks was developed by King Yong. However, King Yong has always been selfless, so he dedicated this method."

    Li Shimin was stunned when he heard what Fang Xuanling said, and then he spoke.  However, he had already begun to be wary  Li Feng must also think carefully about it.  So that when the time comes, things like last time will happen again.  At that time, there will be big trouble.

    But it’s a bit unjustifiable. The brewing method they came up with has given all the benefits, and it’s still that kind of selfless dedication.  In the end, someone was brewing wine at home and was kidnapped. It really didn’t make sense.

    Therefore, this time, when Li Shimin heard this, he immediately decided that things in Jianghu Village must be properly arranged.  (To be continued)

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 262: Extreme Joy Begets Sadness

    "Your Majesty, I think this method should be announced to the world so that countless people know about it. In this way, brick kilns will definitely rise. By then, the price of bricks will fall sharply. The price of bricks is low, and the income will increase.  , that is, thousands of people. Moreover, in this way, the world can also avoid saying that the court is competing with the people for profit. Although the court will suffer losses in this way, it is beneficial to the people, such as your Majesty's low taxes.  , Hiding wealth among the people is the same thing.”

    As soon as he came up, Wei Zheng immediately spoke. There was no doubt that he agreed to make this brick-burning method public to the world.  What he values ????is that the people get benefits.

    "Although Master Wei's words are reasonable, I think it is still inappropriate. Not to mention, if the imperial court controls this law, it will definitely make the national treasury more full. Just say, make this law public to the world. In my opinion,  It may not be able to bring down the price of bricks. Ordinary people are unable to operate, and in the end, it is better to control the price of red bricks than to do so. In this way, the court can control the price of red bricks."

    As soon as Wei Zheng finished speaking, Changsun Wuji on the side immediately spoke up, thinking that it was inappropriate to do so.

    "Indeed, this method cannot be announced like this, otherwise, when the time comes, the powerful will definitely bully the weak. In the end, it will eventually evolve into a dominant family, and when the time comes, there will definitely be rare goods available, driving up prices. In the past,  The court cannot control it now. However, if it is directly controlled by the court, it will be suspected of competing with the people and causing trouble. In addition, the court does not have so many people.  It can be used. Moreover, if this brick-burning method is leaked, is it possible that the court will make a special law for this?"

    Du Ruhui, who had been silent for a long time, now.  He even started to frown and said in a dilemma.  When everyone heard this, they frowned.

    "Father, maybe we can operate like Cui Ji Restaurant. We are only responsible for setting the price, and don't worry about the rest. Moreover, if we provide them with technology, of course we will charge a fee. In this way  . The imperial court has an additional source of income and can control the price of bricks, and it will not let others say that the imperial court is competing with the people for profit."

    Li Chengqian, who had been silent on the side, saw everyone frowning and thinking hard.  Then he started talking.

    "His Royal Highness the Crown Prince is talking about the self-service hot pot. Well, in this way, it is indeed a simple and effective way. But how does the court restrict those people? Also, they can completely obtain it from  What if the technology is directly in the hands of technology merchants?”

    When everyone heard Li Chengqian's words, their eyes suddenly lit up, especially Li Shimin, who looked at Li Chengqian with a happy face.  but.  Soon, Fang Xuanling immediately raised questions.  In Cuiji Restaurant, people can control the franchisees by controlling Erguotou.

    "Lord Fang is indeed thoughtful. Well, the court can restrict those people through two means. One. Classify graphite as an important state-owned mineral. Also, classify brick burning as a special industry. Every brick factory,  You must have a license issued by the court, otherwise it will be considered illegal.”

    Regarding the question raised by Fang Xuanling, Li Chengqian was not worried at all and immediately came up with two solutions.

    "Yes, graphite is classified as an important mineral. In this way, private mining is prohibited, but brick-making is indispensable. Just like Erguotou, it restricts those businessmen. But why do we need a license?  , This seems a bit unnecessary.”

    Everyone who is doing this is not a very smart person. After listening to Li Chengqian's words.  It became clear immediately.  This is to restrict those manufacturers through the supply of graphite.

    "Well, that's it. That's because graphite has great uses. In the future, it will be used in an extremely wide range of places and in huge quantities. By then, it will not work to restrict those manufacturers. Therefore, it is necessary to issue the  This license is valid for two years. A technology licensing fee is charged for each license.”

    "It is illegal to open a kiln and bake bricks without a license. However, if you have a license and adjust the price without permission, it will be considered a violation. The license will be revoked and compensation will be paid. In order to supervise those illegal businesses, the court can issue a report that has  "Reward measures are provided to report illegal businesses, and after the court confirms, a portion of the fine will be given to the reporter."

    "In this case, I wonder if you adults think it is feasible?"

    At this time, Li Chengqian, although his face was humble, his heart was filled with joy.  Even he, when he heard about this method, was dumbfounded and exclaimed.  Now, how can we not be happy if we are speculating and selling now?

    "The prince's great advice makes me ashamed. Your Majesty, if you follow this method, it will really be a hundred benefits without any harm."First of all, this approach will definitely be able to supervise and restrict those merchants very effectively and maintain brick prices.  In the end, people were able to buy cheap bricks and became the main beneficiaries.  Secondly, by issuing charters, the court can receive an income.  And doing so left those people speechless.  After all, it is said that they still made a profit. There is nothing wrong with the imperial court charging a fee for giving such valuable technology.  As a result, the imperial court is not directly involved in business operations, so there can be no talk of competing for profits with the people."

    As soon as Li Chengqian finished speaking, everyone was stunned.  This idea is simply brilliant.  Fang Xuanling was not stingy and directly responded to Li Chengqian's praise.

    "Yes, Your Majesty, especially His Highness the Crown Prince, the last suggestion is to reward reporting. At that time, everyone can only behave and sell according to the price set by the court. As long as they dare to raise the price, they can buy  Those who are fools will definitely feel angry, and they will definitely try their best to report those profiteers. However, if there are rewards, there will be punishments to avoid those scoundrels who deliberately frame others.  Corresponding punitive measures should also be formulated.”

    And then, Wei Zheng also spoke immediately. It was obvious that he was more interested in the last suggestion.  At the same time, some additions were also made.

    "Okay, Prince, this method is good, and, in my opinion, many industries in the future can also learn from this method. It can not only allow the court to supervise effectively without spending a lot of effort, but also avoid the world's gossip. Indeed,  This is a good idea. My dear friends, let’s see if there is anything else you need to add.”

    After hearing these ideas from Li Chengqian, Li Shimin had no choice but to express his admiration.  However, he knew that these things were definitely not thought up by the prince.  But there is someone else.

    However, at this moment, he couldn't ask, let alone tell.  After all, it was rare for the prince to be in front of ministers.  Behave yourself.  In this way, these ministers can change their view of the prince.  The most important thing is that the prince's performance during this period is indeed much better than before.

    "The son is great, and as a father, he also has a bright face, doesn't he?"  Therefore, it is public and private.  He would not question the prince under such circumstances.

    "Your Majesty, according to the prince's method, it can indeed solve all problems perfectly. However, in this case, someone needs to be responsible for this matter. At that time, the issuance of charters and the supervision of illegal merchants will be investigated and dealt with.  People who make false accusations and other matters need to be dealt with. However, this matter is a new attempt and is not within the jurisdiction of any department within the government. As your Majesty said, many things can be done in the future.  Please refer to this matter. Therefore, I have an idea, is there a department in Xinli that is specifically responsible for handling this matter?"

    But at this moment, Changsun Wuji suddenly spoke.

    When everyone heard it, and then thought about it carefully, it was really like this.  Now, in the imperial court, I really don’t know which department the job belongs to, and it seems inappropriate to put it in any department.  Moreover, the key point is that this is a super fat job, so there is no need to talk about oil and water.  Wherever you put it, it can make people grab their heads.

    " If it's just about making bricks, it's okay. After all, it's just an industry. Although there is plenty of oil and water, it is still limited.  However, didn’t you listen to what the emperor said? In the future, many industries can follow this approach.  This is a bit remarkable.  Therefore, as Changsun Wuji said, it is indeed imperative to establish a new department.

    ????????????????????????????????????????…

    "Lord Changsun, what you said is true."

    Following Changsun Wuji’s words, as soon as he finished speaking, he immediately got the approval of the remaining people.

    "Well, then according to your beloved ministers' suggestions, we will draft a new department to be responsible for this matter and other similar matters in the future. But I don't know who, dear sires, think should be in charge of this matter.  The most important thing is that in many important industries, these unscrupulous traders must not be allowed to act recklessly and monopolize.  Items, wantonly driving up prices.”

    Although, this time, it’s just about burning bricks.  However, Li Shimin immediately felt the importance of this department.  Suddenly, he thought of a word Li Feng once said, that is monopoly.

    After a period of thinking, he increasingly discovered the harm of this so-called monopoly.  What is a monopoly? That is, one company dominates.  Without him, we can't play and there will be big problems.

    The harm here is not just to customize prices at will and squeeze the people desperately.  UpdateThe important thing is that when a family is strong, it speaks loudly.  Even he, the emperor, had to worry about what consequences it would have on the entire Tang Dynasty if he took advantage of the other party.

    He had never thought before that he was a businessman.  How could he, the emperor, make the court so timid?  However, the facts told him that it was really like this.  The most representative of these are the six major clans.  Unless he, the emperor, can ignore the threat of chaos in the world.

    When I heard the emperor ask who would be in charge of this department.  However, everyone quietly glanced at Changsun Wuji with admiration.  Then, everyone turned their eyes to Li Chengqian.

    "Oh, no, I'm overdoing it. No, absolutely not, I can't take on this job. Besides, I don't understand. Otherwise, I'll pass it on to my fourth uncle"

    Li Chengqian looked at the way everyone looked at him, and suddenly felt bitter in his heart.  He secretly scolded himself for talking too much, it was really difficult to handle now, but he didn't like this job.  Besides, he doesn’t understand at all.  He thought of pushing it to Li Feng, but as soon as he thought about it, he gave up again. It was useless. People wouldn't listen, and the emperor couldn't do anything.  You may have to deal with it yourself.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 263: Li Chengqian’s Crooked Move

    "Your Majesty, I think it is most appropriate for this matter to be left to the Crown Prince. After all, His Royal Highness proposed this method, and he must have had deeper considerations about it. More importantly, if it were to be done by someone else,  He said that he probably didn't know where to start. Also, having His Royal Highness the Crown Prince concurrently as the chief officer of this new department would also prevent anyone from becoming unwilling, and it would also show that His Majesty attaches great importance to this matter, so that it can be completed more smoothly.  "

    Sure enough, Li Chengqian couldn't hide even if he wanted to. When Wei Zheng heard who was the best to do this, he immediately recommended Li Chengqian.  Although he could not stand Li Chengqian's various behaviors in normal times, he even impeached the prince several times because of this.  However, the prince's performance today convinced Wei Zheng.

    ????????????????? Besides, he has always dealt with the matter rather than the person. In his opinion, it was most appropriate for the prince to do this, so he spoke directly.

    "Master Wei's words are reasonable, and I also feel that it is best for the prince to take charge of this matter concurrently."

    "The crown prince is indeed the most suitable person for this matter."

    As soon as Wei Zheng finished speaking, Fang Xuanling and Du Ruhui immediately spoke in agreement.  The prince's performance today really impressed them.  At the same time, I also began to re-examine the arrival of the prince.

    However, at this time, Changsun Wuji did not speak. His goal had been achieved. In order to avoid suspicion, and Wei Zheng, Fang Xuanling and Du Ruhui had all said it, there was no need for him to say anything.

    "Father, my son I have already been tasked with another important task some time ago. I am worried that if I entrust such an important matter to my son again, I will not be able to do anything at all. If it delays the business,  My son’s sin is very serious. Therefore, I’d better ask my father to assign someone else to take charge of this matter.”

    Li Chengqian heard this.  I know bad things.  He hates this kind of thing the most, so he must be depressed to death.  Therefore, I began to think that I could not take this job no matter what.  Not to mention, he immediately found the reason. He still had the important responsibility of training soldiers.

    "Well, you raised this matter and left it to others to do. After all, it is difficult to start. Although it is a bit tiring to have two important tasks together, but as the prince, you should do more for the court. Lead by example  . Besides, if this matter is not left to you, then you can tell me who should do it. Besides, if you don’t worry about one thing, it’s settled. If you have time, you can think about how to deal with it.  "

    In fact, it goes without saying that Li Shimin must leave this matter to Li Chengqian.  Let someone else do it.  Save me, who knows how to play this novel thing?  Although, Li Chengqian wouldn't.  But some people do.  If it were anyone else, someone else would be able to move Li Feng.  joke.

    He wanted to leave this matter directly to Li Feng, but they didn't like his second brother at all.  Besides, one thing doesn't bother the two masters. It just so happens that the two errands carried out by Li Chengqian will ultimately be attributed to Jianghu Village.  Therefore, how could he let Li Chengqian shirk it.

    “Besides, he is willing to give Li Chengqian more work and let Li Feng teach the prince well.  However, Li Shimin himself also wondered why the prince did not obey other people's words, but only the fourth brother's words.

    During this period, he actually got news from the queen, that is, the prince was not going anywhere except Jianghu Village, the East Palace, and occasionally the Rizheng Palace.  What shocked Li Shimin the most was that when the prince was at home, he would play with his children when he had nothing to do.  This is definitely an anecdote for the ages.

    "This I obey the decree"

    Li Chengqian looked at Li Shimin's eyes and listened to the meaning of Li Shimin's words.  How can I still not understand what Li Shimin means?  In the end, I had no choice but to accept this job with great helplessness.  Let others bother Li Feng, forget it, it's better to go find him.

    "Others went there, looking for a fight, so I went, oh my God. Why did I talk to my fourth uncle about these things when I had nothing to do that day? Besides, we just talked, and I had to do it in front of my father.  Say it, I really deserve it. Now, what should I do?”

    After coming out of the Zhengdian Hall, Li Chengqian couldn't wait to give himself a big mouth, secretly cursing himself for being so talkative.  However, at this moment, it's too late to say anything.

    "Forget it, let's go to the Queen Mother first. It's been two days since I went to see the Queen Mother."

    Thinking about how to tell Li Feng about this matter, Li Chengqian felt a headache, so he simply stopped thinking about it.  Thinking that it had been two days since she visited Empress Changsun, she began to walk slowly towards the Li Zheng Palace.  However, as soon as they entered the Li Zheng Hall, they heard a very lively scene inside.  However, he still walked in without stopping.

    “If it were the Manna Palace, there would only be people inside, and he would turn around and leave.  ButWhen he came to visit Queen Changsun, he didn't care about that much. If he wanted to leave, someone else would leave.

    "I, my concubine, see the prince."

    "Dad"

    Who would have known that as soon as Li Chengqian entered, he would immediately become stupid.  In addition to Empress Changsun, there were actually two people inside, one was his crown princess, and the other was his Liangdi. In short, they were both his wives.  After seeing Li Chengqian come in, they immediately stood up and saluted him nervously.

    Most importantly, there are two children in this room.  One is a little girl, about two years old, very cute, being held by his princess.  There was another one, but he was only one year old and was being held by Empress Changsun.  And the "Daddy" just now was called by the little girl.  Moreover, he screamed and stretched out his two small hands for Li Chengqian to hold him.

    "Oops, why is this little girl calling me daddy here? I have to let my mother give me a lesson now. Oops, fourth uncle, fourth uncle, you really did me a disservice today. Well, but dad heard this  It’s indeed much better than my father. Come on, just die, don’t care.”

    Seeing his daughter stretching out her little arms toward him with an anxious face, Li Chengqian felt fierce in his heart, and then he took the little girl directly from the arms of his eldest wife.

    "Ever since Li Feng found out that Li Chengqian had a child, he was still so stupid.  But I’ve trained him several times. It doesn’t matter if he doesn’t have feelings for his wife. He can be cultivated slowly.  What, the child is innocent, the child needs a father's love and a good childhood. In short, it is just a bunch of mess, thoughts that Li Chengqian has never heard of before.  It made him feel dizzy.

    Later, when he thought about it, it did make some sense.  Looking at the harmonious and happy atmosphere in his fourth uncle's home, he was also envious.  Especially when he saw Yaya and Xiaosizi looking so happy, he was deeply touched.

    After returning home, he really started to try to get in touch with his children, whom he barely knew.  My son is still too young and doesn't feel much, but he always smiles when anyone holds him comfortably.  But the daughter was over two years old. At first, Nagen didn't recognize him as her father.

    But, a child is still a child. Besides, Li Chengqian is also her father after all.  Anyway, since arriving in Jianghu Village, Li Chengqian has become more and more disgusted with the messy rules, let alone children.  So, this was crazy. He dared to let his daughter ride on his neck and walk around.

    This child will always remember whoever treats her well. Soon, she will like this father who can bring her infinite joy more and more.  As for Li Chengqian, he slowly discovered that this feeling was really good.  Anyway, he had nothing to do in the East Palace, so he took his children and went crazy everywhere.

    In the end, he felt that the child calling him father lacked a bit of the simple family affection of ordinary people.  So, I don't know what he was thinking, but he actually asked his daughter to call him daddy.  In the East Palace, he, Li Chengqian, is the biggest, and with his bad temper in the past, who dares to interfere with his affairs.  After going back and forth, this daughter actually became smooth.

    Now, his daughter is in his arms, so happy that her little face is smiling.  However, Li Chengqian felt so bitter in his heart.

    "My son has met his mother"

    However, now that things have come to a point, we can only bite the bullet.

    "Please forgive me, my mother, I am a concubine who has neglected her duty."

    This time, the Crown Princess and the others finally came to their senses, and immediately began to apologize, with panic on their faces.

    "Okay, get up. You, you, it's only been a long time since you went to your fourth uncle's place. I learned a bit about your fourth uncle's temperament. Well, Sizi and Yan'er have lived there for a while.  I don’t know how crazy I am, especially Yan’er. Forget it, let’s not talk about it. At least, it’s better than before. No matter what, sit down.”

    Queen Changsun looked at Li Chengqian and sighed.  However, no matter what, Li Chengqian's changes now made her very happy.

    Hearing that Queen Changsun mentioned Si Zi and Princess Gaoyang, Li Chengqian immediately thought of Princess Gaoyang's current virtue, and the corners of his mouth twitched.  Compared to this Seventeenth Sister, he pales into insignificance.

    "Haha, Queen Mother, you haven't seen Sizi and Seventeenth Sister for a while, right? Why don't I accompany Queen Mother to Jianghu Village to have a look. Well, you can go too, you haven't met them yet.  I really should pay my respects to my fourth uncle."

    "Suddenly, Li Chengqian rolled his eyes and actually proposed to go to Jianghu Village, and he did so with the whole family. I don't know what he was thinking.

    "Haha, it's okay. My mother hasn't seen your fourth aunt for a while, so it's time to go and see her. Just in time, I also asked Daochang Sun to go back and take a look and rest for a few days."

    ?When Empress Changsun heard this, she thought carefully and immediately agreed with Li Chengqian's words.

    "My precious daughter, when the time comes, your father and I will carry you to discuss matters with your fourth uncle. I think that for your sake, he will not embarrass your father and me.  In short, whether you can survive this disaster depends entirely on you."

    Looking at his daughter with a happy face in his arms, Li Chengqian also thought happily.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 264: Full

    Although the bricks have been fired, they cannot continue to be fired.  There was no way, because there were no more mud bricks. The ones used last time were all prepared by Zhao Dazhu himself, and they were all used up in one kiln.  However, because the red bricks were fired all at once, the entire Takumi Village immediately became excited.

    Starting from the second day after the red bricks were fired, the entire Takumi Village began to get completely busy.  The old and young men are responsible for continuing to build two new kilns. After all, the previous one was renovated from the old kiln. It was affected by various factors and was not very suitable. Therefore, we just took advantage of this period to directly build the new kiln.  .

    “Building a new kiln is a strenuous job, and of course it is done by the men in the village.  However, the remaining people are not idle either.  Heavy work is not suitable, but there is no problem in using molds to make brick blanks.  Even Li Feng's family was no exception, and they all mobilized.

    As for Li Feng, he was ruthlessly assigned to another serial number, that of transport worker.  The mixed mud must be set aside to make brick embryos.  He is very strong and is perfect for this job.  Of course, Li Feng would never forget Xiao Hei when doing this kind of work.

    "Fourth uncle, Xiao Hei, this way, this way, we have no mud here."

    "Obviously, the combination of Li Feng and Xiao Hei has joined the transportation team, which has greatly improved the work efficiency of the transportation team. From time to time, they can still have time to rest.  However, before my butt was even hot from sitting, the urging sound over there sounded again.

    "Okay, come on"

    Li Feng was not ambiguous at all. After a long shout, he immediately picked up his two super wooden barrels and greeted Xiao Hei.  He walked quickly towards Gao Yang and the others.

    "Oh, my little princess, why are you covered with mud on your face? Now it's better, you have become a colorful-faced princess."

    When they arrived at their destination, Li Feng immediately filled them up with mud very quickly.  Then, I took a look, good guys, all of them have little faces.  He is the most calm and steady little Sizi.  There was dirt on his face.  As for Gao Yang, that goes without saying.

    "Hehe, don't be afraid. You'll be clean when you get home later, Fourth Uncle. It's so lively today. Look, it's really fun with so many people working together."

    Xiao Sizi didn't care at all about Li Feng's words. Instead, he pointed at the people around him who were busy with smiles on their faces.  That little face was obviously too happy.  She was so excited that she turned a little red.

    "Haha, of course it will be lively. When the time comes, the bricks will be burned. Then you can build a beautiful new house. With the new house, if it rains heavily like last time, you don't have to worry about the house collapsing."

    Li Feng thought to himself, how could it not be lively?  Think about it, everyone.  Once the bricks are fired, a real brick house can be built.  Just think about it.  I have to laugh out loud in my dreams at night.  Now, everyone is working hard.

    "Fourth uncle, our house must be big. When the time comes, I will also need a room."

    As soon as Gao Yang heard about the new house, he immediately asked her to have a room.

    "Yes, big brother, I want a room too, um, no, I want a room with Si Zi. If I don't share a room with Sister Yan, she will kick the quilt at night."

    Yaya has been thinking about building a big and beautiful house for a long time.  Now when I heard it, I immediately spoke happily.  However, Yaya chose to stay with Sizi instead of being with Gao Yang. The reason was, of course, that Gao Yang kicked the quilt.

    "Okay, it's no problem if you have a room by yourself, haha"

    Li Feng was very happy when he heard this. He didn’t even have this brick yet.  These girls have already discussed how to divide the rooms.

    "Fourth uncle"

    Just when Li Feng and Si Zi were talking, Li Chengqian's voice suddenly came from far away. Li Feng took a look and saw that it was indeed Li Chengqian, walking quickly towards this side.  However, this boy seemed to be holding a little girl, which made Li Feng feel a little weird.

    "I asked you, kid, why are you here again after you have only been back for a day? By the way, who is this child?"

    As soon as Li Chengqian walked up to him, Li Feng immediately spoke, and then pointed at the child in Li Chengqian's arms and asked.

    "Hehe, it's Xiao Lingling, little aunt. Look, this is Xiao Lingling. She also calls me little aunt."

    Before Li Chengqian could speak, the little Sizi stood up happily immediately, came to Li Chengqian's side, pointed at the child in his arms, and said to Yaya very happily.

    "She calls you little aunt, and you call me little aunt, ahthen I become great aunt."

    &nbsp; As soon as Yaya heard what Si Zi said, she sometimes looked at Si Zi and sometimes at the little girl Li Chengqian was holding. After careful calculation, she learned that her seniority had once again increased and she became an aunt.

    "Good boy, you actually brought your daughter here. Yes, she has made progress. She looks like a father. No, you probably didn't come here alone."

    Li Feng now understands that this child is Li Chengqian’s daughter and his grandniece.  Immediately I felt happy and thought, is this what it looks like to be a father?  As a man, I feel like I have nothing, but I just can’t live without it.

    ??If your marriage is unhappy, you will still go to bed and have children. After the child is born, you will not dare not ask about it.  This kind of behavior was indeed not acceptable to Li Feng, so he taught Li Chengqian a lesson several times.  Looking at it now, Li Chengqian really knew his mistakes and could correct them, so how could he be unhappy?

    "Haha, of course not, the queen mother is also here. Well, by the way, at the intersection, we met Miss Cui again. In addition, there was a girl in white clothes and a white veil. When I asked, I also came to see you.  Yes, so I brought her in too. By the way, Fourth Uncle, who is that woman in white clothes and veil?"

    Li Chengqian took a look and found that Li Feng was indeed happy. He secretly sighed at his own cleverness. As long as his fourth uncle was happy, things would be easy to deal with.  However, he soon remembered another thing. He had heard about Cui Yingying, but the girl in white clothes and masked face made him a little curious.

    "Yang Jie? Why is she here?"

    As soon as Li Feng heard this, he knew who Li Chengqian was talking about.  As for why they met at the intersection, it was normal. Today's Takuto Village was not something anyone could enter just because they wanted to.  There is a team of soldiers guarding the intersection. In addition to the intersection, soldiers are also guarded at the brick kiln and in the village.

    "Ah, fairy sister"

    "Mother"

    Hearing what Li Chengqian said, Gao Yang and Si Zi immediately became excited.  Needless to say, for Gao Yang, it must be because of Yang Jie, and for Si Zi, it must be because of the arrival of Queen Changsun.  You know, she has been staying in Takuto Village for quite some time this time, and she still misses her mother a little.

    When Li Feng saw this situation, he knew that he had no other choice but to go home.  So, after saying hello to Master Qi and the others, he took the whole family and rushed home.

    “Queen Mother, Queen Mother…”

    "Yan'er pays homage to the Queen"

    "Hello, second sister-in-law"

    …………

    As soon as you entered the door, sure enough, the house had become very lively. Queen Changsun was sitting there chatting with Cui Yingying and Yang Jie.  In addition, there were two strange women and two palace maids.  Queen Changsun was here, so of course everyone bowed to her first.  She is a queen and an elder, so there is nothing to say.

    "Oh, I said you girls, where did you go? Hurry up and wash yourself, you are almost turning into a little clay figurine. Haha, fourth brother, sister-in-law, Sizi and Yan'er  Time is really causing trouble for you."

    When Empress Changsun saw Sizi, Yaya and Gao Yang running in, she was immediately speechless.  Although, she had a hunch before that these girls in Jianghu Village must not know how crazy they are going to be.  Now that I see it, it is indeed as expected.  However, when she came here, she completely gave up her status as a queen.

    "Second sister-in-law, you said that, aren't you out of touch? Yan'er and Sizi are here, the house is more lively, and Yaya is with her. It's not too late for us to be happy. By the way, second sister-in-law, your health is feeling better.  ”

    Rou Niang has always been in tune with Empress Changsun, so when she saw Empress Changsun, she became very happy and enthusiastic.

    “Sister Yang Jie, sister Yingying, you are here too, haha, it’s so lively today.”

    After chatting with Empress Changsun for a few words, Rou Niang, as the hostess of the family, immediately started to greet Yang Jie and Cui Yingying again.  Rou Niang was obviously very happy for their arrival.

    "Fourth Uncle, you are really amazing, so incredible. A peerless beauty, a peerless beauty. I noticed that there is something wrong with the way she looks at you, Fourth Uncle, she must be"

    At this time, Li Chengqian secretly ran to Li Feng, pointed at Yang Jie who had taken off the veil, and whispered to Li Feng.

    "I'm sure you're big enough. Where did you get all this nonsense? Come over here and help me with my work."

    Seeing the room full of people, Li Feng had a headache. When he heard Li Chengqian mention Yang Jie, Li Feng directly hit Li Chengqian on the head with his hand, and then asked him to work.  After all, wait, there are still so many people to eat.

    "Second sister-in-law, Yang ?Sister ??, sister Yingying, you sit and chat while I go help Brother Li cook together.”

    Seeing Li Feng get up, Rou Niang immediately apologized to Queen Changsun and the others and wanted to help Li Feng cook together.  After all, with so many people today, cooking is quite troublesome.

    "Sister Rou Niang, I'm coming too"

    "Sister Rou Niang, let me help you too"

    As soon as Rou Niang finished speaking, Yang Jie and Cui Yingying stood up immediately.  Needless to say, Cui Yingying is already an old acquaintance.  Besides, asking her to chat with the queen was really a bit embarrassing, to be honest.  After all, the gap in status is so huge.

    As for Yang Jie, let alone that. He doesn’t talk much, and he’s not familiar with her, so why bother chatting.  Besides, she was also very worried about the identity of Queen Changsun.

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 265: The Fragrance of Peaches and Plums

    "Haha, that's right. Let me and the other women do the cooking. // Free e-book download // [This article comes from] There has been no activity during these days. Take this opportunity to move more.  That’s fine. Fourth brother, I don’t think you need to take action today, just leave it to us.”

    Queen Changsun first looked at Cui Yingying and Yang Jie who stood up and were about to leave very strangely, and then she also said very happily.  In her opinion, cooking is what a woman should do.  Otherwise, when she first came here, she was so weak that she still had to help Rou Niang.

    "Queen mother, queen mother, and son Si should also help, and son Si can wash vegetables."

    "I also need to go"

    Seeing Queen Changsun getting up, Si Zi beside her also said very excitedly.  You know, they usually help with vegetable selection and washing.  Although they were all small jobs, Li Feng was still very encouraging.  From his point of view, although these are all small things, these small things can affect a child's life.

    Through these little things, children can often cultivate their love for labor and life, and form an optimistic character.  This is much better than just focusing on letting your children study every day.

    Queen Changsun has already taken action. There is no reason for Li Chengqian’s Crown Princess, Liang Di, and the two palace maids to stand still.  Now it's better, the kitchen is almost full of people.

    "Oh, so many people are doing it together. We can't even squeeze in. How about we go on a picnic. By the way, how about going to the baking kiln again?"

    When Gao Yang saw this posture, he could do this or that.  Suddenly, an idea flashed in his mind, and then he spoke with excitement.  However, when she spoke.  But he looked at Li Feng.  There is no way, who could have allowed these things to be done by Li Feng.

    "Yes, sister Yan, you are so smart. Why didn't I think of that? Just in time, you can eat peaches and plums. Then, you can pick fruits for dinner. Big brother, let's go for a picnic, okay?"

    Gao Yang's words made Yaya's eyes brighten up, and then she ran over to Li Feng and said to him expectantly.  To know.  Peaches and plums are ripe two days early.  When the time comes, we will have a picnic, bake in the kiln, and pick fruits. Just thinking about it makes Yaya very excited.

    "Fourth uncle"

    Seeing Yaya running over, Xiao Sizi also ran over immediately.  A pair of big eyes looked at Li Feng with tears in his eyes.  This little guy always does this, and then screams pitifully.  Just looking at you.

    When Rou Niang over there heard this, she immediately looked over, obviously.  She also fully agreed.  Besides, there are so many people huddled in the kitchen.  I can't cook either.

    "Hey, Xiaohu, go to the village and borrow two pots."

    Li Feng thought he had escaped disaster, but unexpectedly, this girl Gao Yang actually proposed to have a picnic and bake in the kiln. Just thinking about it gave Li Feng a headache.  However, Li Feng had to admire Gao Yang's brilliant idea.  Think about it, this is indeed attractive enough.  Seeing that Rou Niang agreed, what else could Li Feng say?

    However, everyone was confused about what Princess Gaoyang said about picnics and baking kilns.  Picnic may be able to understand some of its meanings literally, but this baking kiln is completely incomprehensible.  However, seeing Gao Yang, Yaya and Sizi looking so happy, everyone started to look forward to it.

    "Great, Sizi, let's go get the sweet potatoes."

    When they heard that Li Feng asked Xiaohu to borrow the pot, Yaya and the others didn’t know that Li Feng had already agreed.  So, he immediately ran into the room and went to get the sweet potatoes.  The sweet potatoes they brought back last time were all consumed by Gao Yang and the others in a few seconds. There was no other way for Li Feng to go into the mountain again and bring out a big basket.

    "Haha, fourth brother, it seems you have something new here again. This time, it's really a coincidence."

    " Looking at this situation, Queen Changsun didn't know why. This must be another new trick created by Li Feng.  Moreover, it is definitely not ordinary, otherwise, these girls would not be able to succeed like this.

    "Haha, it's just fun. Then, Rou Niang, you prepare other things, and I'll get the bow and arrows."

    It was inevitable at this time, and Li Feng could only accept this fact.  However, Xiao Hei stayed at the brick kiln to work today, and Li Feng had to do the hunting himself.  Speaking of Xiao Hei, there is really nothing to say. As long as he has wine to drink, he will become a super model worker.  Of course, the reason why I didn’t bring it back with me just now was because there were too many people and it wasn’t suitable.

    Soon after everything was ready, Li Feng and the others started to set off.  After leaving the door, Li Feng realized that the iron tower was actually outside.  In addition to him, there is also the girl in green whom I met that time, Lu Zhu.  Since they are acquaintances, Li Feng didn’t care about so many people and just called them all.

    Leading a group of people, they headed towards the place where they had a picnic last time.  However, this time, after all, there were too many people and they could not act together like last time. Instead, they were assigned tasks in groups.

    Of course, the matter of hunting in the mountains was left to Li Feng.  In addition to Li Feng, he also brought the Iron Tower and Li Chengqian.  After all, they have another mission, collecting firewood.  Needless to say, Iron Tower is the best coolie.

    Originally, Gao Yang’s girl was also going to come with her.  However, they couldn't come because they still had to bake in the kiln.  Apart from Li Feng, only the three girls and Xiaohu knew how to deal with this thing.  These four people usually run out a lot. They often come back without eating.

    As for Xiaohu, he wants to follow him to pick wild vegetables. After all, it can’t be done without someone who is familiar with the situation.  Yaya and Sizi are young after all, so Gao Yang can't live without them.

    It didn’t take long for Li Feng and the others to come back, and the harvest was pretty good.  However, Li Chengqian looked dejected.

    "Okay, what do you think? It's normal that you can't pull this bow. You know, this thunder bow is a nine-stone bow. It's weird that you can pull it."

    Seeing Li Chengqian looking downcast, Li Feng could only explain to him.

    "Ninenine stones, haha, I mean, why can't I pull it at all?"

    Hearing Li Feng’s words, Li Chengqian was startled at first, even though he looked like that.

    When Li Feng and the others came back, everyone came back one after another. Then, those who washed the vegetables, those who chopped the vegetables, and those who made the fire for cooking started to light the fire.  Of course, the baking kiln of Gao Yang, Yaya, and Sizi is also indispensable.

    “ Moreover, what makes everyone curious the most is their side, which often makes everyone look askance.

    After a long period of busy work, the fragrant sweet potatoes have come out of the kiln, and the strong aroma of vegetables has begun to spread everywhere.  Plus, freshly picked peaches and plums.  After a period of exercise, Zhong Ren was in a very happy mood. Everyone began to swallow their saliva.

    Although Li Feng only pays attention to the excitement when eating, he doesn't care about the messy rules such as seniority and inferiority.  However, he didn't care, but others cared about it in their hearts.  Therefore, it ended up being divided into three tables.  Li Feng, Rou Niang, Empress Changsun, Li Chengqian, Cui Yingying, Yang Jie, plus Gao Yang, Xiaohu, Yaya, and Sizi were sitting at the same table.  The remaining people were at the other two tables.

    "Today, it's really an eye-opener. I thought that Fourth Brother, your self-service hot pot is already a good idea, but I didn't expect that there are such wonderful ideas. I haven't had much appetite in recent days, but now,  I actually feel like my stomach is growling.”

    "Obviously, Empress Changsun was also very happy today. As soon as she sat down, she said to Li Feng with a smile on her face.

    "Haha, since we are hungry, let's start. If we don't start, no one will move."

    After listening to Queen Changsun’s words, Li Feng didn’t say anything, he just said hello and started to move.  The environment here is good, the atmosphere is good, everyone is in a better mood now, and after exercising, the food is cooked by oneself, and there is a sense of accomplishment. It is strange that I have no appetite.

    "Hehe, it's better to go to Brother Li's place. There is always something fun and delicious."

    Cui Yingying has long been accustomed to the rudeness of meals in Li Feng's family, so she immediately got into action, smiling and talking while eating.  As for Yang Jie, she never spoke, but it could be seen from her expression that she was very happy.  However, when Cui Yingying mentioned Li Feng, she just looked at Li Feng with a smile on her face.

    "Mother, here you go, this is called sweet potato, it's delicious. But don't eat too much. Otherwise, your stomach will feel uncomfortable and there will be sequelae."

    As soon as Sizi came down, he picked up a sweet potato, broke it open, and handed half of it to Queen Changsun.  This is a little guy. He made it by himself. How could he not give his mother a taste?

    "Well, it smells so good. What is this sweet potato? Why have I never seen it before? Haha, Sizi is so good. He really feels sorry for his mother. By the way, Sizi, you haven't said yet, what are the sequelae?"

    Seeing that Sizi was so sensible, and most importantly, seeing her so happy, Queen Changsun felt even happier.  I took a small bite first and found that it was really good.  Then, he suddenly asked, Xiao Sizi, what are the side effects.  In Xiaosizi, when I talked about the side effects of eating too many sweet potatoes and what happened last time, everyone immediately laughed until their stomachs hurt.

    Anyway, everyone is here to have fun, and the weather is really nice.?So, everyone had a leisurely meal.  Take a bite when you think of it, or eat a piece of fruit.  Then, they just chatted all over the place.

    As they ate together and got to know each other slowly, Cui Yingying and the others gradually became more relaxed in front of Queen Changsun, so the topics of conversation became more numerous.  Even Yang Jie, who had been silent, would add a few words from time to time.

    However, Li Feng’s experience told him that when women are chatting, it is best for men to stay as far away from each other as possible.  So, not long after the beginning, Li Feng moved his position.  It didn't take long for Li Feng, Xiaohu, Tieta, and Li Chengqian to get together and start drinking.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 266: Discussing the Army

    "Fourth uncle, there is something that I don't know whether I should say."

    After a long time, Li Chengqian finally remembered that he still had important things to talk to Li Feng this time.  [This article comes from] However, when he thought about this matter, he had a headache, so he pulled Li Feng aside and said it with a very embarrassed look.

    "If you have something to say, say it, and if you have something to say, let it go. Well, wait, kid, are you in trouble again? You'd better not say anything."

    Seeing Li Chengqian’s look, Li Feng felt strange for a while, but then he had a bad feeling.  It was like turning around and leaving.

    "Oh, my dear fourth uncle, you have to help me this time, you must help me, otherwise, I really don't know what to do. When I went back last time, I accidentally mentioned your  What you said to me has been said. Now, my father wants me to handle this matter. If you don’t help me think of something, I really don’t know what to do.”

    This time, he came just for this matter. How could Li Chengqian let Li Feng run away? So, he grabbed Li Feng who was really about to leave and spoke hurriedly.

    "What did you say in the last chat? Well, you were talking about the red bricks. Is there anything difficult to handle? I've already made it clear to you. If we just do that, there should be no problem.  "

    As soon as Li Feng heard this, he understood what Li Chengqian was talking about.  He had originally revealed these things to Li Chengqian on purpose, and then asked him to tell Li Shimin so that Li Laoer would not bother him again.

    "However, my father wants to set up a new department to deal with such incidents, not just this matter. If there is no charter, there will be trouble again and again in the future."

    Indeed, if only this was the case.  It's really easy to handle, but this is a new department.  There are so many things in here.  This is what worries Li Chengqian the most.  In fact, he was a little confused about what this so-called new department had to manage.

    "New department? Has your father told you what specific things it is responsible for?"

    When Li Feng heard this, he was also stunned for a while.  Logically speaking.  It shouldn't be.  Just for such a single incident, create a new department. What is this?

    "Oh, by the way, my father summoned me again later. My father said that from now on, this new department will be responsible for maintaining normal business order, avoiding commercial monopolies, and avoiding being controlled by others. I can't even understand these things.  Let me do it specifically, so I can only ask Uncle Fourth for help."

    Suddenly, Li Chengqian remembered it again, and then Li Shimin summoned him again.  Some inexplicable words came to him.  This made him even more confused and unable to start.

    "Maintain business order, avoid monopoly, and avoid being controlled by others Li Laoer. Finally realized it and wanted to take action. No. No This laozi is not well-intentioned and is playing dirty tricks. I don't  I just mentioned a few words casually, that’s all.”

    Hearing these words, especially the word monopoly, Li Feng somewhat understood what Li Shimin meant.  You know, this term was mentioned when he was chatting with Li Shimin before.  From Li Shimin, Li Feng already knew that almost all walks of life in the Tang Dynasty were in a monopoly state.

    "Obviously, Li Shimin has deeply realized that such a situation is very detrimental to the court.  Therefore, this is an attempt to change this state of affairs.  As for these things, he got inspiration from Li Feng, so it goes without saying that he asked Li Chengqian to take charge of this matter.

    "I don't care about this matter. You can deal with the matter about the red bricks first. Besides, there is one more thing that has not been done. I just have time today, so let's talk about this military training first. Mr.  For him, if he wants to do it, let’s do it for him. It’s nothing like that, it’s embarrassing.”

    Li Feng doesn’t care what Li Shimin thinks.  Now, he has a lot of things to be busy with.  Next, there will be the construction of new houses in the village, and the last military training, which has been delayed for a long time.  It's time to start too.

    To be honest, like Li Chengqian, Li Feng is quite concerned about this matter.  Since these days, he has been thinking about how to conduct this training.  Now that the job has been taken over, we have to make it beautiful.  Not only does it look beautiful on the outside, but it also has quality on the inside.

    "Really, Fourth Uncle, that's great. Fourth Uncle, can you tell me what you think? Haha, this time, I must train a powerful army. When the time comes, give this army  , and finally, if you can lead this army"

    When I talk about thisLi Chengqian put what he just said behind his mind.  He was more excited than anyone about this military training and was more concerned about it than anyone else.

    Looking at Li Chengqian, his face was full of excitement and yearning when he mentioned this, and Li Feng could only sigh in his heart.  Sure enough, everyone has his own ambitions. He, a prince of the Tang Dynasty and the crown prince of the country, actually wanted to be a general.  I really don't know what he thinks about going to the battlefield.

    "You will know exactly how to do it when the time comes. Now, you need to prepare some necessary things. Wait a minute. After I get home, I will give you a detailed list. You just need to prepare according to the above items. Other than that  In addition, when you go back this time, you must also decide on the personnel for this time. Well, remember to bring Wang Daxiong from last time."

    When talking about the personnel list, Li Feng suddenly remembered that he had promised Wang Daxiong last time that he would definitely participate this time, so he specifically told Li Chengqian.

    "Well, I understand, Fourth Uncle. I just don't know what Fourth Uncle's requirements are for the personnel selected this time?"

    Wang Daxiong and Li Chengqian certainly know about it. After all, they stayed together for a month last time.  Moreover, I still have a good impression of this Imperial Army Colonel.

    "The requirements for personnel selection are nothing at all, as long as they are physically strong. However, there are requirements in other aspects. Go back and tell your father that this training is extremely hard and unusual. You can't bear the hardship.  It's best not to come. In short, if you come, don't leave. If you want to leave, don't come. Also, after coming, everyone can only obey orders, otherwise, you will know my methods.  Those who can't bear it should not cause trouble at home."

    Suddenly, Li Feng thought that this training was extraordinary, once he passed it.  The benefits will be huge in the future.  In case those dandies who want to be gold-plated come in, Li Feng had better remind him.

    "Don't worry, fourth uncle. If anyone dares to cause trouble, my nephew will show him how powerful he is without you doing anything, fourth uncle. But, fourth uncle, is this training really so difficult? Can you tell your nephew about it?  "

    It was the last military training that made people feel crazy at the beginning, but later on, they became a little numb.  Just a little better.  Of course, the reason why everyone was able to persevere last time was inseparable from Li Feng's tough tactics.  Especially the so-called confinement room.  It's really scary.

    And this time, look at Li Feng’s expression.  It seemed to be countless times more severe than the last military training.  This made Li Chengqian frightened and at the same time very curious.

    "Yes, it is indeed very difficult. No one can persevere without taking off a layer of skin. Even in the end, there are still some dangers. In short, you must explain it clearly in advance."

    Li Feng thought to himself, if it’s not bitter, that would be weird.  Think about the training methods of special forces that you have seen on the Internet and TV. Just watching them makes people feel scared.  Those things can no longer be described with just the word "pain". They can simply be said to be inhumane and specially designed to torture people.

    That’s right, the training methods that Li Feng thought about during this period were all copied from the special forces training subjects and methods that he had seen before.

    Of course, after all, one is the era of hot weapons and the other is the era of cold weapons.  Many training subjects are not suitable.  However, there is one thing that is very suitable for it, and that is training physical fitness and endurance.  These things are even more important in the cold weapon era.

    In addition to physical training, there is actual combat training.  This thing can only be practiced using the methods of this era.  After all, once you get to the battlefield, it's a bare-chested fight with real swords and guns.  In addition to training, the simpler the method, the better. In short, whoever's knife is faster, harder, and more powerful will be stronger. Everything else is nonsense.

    "Chengqian, tell me, what is the most important thing in this army?"

    After thinking about it, Li Feng suddenly asked Li Chengqian a question.

    "The most important thing in the army is, of course, being brave and good at fighting, well, and well-trained. Let me think about it again, maybe the equipment is well-equipped or not, which is also important. Haha, Fourth Uncle, don't deliberately embarrass me, you  Just tell me."

    Li Chengqian was just wondering how Li Feng would train.  Who knew, the other party suddenly asked him such a question.  After Li Chengqian thought for a moment, he began to answer.  However, seeing that Li Feng had no reaction at all, he could only smile and ask Li Feng.

    "Have you ever heard of the saying that being brave is not afraid of death?"

    "You are not afraid of death? You are not afraid of deathFlying Tiger Army, um, Fourth Uncle, I understand what you mean."?Hehe, why didn't I think of that?  If you think of me as the Flying Tiger Army, isn't it because I am brave and fearless of death that I can achieve such a prestigious reputation?  "

    After Li Chengqian heard Li Feng’s answer.  Suddenly his expression became serious. If you think about it carefully, isn't it like this?  An army that is not afraid of life and death is the strongest army.

    "Fourth Uncle, how can we make an army brave enough to not be afraid of death?"

    After understanding what Li Feng meant, Li Chengqian began to ask Li Feng a question.

    "Faith"

    Who would have known that Li Feng was so light-hearted that he spat out two words.

    "Faith? What is faith?"

    “Obviously, Li Chengqian didn’t understand.

    "Something that makes people feel more important than life, something that makes people feel that it is worth paying for it. Forget it, let's not talk about it. Let's get ready when we go back."

    As he talked, Li Feng was too lazy to explain to Li Chengqian.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 267: A Single Man and a Widow

    In the afternoon, Queen Changsun and the others said goodbye and left.  After all, she was a queen, the master of the harem, and her status was extraordinary. She could not leave the palace for too long, let alone just spend one night outside.

    "Fourth brother, younger siblings, Yan'er and Sizi, I will continue to trouble you. I can feel that they are very happy here and living a good life. Ifwell, forget it, then the second sister-in-law will go first  Let's go. Rou Niang, when will you come to the palace to stay for two days? It has been so long and you have never been to the second sister-in-law's place."

    While leaving, Empress Changsun suddenly called Li Feng and Rou Niang aside to talk.  Originally, she really wanted to take Gao Yang and Si Zi back this time, but she suddenly changed her mind later.

    She is a queen, but she is also a mother.  She could deeply feel Sizi's happiness.  Besides, after today's picnic, even she herself was envious of such days.  Compared to being bored in the palace, that is ten thousand times better.

    Of course, the most important thing is that Li Feng is the emperor's biological brother and the fourth uncle of Gao Yang and Si Zi. When the two of them stay here, others have nothing to say.  It is understandable for a niece to live with her uncle for a period of time.

    "Second sister-in-law, you're welcome. Yan'er and Sizi are staying. It's not too late for us to be happy. Well, when I have time, I will definitely visit my second brother and second sister-in-law."

    After getting along for such a long time, the relationship between Rou Niang, Gao Yang, and Si Zi has become increasingly deep, and they have become a family. If they continue to stay, it is too late for her to be happy.  If he left again like last time, she would feel uncomfortable.

    "Okay, it's settled. Yan'er, Sizi. You must listen to your fourth uncle and fourth aunt here, you know?"

    Queen Changsun then immediately turned around and explained to Gao Yang and Sizi, then got on the carriage and walked out of the village.

    "Okay. Little Sizi, it's okay. When you miss your mother, you tell your fourth uncle and he will take you back. That's all, right?"

    For Queen Changsun to leave in such a hurry, Xiao Sizi was still a little reluctant to leave her.  So, Li Feng knelt down and said to her.

    "But, once we go back, there will be no one to send Si Zi back."

    When the little girl heard this, she was happy at first, and then she said with worry on her face.  obviously.  She likes life here even more than in the palace.  In the past, maybe I was used to it and didn’t feel it.  However, after living here for a while.  How could she bear it if she was left bored in the palace again?

    "You are a little girl. How can you have so many scruples at such a young age? Okay, from now on, if you miss your mother, your fourth uncle will send you back. Then, we will set a time and your fourth uncle will pick you up.  Come back, that’s all right, right?”

    "Really, that's great. My fourth uncle is the best fourth uncle in the world."

    Seeing the troubled look on this little girl's face, Li Feng didn't know what she was thinking, so he spoke again.  This time, the little guy finally looked happy.

    When Li Feng and the others returned home, they found Cui Yingying and Yang Jie chatting there.  When we came, even though we happened to meet each other at the intersection, we came together.  However, when leaving, Cui Yingying and the others would not be able to follow them all the way back.

    "Brother Li, what is going on? When I came here before, there were no soldiers guarding the entrance to the village. If I hadn't met the Queen today, I almost wouldn't have been able to enter the village."

    As soon as Li Feng and Rou Niang sat down, Cui Yingying immediately started asking Li Feng.

    "Well, this matter should be related to the Red Brick incident. They must be worried about the Red Brick incident being leaked. Well, wait a minute, I will arrange for people to let them go. Guarding at the entrance of the village is nothing.  Ah. If any relatives or friends come, they won’t be able to come in.”

    Li Feng really doesn’t know much about this matter, but with a casual thought, he can know the general reason.

    "Red brick?"

    Cui Yingying felt strange at first, thinking to herself, she had only heard of blue bricks.  I have never heard of red brick.  However, soon, her eyes lit up, and although she did not speak, she looked at Li Feng with great interest.

    “Well, it’s the same as a blue brick, except that the color is red, so it’s called a red brick.”

    “Brother Li, I don’t know, what is the production cost of this red brick?”

    As soon as Li Feng finished speaking, Cui Yingying immediately asked hurriedly.

    "The cost is very low"

    "What a low-level method, how does it compare to blue bricks?"

    "I haven't calculated it, but it should be much, much lower. Let's put it this way,"As soon as the red brick was born, what about the blue brick?  Basically you have to exit the market.  "

    Seeing Cui Yingying who was looking a little excited, Li Feng was stunned for a moment, but then he felt relieved.  This is a natural businessman who is often able to seize any business opportunities very keenly.  However, Li Feng couldn't calculate the cost at all. After all, he didn't know the cost of the coal or the workers' wages at all.  Even if he knew it clearly, he didn't bother to calculate it. As for him, he just wanted to build the house in the village.  If it weren't for this reason, he wouldn't have thought of burning bricks at all.

    "Oh, so to speak, the production cost of these red bricks should be much lower than that of blue bricks. No Why did the imperial court send someone to deal with the red bricks? Well, Brother Li, you  …”

    When she heard what Li Feng said, Cui Yingying immediately understood that the price of these red bricks must be much lower than that of blue bricks, and she immediately felt happy.  This is another big and profitable business.  Think about it, how many bricks the entire Tang Dynasty can sell every year, that is simply an astronomical figure.  Especially in the past few years, the world has become increasingly peaceful and people's lives have gradually become richer.  Every year, more and more bricks are needed.  The so-called business in the world cannot do without food, clothing, housing and transportation.  And this residence is just a house, isn't it?

    With such brick-making technology in hand, it is definitely a cornucopia.  Thinking of this, Cui Yingying suddenly felt a burst of ecstasy.  However, when she thought that the court actually sent people to guard it and help keep it secret, she suddenly understood.  Immediately, I felt a burst of regret in my heart, thinking, how could such a large amount of wealth be given away to others in vain.

    However, when she wanted to complain about Li Feng, she suddenly remembered.  This matter seemed to have nothing to do with her, and she looked stunned again, and then her face turned red.

    Cui Yingying's expression confused Li Feng.  Rou Niang and Yang Jie also stared at Cui Yingying very curiously.

    "Oh, no I just want to say that it is such a loss for such a good deal to be given to the court for nothing. I feel unworthy for Brother Li."

    Soon, Cui Yingying raised her head again and began to explain nervously.  But the way she looked at Rou Niang was a bit evasive.  It's okay if I don't explain it, but the more I explain it, the more confused I become.  In the end, I didn’t dare to look into anyone’s eyes anymore.

    "What happened to Cui Yingying today? Why did she become shy? It's weird, it's really weird. Could it be that she is worried that we will misunderstand her and she wants to do this deal? By the way, that should be it."

    Regarding Cui Yingying's weird behavior, Li Feng quickly thought of what he thought was the most likely reason.  However, he did not see the change in the eyes of Rou Niang and Yang Jie.

    "Sister Yingying, if you don't tell me about this, my sister really doesn't know. You also know that I don't understand these things at all. As for Brother Li, although he knows, he never cares about these things. Forget it.  "Sister Yingying, let me take you to see how this red brick is made. I also want to ask you some questions."

    "Well, Brother Li, then I'll take Sister Yingying to the brick kiln to have a look. You can entertain Sister Yang first. Come on, Sister Yingying, let's go."

    After everyone was silent for a while, Rou Niang's expression changed several times, and finally she spoke.  Then, he didn't care, took Cui Yingying and went out.  In this family, Li Feng and Yang Jie are the only ones left.

    "What's going on? Are you kidding me? You ask me to greet Yang Jie here?"

    Not only did Rou Niang speak quickly, but she almost didn’t ask for anyone’s opinion afterwards, and she also acted extremely quickly.  It wasn't until she walked out of the door with Cui Yingying, who was still in a daze, that Li Feng realized what he was doing.  After taking a look at Yang Jie, who was also a little stunned, Li Feng started to complain in his heart.

    "Damn, it's a blessing, not a curse, and you can't avoid it. Then take advantage of today to find out why this little girl Yang Jie wants to give me that familiar feeling. Otherwise, every time I see her, I will  It’s weird, I always feel very uneasy.”

    Rou Niang and Cui Yingying left, which made Li Feng feel bitter and shocked.  I have made up my mind to find out who this Yang Jie is today.  With this thought in his mind, Li Feng raised his head and looked towards Yang Jie.  Who knew that at this time, Yang Jie was also looking towards Li Feng.

    As soon as the two people's eyes met, Li Feng's heart was shocked. That strange feeling of familiarity and intimacy came back again.

    "I don't believe in evil today. No matter what, I have to find out your identity."

    With his heart trembling, Li Feng did not move his eyes away. Instead, he became bolder and stared straight at the other party.Standing.  That posture was like treating his eyes as Sun Monkey's glaring eyes, trying to see what kind of monster was in front of him.

    Yang Jie’s heart had jumped as much as the meeting of their eyes just now, but when she saw Li Feng staring at her unblinkingly, she immediately became even more flustered.  Then, he first moved his eyes away from Li Feng, and occasionally glanced at Li Feng secretly from the corner of his eye.

    However, even so, her heart still couldn't calm down. Instead, it beat faster. Then, she slowly lowered her head, wishing she could bury her head in her towering chest.  The face, as white as jade, began to glow with a layer of red clouds.  (To be continued)

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 268: Amazing Move

    "Monster, this is really a witch"

    Li Feng has made up his mind to look ugly today.  However, looking at Yang Jie in front of him made him feel dry.  He has a face like an angel and a figure like a devil.  Moreover, this damn Tang suit was too boldly designed, with half of the chest exposed and dazzlingly white.  Plus, this chick looked shy but not resisting.  This is simply killing people.

    Look, although she can't stand it anymore, this makes Li Feng even more convinced that she must know him, and it's not an ordinary acquaintance.

    "However, she actually knows me. Why do I have no impression of her at all, except for the familiarity and intimacy. More importantly, why doesn't she directly reveal her identity?"

    Afterwards, the two fell into silence, and a lot of questions appeared in Li Feng's mind.

    "AhemMs. Yang, I don't know why, but ever since I met you, you have made me feel very familiar and kind. Please tell me, do we know each other, or have we met somewhere"

    After Li Feng coughed twice, Li Feng finally decided to ask directly.  However, after asking, he was stunned.  He suddenly realized that the content of his question was the oldest and most outrageous line for chatting up girls.

    "Youreally forgot about me, don't remember mewuwu"

    Yang Jie, who was full of coquettish face, was so shy, and became an ostrich, and after hearing the lines of Li Feng's dog blood lines.  Suddenly, his whole body trembled for a moment, and then his body started to tremble slightly.  When she raised her head, her face turned very pale.  His eyes were full of fear and deep sadness.  Then, in his eyes, tears began to flow down his cheeks.  Then, with a trembling cry, he said to Li Feng.

    Although, she already felt this way the last time we met.  However, she kept telling herself in her heart that it would not happen.  She didn't believe that he would forget her.  Now, I heard that Li Feng actually asked such a question.  She immediately became very scared.

    "Oh, don't cry, don't cry"

    Li Feng didn’t expect that just by asking, the other party would become so excited and cry so sadly.  That pitiful expression.  It's heartbreaking to watch.  The most important thing was that the inexplicable feeling of anger arose in Li Feng's heart.

    "Ms. Yang, please don't cry yet. As for me, I can't remember who you are. More than ten years ago, there was an accident and I was struck by lightning. So"

    When that inexplicable anger appeared in Li Feng's heart, he already understood.  The person Yang Jie knew was the former Li Yuanba.  Moreover, the other party's sadness can actually make that kind of anger emerge in Li Feng's body.  At least more than ten years have passed, and the so-called female transformation has occurred. However, based on the sad and crying eyes of the other party, there was such a big reaction.

    ??It can be seen that Li Yuanba's eyes have impressed him to his bones.  The appearance will change, but the eyes are difficult to change. If the heart remains unchanged, the eyes will not change.

    "Ahsilly brother, silly brotherare you okay? Let me see"

    Who would have known that before Li Feng finished speaking, Yang Jie, who was still crying profusely a second ago, immediately stood up, grabbed Li Feng's arm, first asked with a look of horror on his face, and then started to check.  Woke up.

    "Ms. Yang, don't be excited, don't be excited. Am I not standing here properly?"

    When Li Feng saw the opponent's posture, he was speechless for a moment. He was struck by lightning more than ten years ago, and he only checked it now. Isn't this a fool's errand?  Besides, if something really happened, this man would still be standing here.  However, Li Feng also somewhat understood the other party's mood. After all, he was struck by lightning.

    "How couldwell, yes, yes, it must be okay, isn't this good, it's okay, it's okay"

    Perhaps, this Yang Jie was really frightened by the word "lightning strike" mentioned by Li Feng. After listening to Li Feng's words, she did not have much reaction. Instead, she kept holding Li Feng's arm tightly.  Then, naturally speaking to herself to comfort herself.

    "Since I was struck by lightning, I have been seriously injured. My master took me to the mountains for treatment. I didn't recover until last year. However, it also left sequelae. I forgot all the past things, so"

    Li Feng didn’t care so much now. He casually found an excuse that was half true and half false, and began to explain it to Yang Jie.

    To be honest, Li Feng is very shocked now.  He really didn't understand what it was likeHis feelings made the woman in front of him still miss him more than ten years later.  This is more than ten years, not more than ten months, let alone more than ten days.  What's more, it's for such a person who has no news at all.  More than ten years ago, it was really hard for Li Feng to imagine how old this woman was. She was only thirteen or fourteen years old.

    And the anger that suddenly rose in my heart just now, I remember that the first time it appeared was when my arm was scratched by that bear.  Another time, it was the last time I worshiped heaven and earth and had to kneel down to heaven.  But this time, it was just for a sad and tearful look.

    "Really?"

    After listening to Li Feng’s words, Yang Jie raised his head after a while, looked at Li Feng and asked.  Li Feng immediately nodded sincerely.  Sometimes, Yang Jie's expression is like that of a child.  She is so charming and innocent that it is almost unimaginable.

    "Then do you still remember this?"

    Then, Yang Jie gently raised her right hand and let the sleeve slide down gently. Suddenly, a white jade arm appeared in front of Li Feng's eyes.

    "This is indeed a goblin. Even if you say you have a pretty face, why are your arms so perfect? ??What are you trying to show me? It can't be. This is the same as that one. In the Legend of Heaven and Dragon Slaying,  Just like Zhu'er left marks on Zhang Wuji's hand, Li Yuanba should also learn from this. It's a sin, it's a sin. If there is a row of teeth marks on such a perfect arm, it is simply"

    However, Li Feng looked left and right. After looking for a long time, he still didn't find the so-called tooth marks.  Not only are there no teeth marks, there is not a single flaw on this flawless arm, it is perfect.

    "What are you looking at? You're still as dumb as before. Listen."

    Seeing Li Feng staring at his arm, looking left and right, Yang Jie suddenly felt a little embarrassed.  However, I didn't feel angry at all, but rather happy.  Then, he shook his arms gently, and then there was a crisp sound.

    "This noiseand thisjust wait"

    Li Feng had heard this sound before. It was the very familiar sound that woke him up when Yang Jie came last time.  Li Feng took a closer look and realized that what he was asked to see was the pendant in her hand.  And that familiar sound was the sound made when the pendant collided.

    This made Li Feng even more curious, and he stared at the pendant carefully.  It didn't matter at first glance, but after seeing it clearly, he was even more surprised.  Then, he quickly ran back to the room, took out his drum, urn and golden hammer, and then started to compare.

    "This is actually the same"

    After comparing for a while, Li Feng discovered that except for the difference in size, the two pendants in Yang Jie's hands were exactly the same as the drum, urn and golden hammer in his hand.

    "Hehe, of course it's the same. In order to give me a birthday gift, you ran out of the most famous blacksmith shop and forced people to make it according to your drum, urn and golden hammer. You also said that it was not done well.  Like, they were about to demolish their blacksmith shop. They were so scared that they hired several craftsmen to work on it for almost a day before they made it. However, you actually gave it to them as earrings. It's so heavy, how can you wear it?  On the ears."

    Seeing Li Feng coming out with a drum, urn and golden hammer to compare, it immediately reminded Yang Jie of what happened back then. Suddenly, an extremely happy smile appeared on her face.  Although there were some complaints in his mouth, apart from being happy, there was no hint of dissatisfaction in his expression.

    "To make jewelry, go to the blacksmith shop? Damn it, make it according to the drum urn and golden hammer. This damn Li Yuanba is really stupid. Even if you really like this drum urn and golden hammer, you can't do this  Work hard. I admire those blacksmiths for actually making them. Although the earrings are indeed a bit big, look at the workmanship. I don’t know if Lao Tie can do it.  However, if this matter spreads, it will be an anecdote for the ages."

    Anyone who listens to this matter will be confused, and Li Feng is certainly no exception.  There is no way, what Li Yuanba can do is really shocking.

    "This thing and this voice give me an extremely familiar feeling, but I really still can't remember what happened before. How about you just talk about what happened before?"

    Familiarity is familiar, but Li Feng really still can't remember what happened before.  There was no other way, Li Feng could only ask directly.

    "Can't you remember even after seeing this?"

    Seeing that Li Feng still failed to think of her, Yang Jie suddenly felt lonely again.  Seeing this, Li Feng felt uncomfortable.

    "Forget it if you can't remember it"Let the things of the past stay in the past.  However, I decided that from now on, I would settle in Takuto Village.  I don’t know if His Highness, King Yong, can allow it.”

    Just when Li Feng was about to say something, the loneliness on Yang Jie's face suddenly disappeared.  Then, with a smile on his face, he said something that stunned Li Feng.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 269: Stay whether you want to or not

    Although Li Feng was surprised by Yang Jie's previous decision, it was nothing.  Stay, just stay, it's no big deal.  The most important thing is that he knows that the other party has no ill intentions, and that's fine.

    Of course, there is the factor of Li Feng occupying Li Yuanba's body. It is said that eating people has a short mouth and taking people has a short hand, let alone using someone else's body.  Of course, this is not the main reason. Occupying Li Yuanba's body does not mean that Li Feng has to carry everything he left behind.  If things really make him unhappy, then he will never change just for this.

    To be honest, he has no ill feelings towards Yang Jie.  Everyone has the so-called love for beauty. Facing such a beautiful woman, who would dare to say that he would feel disgusted as soon as he met her? Li Feng didn't believe it because he couldn't do it.  Appearance is only secondary. The key is that Yang Jie's character is more recognized by Li Feng.  The most important thing is that Li Feng appreciates and admires Yang Jie's persistence.  Think about it, for more than ten years, it is rare to worry about someone who does not know whether he is alive or dead, and has no news at all.

    Of course, there is another thing that Li Feng did not notice, that is, his thoughts were more or less influenced by Li Yuanba, such as the inexplicable sense of familiarity and intimacy.

    But when it comes to other things, such as admiration and the like, it's still too early.  Li Feng's feelings were as plain as water, without any excitement, so of course there would be no love at first sight.  Countless years of being a homebody have taught him to think and become rational.

    He understands who he is, and he knows even better what he wants and needs, and he has his persistence.

    In short.  He had no problem with Yang Jie wanting to stay in Jianghu Village.  As for what Rou Niang thinks, he will naturally communicate frankly when the time comes.

    Between husband and wife, there can be nothing, but there cannot be no communication.  Without communication, how can there be understanding? There is no understanding.  Then where does the understanding and trust come from.

    Family life is like building a house.  The first condition is that the basic life values ??of two people cannot be too different.  otherwise.  It's like one person wants to build a house above, and the other wants to dig underground.  And every time a grudge appears in my heart, it's like a brick being removed from a house.  The more mustard, the more holes there will be.  It simply cannot withstand any wind and rain.

    And every frank communication, understanding and trust can make the heart more secure and the house stronger.  even.  Can make up for the small holes that have been missed.

    Rou Niang and Cui Yingying wanted to see the brick kiln, but they didn't come back until very late.  When they came back, Li Feng had almost finished the meal.  Of course.  Yang Jie would not sit around idle, showing no restraint that a guest should have.

    "What. Sister Fairy, you mean you will live in the village from now on, right? Haha, great, great, welcome, absolutely agree."

    When he heard that Yang Jie said that he was going to settle in Jianghu Village, Gao Yang stood up with excitement and said to Yang Jie very excitedly.  However, Yang Jie just smiled at her, and then looked at Rou Niang.  Although her face was calm, she was very nervous in her heart.

    She originally came here because of Li Feng, but now she actually said she wanted to stay in Jianghu Village.  Maybe others wouldn't think anything, but as Li Feng's wife, Rou Niang, wouldn't she have other ideas?  Therefore, although Yang Jie was speaking to everyone at this time, his real intention was to ask Rou Niang.

    "Oh, Sister Yang, are you saying that you will move to Jianghu Village in the future? Okay, that's great. Well, let's do it, Sister Yang, aren't new houses going to be built in the village? By then, they will be directly next to us.  How about building another house and we can be neighbors. In fact, if it weren't for the fear of having a bad impact on my sister, Rou Niang would be more willing to let her live in our house directly. "

    After hearing what Yang Jie said, Rou Niang was slightly stunned, and then she said to Yang Jie with a smile on her face.

    "Really, if you say so, sister, you agree, that's great Well, by then, I can also be your companion, sister."

    Yang Jie, who was still a little nervous, felt even more happy when she saw Rou Niang agreeing so happily.  However, he suddenly realized that he was a little too excited, so he smiled sheepishly at Rou Niang.  Then, she began to look at Li Feng secretly, and found that there was no special expression on his face, so she felt relieved.

    Although Li Feng didn’t have any special expression, he felt quite strange in his heart.  This soft lady didn't even ask the reason and just agreed.

    "There must be something fishy about this, I have to ask it carefully tonight"

    Soon, Li Feng made a decision in his heart. He must ask clearly what this soft lady is thinking tonight.?Although Li Feng had already guessed that Rou Niang would not refuse to agree, he couldn't just ask for the reason.

    "By the way, Brother Li, just now, sister Yingying and I went to the brick kiln to have a look. Then, we also asked Uncle Dazhu carefully. There are three brick kilns in the village. If they are just for building houses in our village,  If necessary, it won't take long. However, this brick kiln cannot be left idle in the future. It will definitely continue to bake bricks and then sell them to people in the surrounding area. This will also give everyone more.  financial path"

    "But, when the time comes, this brick kiln will need someone to take care of it. But, except for Master Qi and you, no one in this village can read. I think Master Qi is getting older and is afraid of being tired.  He. And you have a lot to do. So we let Yingying take care of it. Brother Li, what do you think?"

    After finishing talking about Yang Jie, Rou Niang suddenly started talking again.  However, when he spoke, his eyes looked at Li Feng timidly.

    "Daughter-in-law, what are you doing today? Yang Jie's affairs are not over yet, and now she has dragged Cui Yingying over again. This should not be her idea. However, what is going on with Cui Yingying, these little ones?  Brick kiln is not as good as Erguotou. Does she want to change jobs? "

    After hearing this, Li Feng was even more surprised. He knew that Cui Yingying should have suggested this herself.  Otherwise, how could Rou Niang consider these issues.

    "However, if it is Cui Yingying who comes here.  It saved Li Feng a lot of trouble.  You know, training is about to start soon.  By then, he would have no time to take care of the affairs of the village.  If Cui Yingying is here, then he doesn't have to worry about everything.

    "Yingying, tell me what you think."

    Li Feng suddenly spoke to Cui Yingying who was silent. He really wanted to find out what she was thinking.

    "Brother Li, I I just want to find something to do. Well, now, the Erguotou matter is on the right track and there is no need for me to take care of it. The same goes for the restaurant matter. Xiaoyu is here, so don't worry. I  What needs to be done has been done. I want to come over here and help you.”

    At the beginning, Cui Yingying was still a little hesitant when speaking, and her expression was a little unnatural.  However, when she said the last sentence, she raised her head and looked at Li Feng firmly.

    yes.  What she wanted to do was indeed done.  With the rise of self-service hot pot chain stores, Wangji Restaurants across the country are already dying.  Her wish came true.  After getting your wish.  She then thought of Li Feng, it was time to repay her kindness.

    How could Li Feng not know about Cui Yingying?  Therefore, I also understood the meaning of her words.  Looking at her firm eyes again, Li Feng understood even more.

    "In that case, it's up to you. You don't want to cause trouble, so be it. Regarding the matter of Erguotou and the chain store, you can go directly to the emperor one day and ask him to send someone to take over. As for the matter of the brick kiln in the village, just  I’ll leave it all to you, how about?”

    Since Cui Yingying said this, Li Feng happens to be having a headache because of these things.  It would be great to have someone to manage it.

    "Thank you, Brother Li"

    Hearing that Li Feng agreed, Cui Yingying immediately became happy.  And Rou Niang on the side also looked very happy.

    "Now that everything is settled, let's have dinner. I'll just talk to Master Qi and the others about this matter when the time comes. To be honest, it's fortunate that you're here, Yingying, otherwise I'd be busy after a while.  I really don’t care about things in the village.”

    Seeing that everything was settled, Li Feng said while eating.  The arrival of Cui Yingying really made him worry a lot.

    "Oh, Brother Li, what are you busy with?"

    Rou Niang heard from the sidelines that Li Feng said that he would be busy for a while, and she suddenly became strange.  She remembered that it seemed like there was nothing to do.

    "Train the Army"

    "What? Training the army?

    After hearing what Li Feng said, everyone looked at Li Feng in surprise.  Even Rou Niang didn't know about this before.  Last time, it was just Li Feng and Li Chengqian who had a chat.

    "You are not going to go to the battlefield again, are you? No, there are so many generals in the Tang army now, how can you let your majestic prince go to the battlefield? If you never come back, I"

    Rou Niang and the others were just surprised, but Yang Jie stood up immediately and spoke to Li Feng anxiously, her face turning pale for a while.

    "Ahbrother Li, youyou want to go to the battlefield, I"

    As soon as Yang Jie finished saying these casual words, Rou?? also stood up with a face full of fear and worry, and his face also turned pale instantly.  Cui Yingying also had a worried look on her face.

    "I told you not to be alarmed and unfounded. I only said that I was going to train the army. I didn't say that I was going to fight. If I go to fight, I will have enough to hold on. Don't worry, it's just  Just helping to train the soldiers."

    If we don’t explain this matter clearly, we won’t even be able to eat.  There was no way, Li Feng could only make it very clear that it was just training.

    After Li Feng confirmed again and again, everyone felt relieved, and then they ate with their heads down in embarrassment.  Especially Yang Jie, she didn't know what to think and almost buried her head in the bowl.

    "Master, can I follow him? He is very powerful and I want to learn from him."

    However, she didn’t want to speak, but someone forced her to speak.  Tieta, who had been drinking there without talking, immediately widened his eyes when he heard that Li Feng was going to train.  Then, he spoke to Yang Jie cautiously.

    "You can go if you want. I will be safe here from now on. I don't need you to protect me all the time."

    Yang Jie agreed to the tower's request without even thinking about it.

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 270 Pen and Knife

    As night fell, Hu Guogong's mansion was quiet.  Qin Huaiyu was constantly wandering around the room at this time. It was obvious that he had encountered something very embarrassing again.

    Yes, this incident really made him very embarrassed.  Because, he wanted to participate in the training that was about to start, but he was not sure at all.  Of course, the so-called lack of confidence does not mean that he is not sure of passing the so-called assessment, but that he is not sure of persuading his father to let him take part.

    Since childhood, Qin Huaiyu has been a leader and role model among his peers.  When the juniors mentioned Qin Huaiyu, they all admired him greatly.  He is not only outstanding in martial arts, but also extraordinary in intelligence. He also knows the method of arranging troops and is simply an all-rounder.  The elders always use Qin Huaiyu as an example to educate their children.

    In fact, how would outsiders know that Qin Huaiyu's martial arts and so-called art of war were all secretly learned by him.  His father did not teach him anything in these aspects, and even opposed him learning them.  His father's request was for him to study and then take the imperial examination.

    However, Qin Huaiyu, who was born in a family of generals, like most of the generals' children, has a natural interest in martial arts and marching and fighting.  Therefore, after completing the studies assigned by his master every day, he secretly began to learn martial arts.  I often learn the art of war from the military books in my study.

    It’s not that Qin Qiong didn’t notice this situation, but he couldn’t do anything about it.  In addition to stricter requirements on Qin Huaiyu's studies, he just let everything else go.  However, one thing is for sure, that is, Qin Qiong does not want Qin Huaiyu to join the army.

    Even Qin Huaiyu’s title of school captain was forcibly given to him by Li Shimin.  Although there is a title, however.  But there is no real job, it can be said to be in name only.  The last time, the reason why Qin Huaiyu was asked to lead the team to Jianghu Village was because Li Feng knew him.  Moreover, he was outstanding in intelligence and had friendship with those scholars.  At critical moments, you can convince the public.

    Qin Huaiyu was in the room, lingering for a while.  Finally, his expression became determined, and then he gritted his teeth and left the door.  Walked towards Qin Qiong's residence.

    Arriving at Qin Qiong’s door, Qin Huaiyu took a few deep breaths and then prepared to knock on the door.

    "The door is unlocked, come in"

    Before he could knock, Qin Qiong's voice came from inside.  After Qin Huaiyu was stunned for a moment, he immediately opened the door gently and walked in.  Seeing his father.  Was sitting there reading a book.

    "The child pays homage to his father"

    Unlike other general families, Lu Guogong’s mansion pays great attention to etiquette.  At least, this is what Qin Qiong has always asked of Qin Huaiyu.  Therefore, after Qin Huaiyu entered the door.  He said with a polite salute.

    "sit down"

    After seeing Qin Huaiyu come in, Qin Qiong had already put down the book, and then said to him calmly.  Afterwards, Qin Huaiyu became very well-behaved.  Made it aside.

    However, Qin Huaiyu did not speak immediately.  He was thinking about how to talk to Qin Qiong about this.  You know, if he goes this time, he will really become a member of the military.  But this was completely opposite to Qin Qiong's expectations of him.

    "Do you know why, as a father, I have always opposed your joining the army, but instead want you to join the army?"

    Before Qin Huaiyu could think of how to speak, Qin Qiong spoke first.  Moreover, all of a sudden, Qin Huaiyu asked the question that he had always wanted to ask Qin Qiong.

    For a long time, Qin Huaiyu couldn't figure out why all the other generals' disciples were developing in the army.  But his father, as one of the most famous veterans in the Tang Dynasty, was so opposed to his career in the military.  This made him very depressed and aggrieved.

    "I don't know, this is the question that I have always wanted to ask but didn't dare to ask."

    Since he has decided to have a showdown with Qin Qiong, Qin Huaiyu is ready to be punished, so he doesn't have so many scruples in his heart.

    "Very good, then my father will tell you the answer today."

    "First, you are the only incense of the Qin family, and my father does not want the bloodline of the Qin family to be cut off. The so-called unfilial piety is of the three most serious, not having an offspring. We, father and son, will become the eternal sinners of the Qin family. On the battlefield, that is what life is like.  Cao Jie is a general in the army, and his life is in danger at any time. And once you get to the battlefield, you will most likely be a vanguard general, and you will have no choice. "

    "Secondly, it is for the sake of your future. As the saying goes, military is more important in troubled times than in prosperous times. Now, the prosperous times have begun, and suppressing military force has become inevitable, and this situation will only become more and more obvious. Therefore, while you are taking advantage of the opportunity,  Now I still have this old bone and want to find a good future for you."

    "Third, as the old saying goes, it will take ten years for scholars to rebel. This is?, on the other hand, that is, any emperor will pay more attention to the control of military power.  If a scholar makes a mistake, he may only get a few slaps, but once a general in the army hears any trouble, he will definitely kill a thousand by mistake rather than let one go.  Even if you are loyal, once a traitor makes the slightest move, you will be plunged into a place of eternal destruction."

    At this point, Qin Qiong had stopped talking, but his expression became more serious.  Just when Qin Huaiyu thought Qin Qiong had finished speaking, Qin Qiong spoke again.

    "Finally, my father wants you to be a pen, not a sword."

    When he said this, Qin Qiong had a very complicated look on his face.

    "Father, please forgive me for being stupid. What is a pen? And what is a knife?"

    Qin Huaiyu understood the first three reasons, but when Qin Qiong said the last sentence, he didn't understand.

    "The pen and the sword are both tools in the hands of the emperor. The sword is a weapon, which is a murderous weapon and the evil side of the emperor. The pen is the first of the four treasures of the house, and is used to praise virtues. Any emperor who has done something is not afraid of the sword, but  Fear the pen, because the emperor needs the pen to achieve his eternal fame."

    "The pen can also be said to be, or more precisely, it refers to the way of Confucius and Mencius. As long as you occupy this way, anyone who wants to use it must think twice before doing it. The way of Confucius and Mencius is deeply rooted in the bones of the world, and the method of governing a country cannot be separated from it.  The law of kings is even more inseparable from this. Throughout the past and present, those who follow this path will lead to their own destruction.”

    "Think about it, why Shandong's wealthy families have been able to thrive for so long? The answer lies here."

    "Think again, why my father has been staying behind closed doors. Of course it is because my father is ill. The most important thing is that my father wants to avoid the emperor's suspicion. Since the Xuanwu Sect incident, my father has categorically refused, and there is no such thing.  Participate. I have already expected that this will be the case. For this reason, my father does not regret it and does not resent anyone. This is the emperor's magnanimity."

    "However, let's look at Wei Zheng again. Mr. Wei openly contradicted the emperor every time, which often made the emperor embarrassed and angry. However, the emperor favored him even more. Of course, the emperor cherished talents and loved them.  However, the world is so vast and there are countless talented people, so Wei Zheng is the only one missing. I don’t think so. It’s not that the emperor doesn’t want to touch him, but that he can’t.”

    "Therefore, the sword is not as good as the pen."

    Speaking of this, Qin Qiong let out a long sigh.  Since he shut himself up, he likes to read and think about these things when he has time.  However, when he figured it out, he felt a wave of sadness, because he had always been a knife.  However, this no longer mattered to him, a man whose time was running out, but he was unwilling to let Qin Huaiyu continue on this path.

    "My son, thank you very much for your father's teachings. Over the years, I have not been able to understand my father's painstaking efforts. I have always complained about my father in my heart. I am really unfilial, and I ask my father to punish me."

    After hearing what Qin Qiong said, Qin Huaiyu finally understood why his father had always opposed him joining the army, but hoped that he would.  It became even more clear to me that my father had worked so hard.  And he had always complained about this, and now he suddenly felt ashamed.

    So, he immediately knelt down respectfully in front of Qin Qiong and said.

    "Okay, get up. If you come here today, my father already knows what you mean. Go and sign up tomorrow. My father has agreed to this matter."

    Seeing that Qin Huaiyu finally understood, Qin Qiong's face suddenly showed a burst of joy.  However, what he said next made Qin Huaiyu completely stupid.

    "Father, did you say something wrong?"

    After hearing Qin Qiong’s words, Qin Huaiyu understood Qin Qiong’s painstaking efforts, but also understood that what Qin Qiong said was right.  However, having loved the military since he was a child, it would be very difficult and unwilling for him to give up his dream of joining the army.  Therefore, when I heard Qin Qiong's words, I thought I heard it wrong.

    "I'm right, I agree with you to participate in this training. However, this time, you must practice well and show your own style, you know"

    "Why, father"

    After Qin Qiong confirmed again, Qin Huaiyu finally confirmed that he heard correctly.  While he felt happy, he became even more confused. Isn't this a contradiction?

    "Because this is the army trained by King Yong, and it will also be the army under the control of King Yong in the future. King Yong has a good sword, but no one can hold his sword, not even the emperor. Who wants to  If you want to hold this sword, you will only end up with your head and body missing. What's more, the current Yong Wang is no longer the little devil star."

    "Remember, King Brave"??All people in this world are different.  As for how to do it specifically, I don’t think you need a father to teach you.  Okay, let’s go down and have a good rest.”

    After finishing speaking, Qin Qiong waved Qin Huaiyu to go down.

    "The sword is not as good as the pen, but when the sword shines through the sky and ignores all things in the world, who can avoid its edge and what can be done about it."

    After seeing Qin Huaiyu retreat, Qin Qiong sighed again, then blew out the lamp and went to rest.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 271: Commanding the Military Academy

    Ever since Li Chengqian came back from Jianghu Village, the emperor had already issued a notice in the army.  Because this time, the number of people selected was only one thousand, and in order to achieve results as quickly as possible, the personnel were selected directly from each army.  In addition, children of meritorious and powerful people are also within the scope of the franchise and can choose to sign up.

    Although, the imperial edict did not specify what kind of benefits will be given after this training.  However, as long as you think about it for a moment, you will understand that the benefits are self-evident.  You know, the purpose of this training is to create a demonstration army. I wonder if it could be any worse.

    What is even more exciting is if this training has significant results.  At that time, it will definitely attract the whole army to promote it.  When the time comes, those who participated in the training will immediately become the personnel responsible for training the various armies. Their ranks will rise sharply immediately, and their future will be bright.

    Selection is divided into primary election and secondary election. The primary election means that each army selects a corresponding number of candidates on its own.  The re-selection is to conduct a further selection from these people, and finally select the best person.  Of course, those children of meritorious officials and powerful people do not need to participate in the primary election.

    Outside Chang'an City, there is a very large school ground. In the past, this place was used to organize troops during expeditions.  Today, it is used as an assessment venue.

    Since getting his father’s permission last night, Qin Huaiyu has been feeling a little excited. He started going out early this morning and rushed towards the university grounds.  Along the way, he found that there were a lot of pedestrians on the road today, and many of them were just like him.  The children from various families who went to participate in this assessment.

    Qin Huaiyu is famous in Chang'an City, especially among the powerful disciples.  Therefore, many people greeted him along the way.  From the faces of these people.  Except for a few who were unwilling in their hearts and looked miserable.  The remaining people all looked relaxed and determined to win.

    "Haha, you are so self-righteous. You will know how powerful you are later."

    What do these people think?  Qin Huaiyu knew it well, and suddenly laughed secretly in his heart.  I thought to myself, these people really take things for granted. How could this assessment be so simple?  But.  He didn't say anything, he just hurriedly returned the greeting and walked forward quickly.

    "Brother Huaiyu, youwhy are you here too?"

    Who would have known that as soon as they arrived at the school grounds, they met Cheng Chubi, Cheng Chuliang and Luo Yong.  Cheng Chubi and the others saw Qin Huaiyu coming too.  He suddenly said with a look of disbelief.  They are very clear about Qin Qiong not allowing Qin Huaiyu to develop in the army.  Even because of this matter, I got drunk several times with Qin Huaiyu who was in a bad mood.

    "Haha, if you can come, can't I come? Or, you don't want me to come?"

    I saw Cheng Chubi and the three of them.  Qin Huaiyu was also very happy, it was rare, and he said it jokingly.

    "Of course we don't mean that. We mean, how could the second uncle agree to your coming? It can't be Brother Huaiyu. You came here secretly by yourself. Haha, that's right. When the time comes, the raw rice will be ready.  "Fan, what else can second uncle do to you?"

    Cheng Chubi stood aside and quickly thought that Qin Huaiyu must have come here secretly without telling the family.  Cheng Chubi fully agreed with Qin Huaiyu's behavior.

    "Screw you, you think everyone is like you. You're still cooking rice. Let me tell you, this time, my father agreed to my coming. Okay, let's not talk about Li Feng. By the way, you know,  What exactly will be tested in today’s assessment?”

    Speaking of his father's agreement to come last night, Qin Huaiyu was still full of joy.  After all, this is what he wants to do.  However, to prevent Cheng Chubi and the others from asking, Qin Huaiyu immediately changed the subject and began to care about the content of today's assessment.

    "Well, do you think there will be a direct competition, and whoever wins will be chosen?"

    When Qin Huaiyu asked about the content of the assessment, Cheng Chubi and the others immediately became curious. Luo Yong on the side immediately spoke up.  If you want to select someone, the most direct way is of course to compete in martial arts.

    "It's wrong to compete in martial arts, it's not right. There are so many people, and they want to select one person through martial arts competition. This will have to wait until the Year of the Monkey and the Horse."

    However, when Cheng Chubi heard this, he immediately began to shake his head. Look at the number of people coming to participate in this selection. There must be tens of thousands of people. If this is a competition, when will it be held?

    "That's right. Besides, this competition is unfair. For example, if I meet you or Brother Huaiyu as soon as I come down, I will be out of luck."

    Cheng Chuliang obviously did not agree with Luo Yong's remarks.  This way??, after all, it takes a long time, and it is also very unfair.  As for the four of them, he is about the same as Cheng Chubi, and Luo Yong is about the same as Qin Huaiyu.

    "Well, we don't have to guess anymore. We will know when the time comes. However, no matter what, we have to take it extremely seriously. This selection will be presided over by the prince himself. If by then, there is no  It’s impossible to pass or intercede.”

    Seeing that Cheng Chubi and the others were thinking hard, Qin Huaiyu immediately spoke.  However, at this time, he vaguely understood in his mind what method he would probably use to select people this time.

    "By the way, Brother Huaiyu, do you know what you are going to train for this training? Well, Brother Li should be responsible for the training. Unfortunately, I didn't make it last time. I really want to see how powerful Brother Li is.  Last time, in the court hall, a slight bump caused the old monkey to vomit blood"

    Suddenly Cheng Chubi remembered that it was Li Feng who was in charge of the training this time.  The last time Qin Huaiyu and the others went to Jianghu Village, Li Feng was also in charge of training.  As a result, he became very curious and excited.

    "Xiao San, don't talk nonsense. If your father hears it, he will have to deal with you. Also, remember, if you really get to the military camp, you can't be so casual anymore, or forget it, let's not talk about it.  You will know then. Perhaps, then, you will still have a chance to enjoy the so-called taste of confinement."

    I heard that Cheng Chubi, in such a large public place, called him Brother Li, Old Monkey and the like.  Qin Huaiyu spoke immediately.  Now that Li Feng has a title, he can no longer address him as casually as before, so as not to give others clues.  It's not fun to be accused of being disrespectful.

    "His Royal Highness the Crown Prince has arrived"

    While everyone was waiting, they saw groups of soldiers starting to rush towards the school grounds.  Everyone stopped their discussion and looked towards the entrance of the school ground.  Today's rightful owner has finally arrived.  It also indicates that the horse trials will begin soon.

    However, Li Chengqian was not the only one who came this time. He was also accompanied by Li Ji, Cheng Yaojin, Yuchi Gong and other generals of the dynasty.  As for Li Shimin, he didn't come. Once he came, this matter was not a big deal, and he, the emperor, couldn't bother with it.  Another thing is, since the matter has been handed over to the prince, if the emperor comes, wouldn't it completely drown the prince's light?

    In the silence of everyone, Li Chengqian and the others arrived at the general ordering platform, where tables and chairs had already been placed.  Afterwards, everyone began to sit down.  If in the past, a large army went out on an expedition, they would definitely not move tables and chairs.  However, today's selection cannot be completed in a few seconds.

    Although he was sitting on this stage, Li Chengqian still felt excited.  It was his first time to come to this place.  Looking at the dense crowd below, a heroic feeling arises spontaneously.  Especially when he saw the armor on his body, he was extremely excited.  Although it was a bit hot wearing armor in such weather, he didn't care at all.

    "It would be great if one day I could put on armor, stand on this general platform, and then lead my Tang army to go to war."

    Soon, Li Chengqian sighed in his heart. Unfortunately, he also knew that the possibility was too small. He was the prince.

    "Your Highness the Crown Prince, Your Highness the Crown Prince"

    "Oh, General Cheng, what's wrong?"

    Suddenly, Li Chengqian vaguely heard someone calling him, and then slowly turned his head and found that it was Cheng Yaojin, so he asked Cheng Yaojin with some confusion.

    "Oh, His Majesty the Crown Prince, the time is coming soon. Do you want to ask someone to read out His Majesty's decree immediately? Then, let's start."

    It turned out that Cheng Yaojin and the others had been sitting down for a long time, but they never heard any movement from Li Chengqian.  At first glance, Li Chengqian looked at the audience dumbfounded.  There was no other way, Cheng Yaojin, who was sitting next to Li Chengqian, could only remind him.

    "Haha, what General Cheng said is absolutely true. Come and read out His Majesty's imperial edict."

    Hearing what Cheng Yaojin said, when he saw that everyone in the world was looking at him, Li Chengqian also knew that he was stunned just now.  Then, he smiled sheepishly at Cheng Yaojin and immediately ordered someone to read out Li Shimin's decree.

    "Haha, it seems that we, Old Cheng, were right to let those two bastards come to participate in this selection. Look at how long the prince has been following King Yong. He seems to have changed. The two in the family  You bastards, if you let King Yong help you practice, you won't be far behind. However, this time, these two bastards will suffer."

    &nbsp; Seeing Li Chengqian behave like this, Cheng Yaojin was shocked.  What kind of virtue this prince had in the past? Everyone in the civil and military dynasties doesn't know.  When have you ever been so kind to someone? This change must be too fast and too big.

    "Generals, can we start now?"

    After the imperial edict was read out, Li Chengqian no longer deserted this time, but turned around and asked Cheng Yaojin and the others.  This shocked Cheng Yaojin even more.

    "It's fine that this matter is all decided by His Highness"

    After everyone was surprised for a while, they all said to Li Chengqian with smiles on their faces.

    "Well, let's start according to the plan"

    When Li Chengqian said the first two words, he became even more excited.  To be continued.  If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation.  Mobile phone users please go to n

 Volume One: Settling Down in the Tang Dynasty Chapter 272: The Tang Dynasty Marathon

    "What, Brother Huaiyu, have you made a mistake? What's going on? No one can run faster than anyone else. Could it be that on the battlefield, if you can't win, you can't escape?"

    When they heard the first content of the competition, everyone was dumbfounded.  Cheng Chubi looked at Qin Huaiyu in disbelief and asked.  Because, the first event in this selection competition turned out to be running.

    "Yes, Brother Huaiyu, what's the comparison with this? Who can't run? It's more about marching and fighting. What does it have to do with it? I really don't understand what is going on."

    Cheng Chuliang on the side also immediately followed Cheng Chubi’s words and said, this thing is still useful for competition. Even if the competition results in victory or defeat, then what’s the use?

    "Stop talking nonsense and prepare properly. Who told you that this is useless. On the contrary, this is the best selection method. Otherwise, tens of thousands of people will really pass the competition. Do you think it is simple?  , You will know later, running around Chang'an City is not easy. Wait, you all follow me, do you understand?"

    Hearing the shouts from Cheng Chubi and the others, as well as the somewhat disdainful looks from the people around him, Qin Huaiyu felt bitter in his heart.

    He had already tried this before when he was in Jianghu Village.  At first, I thought it was nothing, just running. This thing is just faster or slower. Who is afraid of whom?  However, after participating in a long-distance race, he discovered that it was not an easy race.  Especially at the end of the run, the feeling that his feet were as heavy as a thousand pounds was really unforgettable to him.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Out of the city of Chang'an, it's sixty miles long.  Sixty miles, this is simply killing people.  At the same time, I sighed in my heart.  Li Chengqian's method is indeed good and cruel enough.

    Running is a whole-body exercise that can best exercise a person's body. Similarly, it can also best reflect a person's physical fitness.  After such a long run, we can basically get the answer to who has better physical fitness.  However, this sixty mile run down.  That is really a very torturous thing.

    Hearing what Qin Huaiyu said and looking at Qin Huaiyu's expression, Cheng Chubi and the others understood that this matter was not as simple as they imagined.

    "start"

    After everyone was ready, Li Chengqian announced the start with a smile on his face.

    "Go ahead"

    "Hahalook at me"

    …………

    With an order.  Countless people rushed out like arrows.  Although I don't understand what kind of comparison this is, the prince actually ordered to select people like this, all of them.  That's all we can do.  So, one by one, they rushed forward at full speed.

    "Brother Huaiyu, what are you doing? Haven't you seen that these people have already run far away? If we don't hurry up, by then, they will all be gone."

    After looking at it for a moment, he was thrown away by the crowd for a long distance.  Cheng Chubi and the others immediately became anxious.  He couldn't wait to chase those people at full speed.  But there is no way, Qin Huaiyu has repeatedly explained before, this matter has to be obeyed by him, especially if it comes down to it, he cannot rush without risking his life.

    "Don't talk, keep your speed, breathe evenly, why are you in a hurry? This is a long journey of sixty miles. Who has the last laugh is not certain."

    When Qin Huaiyu heard this, he immediately spoke to Cheng Chubi and the others.  Seeing the crowd chasing each other like crazy and gradually disappearing, Qin Huaiyu felt even more happy.  If they run the way they do, it won't be long before they become impotent.  Qin Huaiyu didn't know what impotence was, but it was what Li Feng said last time.

    According to Qin Huaiyu’s understanding, it’s probably the feeling that your feet are as heavy as a thousand pounds and you can’t run even if you want to, rest if you want to, or die if you want to.  Anyway, that was how he felt last time.

    Hearing what Qin Huaiyu said, although Cheng Chubi and the others were anxious, they had no choice but to do as Qin Huaiyu said.

    However, Qin Huaiyu and the others are not the only ones who are like this, there are several groups of people who are also like this, which makes Qin Huaiyu a little curious.  Looking up, he saw an acquaintance, Wang Daxiong, and some others who had also gone to Jianghu Village with him and experienced the feeling of impotence caused by long-distance running.

    Soon, everyone noticed each other, and then they just nodded slightly as a greeting, and then just ran away in silence.  Now, if you can save a little more effort, just save a little more effort.  We all know how to deal with this sixty-mile journey.

    "Your Highness, your method is really brilliant. Otherwise, according to my stupid head, Old Cheng, I would have let them fight directly. By then, it would not only be time-consuming, but also?It will let many good seedlings slip through the cracks.  And Your Highness, this method is simple and trouble-free.  If you run around Chang'an City like this, you will probably know who is better and who is worse.  "

    Cheng Yaojin, who has been marching and fighting all year round, of course also understands that these sixty miles cannot be easily run down.  This requires a very good body, physical strength and endurance are indispensable.  And these are often the key points that determine the strength of a soldier.

    "Haha, what Mr. Lu Guogong said is absolutely right. This will indeed save time and trouble. You can tell the pros and cons in an hour and a half at most. The prince came up with this method, which is indeed ingenious. However, it seems that,  This competition also seems to pay attention to some methods. Just now, I discovered that a small number of people did not rush forward like others. I always felt that there was a reason for this, but after thinking about it,  But I don’t understand why. Well, among those people are Qin Huaiyu, Cheng Chubi, Cheng Chuliang, and Luo Yong.”

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????] Everyone is a veteran on the battlefield, and they know that the prince's move is of great significance, and they are filled with admiration in their hearts.  After hearing Cheng Yaojin's words, Li Ji also sighed.  At the same time, he also discovered that some people did not come down immediately and rushed forward with all their strength.  This made him very confused.

    "Don't ask me, how do I know? I can't wait to go up and kick those little bastards. Really, it's really embarrassing to drag on like you haven't eaten and run at the end."

    Cheng Yaojin felt depressed when he heard Li Ji mention this matter.  Cheng Chubi and the others ran last.  How could he not have discovered it?  Indeed, if it weren't for the fact that the prince was present, he would have wanted to curse Cheng Chubi and the others just now.  His son, Cheng Yaojin, ended up fucking last.

    You know, of all of you here, who doesn’t know each other’s children?  In addition, Cheng Yaojin's son was always capable of causing trouble, so even more people knew them.  Anyway.  This incident made Cheng Yaojin feel extremely embarrassed.

    "Haha, don't be impatient, General Cheng. As the saying goes, it's hard to say who will win or lose. The first to come back is the last to arrive. The king can be sure. The first ones to come back must be Brother Huaiyu and the others. As for the remaining people,  No matter how fast you are at the beginning, you are far ahead, but in the end, you will be at the end of a powerful battle, you are determined but powerless.”

    Li Chengqian, who knew the truth well, certainly would not think it was embarrassing for Qin Huaiyu and the others to run so slowly like Cheng Yaojin.  This time down.  Just run for your life, how long can you hold on?  This thing does not mean that you should stop and take a rest when you are tired.  You can make up for it, but just stop.  Then he even lost the strength and courage to move his feet.

    "Manpower is sometimes exhausted. Don't be slow, don't be hasty, and be persistent. It's a good strategy and a good plan. If this method is confirmed, you can't be too hasty when you rush to march in the future, otherwise you will lose speed in haste."

    When Li Ji heard this, he understood a little bit.  At the same time, I immediately thought that the previous method of rapid march seemed wrong.

    This scene of thousands of people running was so spectacular. Soon the news spread throughout Chang'an City, attracting countless people to come out of the city to watch.  Watching the fun is the biggest hobby of the Chinese nation.  Some people even started to run along with them from a distance.  In this way, it becomes even more spectacular. The longer the team runs, the longer and larger it becomes, and the more spectacular it becomes.

    As soon as they came down, those who started sprinting desperately could no longer hold on any longer, and their speed began to drop rapidly. Moreover, the more they ran, the more tired they felt, their feet became heavier, their breathing began to become rapid, and they were dripping with sweat.  The answer fell down.  Even my head felt a little dizzy, which was a sign of lack of oxygen in my body.

    At the beginning, everyone was still gritting their teeth, supporting themselves, and moving their legs slowly and laboriously.  Only then did they realize that every step they took was so difficult.  In their hearts, a voice slowly began to appear, asking them to stop and take a rest.

    Slowly, some people began to be unable to bear it any longer, stopped aside, and began to rest.

    “Oh my god, I didn’t expect that sitting on the dirt would be such a joy. It’s even more wonderful than going to a brothel”

    This is a common voice that echoes in the hearts of those who stop.  Although the ground was dirty, the temperature was high, and the sun was scorching, it gave them a feeling of great enjoyment and happiness.

    "Haha, Brother Huaiyu, you are so amazing. These idiots are indeed impotent. Ahem"

    Qin Huaiyu and the others were still unhurried and unhurried.  Soon, he overtook many people and saw those who were overtaken looking at him with a very surprised and resentful look.  Looking again, those people lying on the roadside like dead dogs, Cheng Chubi felt so good in his heart, and he felt so much for Qin Huai.??That admiration.

    "It's a pity that happiness often leads to sadness. After running for so long, Cheng Chubi and the others were also out of breath.  As soon as he opened his mouth, he choked. After a violent cough, his legs became a little weak.

    Qin Huaiyu and the others did not speak at all. They just looked at Cheng Chubi with an expression of gloating, as if to say, "You deserve it. If you talk again, you will become impotent now."

    As they ran farther and farther, they overtook more and more people.  Cheng Chubi and the others were already used to seeing that look of horror and resentment.  I have no more thoughts about those people lying on the roadside resting like dead dogs.  Because, they themselves also found that their footsteps began to become heavier and heavier.

    "Run quickly, run quickly, catch up with the one in front"

    "Young master Qin is the most powerful and handsome."

    "No, it should be strong. Strong men are the best."

    "Hehe, the Second Young Master Cheng, the Third Young Master Cheng, and Young Master Luo are also pretty good"

    …………

    More and more people came to watch. At the beginning, those in front were very fast and their running was spectacular. Therefore, no one noticed Qin Huaiyu and the others who were running at the end.  But now, those people in front are slowly becoming impotent.  People like Qin Huaiyu were highlighted.

    Seeing those people in front being slowly passed by Qin Huaiyu and the others one by one, people suddenly started to help and cheer.  Those noble ladies and rich ladies were also different from their usual reserved nature.  And those brothel girls who are more courageous speak even more openly.

    In such a situation, not to mention a passionate young man like Cheng Chubi who loves to show off, even a relatively mature and steady person like Qin Huaiyu felt excited, as if he had taken stimulants.  Besides, it's not that far from the school grounds. Qin Huaiyu made a careful estimate.

    "Brothers, speed up and rush"

    ??There is no young man who is not frivolous and passionate. Qin Huaiyu cannot stand this scene.  Then, the leader slowly picked up the pace, yelled and ran out.

    "rush…………"

    Seeing Qin Huaiyu speak, Cheng Chubi and the others became even more proud and ran forward as fast as they could.  How could such an opportunity to be in the limelight be missed in vain?

    "Brothers, let's rush too"

    Qin Huaiyu and the others began to accelerate. Wang Daxiong, who was following closely behind them, suddenly felt heroic. With a roar, he also led the people behind him to accelerate desperately.

    "good……"

    "Young Master Qin, the best"

    "Brother Bing, catch up"

    Seeing how powerful Qin Huaiyu and Wang Daxiong were, the people watching were not stingy and began to cheer for the people they were optimistic about.  This scene is quite a bit like the Olympic Games being held in modern society.

    In this way, the people who had suffered from the best time.  It just confirms that sentence, thirty years in Hedong and thirty years in Hexi, it doesn’t matter who laughs first, the key is who laughs last.

    But, what can I do? I can only watch others pass by me and surpass them lightly.  Although I wish I could fly, I am powerless.  I can only be dejected, use my last strength, and continue to rush forward slowly.

    "Haha, General Cheng, what the king said is right. These must be Brother Huaiyu and his group who arrived first."

    Watching Qin Huaiyu and the others running towards the school ground from a distance, Li Chengqian started to laugh.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 273: The Youth is Warlike

    "I can't do it I can't do it anymore, I I'm also impotent"

    The final sprint wiped out all the remaining physical strength of Cheng Chubi and the others. As soon as Cheng Chubi arrived at the school grounds, he sat down on the ground without caring about his appearance.  ) Then he was panting heavily, still mumbling the new words he learned from Qin Huaiyu.  Although, he didn't understand what this word meant.

    Cheng Chubi was not the only one who fell. Except for Qin Huaiyu, Wang Daxiong and Luo Yong, the rest of them were also in the same situation as Cheng Chubi.

    "I just discovered it today. It turns out that lying on the hot ground and basking in the hot sun is the most comfortable thing in the world."

    And Cheng Chuliang, who was lying directly on the ground, started to sigh.  Although everyone said nothing, they expressed their approval in their hearts.  They can finally understand those people who lie like dead dogs on the roadside and ignore other people's pointing and disdainful looks.

    "Everyone stand up for me. No one is allowed to lie down. Someone, help them all up and walk around the school grounds slowly."

    "It's a pity that they had just enjoyed it for a while when a voice suddenly came out, making them all become angry and chatting.  This is simply unreasonable. They are not allowed to enjoy it, and they are still allowed to get up and move around. This is not going to cost their lives.

    Now, what they hate the most is one word, that is "move".

    "which one……"

    "Everyone, get up. Didn't you hear His Highness the Crown Prince's order? Your Highness the Crown Prince is doing this for our own good. He just finished running and cannot sit or lie still. If you don't get up yet, thank you His Highness the Crown Prince."

    Cheng Chubi has a hot temper.  He was immediately ready to curse, but before he could curse, Qin Huaiyu on the side covered his mouth.  Then, Qin Huaiyu's voice came immediately.

    "What a risk. What a risk. I almost caused a big disaster."

    As soon as Cheng Chubi heard Qin Huaiyu's words, his eyes began to widen and cold sweat broke out on his back.  If princes like Li You and the others were scolded, they would just scold them, and at worst, they would be punished by their father.  But.  If he is disrespectful to the prince in public, he will shed a layer of his skin.

    When everyone heard that it was the prince, they immediately endured it and slowly stood up.  At first glance, it was indeed the prince standing beside them.  Regardless of the prince's noble status, you must know that this man will be their immediate boss in the future, who dares to be presumptuous.

    "You don't need to be polite. It's amazing that you can run these sixty miles in such a short time. However, you can't rest immediately after running. It's better to walk slowly. Guards, listen to the order and wait a moment.  Those who run back will be dealt with according to this method."

    During the last military training, because Li Chengqian had leg problems, he was of course unable to participate in activities such as cross-country long-distance running, so Li Feng arranged for him to be assigned to the logistics department.  Therefore, when I had nothing to do, I told him some simple common sense.

    "Thank you for your concern, His Royal Highness"

    Although Li Chengqian said there is no need to salute, etiquette cannot be discarded.  What's more, Li Chengqian can think of such a subtle thing.  People like Qin Huaiyu and Wang Daxiong were indeed very moved in their hearts.

    "Well, let's have a good rest. The next test is to stand in a military posture. This requires your help to teach them how to do it. Otherwise, I alone will be too busy."

    "Standing in a military posture? May I ask, Your Highness, how long will it take to pass the test?"

    When they heard that the next test was to stand in a military posture, Qin Huaiyu, Wang Daxiong and others felt even more bitter in their hearts.  This item is even more torturous. Standing at the end is a complete test of one's will.

    "Haha, the time has not been decided yet, but I have brought many of the imperial doctors here."

    Li Chengqian answered Qin Huaiyu’s question.  However, this answer made Qin Huaiyu and others feel cold in their hearts.  This time, they are going to death.  Didn't you hear people say that the imperial doctors brought a lot of them?

    "Brother Huaiyu, what is this military posture? Why have I never heard you mention it. Isn't it difficult?"

    "Yes, Brother Huaiyu, tell me quickly, what's the secret to standing in this military posture this time. Just like when you ran just now, you told Wu Ming to run slowly. Brother Huaiyu  , You must help me this time, just running around just now, and the tricks you taught me, made me impotent."

    Seeing Qin Huaiyu’s expression, Cheng Chubi and the others felt something was wrong.  Even when he was about to run around Chang'an City, he didn't see Qin Huaiyu looking like this.  Therefore, Cheng Chubi and Cheng Chuliang immediatelyHe began to inquire about Qin Huaiyu and asked him for tips.

    "This time, there is really no trick. Even if there is a trick, His Royal Highness will tell you when the time comes. In fact, standing in the military posture is simple, just standing."

    This time, there is really no trick. We can only try our best to see who can persist to the end.

    "Standing? What's going on? I was running just now, and now I'm standing. It made me scared for a long time. I'm not afraid of kneeling, but I'm afraid of standing."

    When Cheng Chuliang heard that he was actually standing this time, he was stunned at first, but finally felt relieved.  Running is strenuous, but standing still is a good way to rest. Is it possible that if I can’t run, I can’t even stand?

    "That's right, this test is getting easier and easier, haha, but it's okay. The run just now was indeed a bit overwhelming. If we do it again, we will also suffer from impotence."

    Luo Yong on the side was also relieved when he heard this. Although he had finished running with Qin Huaiyu just now and did not lie down, this was the limit.  If he was asked to run around like this again now, let alone run away, he would feel discouraged just thinking about it.  However, it's easier to do this while standing.

    It has to be said that the physical fitness of the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty is still very good. Within the prescribed time, nearly half of them were cannon fodder in the school field.  As for those young masters, they were basically wiped out.  It's not that they are physically weaker than these soldiers, but that they lack such a will.  There is no way, all the physical strength is exhausted in the front, and in the back, I can only rely on willpower to support me.

    You must know that towards the end, every time you move your feet, it will be extremely difficult.  If you relax a little in your heart, your whole body will no longer have half the strength.  This is another reason why Li Chengqian started such a long-distance race.

    Standing in a military posture, and under such a hot summer sun, is indeed an extremely huge test.  Those who had breathed a sigh of relief once again realized that standing was not easy, and even more painful than the previous long-distance running.

    This kind of work that tests people's willpower will soon determine the winner again.  However, this time, the imperial doctors were very busy, because many people could not bear it under such a scorching sun and began to faint.

    "Brother Huaiyu, now I feel a little regretful. You said that this entrance test is so cruel and inhumane, so torturous. If it were really trained, it would not cost human lives."

    Those who passed this test are the ones who went to participate in the training this time.  Cheng Chubi and the others were sweating all over and sitting exhausted on the school field. This time, even Qin Huaiyu was no exception.  At this time, Cheng Chubi suddenly thought of something, and then said to Qin Huaiyu with a grimace.

    "Haha, if you have the ability, tell Uncle Cheng this and see what he will do."

    When Qin Huaiyu heard this, he immediately smiled and pointed at Cheng Chubi with his eyes, pointed at Cheng Yaojin who was smiling from ear to ear, and said to Cheng Chubi.

    "Forget it, it's better not to leave. If I dare to be a deserter, the old man won't just kill me, haha."

    Of course Cheng Chubi was joking. This time, after passing the test with so much hardship, how could he not give up?  If he had such thoughts, he wouldn't be able to hold on now, right?

    "By the way, Brother Huaiyu, do you think it's possible for Brother Li in the future Oh, no, he should be called His Highness King Yong now. Do you think it's possible for him to lead us to the battlefield? You don't know,  Every time I hear our old man mention what happened back then, my blood boils."

    Suddenly, Cheng Chubi thought of another question, and then asked Qin Huaiyu.  That face was filled with an expression of great excitement and yearning.

    What is the purpose of joining the army? Of course it is to go to the battlefield, and what you hope for most on the battlefield is of course to be able to fight passionately.  Whenever he thinks of Cheng Yaojin talking to them about Li Yuanba's battle on the battlefield, Cheng Chubi always gets excited.

    "Who knows, I hope I have a chance."

    Cheng Chubi's words made Qin Huaiyu stunned for a while, and then he whispered.  This reminded him again of what his father said to him last night.

    However, he was very confused and confused.  He had met Li Feng several times, but he couldn't tell what was special about him. At least, he couldn't see any trace of the battlefield demon in Li Feng.  However, he had to believe that his father's vision was absolutely correct.

    If that young man is not passionate and frivolous, is he still a young man?  Especially in this era where war is the theme all year round,Which of these general disciples themselves does not look forward to one day galloping on the battlefield like their fathers?

    There are only two items in the entire assessment, one run and one stop. It seems very simple, but it has caused countless people to suffer.  Although this assessment is over, the topics surrounding this assessment have not stopped.

    ??Among them, especially the long-distance race with thousands of people, it is even more talked about.  Some people have even suggested that we should hold an event like this in the future to have a good time.  To be continued.  If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation.  Mobile phone users please go to n

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 274: Special Assistant

    This is a military camp, about ten miles away from Jianghu Village.  ◎◎Soldiers from the Left Army used to be stationed here, but they suddenly withdrew a few days ago.  However, it started to get lively again today.  Because this time the military training was conducted in this military camp.

    At this moment, a square formation of about a thousand people was standing neatly on the school field in the military camp. Among the square formations, Qin Huaiyu, Cheng Chubi, Cheng Chuliang, Luo Yong, and Wang Daxiong were standing out.  However, at this time, like other soldiers, they stood there with serious faces, motionless.  However, his eyes were directed towards the front of the formation.

    In the last row of the team, there stood a big man who was obviously much taller than everyone else. This was the Iron Tower.  I just came with Li Feng this morning.

    At this moment, Li Feng was wearing armor and standing in front of the phalanx. His eyes began to scan the soldiers in front, and a feeling of pride suddenly rose in his heart.

    But at this moment, Li Chengqian was standing on Li Feng's right side.  At this moment, he was also wearing armor.  However, like those soldiers, they also had straight backs, serious faces, and even sweat began to form on their foreheads.  However, he didn't dare to wipe it, or even move it.

    "What's going on? Why does this fourth uncle seem to be a different person when he puts on the armor? Standing next to him makes people feel panicked. I didn't feel like this before. Well, this feeling is like  It’s the same as standing in front of my father, but it’s a little different.”

    Although Li Chengqian's body didn't move, he felt horrified in his heart.  Because, he discovered that his fourth uncle.  As soon as he put on the armor and stood there, he actually felt depressed.  What made him react conditionedly was to stand at attention.  He stood there not daring to move.

    Not to mention Li Chengqian who was standing next to Li Feng, even Qin Huaiyu and the others who were standing several meters away from Li Feng suddenly felt a strange feeling in their hearts, and then.  They all stood up straight with their heads held high, as if this was the only way to feel better.

    Needless to say about the other soldiers, you should know that there is a Xiao Hei next to Li Feng.  now.  Very interested.  Constantly on everyone.  Look around.  It made those soldiers feel hairy in their hearts.  None of them dared to move.

    "Welcome everyone. First of all, let me introduce myself. I, Li Feng, will be very fortunate to be your instructor in the next few days. And this person, I think you will be familiar with it, I  No more introduction, he is your deputy instructor. As for him, his name is Xiao Hei, and he is my special assistant."

    After looking around for a while, Li Feng finally spoke. After a while, of course he introduced himself.  At the same time, Li Chengqian and Xiao Hei were also introduced.

    "Now that we know each other, then we have to talk about the rules. I think some things have been made very clear before coming here, and since everyone is here, I take it for granted that everyone has already done it  Prepared. Speaking of rules, in fact, there is only one rule, that is, obey orders. "

    "Of course, we also have to be reasonable. If you have any opinions, you can still raise them. If it is reasonable, we will do it. If it is unreasonable, you can keep it to yourself. If you have any questions, you can ask, but as for things, you still have to do it.  Don't lose your temper. Sometimes I have a bad temper, and you may not be able to afford it. If you have any questions, feel free to ask them. After that, we will start the formal training.  ”

    Li Feng is not good at this kind of speech.  In the past, I also hated the kind of speech that was as smelly and long as a lazy woman's foot wraps.  Therefore, I just said a few words and was ready to finish.

    "Um Sir instructor, may I ask if that little black guy is a tiger? Also, what does that so-called special assistant mean?"

    “Perhaps it was the tone of Li Feng’s speech that did not sound harsh at all.  Perhaps, the doubts in everyone's minds were indeed relatively large, so some people really started to ask questions, and they asked Xiao Hei as soon as they came.  There's nothing we can do about it, even though this little black guy is too conspicuous.  Anyone who sees it will feel numb.

    "Yes, Xiao Hei is a tiger raised by our family. As for the special assistant, you can understand it as your instructor. I am specially invited to help me repair you. For example, I am afraid that if you run slowly, I will  Let it run with you, so you should be able to run better, understand?"

    When Li Feng heard that someone asked this question, he felt happy.  Then, he actually gave an answer that was too scary to kill.  In fact, Li Feng was just telling the truth. This little black guy was originally brought in by Li Feng to help repair these people.  With Xiaohei around, Li Feng believes that he can stimulate their potential.

    &nbsp;"MingI understand"

    The soldier who asked the question swallowed hard at this moment, then glanced at Xiao Hei with a horrified face, then glanced at Li Feng, and answered with a slight stutter.  The pain in my heart, I thought I would meet a Lord with a Bodhisattva heart, but unexpectedly, I turned out to be a wolf in sheep's clothing.

    "Haha, since there is no problem, let's get started. Everyone is still not used to it when we first arrived, so let's do a warm-up exercise first. Have you seen the sandbags over there? Each sandbag weighs ten kilograms. Everyone  , one person and two people, tie their legs up, and then run around the school field 10 times."

    When Li Feng looked at it, everyone looked a little frightened. Then he looked at Cheng Chubi and the others, who also looked serious and had no problem. Li Feng pointed to a pile of things not far away.

    "Oh my God, this school is so big. After one lap, there must be two or three miles of space. 10 laps, this is not twenty or thirty miles of land. What else, tie 20 kilograms of weight to your legs.  , or warm up, this is simply fatal."

    After everyone listened to Li Feng’s words, they first glanced at the pile of sandbags, and then looked at the school field. They suddenly felt that their legs were weak, and they felt so miserable in their hearts.

    "Why are you still lingering? Didn't you see that the incense has been lit for you? If you haven't finished the two sticks of incense, you will be punished."

    Just when everyone was stupid for this so-called warm-up exercise, Li Feng's voice came to their ears again.  Everyone turned around and saw that the prince had indeed lit the incense used for timing.  One by one, they immediately ran towards the sandbags, and then began to tie sandbags to their legs.

    "A ruthless person, he is really ruthless. How can he say something so light and frightened after hearing it?"

    Now, almost everyone is starting to panic.  This is still timed, and there are only two sticks of incense. This is not a reminder.  Although Li Feng did not say what the punishment would be, ten thousand of them did not dare to test the law.

    "If you want to do your job well, you must first sharpen your tools. Haha, just tie them up randomly. When the time comes, you will suffer, and you will know that you are wrong."

    Seeing everyone, he hurriedly started to tie sandbags on his legs indiscriminately. Li Feng stood aside and did not prompt.  In many things, you can only learn the lessons after suffering.

    "Order, order again, no one has eaten yet."

    "One stick of incense has been burned, and there is still time for one stick of incense."

    ………………

    Standing in the middle of the school field, I started from time to time, facing the middle of the school field, already covered with sweat, and urged a few times.  And, Li Feng began to tell the time constantly.  The feeling of comfort in my heart, I thought, it’s my fault that those instructors are all such psychopaths. This feeling of watching others run exhausted while I stand aside comfortably is really unspeakable.  of.

    “These soldiers don’t have any long-distance running training to begin with, let alone this kind of long-distance running with heavy loads.  Although his physical fitness was good, it didn't take long before he failed.  However, under the urging of Li Feng and Li Chengqian, they still had to grit their teeth and rush forward.

    "Xiao Hei, it's your turn"

    The so-called training is to stimulate the body's potential. Seeing that many people really couldn't support it, Li Feng immediately ordered Xiao Hei to take action.  After hearing Li Feng's order, Xiao Hei immediately rushed out happily.  Then, he followed the team at the end.

    "I'm so tired, really tired. I can't run anymore. I really can't run anymore. Forget it, just punish me. I won't even run away if you beat me to death. Who is beating me from behind? Really?  You don’t have the energy to bully me anymore, right?”

    A soldier running at the back of the team was mentally ready to give up.  Suddenly he felt a pain coming from his butt, and then he turned his head slightly with great effort to see what was going on.

    However, as soon as he turned around, he saw a big black head and a pair of big, cold eyes staring at him, and his face suddenly turned pale.  Then, he actually saw a bloody mouth open and biting him, which frightened him out of his wits.

    The sharp teeth that exuded cold light, and the breath that exuded the smell of blood rushed towards his face.  It made his heart start to tremble.

    “No, it definitely won’t eat people, it won’t"

    He finally knew what it was, wasn't it the big black tiger?  Although, he kept telling himself rationally in his mind that this tiger would definitely not eat people.  However, this kind of thing cannot be controlled by reason.

    Indeed, it stands to reason that it will not bite., but what if.  When he thought of this eventuality, his body seemed to be suddenly injected with a surge of power, and the steps under his feet suddenly increased a lot.  Very well, it surpassed several people in front.

    What happened next was the same. Anyone running behind would be frightened by Xiao Hei and speed up immediately.  In this way, the speed of the entire team soared again.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 275: Who is more shameless?

    "Brother Huaiyu, I can't do it anymore. I really can't do it this time. The instructor's move is too damaging. You don't know. It almost scared me out of my mind just now. Tell me, why am I so stupid? You know that Xiao  Hei doesn't really want to bite, but when he saw its bloody mouth and sharp teeth, why did he get scared?"

    With the help of Xiao Hei, the super assistant, everyone really completed the ten laps within the time of two sticks of incense.  However, due to excessive explosion, everyone collapsed after running.

    "You kid, keep your voice down, and be careful not to let the instructor hear you. When the time comes, you will suffer."

    Qin Huaiyu couldn't bear it anymore. Twenty kilograms of sandbags were tied to his legs, which was indeed a life-threatening thing.  In normal times, let alone 20 kilograms, it is 200 kilograms. Carrying it around is a piece of cake.  However, now, just because of this small 20 kilograms, he was in such a mess, which really puzzled him. At the same time, he became even more wary of Li Feng's crooked ideas.

    "It's okay. We completed the task within two sticks of incense. However, don't be too happy. Without Xiao Hei's help, tell me how many people can run down. Therefore, next, we have to  Just strengthen your training. Now, stand up."

    Not long after he rested, Li Feng's voice came again.  Everyone was frightened when they heard this, but they all got up from the ground obediently.

    "Now, I'm going to teach you a way to exercise arm strength. This method has a name, called push-ups. Now, all of you lie down on your back, and then put your hands on the ground"

    Push-ups can be divided into narrow-gap push-ups and wide-gap push-ups.  Wide-grip push-ups mainly exercise the pectoralis major muscles, while narrow-grip push-ups mainly exercise arm strength.  In ancient battlefields, most of them used knives to kill people, among them.  This arm strength is very important.  Therefore, Li Feng included this project as a training subject.

    Following Li Feng’s order, everyone.  They all assumed a preparatory position for push-ups.  However, at this time, everyone looked red-faced.  This made Li Feng feel very strange and thought, this hasn't even begun yet.  Why is your face so red? Are you so tired?

    "Instructor, I have a problem"

    Just when Li Feng was puzzled, a voice suddenly came from the team.  Li Feng followed the voice and saw that it was the boy Cheng Chubi.  Suddenly.  Li Feng felt happy.  Regarding this kid's temperament.  Li Feng was still very clear about it, but Li Feng didn't expect that this kid could bear to remain silent.

    "speak"

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? by Mature.  But, rules are rules.  Therefore, Li Feng did not show anything unusual on his face, but said it very seriously.  To be honest, he really wanted to know what this kid wanted to say.

    "Tell the instructor, can you not do this push-up?"

    As soon as Cheng Chubi heard Li Feng speak, he immediately said what he wanted to say.  At this time, everyone on the ground had a look of approval in their eyes.

    "reason"

    As soon as Cheng Chubi's words came out, Li Feng's face became more serious and his tone became stern.  I don't understand what Cheng Chubi wants to do.  This kid actually refused to do the training subjects he had worked so hard to come up with.  This is not bad. If we continue like this from now on, do we still need to join in this training?

    "Thatinstructor, thisthis push-up, the posture is inelegant"

    Seeing that Li Feng’s expression was wrong, Cheng Chubi immediately shrank his head, cursing in his heart that he was really stupid, why did he do this when he had nothing to do.  However, the matter has come to this, and there is no way to retreat, so I can only bite the bullet and answer.

    "Indecent?"

    "Yes, instructor, it's a bit likedoing that"

    Seeing Li Feng’s confused look, Cheng Chubi quickly added it again so that Li Feng could better understand what he meant. However, he could only add as much as he could.

    "Youdo you all agree with this statement and think that such a posture is indecent?"

    This time, Li Feng finally came to his senses and knew why and what Cheng Chubi said was indecent. He also knew what he was talking about.  While secretly scolding Cheng Chubi for his rich imagination, he felt even more confused about whether to laugh or cry.  Is this an inelegant posture or an indecent and impure thought?

    "This bastard actually came up with such an excuse for me. It's indecent. I will definitely make you indecent enough today."

    Immediately, Li Feng made up his mind, but he did not act immediately. Instead, he asked the other team members with an inquiring look.  At this time, he finally understood why these people were all blushing just now.Naked.

    After hearing what Li Feng said, almost everyone began to nod.  If word spreads about doing this so-called push-up, how will you see anyone in the future?

    "Fart, I see, it's because your thoughts are unhealthy. I asked you to do push-ups to exercise your arm strength, but you suddenly thought of that kind of thing. This shows how absurd and unruly your daily life is.  And you actually insulting such an excellent training program with your own dirty thoughts is simply more disgusting than a bitch setting up a memorial arch."

    "It's indecent, it's indecent, isn't it? I will give you enough indecency today. Now, prepare everything for me. If I call one, you will lie down for me. If you call two, you will stand up for me. Do you hear me?"

    Li Feng is really pissed off by these guys now, so he decided to have fun with these guys.

    When everyone heard this, they thought, yes, why did such an action remind them of that thing?  This is not because there is a ghost in my heart or impure thoughts.  Listening to the instructor's tone again, I started to complain even more. Isn't this something to be sorted out?

    “Subsequently, there was a burst of very indecent behavior on the school grounds.  Of course, this is what Li Chengqian thought.  However, although he thought so in his heart, he did not dare to show it at all.  Otherwise, chances are, he will become one of them.

    “Well, although it’s not very elegant, it’s quite spectacular.”

    A thousand people, following the command, lay down neatly on the ground and did push-ups. This was certainly a spectacle.  However, these people below are suffering.  Li Feng's command was sometimes fast and sometimes slow.  When it was slow, it barked once, but stopped barking twice for a long time, with its arms on the ground and trembling.  When he is fast, his body rises and falls, blowing up the soil on the ground.

    "Okay, stop, rest for a quarter of an hour, and then continue"

    Seeing that everyone could no longer hold on, Li Feng immediately called a halt.  Just when everyone breathed a sigh of relief, they heard the second half of Li Feng's sentence, and everyone immediately fell down.

    “Instructor, I don’t know when will I be able to do the push-ups today?”

    At this time, everyone once again looked at Cheng Chubi.  Seeing everyone's gazes, Cheng Chubi felt even more bitter in his heart. He understood what that meant, which was to ask him to ask.  Although he was the one who spoke just now, of course he has to ask now.

    "Haha, it's simple, either you have to eat until noon, or"

    Seeing Cheng Chubi's bitter look on his face, Li Feng suddenly became overjoyed.  I thought, now I know how powerful it is.  So, the second half of the sentence was deliberately delayed.

    "Have lunch? Instructor, what is that one at the back?"

    When Cheng Chubi and the team members below heard that they were going to have lunch at noon, they immediately looked like they were about to collapse.  However, Cheng Chubi soon realized that there was another alternative.  So, he asked again anxiously. When everyone heard this, their eyes became energetic again.  Yes, besides doing it at noon, isn’t there another alternative?

    "Haha, either way, you make a hole in the ground."

    Seeing the expectant looks on everyone's faces, Li Feng left a sentence with a strange smile on his face, then turned around and left.  After calling the command for a long time, his mouth was dry.

    "Make a hole in the ground? What does this mean? Could it be that we are asked to dig a hole in the ground? This is simple. Ah No, my God, you just have to strike that one to death with a bolt from the blue.  Evil instructor. This is someone with an unhealthy mind who made a hole in the ground"

    Li Feng left a word and left lightly. However, after everyone heard this, they thought about it for a long time, but they still didn't understand it and couldn't wrap their heads around it.

    However, some people still understand.  They just said that this push-up position is indecent.  Because, he was severely punished by this instructor.  But now, their instructor asked them to make a hole.  When you think about it like this, how can you not understand what is going on?  So, everyone looked at the people around them, their eyes full of contempt and unwillingness, secretly sighing that God was unfair.

    "Haha, I didn't expect that my fourth uncle would make such a joke sometimes. If I don't think about it carefully, I really don't know what he is talking about. He wants to make a hole on the ground of the school ground  …hehe……"

    Li Chengqian quickly realized what Li Feng meant.  I wanted to laugh but I didn't dare to think about it, and my face turned red from holding it in.  When he thought about making a hole in the ground, he immediately looked at his crotch, and then shook his head helplessly. Obviously, he thought he didn't have that ability.

    &nbsp; "Ahem I think everyone heard clearly what the instructor just said. It's either noon or a hole, it's up to you to choose. However, I think everyone will choose the former one. Of course, if anyone  If you can complete the latter one, the prince will be greatly rewarded, haha Next, listen to my command"

    Li Chengqian also made a rare joke to everyone.

 Volume One: Settling Down in the Tang Dynasty Chapter 276: Staying Happy

    "Hey, these days seem to be back to the life of office workers who went to and from work. Haha, but it's not bad. These guys are pretty good. Don't you think so, Xiao Hei?"

    As the sun set, Li Feng lay on Xiao Hei's back in the open field and spoke lazily.  Xiao Hei seemed to understand Li Feng's words and nodded.

    It has been more than half a month since the training started.  Li Feng just set off for the military camp every morning, and in the afternoon, he rushed home for dinner.  However, after all, it was about ten miles away, and Li Feng was too lazy to walk. In the end, he actually rode Xiao Hei every day, leaving early and returning late.  As for Xiao Hei, he didn't seem to have any adverse reactions to this.

    According to the rules, Li Feng should live in the military camp.  However, Li Feng would not even return home just because he helped train these boys. He would not do such a thing.

    As for the daily management of the military camp, Li Chengqian is there.  This guy is the kind of person who is closer to his family in the military camp. Except for the two times when he asked Li Feng for two days of leave because he wanted to go back to see Empress Changsun and her children, he was still the kind of person who went during the day and stayed at night.  Back to that.  He never left the military camp again.  He handles the daily management.

    In addition to Li Chengqian, Li Feng also divided the 1,000 people into 10 squads of 100 people in order to facilitate management, and asked the team members to select ten squad leaders.  In this way, there will be no problem in management.

    As the training entered a normal state, Li Feng no longer only used his words but did not use his hands like before.  Instead, he trains with the team members, and the amount of training is countless times higher than that of the team members.  For example, now.  For cross-country with heavy loads, the team members no longer tied sandbags, but directly resisted wood or stones. Moreover, the training venue was slowly moved from the military camp to the wild.

    Every time, Li Feng also ran with the weight.  And what he resisted.  They are always the kind of big rocks, and the lightest ones are the kind that weigh more than a thousand pounds.

    Li Feng’s behavior frightened everyone. They never expected that the instructor would be so violent.  at first.  There are many people who are in awe of Li Feng because he is an instructor, a prince, and military regulations.  However, when Li Feng showed his strength, everyone.  The look in Li Feng's eyes began to change.

    Soldiers respect the strong, like Li Feng.  Incredibly strong, he immediately won the admiration of all the team members.  In this way, not only did the training plan go very smoothly.  Let all the people.  It was like taking a shot of chicken blood, and he started training like crazy.

    About this.  Of course Li Feng was the happiest, because in this way, he saved a lot of things.  Besides, he is also very eager for the person he trained to be as powerful as possible.

    Perhaps the only thing that puzzled everyone was why Li Feng had to go home every day.  However, there are just some doubts.

    "Haha, there is no other way. We are homebodies, how can we leave home?"

    When asked occasionally, Li Feng always gave them this answer.  It's a pity that they don't understand what it means to be an otaku.  Li Feng didn't bother to explain to them that there were some things that others couldn't understand.  From then on, Li Feng seemed to have lived the life of an office worker.

    “It’s just that I used to go to my work unit, but now I go to the military camp.  In the past, we had to take the bus every day, but now we are picked up and dropped off by Xiao Hei's special car.  In addition, if you stay with these boys, you can repair them whenever anything happens.  Days like this made Li Feng quite happy.

    In addition, as soon as I get home in the evening, a delicious dinner is ready. This little day is quite satisfying.

    "Xiao Hei, let's rush. Let's go back today and let's have a good drink."

    Thinking of going home, Li Feng suddenly felt warm in his heart. He strained his waist and sat up straight. Then, he patted Xiao Hei's tiger butt and asked him to speed home.

    "Roar……"

    As soon as he heard about drinking, Xiao Hei roared with excitement, and then, like lightning, he flew towards Takumi Village.  Li Feng's hundred or so kilograms had no impact on Xiao Hei at all.  However, this was all thanks to Li Feng. If it had been anyone else, Xiao Hei would have been lifted up into the sky by running so fast.

    Xiao Hei ran at full speed. The speed was extraordinary. It only took three to five minutes to cover ten miles.  Soon, Takuto Village appeared in front of us.

    "The tiger has entered the village"

    "Xiao Hei is back"

    "The crazy uncle is back"

    As soon as he arrived at the entrance of the village, Xiao Heigen automatically slowed down without Li Feng's instructions, and then began to walk slowly towards the village.?.  Suddenly, with bursts of cheerful sounds, a large number of children ran out of the village, and then started wandering around Xiao Hei and Li Feng.  From time to time, he gently touched Xiao Hei's body with his little hands, and then quickly retracted his hands happily.

    "Okay, you little brats, why don't you go home for dinner. Okay, okay, don't eat our Xiaohei's tofu anymore. Be careful if your teacher is angry, and you will suffer."

    Li Feng is used to this situation. Anyway, these little brats will be here every day to guard him.  Because, only at this time, only with Li Feng around, could they get close to Xiao Hei.  And in the hearts of these little kids, Xiao Hei is simply a super idol type.

    What makes Li Feng depressed is that these guys keep saying those three sentences every day.  Not to mention anything else, the last sentence that mentioned him, Li Feng, showed that his status in the hearts of these little guys was much lower than that of Xiao Hei.  In fact, this still took advantage of Xiao Hei, otherwise, people would not mention him.

    "It's time to go home for dinner, crazy uncle, you must not go to the teacher to complain."

    As soon as Li Feng mentioned the teacher, these little guys immediately withered, and then dispersed like the wind. Some children suddenly remembered, turned around, and said to Li Feng with pleading faces.  It wasn't until Li Feng agreed that he happily ran home for dinner.

    "Haha, really, I know that I am afraid of your little teacher. I am still your teacher's teacher. Haha, it seems. Whether it is ancient or modern times, children are afraid of teachers."

    Seeing the children who had dispersed like birds, Li Feng could only sigh, and then let Xiao Hei walk slowly towards his home again.  The reason why Xiao Hei is not allowed to go faster is because there are still a group of people coming to pick up Li Feng.  Of course, no one picks up.  He is indifferent.  The key is that if the person who comes to pick him up cannot pick him up, he will be in a little trouble.

    "Big brother, Xiaohei. I'm here to pick you up."

    "Fourth uncle, Xiaohei, Sizi is here to pick you up."

    When Li Feng was about to tell Xiao Hei to walk slower, two bursts of cheerful voices suddenly rang out, and then, two small figures quickly ran towards this side.  Needless to say, except for Yaya and Sizi.  Who else?

    "You two girls, are you late today? If it's still a little late, Xiaohei and I can go home directly."

    As soon as the two small figures approached, Li Feng bent down.  One in each hand, he lifted them up, then put them forward, letting them sit on Xiao Hei's back.  He said to them with a smile.

    Since Li Feng arrived at the military camp, these two little guys.  They are all very punctual and will pick up Li Feng at the entrance of the village.  Of course, picking up Li Feng is secondary. Let Li Feng take them and enjoy it. The feeling of Xiao Hei running away is the most important thing.

    Normally, although they can ride Xiao Hei for fun, Xiao Hei will never dare to run fast because of Li Feng’s instructions.  There is no way, if Xiao Hei is faster and has to throw them down, then it will be terrible.  And the two little guys really liked the feeling of riding on Xiao Hei's back.  There is no other way, so Li Feng can only be there and protect them. That will do.

    Therefore, at this time every day, the two little guys will definitely come to pick up Li Feng on time.  Li Feng was also very happy to welcome them at the entrance of the village.  This feeling of happiness, warmth, and joy is indeed intoxicating.  Even if Li Feng comes back early, he will try his best to wait for the two little guys to come.

    "No, it's brother, you came back early today."

    When Yaya heard this, she immediately felt that something was wrong. They were not late today, but Li Feng came back early, so she pouted and said.

    "Haha, it seems like this is true. However, it's not that I came back early. It was Xiao Hei who wanted to go home and drink and ran away too fast. Okay, stop talking and sit tight. Let's  It’s time to speed up, Xiao Hei, rush.”

    Li Feng thought about it carefully and realized that he was really early. To be precise, he came back a little too fast today.  However, Li Feng was very unscrupulous and put this crime on Xiao Hei's head.

    "Roar………"

    After hearing what Li Feng said, Xiao Hei immediately roared, seemingly expressing his dissatisfaction with Li Feng for being so unfair.  Of course, this is what Li Feng taught Xiao Hei. Before accelerating, he should yell loudly. In Li Feng's words, this is regarded as a car horn to remind pedestrians to pay attention.

    "Xiao Hei, hurry up, hurry up, drive drive"

    As soon as Xiao Hei started running, the two little guys became happy. How could they care so much.  But when Li Feng heard this, he was really speechless.It's a tiger, not a horse.

    "Yaya, Sizi, you two are naughty again, why don't you come down quickly. I'm so tired after a long day. Why don't you go get some wine? Dinner will be served soon."

    "Brother Li, you must be exhausted. Come down quickly. Sister Yang and sister Yingying will prepare the meal soon. After the meal, we can take a shower."

    As soon as she arrived at the door of the house, Rou Niang had already walked out. She first carried the two little guys down one by one and asked them to get the wine.  Then, he began to speak to Li Feng tenderly, and reached out to help Li Feng down.

    "Haha, my wife still cares about you, no need, how can my body be tired?"

    When Li Feng saw Rou Niang like this, he felt warm in his heart. This is why he stayed at home, and this is why he had to go home no matter it was windy or rainy.

    "Go and talk nonsense again. If Sister Yang and Sister Yingying hear it, they will laugh at me again."

    Seeing Li Feng say such explicit words again made Rou Niang feel shy, but her heart felt as sweet as honey.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 277: Don’t Make People Worry

    "Brother Li, you're back. Let's get ready for dinner."

    As soon as Li Feng entered the house, he saw Cui Yingying coming out of the kitchen carrying dishes. When she saw Li Feng, she immediately said to Li Feng with a smile on her face.  ※※When Li Feng saw this posture, an extremely complicated feeling flashed through his heart, thinking, what is going on?

    In the village, houses have slowly begun to be built. This is true.  At the beginning, everyone originally thought that the first thing they wanted to do was the Li Feng family.  After all, if it weren't for Li Feng, how could there be such beautiful things.  However, Li Feng refused this matter.

    Finally, we decided to first help Ersha and his family, who lost their houses due to the last flood, to build houses.  After all, it is not a thing to always live in that thatched house next to the school over there.  After building these houses, we started construction from the east end of the village, where Master Qi and the others were, and then built them in sequence along the way.  As a result, Li Feng's family was ranked last.

    Since Yang Jie said she wanted to move to Jianghu Village last time, she actually started moving the next day.  Because the house was not built yet, he lived directly in Li Feng's house.  As for Cui Yingying, since she was responsible for the brick kiln, she basically lived in Jianghu Village and also moved in.

    As a result, the family became more lively. Not to mention Gao Yang and the others, even Rou Niang smiled like a flower every day, and everyone became happy.  Of course, this does not include Li Feng.  To be precise, Li Feng is not unhappy. After all, there are two beautiful women in the family, so how can he say he is tired of it.

    He just felt a little embarrassed and awkward. He was not a fool. No matter how stupid he was, he could smell some unusual smells.

    "Yes, I don't have any objections, Miss Rou. I still have a shitty opinion, man. What's the point of being so hypocritical? It seems like this is good. Let's just let it take its course in the future.  Naturally"

    Li Feng thought in his mind as he sat directly next to the table.  They look like sisters, like best friends.  As Rou Niang and the others were busy in the kitchen, what else could Li Feng do to enjoy themselves secretly?

    "Fourth uncle, why don't you keep your words? You clearly agreed to take me to the military camp today. But, I got up with you and there was no trace of you."

    At this time, Gao Yang also came out with a bowl. When he saw Li Feng, he complained to Li Feng.  She had long wanted to visit the military camp, and Li Feng had promised her during dinner yesterday.  But wait for her to come with you.  Li Feng was nowhere to be seen. How could she not be depressed?

    "You can't blame me for this. You don't even look at what time you got up. By then, it's almost time to rush over there for lunch."

    When Li Feng saw Gao Yang complaining, he acted like it was none of my business and said.

    "Then you don't know, just wake me up. Anyway, I don't care. I must go to the military camp with you tomorrow. If you don't wait for me, I will go find it by myself. By then, if I get lost or meet a bad person  , then it’s all your fault.”

    Gao Yang felt a little embarrassed when he heard what Li Feng said.  However, although I knew in my heart that I could only blame myself for sleeping in and getting up too late, my mouth refused to admit defeat.

    When Li Feng heard this, he thought, good guy, can anyone be so threatening?  Wake you up?  What a joke.  You know, she lives in the same house as Yang Jie and Cui Yingying. What should Li Feng call her?

    "Okay, you girl, you blame your fourth uncle for staying in bed. Let Sister Yang wake you up tomorrow. But Brother Li, how is the military camp? Is it fun? Also, how do you usually train?  ah"

    At this time, Rou Niang and the others had already brought out the remaining food. Cui Yingying felt a burst of joy in her heart after hearing Gao Yang's words, and then she spoke.  However, she didn't dare to say that she had to wake up Gao Yang herself, but Cui Yingying had no choice but to have someone wake her up.

    As she talked, she became a little curious about this military camp, and asked Li Feng again.

    "Yes, big brother, I haven't seen what the military camp is like. I want to go and see it together tomorrow."

    "Fourth uncle, Sizi is going too"

    As soon as Cui Yingying finished speaking, Yaya suddenly became interested, and then Xiao Sizi also spoke immediately.  As Sizi came here for longer and longer, his personality became more cheerful, and he no longer spoke as timidly as before.

    Although Yang Jie and Rou Niang didn't speak, Li Feng could see a hint of expectation in their eyes.  As for Xiaohu, his eyes have become much brighter.  As a boy of sixteen or seventeen years old, he looked forward to more than anyone else to see what it was like in this military camp.

    "Okay, okay, let's go. Well, I will take you all to the military camp tomorrow."??I also want you to see the style of our Datang Army.  Let's do this, Xiaohu, after dinner, you go and tell Master Qi and your master to see if they want to go.  It just so happens that they have been training for more than half a month, let’s give them an assessment tomorrow.”

    Seeing that everyone wanted to go to the military camp, Li Feng thought about it and could understand everyone's mood.  After all, who doesn’t have curiosity?  Besides, it’s just a look, no big deal.  Thinking of this, Li Feng immediately thought of Qi Ye and Lao Tie. If he wanted to go, he should go together to avoid these two complaining later.

    "Brother Li, this won't cause you any trouble."

    When Rou Niang heard that they would go to the military camp together tomorrow, she was very happy. However, she suddenly thought, would this delay Li Feng's training?  Therefore, I asked a little worriedly.

    "It's okay, what's the matter? Those boys are indeed a little exhausted during this period of time. Let's just treat them as a holiday tomorrow and relax a little bit."

    "Well, how about let's do this. Tomorrow, we will set off to the military camp. During the day, we will assess them and let you enjoy them. In the evening, we will not come back. We will live directly in the military camp and come back the day after tomorrow. Let  How about you guys also have a good experience of life in this military camp?"

    Since you want to visit this military camp, you might as well experience the life in this military camp.  Staying just one night will avoid it getting late and it will be inconvenient to rush back, right?

    "Really? Okay, when the time comes, Fourth Uncle, you have to give me a pair of armor, and we can also experience what it's like to be a female general. Haha, when the time comes, she will definitely be very majestic."

    When Gao Yang heard this, he actually stayed in the military camp at night, which made him even more happy.  He immediately thought of asking Li Feng to prepare armor for him. Thinking about it, she put on the armor herself and looked majestic, which made this girl feel excited.

    "Okay, let's eat. It'll be fun for you. When the time comes, you can go directly to your elder brother."

    Seeing everyone’s happy faces, Li Feng was also very happy.  As long as you are happy, as for other things, why bother with so much.

    "Well, by the way, Xiaojie, when you go there tomorrow, bring your piano with you. Then, play two songs for those kids. I'm sure they will have a great time."

    Suddenly, Li Feng thought of something again, then turned around and said to Yang Jie next to Rou Niang.  Since Yang Jie came to Jianghu Village, Li Feng used to call her Miss Yang.  But, very soon, people stopped doing it.  It's too unfamiliar to call Li Feng this way. Li Feng's name is Cui Yingying, and he just calls her Yingying.

    When Li Feng thought about it, it seemed like that was the case. It was always Miss Yang. Miss Yang’s name was indeed inappropriate.  Cui Yingying's name is three characters. Since becoming familiar with her, Li Feng has just called her by her first name. In order to make it easier to hear, he simply omits her last name.

    " Yang Jie's name only has two words. According to custom, just call her Yang Jie.  However, they were not happy about it, and they even added their surname.  However, if the surname was removed, the name would be too ambiguous.  There was no other way, so Li Feng could only call her Xiaojie according to her wishes.  As for Yang Jie, she followed the local customs and called Li Feng Brother Li, just like Rou Niang and Cui Yingying.

    "Well, okay, Brother Li"

    Yang Jie had no objection to Li Feng's words. She raised her head and said to Li Feng with a smile.  Since coming here, although she still doesn't like words, the indifferent aura on her face has disappeared.  Especially when I am at home, I always have a slight smile on my face.  Just talking to Li Feng, that faint smile immediately became very sweet.

    "Sister Jie performs? Great, I can listen to sister Jie perform again. Fourth uncle, if the time comes, I will also perform for them. When the time comes, sister Jie, you can accompany me, okay?"

    As soon as he heard that Yang Jie was going to perform in the military camp, Gao Yang immediately became interested.  Although during this period, she often listened to Yang Jieqin and asked Yang Jie to accompany her while she sang.  However, after all, the audience was too small, so she didn't feel much.  In fact, what she misses the most is like that time when she performed a song on the Baihualou stage.  A feeling that left those below stunned and stunned.

    "Okay, now, here comes another weirdo. You said, you are a princess of the Tang Dynasty, how come you like singing when you have nothing to do. No, to be precise, you like to perform in public. This posture,  That’s because I want to be a star. If Li Laoer finds out about this, I don’t know if he will be furious.”

    Li Feng knows very well what Gao Yang thinks.  However, this gave Li Feng a huge headache?A prince wants to be a general, which already makes him upset.  Now, if you add a princess who wants to be a singer, wouldn't it be fatal?  However, Gao Yang had such an idea, which was in line with her temperament.

    “Singing to people in public, in public, in modern society, that’s called a singer, and everyone is envious and sought after.  However, in this ancient time, it was a brothel girl who would do this.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 278: First Arrival at the Military Camp

    In the early morning in the mountains and fields, the air is exceptionally fresh and cool, which makes people feel comfortable all over and makes their mood more cheerful.

    "You stinky little black guy, it's not fair. You only know how to treat Yaya and Sizi well. Fourth uncle, look, you don't care"

    At this moment, Li Feng and his group were walking leisurely, as if taking a walk, on the wilderness, heading towards the military camp.  Along the way, Gao Yang kept complaining to Xiao Hei.  She had no choice but to ride on Xiao Hei's back, but Xiao Hei ignored her at all.  Seeing Yaya and Sizi having fun on Xiao Hei's back made Gao Yang extremely depressed.

    "However, it's useless for her to complain, because Xiao Heigen doesn't like her.  Gao Yang had no choice but to start complaining to Li Feng.

    "Hehe, Xiao Hei won't pay attention to you. Although Sister Yan, you usually only play by yourself and don't play with Xiao Hei. So Xiao Hei is not nice to you either."

    Hearing Gao Yang’s complaint, Yaya, who was sitting comfortably on Xiao Hei’s back, turned around and said to Gao Yang with a smile.

    "Have you heard, this is called, if you want to take something, you must give it first. If you don't pay, you only want to report. How can there be such a good thing in the world? Your fourth uncle and I can't help you with this matter."

    "Hmph, you stinky fourth uncle, you don't speak for others, but you teach them a lesson. If you don't want to ride, you won't ride. Isn't it rare for others?"

    When Gao Yang heard this, his complaint failed and he was criticized instead, and he immediately became even more depressed.  However, she said she was not surprised, but her eyes betrayed her true thoughts.

    "Haha, you still have some conscience, and you haven't forgotten your seventh master. Don't say it, old man, I'm quite old, and I've seen a lot of things, but this military camp is really  I’ve never been there before, but this time, thanks to you, I can go and broaden my horizons.”

    Last night, after Xiaohu had dinner, he went to notify Master Qi and Lao Tie according to Li Feng’s instructions.  As a result, these two people knocked on the door early in the morning before dawn, and even had breakfast directly at Li Feng's house.

    "Master Qi. It depends on what you said. When have I ever forgotten you when something good happened to me?"

    Li Feng could see that Master Qi was indeed very happy.  So, he replied with a smile.  After that, he looked at Rou Niang and the others.  I found that the three of them were happily looking east and west.  With a smile on his face, he didn’t know what he was talking about.

    Li Feng can still understand this.  People in this era want to travel far.  It's really not easy.  As for women, it is even more difficult to go out.  Just like Rou Niang, Chang'an City is so close to Jianghu Village.  She had never been there.  The scope of activities is basically limited to Takuto Village.  Now.  Of course I feel happy when I go out for a walk.

    Cui Yingying, because of business, travels here and there, but there are not many opportunities to walk in the mountains and fields like this.  As for Yang Jie, let alone that. In the past, she had no interest in anything except Qin.  Even if I have free time, I am bored at home and cannot go out.

    Anyway, there was no hurry at this time, so a group of people began to stroll slowly. It took nearly an hour for them to arrive at the military camp.

    "Haha, that's right. I was worried that these guys would be lazy if I didn't come."

    As soon as Li Feng walked into the military camp, he heard a series of neat slogans and knew that the soldiers were already training.  My mood suddenly became even happier.  In this way, even if something happens to him suddenly in the future, he will not be able to come.  Or, if you want to be lazy, don’t worry.

    When Li Feng led everyone all the way to the school grounds, training was already underway here.  Moreover, the training is the most inelegant push-up.  Such a strange action immediately caused different reactions from everyone.

    Gao Yang, Yaya, Xiaohu, and even Cui Yingying all had curious faces. Only Rou Niang suddenly turned a little red and rolled her eyes at Li Feng.

    "Haha, it seems that our daughter-in-law is not simple-minded. But, that's not right. We look good and have used a lot of tricks. You know, we have a lot of art action movies from that little devil.  Research, how come"

    Li Feng felt depressed when he saw the hygienic eye thrown by Rou Niang.  Why do people always think in that direction when they see this push-up?

    "Little madman, this should be a way to exercise your arm strength. Moreover, judging from their fast movements, the arm strength of these people is very important and should not be underestimated."

    After looking at it, Qi Ye and Lao Tie were also stunned. However, after looking at it for a while, Lao Tie turned around and said to Li Feng, with a look in his eyes.There was a moment of surprise.

    "Haha, it's still you, old iron, with your eyes like a fire. Indeed, this is a way to train your arm strength. As we all know, on the battlefield, it is all hand-to-hand combat. Although the competition is about sword skills, strength is the most important thing.  The most basic thing, and arm strength is the most important thing.”

    Hearing what Lao Tie said, Li Feng finally breathed a sigh of relief. At least he finally had one. As soon as he came down, he thought about the direction of the push-ups.  However, he once again looked at Lao Tie with admiration.  However, it is right to think about it, Lao Tie is a blacksmith, how could he not understand this.

    "However, on the battlefield, strength is the most important thing. However, I didn't expect that you, little madman, could come up with such a wonderful way to train everyone's arm strength. Yes, it's really good."

    Lao Tie also fully agreed with Li Feng’s words.  On the battlefield, there are only two ways to fight, one is to attack and the other is to defend.  Take using a knife as an example. When attacking, it is cutting, and when defending, it is blocking. This is the case in most situations.  In this process, strength is the key.

    The ancient military training and training methods were often very simple.  Most of the time, they are training combat skills or methods of cooperation, also called battle formations.  But they neglected other aspects of training.

    "gather"

    Just when Li Feng and the others arrived, everyone who was training on the school field also discovered Li Feng and the others.  When Li Chengqian saw it, it was not only Li Feng who came, but also brought so many people to visit. He immediately gave the order for the team members to start gathering.

    Queue training is the most basic training and a necessary lesson every day.  After so many days, they were already very familiar with each other. As soon as they heard the order, in less than a minute, the team that had just been lying on the ground doing push-ups immediately turned into a neat square formation.

    ?????Every person in the neat team has an upright body, a serious expression, and his eyes are staring straight ahead, motionless, like a wooden man.

    "Wow, it's so neat. It's so awesome and impressive."

    This action alone calmed everyone down.  Especially Gao Yang, his voice was full of surprise.  It was not that she had never seen the scene of an army gathering before, but she had never seen it so quickly, neatly, and with such momentum.  Especially those soldiers, with their poker faces and motionless movements, surprised him.

    "You little madman, it's amazing, it's amazing. Even though I don't understand this, old man, I am sure that this team is amazing just by looking at it. It makes people excited just by looking at it."

    Looking at the scene in front of him, Master Qi immediately said to Li Feng very happily.  Just by feeling, I knew that the team in front of me was absolutely excellent.

    "Reporting to the instructor, the team has assembled, please give instructions"

    As the team was organized, Li Chengqian immediately walked up to Li Feng, straightened his back, and spoke loudly.  When talking, he didn't even look away.  It's not that he's not curious, it's that he doesn't dare. If he dares to look around, he will most likely be punished.

    "Well, not bad, not bad. Pass the order, today there will be assessments, assessment projects, queues and load-bearing cross-country"

    Li Feng is quite satisfied with everyone's performance today.  Especially, Qi Ye and the others were full of praise all at once, which made Li Feng feel extremely happy.  In this case, Li Feng would certainly not be stingy and give Qi Ye and the others more excitement.  So, he said loudly to Li Chengqian with the same serious face.

    "yes"

    With Li Chengqian answering, he ran towards the front of the team.  Li Feng also asked people to move the seats, and then asked Master Qi and others to sit aside and wait to watch the assessment.

    "Brothers, if there are distinguished guests here today, you must tell the truth. If anyone dares to cheat on you today, be careful that I will put you in solitary confinement."

    Back in front of the team, Li Chengqian immediately started to explain to everyone with a serious face.  After this period of time in the military camp, Li Chengqian felt less noble and more gangster than before, and even more majestic.  And the soldiers began to respect him more and more.

    After hearing what Li Chengqian said, there was a burst of neat and loud answers from the team.  In fact, everyone already knew how to do it without Li Chengqian explaining it.

    Everyone is not blind, how could they not see these people brought by their instructors.  If it's usually just one of your own, then it doesn't matter if you make some trouble. The most serious thing is just a punishment.  However, if they do not perform well in front of outsiders, they themselves cannot forgive themselves.

    &nbsp; What's more, they are VIPs, and there are also beautiful VIPs among them.

    However, compared to the other soldiers, Qin Huaiyu, Cheng Chubi and the others, as well as the iron tower, felt more shocked in their hearts.  They didn't expect that Li Feng would bring all his family members.

    They also know Li Feng relatively well. If things don't go well this time, they won't get any good results.

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 279: The Wrongful Xiao Hei

    The most important word in queue training is "qi". Once the movements are neat, the momentum will come out.  Welcome to Reading. I think back then, the emperor Li Shimin was so excited by this momentum.  At first, it was just over a hundred dollars, but now it's a thousand dollars.  In addition, these people now are all elites in the military.  No matter whether he was walking or running, the momentum he created was needless to say.

    Such a wonderful and majestic performance certainly won the applause of the whole house.  No one has ever had the opportunity to see such a majestic scene.

    "Haha, it's not bad, I didn't throw it in. Unfortunately, this amount is still too small. If I put in a whole ten thousand, the effect will definitely be extraordinary. Unfortunately, no matter what, it will never be as good as that of the National Day  Military parade. The sound of the leather boots hitting the floor"

    Li Feng was very pleased with the performance of the soldiers and their progress.  Such a scene reminded him of the military parade of that era.  It's a pity that it can't be compared at all.

    "Okay, this military camp is just like this, there's nothing interesting to see. Now, I'm going to take you to another fun place."

    After looking at the two assessments, Li Feng stood up and spoke to the crowd.  There really wasn't much to see in the military camp.

    "A fun place? Fourth uncle, where is it? Is there another military camp?"

    What he saw and heard today was indeed an eye-opener for Gao Yang. Now that he heard that there was something interesting about Jingran, he immediately became more interested.

    "Haha, of course, haven't you noticed that Xiao Hei disappeared after he came?"

    Seeing that everyone was looking at him in confusion, Li Feng did not rush to answer Gao Yang's question. Instead, he asked everyone another question with a mysterious look on his face.

    "Yes, Xiao Hei, where is Xiao Hei"

    Hearing Li Feng’s question, everyone began to look around. Then, recalling carefully, it seemed that Xiao Hei disappeared not long after arriving at the military camp.  But just now, they were so absorbed in watching that they didn't take care of Xiao Hei.  As a result, everyone looked at Li Feng inquiringly.

    "Okay, stop looking for it. Xiao Hei is not in the military camp at all. It is in another place. Let's go, don't ask too much, I will take you there and you will know. It is very beautiful and fun there."

    Faced with everyone’s doubts, Li Feng still didn’t say where Xiao Hei had gone.  It was just very mysterious. After saying a few words to the crowd, he walked outside the barracks.

    "Fourth uncle, it's true. Isn't this meant to whet your appetite? Let's go. Today I want to see what kind of place is so good."

    "Brother, wait for us"

    With Gao Yang making a depressed sound, everyone followed Li Feng and walked outside.  Yaya pulled Si Zi and ran a few steps to catch up with Li Feng. Then, she held Li Feng's hands from left to right and walked in front of him.

    This time, Li Feng and the others didn't walk long before they stopped.  Because, several barracks appeared in front of them again.  Several soldiers were already walking towards them.

    "See His Highness King Yong. I would like to ask if His Highness wants to enter the valley."

    When he arrived in front of Li Feng, he immediately saluted and said.  Obviously, they all knew Li Feng.

    "Well, no need to be polite, we want to go in and take a look."

    After Li Feng finished speaking, he didn’t care about anything else and took everyone directly through the barracks. Then, he continued to move forward not far before he stopped.

    "Wow, there are so many big horses"

    "Yes, there are so many horses. Brother, why are there so many horses here?"

    Since Yaya, Sizi and Li Feng were walking in the front, when Li Feng stopped, they also stopped, but soon they were very surprised and shouted loudly.

    "Oahthis valley is actually a horse farm"

    After hearing what Yaya and Sizi said, Qi Ye and the others also took a few steps forward and looked forward.  It was discovered that this was actually a small valley. To his shock, there was a scene of galloping horses in the valley.  There are many houses in the middle of the valley.

    As soon as Master Qi saw it, he knew that this was a racecourse.  However, he never expected that there would be such a horse farm just ten miles away from Jianghu Village.  However, if you think about it carefully, you are right. This racecourse is specially used to tame war horses, so of course it needs to be kept secret.

    "Wow, there are so many horses. Come on, Fourth Uncle, let's go in and take a look. It's been a long time since I've been riding a horse at home. I must have a lot of fun today."

    &nbspAs soon as Gao Yang saw so many horses competing in the valley, he immediately became happy.  Now, he finally knew why Li Feng said this place was fun.  She totally agrees with this, because horse riding is also one of her favorites.

    "Little madman, isn't it inappropriate for us to go in?"

    However, at this time, Master Qi was a little embarrassed and said to Li Feng.  You know, this racecourse is nothing like a military camp.  If this goes in, it may cause trouble to Li Feng.

    "Haha, don't worry. The military camp outside and this horse farm are all under my control now. Not to mention going in to take a look, even if you like whichever horse you like, Master Qi, you can just take it home without any problem."

    Seeing Master Qi’s scrupulous look, Li Feng immediately said with a smile.  In fact, this racecourse is indeed under the control of Li Feng now.  Because, in the plan, this training included riding training, Li Feng did not want to just train a bunch of stupid guys who could only run on the ground.

    According to his training outline, he can not only run on the ground, but also swim in the water.  He can ride a horse and gallop, and he can also crawl around in deep mountains and old forests.

    Cavalry, this is the most powerful unit in the cold weapon era.  Its powerful maneuverability, impact power, and destructive power make it the first among all arms.  Look at the foreign tribesmen on the grassland, why they are so powerful in combat.  A big reason is that they are basically cavalry.

    However, what Li Feng likes most about the cavalry is its maneuverability.  If you win, chase after you; if you don't, run away. How wonderful.

    Since this training is to train a pacesetter, of course it cannot be trained as infantry, it must be cavalry.  Since it is cavalry, it must have war horses.

    Actually, at the beginning, it was originally considered to build a barracks directly around Takuto Village for training purposes.  Later, it was because of this racecourse that the training place was directly used as the current barracks.

    "Haha, if that's the case, then I really want to take a good look at it, old man."

    Hearing what Li Feng said, Master Qi immediately felt relieved.

    "Oah Big brother, look, Xiao Hei, it's Xiao Hei, no good, big brother, Xiao Hei wants to eat those horses. Big brother, please stop Xiao Hei o"

    But at this moment, Yaya shouted even louder, while shaking Li Feng's arm, she pointed in the distance with her other hand, looking very anxious.

    "Oahit's really Xiaohei. Brother Li, please stop Xiaohei. These are good horses. Each horse is worth a lot of money. We can't let Xiaohei hurt them."

    When Rou Niang heard this, she quickly looked around. Sure enough, behind a large group of war horses, there was a huge black shadow chasing them.  This caused those war horses to run forward without fear of their lives.  As for Xiao Hei, how could Rou Niang not know O? She knew it was him at the first sight, so she said to Li Feng very anxiously.

    "Okay, what are you in a hurry for? Xiaohei is at work, don't disturb him."

    However, compared to Rou Niang and Yaya's anxiety, Li Feng was not anxious at all. Instead, he slowly said something that left everyone baffled.

    "I know, this is Xiao Hei's job, but he can't eat these horses. If he wants to hunt, he can go hunting in the mountains. Xiao Hei, Xiao Hei, stop"

    In Rou Niang’s view, the work Li Feng mentioned must be referring to Xiao Hei hunting in order to fill his stomach.  Seeing that the matter was urgent, she shouted loudly into the distance.  Xiao Hei in the distance seemed to hear the sound inside, and immediately stopped and looked here.

    Then, he roared excitedly and ran towards this side.  However, except for Li Feng, no one noticed that Xiao Hei's running speed was much faster than before.  It didn't take long for Xiao Hei to run in front of everyone.  He looked very happy and started to wander around everyone.  Finally he came to Rou Niang, as if waiting for her instructions.

    "Who told you to chase those horses? You are not allowed to drink when you go home today."

    Rou Niang didn’t care so much, she pointed at Xiao Hei’s big head and started to teach him a lesson.  His demeanor was like teaching a child who was disobedient and made mistakes at home.

    And Xiao Hei, who was originally very happy, immediately fell into a daze when he heard Rou Niang's words. Then, his expression was filled with a look of grievance, and he walked around anxiously.

    "Okay, Rou Niang, you are wrong to blame Ruijia Xiaohei. Ruijia Xiaohei has no intention of eating those horses. Ruijia is really working."

    Seeing Xiao Hei’s expression full of grievance and anxiety, Li Feng spoke quickly.  But we can't let Xiaohei suffer this unjust injustice.

    &nbsp; "Haha, I asked Xiao Hei to do this. His job is to be responsible. He comes here every day and chases those horses every once in a while."

    Li Feng saw that everyone still didn’t understand what he meant, so he explained it again.

    "Haha, that's it. You kid, you really can come up with all kinds of ideas. Not only training soldiers, but now, Jingran is also training horses. However, this method of yours is really amazing, if  If you really train them like this, these horses will be really amazing."

    Until then, Lao Tie burst out laughing.

    Search: "57 novels" or directly visit "57xs". You need to register to download the txt novel. The page is refreshing and creates a friendly reading environment for book lovers!

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 280: First hearing about Mo Dao

    In fact, the thing is very simple. Li Feng is really training these war horses.  You say, no matter what happens, there is always a tiger chasing you. This chasing is just running faster and faster, and the more you run, the stronger you get.  What's more, the tiger behind him is still the kind of Xiao Hei who runs super fast and has super endurance.

    Since people can make themselves stronger and run faster through exercise, let alone animals.  The so-called survival of the fittest, the addition of Xiao Hei to this racecourse has completely changed the environment. If these horses want to be comfortable, they must change themselves.

    "It's all your fault. Why didn't you tell me earlier? I had to misunderstand Xiao Hei. Xiao Hei, good boy, I blamed you wrongly this time. Well, let's do it tonight Well, no, tomorrow night, I'll give it to you.  Make delicious food, okay?”

    After hearing Lao Tie’s explanation, Rou Niang knew that she had mistakenly blamed Xiao Hei.  It is unacceptable for a good boy to be wronged.  First he complained to Li Feng, and then he said to Xiao Hei.

    "Roar……"

    When Xiao Hei heard this, the aggrieved look in his eyes immediately disappeared, and he was so happy that he wandered around Rou Niang.  Xiao Hei's favorite thing is good wine.  In addition, I just love to eat cooked food, but there have always been few opportunities to do so.  Except that Rou Niang cooked it a few times, it was gone.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? won did not do it, firstly, Xiaohei has a huge appetite, so cooking it is quite troublesome.  The most important thing is that this tiger should look like a tiger.  A tiger hunts and eats raw meat. This is what a tiger is. If it eats cooked food every day, that thing is called a cat.  Even cats still catch mice.

    "Hee hee, Brother Li, I really have you, how could you come up with such a damaging method. Now, the horses in this racecourse can stand it."

    Cui Yingying on the side was stunned for a while, and then she said to Li Feng with a smile.

    "That's right, let me just say, this kid's mind is full of crooked ideas. I've never seen the old man in my whole life. No, I've never heard of him. Who would do this through such an incredible method?  Training horses. However, this method is absolutely perfect. If you continue to train like this, all the horses in this racecourse will definitely be transformed into strong horses."

    " And Master Qi didn't know whether he was praising Li Feng or hurting Li Feng.  However, by this time, everyone already understood.  Xiao Hei is not hungry and wants to kill horses.  Instead, he was actually working, helping Li Feng train his war horses.

    "Haha. Okay, everyone, let's go in quickly. Whoever wants to ride a horse for fun, I'll let someone choose a few horses that are a little docile. Everyone will have a good time. But, Xiao Hei, don't follow me, otherwise,  Everyone can’t ride horses.”

    Anyway, after receiving compliments or insults from everyone, Li Feng decided to go inside and take a look.  Anyone who wants to ride a horse can enjoy it.

    After hearing what Li Feng said, of course everyone had no objections, especially Gao Yang, who ran away happily.  Li Feng quickly motioned for Xiaohu to follow him, lest this girl cause anything else.

    Regarding horseback riding, perhaps only Gao Yang and Xiaohu are interested.  Even Yaya and Sizi were not very interested.  That's right. People can ride tigers every day, so who would think about riding a horse?

    However, the scenery in this valley is quite good, so everyone is not bored.  Besides, even though I don’t ride a horse, it’s still a nice enjoyment to see those horses eating grass and running.  In addition, hearing Yang Jie play a piece of music in such a beautiful environment made everyone feel relaxed and happy.

    "Little madman, come here for a moment"

    However, Li Feng didn't enjoy it for long. Suddenly, Lao Tie called him away with a mysterious look on his face.  Although he couldn't figure out why Lao Tie behaved like this, Li Feng still followed Lao Tie obediently.  Li Feng followed Lao Tie to a secluded grassland, and Lao Tie sat down directly.

    "I said, Lao Tie, why are you so mysterious? What is going on?"

    Li Feng had no choice but to take two steps forward, sit down side by side with Lao Tie, and then started asking.

    "Well, when we entered the valley just now, I heard those people calling you His Royal Highness King Yong. What's the matter? Have you accepted the title of the prince now?"

    As soon as Li Feng sat down, Lao Tie turned his head and asked Li Feng.

    "Well, yes, what happened some time ago. Having a banned account can prevent those brats from coming to make trouble. In fact, it is just a name, nothing. The reason why I didn't tell you is to prevent everyone from being confused because of this matter.  If you look unfamiliar, that’s not good.”

    Li Feng didn’t expect that Lao Tie would actuallySuch carefulness, even Master Qi didn't notice it just now, but he actually got the idea.  However, this is no secret.  The reason why Li Feng didn't say anything was just to avoid alienation caused by his identity.  Now, since Lao Tie asked, of course he had nothing to hide.

    "Well, it's true. If you let the villagers know that you are a prince, it will really scare everyone. At that time, everyone will definitely have scruples in their hearts, and it will be ugly. But, why did you suddenly start training in the army again?  . Don’t you mean that you, the prince, are just a name?”

    Hearing what Li Feng said, Lao Tie nodded in agreement.  If other villagers knew that Li Feng was actually a prince, everyone would be wary.  He knew Li Feng's character well. If that were the case, things would not be pretty.

    "This matter, speaking of it, has been decided a long time ago. At the beginning, it was mainly to help the prince. As you know, that boy and I are on the same page. To put it bluntly, the emperor was using the prince to come.  It was just about exploiting me. When I thought about it, it was not a big deal, so I just thought it was fun, so that’s how it happened.”

    "What, old man, is there anything wrong with this?"

    Regarding the matter of military training, there was nothing that could not be said. Therefore, Li Feng had nothing to hide and just told Lao Tie the truth.  However, at this time, he was also a little curious as to what was going on with this old man and why he cared about these things today.

    "Nothing, I just want to know whether you are a real prince or a false prince. By the way, today on the school field, I carefully observed the soldiers, and I found that these people are really extraordinary. Although, I did not  I have seen them practice in combat, and I don't know what their combat capabilities are. However, I can say that apart from that, they are the most powerful soldiers I have ever seen, whether it is strength, endurance, or even strength.  His endurance is the strongest among the troops I have ever seen.”

    "And judging from this racecourse, they will definitely be trained as cavalry by then. Isn't that right?"

    Lao Tie was rambling here and there, and once again it got involved with those soldiers.  In fact, Lao Tie was really shocked today.  It can be said that apart from actual combat skills, this thousand-man team is the most powerful team he has ever seen.

    "That's right, of course they are going to be trained into cavalry. Well, that's not right to say that. They should also be preparing to train into a more versatile unit. When they mount, they become cavalry, and when they dismount, they become infantry. After all, since this job has been taken over  No matter what, you have to do it well so that you won’t be embarrassed when you go out.”

    Cavalry?  That is necessary, and this is trained as the standard army of the Tang Dynasty army.  It can also be said that they are the special forces of this era.  Because Li Feng had no intention of training this thousand-man team as a single unit.  Besides, in Li Feng's mind, there was no such thing as cavalry and infantry.

    Anyway, there is only one standard, and you can fight under any conditions.  When you mount the horse, you are the cavalry; when you dismount, you are the infantry.  Anyway, when on the battlefield, Li Feng would practice how to kill people with ease.

    "With that said, I kind of understand what you mean, but I don't know, have you ever considered what kind of weapons you want to equip this team with?"

    After Lao Tie nodded for a while, he asked Li Feng again.

    "Weapons, I haven't thought about this in detail. Right now, we mainly provide them with physical training. Weapons can only be determined during combat skills training. However, one thing is for sure, that is, long-range attacks.  Weapons are a must, and melee weapons are also indispensable. Recently, I was thinking about this issue. But, I don’t know much about other weapons in this era. Oops, why don’t I.  Come to think of it, haha I understand, old man, it turns out that you asked so many questions just to tell me this. I know that you must have an idea, right? "

    Indeed, Li Feng has been thinking about this matter recently.  Whether it is close combat or long-range attack, it is indispensable.  However, apart from knowing his drum, urn, golden hammer, and thunder bow, he didn't know the rest at all.  I don’t know what is appropriate to use.

    Now, after listening to what Lao Tie said, he understood a little bit.  Lao Tie is a master at this. He must have some thoughts on this before he talks to himself about it.

    "Well, yes, I do have a suggestion here. After watching their training today, I already have an idea. I think that based on their strong bodies, the most suitable weapon to use is the Mo Dao.  "

    Hearing Li Feng’s question, Lao Tie didn’t hide it and directly expressed his own thoughts.

    &nbsp; “Mo Dao?”

    "Yes, it's the Mo Dao. Today, I observed it and found that the strength of each of these soldiers is outstanding. Using the Mo Dao, after a period of practice, it is more than enough. Forget it,  I can’t explain it to you now. When I go back, I will show you Mo Dao and you will understand.”

    Lao Tie wanted to say something else, but suddenly realized that Li Feng didn't seem to understand what this Mo Dao was.  However, thinking about it, I think it's normal.  Li Feng used to have drums, urns, and golden hammers, so how could he care about other weapons anymore.  With his divine power, Mo Daogen is not enough.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 281: Big Business

    "I really didn't expect that this was actually a prince and the emperor's brother. No wonder Li You met such a miserable end. Oh, I'm so lucky that I didn't do it myself, otherwise"

    Wang Youde stood alone in the courtyard, looking at the night sky, but he once again thought of the information about Li Feng.  This made him break into a cold sweat, and then he was extremely happy.  If he had not tempted Li You to take action, but had sent his own people to take action, the consequences would have been disastrous.

    "Li Tai, this bastard, is not a thing. He must have known the other party's identity a long time ago. He didn't mention it at all and was so hypocritical. If he really does something about this, he will throw the shit basin at my head.  One button."

    "Prince? Humph, it seems that he did it on purpose at Cui Ji Restaurant. Let's see, one day, I will settle this account properly."

    "However, we can't act rashly now. We can only wait for news from the family. However, this way, even if the task is not completed, others can't say anything."

    Thinking of Li Feng, he immediately remembered the time when he went to see Li Tai. Thinking of what might happen, he felt chills again.  Then, he remembered that Li Feng must have done it on purpose at Cui Ji Restaurant.  Rather than being unexpected like the one he showed at first, this immediately made him hate it with itch.

    Since knowing Li Feng’s true identity, he has sent these information back to Taiyuan.  This matter is so big that he can no longer make the decision without permission.  However, this situation is not a bad thing for him.

    Thinking of this, he felt a little more comfortable and relaxed, and then.  I walked to the pavilion on the side, sat down, picked up the tea cup, and started thinking carefully while drinking tea.

    "Eldest Young Master, Taiyuan's secret message"

    At this moment, Hei Lang suddenly came over and handed Wang Youde a letter, and then.  He exited the pavilion very quickly.

    "kindness?"

    Wang Youde took the letter and immediately opened it and read it carefully.  However, his expression became very strange, sometimes relaxed and sometimes frowning.  After reading the letter.  After gently folding the letter, Wang Youde continued to sit there, not knowing what he was thinking.

    However, not long after, Wang Youde stood up and walked into the house.  After returning to the study, Wang Youde destroyed the secret letter first.  Then sat down.  I picked up the pen and started preparing to write something, but when I was about to start writing.  But he paused again.

    "Prepare the carriage"

    After thinking for a while, he stood up directly, walked out of the door, and gave instructions outside.  It doesn’t matter whether anyone agrees or not.  He walked straight towards the door.

    ………………

    Wang Youde was sitting quietly in a room at this moment.  Holding the tea cup in his hand, he drank the tea calmly with a smile on his face.  It seems that he is polite, generous and elegant.  However, every time he lowered his head to drink tea, his eyes secretly glanced ahead.

    Directly opposite him, a woman was sitting, a woman dressed in black.  Her smile is as beautiful as a flower, and her beauty is beyond compare, especially her tearful eyes, which seem to be able to draw away people's souls.  Dressed in black, the woman in front of her is clearly distinguishable in black and white, and full of infinite temptation.

    Even someone like Wang Youde, who has read countless beauties, feels like his blood is boiling all over his body, his heart is scratching like a cat, and his mouth feels dry.  He had no choice but to keep pouring tea into his mouth to calm his restless heart.

    "Young Master Su Wen Wang has outstanding talents and learning, and he is extraordinary handsome. When we meet him today, he is indeed worthy of his reputation. My little girl, I am really lucky to meet you today. I will live my life in vain"

    Just when Wang Youde was desperately suppressing the evil fire in his heart, suddenly, a very pleasant sound came from the opposite side.  Suddenly, Wang Youde's heart trembled again.  The sound is crisp, sweet, delicate, and full of temptation that is hard to resist.  At this moment, Wang Youde had the urge to rush forward and ravage and destroy the woman opposite her.

    However, Wang Youde still suppressed this impulse with all his strength. He knew it very well through the information coming from his family.  The beautiful and charming woman in front of him is an extremely dangerous person.  Thinking of the various methods of this woman mentioned in the message, Wang Youde suddenly became excited, and the evil fire in his heart disappeared completely.

    It’s true that Wang Youde loves beautiful women, but he loves life even more.  And it just so happened that the beautiful woman in front of me was the kind of red and pink skull.

    "Ms. Yang has given me the award.I am so virtuous and capable, but I am so ashamed to be praised so highly by Miss Yang.  Today, I am lucky enough to see Miss Yang’s beautiful face in my next life.”

    The evil fire in his heart was gone, and Wang Youde calmed down, and he did not dare to have any blasphemous meaning in his words.  Be polite and courteous without losing grace.

    "Gee, I'm embarrassed to be praised like this by Prince Wang."

    With a burst of more heart-stopping laughter, Wang Youde felt that his heart began to tremble with the other party's laughter.

    “No, we can’t go on like this, it’s too dangerous.”

    Fortunately, Wang Youde's mind was still very firm, and he tried his best to suppress the turmoil in his heart.  However, it also made him hateful and anxious.

    "Miss Yang's time is precious, so I won't waste Miss Yang's time. Let's talk about business."

    When Wang Youde calmed down his mood again, he immediately decided to get down to the topic.  If he didn't talk about the matter again, he would be really afraid that he wouldn't be able to handle it when the time comes.  If she were an ordinary woman, she could do whatever she wanted, it didn't matter.  But the person in front of him is really too dangerous.  He had no choice but to speak first.

    "Oh, since Mr. Wang said so, let's talk about business first. However, before that, I want to confirm whether Mr. Wang can now fully replace the Wang family. You know, what we want to talk about next is a big deal.  But it’s no joke. If something unpleasant happens then, it will be bad.”

    At this time, Yang Qian's expression immediately changed.  She was no longer as charming and alluring as before, and her expression became serious.  The words were filled with an aura that frightened even Wang Youde.

    "Ms. Yang, please rest assured. I have received authorization from the family and can handle this matter with full authority."

    Wang Youde understood the warning and threat in the other party's mouth, but Wang Youde knew that the other party was not just talking casually.  If the Wang family really dares to make small moves on this matter, the other party will have plenty of ways to deal with the Wang family.  Because the other party has that strength.

    "This is the best. This is the type and quantity of goods I need this time. Please see if the Wang family has the ability to provide it to me. As for the price, you can rest assured. I will definitely satisfy you.  "

    After hearing what Wang Youde said, Yang Qian stopped saying anything and directly handed Wang Youde a few pieces of paper with something densely written on them.

    "Is there such a large number?"

    Although I have already received news from the family, I know what the other party wants to buy this time.  However, when he saw the amount, Wang Youde was still shocked.

    "What's the matter, Mr. Wang? Is there a problem?"

    At this time, Yang Qian, who was opposite, suddenly turned pale and looked at Wang Youde.

    "Although the quantity is a bit large, it is still no problem for our Wang family. However, it may take some time to prepare such a large batch of goods."

    Wang Youde suddenly felt cold all over after being glanced at by Yang Qian.  At this moment, the look in the other person's eyes made him feel that the person in front of him was simply a wolf.  Wang Youde was startled and said immediately.

    "No, I'm in a hurry to get the goods. If your Wang family can't do it, then I'll have to look for someone else. Although the volume of this transaction is large, there are some risks, but I believe that as long as my price is sincere enough,  There will always be someone to do this business. Besides, you and the Wang family are also regular customers. This time, I heard that your Wang family was in some trouble, so I was the first to come to you."

    When Wang Youde said there was a time problem, Yang Qian immediately disagreed.  If the time was not urgent, how could she take such a big risk and come directly to buy something.

    "It will cost a lot to prepare such a large batch of weapons in a short time. Therefore, it is okay to do it according to your time, but in this case, our costs will increase.  It’s a lot higher, so the price may be a bit high.”

    After Wang Youde heard what the other party said, he was not very anxious.  Indeed, because of the restaurant incident, a big change occurred, which could not be solved for a while, causing the Wang family to have a lot of trouble.  The Wang family really needs this big deal now, but they know that the other party also needs these things.

    "Oh, aren't you, the Wang family, afraid that I will find someone else to do this deal?"

    Seeing that Wang Youde didn't seem to be in a hurry, Yang Qian immediately said with a smile on her face.

    "Haha, I think Miss Yang is also a shrewd person.He is a good person, so he can think clearly about many things.  Not to mention whether other companies will take over this very hot business.  Even if I accept it, I think the price that Miss Yang will have to pay will definitely far exceed the price of cooperating with our Wang family, right?  "

    Wang Youde knew very well that the other party would not come directly to the Wang family without any reason.  It's just that he saw that it would be most beneficial to do this deal with the Wang family.

    “Giggle… Mr. Wang is quite cheerful. In terms of price, it’s easy to talk about.”

    At this time, Yang Qian started laughing.  Since everyone is understanding, it will be easier to cooperate.  (To be continued)

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 282: Emperor’s Assessment

    Another month has passed unknowingly. During this period, Li Feng still went out early and came back late every day, living a life like an office worker.  It can be said that during these days, he has devoted all his energy to training.

    Before coming for training, these soldiers were already the best among the armies. After one and a half months of training, they all seemed to have been transformed.  However, this transformation will also require corresponding sweat and price.  As the training days increase, the intensity of training becomes greater and greater, and the subjects become more and more numerous.

    In fact, the previous month, which was the first phase of training, had only one goal, and that was to find ways to improve the physical fitness of these people.  The training is aimed at the training of basic skills such as strength, stamina, and endurance.  These trainings can be said to be the most arduous, boring and the ones that test one's will the most.

    But fortunately, these people survived.  In fact, you have to survive even if you can't survive. First, there is no retreat at all. Before coming, we had already agreed that no retreat was allowed.  Besides, this immediate boss is King Yong and the Crown Prince.  A prince, a prince, even if you want to find someone to intercede, you can't find one.

    There is another reason that makes everyone grit their teeth and persist, that is their instructors, who lead by example and can be said to be practicing with them.  Moreover, the intensity of this training was countless times higher than theirs.  It's like this for an official or a prince, so what else can they complain about.  Anyway, they have never seen such an immediate boss.  I was convinced and extremely admired.  President's deep love

    “Besides, soldiers all respect the strong, and seeing this instructor being so tough makes them feel good in their hearts.  While full of admiration, it also aroused their supreme fighting spirit.  For the instructor Li Feng, he just obeyed his words.  Not to mention training, even if he goes up the mountain of swords and down the frying pan, he won't even frown.

    In short, Li Feng leads by example.  He won the respect of everyone, and Li Feng's toughness attracted everyone's admiration. Li Feng's approachability made everyone feel warm in their hearts.  In this hierarchical ancient times, I met a boss like Li Feng.  Such a prince is simply unique.

    It can be said that Li Feng is the leader of this team now, and his prestige is boundless.

    After a month of physical training, we finally started a new subject, which is the training of combat skills.  in.  This is further divided into horse warfare and foot warfare, close combat and distance combat, weapon warfare and chess player combat.  This time, these soldiers were really happy. After all, this thing was much more interesting than the previous training.

    It’s worth saying.  Among the weapons used by the soldiers, Li Feng prepared three necessary weapons for them.  A short crossbow for long-distance combat, and a Mo Dao and dagger for close combat.

    Yes, when Li Feng saw the Mo Dao that Lao Tie took out for him, he did not hesitate to choose this very domineering weapon as the main weapon of the soldiers.

    The Mo Dao is a long knife, more than two meters long, weighing about fifty kilograms, and has a pointed end.  That's historically.  The most domineering short-hand weapon that has ever appeared.

    One of the scariest reasons is its weight, as long as the user is strong enough.  Once the sword goes down, it will be useless to block it with anything.  If it hits a person directly, it can even cut the person in half.  Think about it, it weighs dozens of kilograms and is cut down by an extremely sharp knife. Who can resist it?  If you ride on a horse and hit someone head-on, it will be even more powerful. With such a weight, even the inertial force will scare people to death.  There is no way to stop it, this is the most terrifying thing about Mo Dao.

    In addition to being heavy, it is also long and has a sharp front end, which can be used as a long spear to stab forward directly.  This is very beneficial for horse fighting.  Furthermore, it is said that one inch is longer and one inch is stronger. Because of its length, it has an advantage in war.

    Of course, Mo Dao has obvious advantages, but it also has quite a few shortcomings.

    First of all, the manufacturing process is extremely demanding, and it also requires a lot of steel. The cost of manufacturing a Mo Dao is simply terrifying.  Think about it, such a long knife will break easily and become weak if the craftsmanship is not up to standard and the material is not good enough.  Also, it would cost dozens of kilograms of fine iron to make one, and the material cost is terrifying.

    In addition to this shortcoming, because it is long and heavy, it is very bulky and not flexible enough compared to other weapons.  Even if he doesn't have enough strength, he can't swing it.  From this aspect, the requirements for users are very high.  If you don't have enough power, you don't even have to think about it.

    After Lao Tie’s explanation, Li Feng also knew that the Mo Dao was originally a weapon used by infantry, and its main function was to deal with cavalry.  However, when Lao Tie saw that each of those team members had extraordinary strength, he felt that these thousand people??Even if this Mo Dao is used on a war horse, it is more than enough. Therefore, this suggestion was made to Li Feng.

    Li Feng, of course, readily agreed to this.  As long as the soldiers are strong enough and trained, this Mo Dao will be a battlefield artifact.  This thing can be used whether it is a horse battle or an infantry battle.

    In addition to Momao, you have to talk about this dagger.  This is what Li Feng decided to equip the soldiers with after careful consideration.  Of course, this is something that is taken into consideration for use in special circumstances.  This thing is so light and can kill people stealthily, almost silently.

    Today, the barracks is more lively than before because guests are coming.  Moreover, all those who come are distinguished guests.  Li Shimin brought a group of veterans and important ministers to the military camp early in the morning.  However, it can be said that this is a performance, or it can be said that this is an assessment.

    On the high platform outside the school grounds, seats have already been placed.  Li Shimin, wearing a dragon robe and a majestic face, was already sitting there steadily.  Li Feng is sitting on the lower left side of Li Shimin.  However, Li Feng was wearing armor at this moment, not his official uniform.  The first position under the emperor is of course none other than Li Feng.

    Li Feng did not personally direct the assessment today, but gave the command to the prince Li Chengqian.  Firstly, Li Feng was not interested in being in the spotlight, and secondly, he still had to give Li Chengqian enough face in front of outsiders.

    The so-called assessment is all about the results. As for the process, that is not what Li Shimin and the others care about.  Therefore, the soldiers on the school field are all wearing bright armor and standing in formation.  Waiting for Li Chengqian's command, and then take the next step.  President's deep love

    As for Li Chengqian, he was also wearing armor at the moment, standing in front of the soldiers with an excited face. He was also waiting for orders.

    Looking down, in the school grounds, there is a neat phalanx of soldiers.  Looking at the poker faces, the straight bodies, and the soldiers standing there like stones and wood.  Everyone present was shocked.  Such an appearance and such a sultry expression would make a person who knows nothing know that this is a powerful team.  What's more, it's experts like them.

    The same is true in Li Shimin's heart.  However, besides being shocked, he was more excited and expecting.  He wanted to take a good look at how strong this team was trained to be.  Thinking of this, he turned around and glanced at Li Feng, who looked as if nothing had happened.

    "Fourth brother, you should give the order."

    Originally, Li Shimin thought of giving direct orders to start.  However, after thinking about it for a while, he still left this matter to Li Feng.  So, he said to Li Feng with a smile on his face.

    Li Shimin's words made everyone stunned for a moment, and then their expressions changed slightly, and the look they looked at Li Feng became a little weird.  They never expected that the emperor would do this. This shows the status of this brave king in the emperor's heart.

    However, Li Feng didn't feel anything about this at all. He waved his hand to Li Chengqian, who was already impatient, to let him start.

    "Stand at attention and turn right"

    After receiving Li Feng’s order, Li Chengqian immediately took action. With a command and a burst of neat voices, the team immediately turned around.  The actions were so unified and orderly, and what was even more valuable was that there was no trace of disorder in the team, and even the expressions of the soldiers did not change at all.

    "Military advisor, look at this action and momentum. Just seeing and hearing it makes me feel so happy all over. Haha, look at those two little bastards in my family. Now, be more obedient.  Come on."

    Cheng Yaojin was sitting in the stands. When he saw this action of the team in the audience, he immediately said excitedly to Li Ji, who was sitting next to him.  Especially when talking about Cheng Chubi and Cheng Chuliang, their faces were full of pride.

    "The movements are neat and unified, and the momentum is extraordinary. It can be seen that the military discipline is strict and well-trained. If you look at these people again, they all have bright eyes and firm expressions. They are really awesome."

    After hearing Cheng Yaojin’s words, Li Ji began to nod his head.  However, then his eyes became brighter and brighter.

    Because, next, the entire team, following Li Chengqian's command, began three drills: marching, marching, and running.  A thousand people, with neat and powerful footsteps, it is still a queue without any disorder.  Everyone's hearts were once again severely impacted.

    And, with this neat and unified movement, an invisible pressure spreads.  These people are elites in the military, and many of them have personally gone to the battlefield to kill the enemy.Therefore, the momentum exuded is even more unparalleled.  The one who felt the deepest about this was Li Shimin.

    "Good guy, running like this is not chaotic. What kind of team should this be and what kind of mentality can it do? Just for this formation, I am convinced by Lao Cheng. There is absolutely nothing to say.  No, I have to train the team when I go back, otherwise it will be embarrassing to go out. "

    When the team started to move, everyone was shocked again.  At the same time, with the neat footsteps and slogans.  It made everyone feel that their hearts were full of pride.

    People like Cheng Yaojin began to think in their minds that after returning home, they would follow this method and practice hard.  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users, please read it.)

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 283: Black Tiger Army

    "good"

    When the team returned to their original position and stood quietly, Li Shimin stood up directly, and then shouted OK, his expression seemed a little excited.

    "What your Majesty said is absolutely true. The troops are neat and unified. Even in front of the emperor, there is no trace of panic on their expressions, which shows that their minds are extremely strong. Military discipline is strict and orders and prohibitions are enforced. This is the foundation of the army. And just now, the performance of the soldiers can be said to have been achieved.  Extremely good. Just by reaching this point, I can say that he is a worthy model for all the armies of the Tang Dynasty."

    "If our army of the Tang Dynasty is like this, just like His Majesty's holy words, this momentum alone can weaken all enemy forces by three points."

    "His Royal Highness, King Yong, is a great talent, and the general will respect him"

    As soon as Li Shimin cheered, a veteran stood up, saluted Li Shimin, and then began to express his admiration.  Finally, he actually saluted Li Feng.

    Li Feng still knows this person. He is the famous military god Li Jing.  Li Feng still knew what he was capable of, so he felt a little embarrassed to praise the other party so much.  Just when Li Feng didn't know how to reply, a familiar voice suddenly sounded.

    "Old General Li, in my opinion, it is too early to say this. On the battlefield, life and death are fought, and the winner is king. Whether it is good or bad, in my opinion, we still need to see their combat effectiveness.  It wouldn’t be appropriate to judge success or failure just by relying on these superficial skills.”

    However, the person speaking at this time, Li Feng knew, was Hou Junji, who was knocked half to death by Li Feng last time in the court.  After more than two months of cultivation, I have recovered.  As the general who is most valued and trusted by Li Shimin.  He also came here today.

    Li Feng had already seen Hou Junji and noticed the resentment in his eyes when he looked at him.  In this regard, Li Feng didn't care about him at all.  As long as he doesn't provoke him, Li Feng won't have the time to talk to him.

    actually.  This general of the Tang Dynasty looked majestic, but in fact he was just that.  Without the emperor's order, they could not mobilize any soldiers at all. They were completely toothless tigers.

    "Haha, this is also a person who can't achieve anything. He doesn't even understand why a biting dog doesn't bark. Also, this person's temperament is too arrogant. If it weren't for his good military ability, the emperor would also trust him.  He, he can get to this level, that’s weird.”

    Since that incident.  Li Feng also learned about Hou Junji.  What should I say about this person?  His fighting ability is still very good, and his ability to manage the army is also good.  It's a pity that the character is too arrogant, the mind is narrow-minded, and the personnel are extremely bad.  in.  Especially with those veterans who founded the country, they are even more incompatible.

    In Li Feng’s view, perhaps it was precisely because of this that Li Shimin reused him so much.  If he is at odds with others, then he will have no choice but to surrender completely to the emperor.  Even in the future, if there is any dissent, it will be a lone tree and will not be able to achieve anything.

    "General Hou, this is wrong. Observe how an army is. Its combat effectiveness is of course the key. However, what is more important is to see whether the army has strict military discipline and whether it can enforce orders and prohibitions. This is the foundation of an army.  , If not, it is likely that the more we can fight, the less good it will be. Besides, how can the army be strong without strict military discipline?"

    Although Li Jing usually doesn’t like to talk too much, he seems to be a bit of a good person.  However, now that Hou Junji was contradicting him like this, he felt a burst of fire in his heart.  The most important thing is that the other party doubts his military philosophy, which is absolutely unacceptable.  So, he went back directly.

    "That's true. As the saying goes, gangsters are not to be feared. The only thing to fear is that gangsters are educated."

    Hou Junji came for him, and Li Jing was only affected by Chi Yu.  Li Feng didn't have the habit of asking people to help him lift the cylinder. He couldn't do such an unkind thing.  The most important thing is that he doesn't care at all whether he will offend anyone.

    "Okay, let's wait until we finish reading before making any judgments."

    When Li Shimin saw it, the smell of gunpowder came up again, and he immediately spoke.  But in his heart, he secretly sighed that Hou Junji didn't know whether to live or die, not caring about food but fighting.

    As for what these people think, Li Shimin understands in his heart that they just want to control Li Feng through himself.  However, how do these people know that this is almost impossible?  At that time, it will only be him, the emperor, who has a headache.  Just like what happened last time.

    However, he is also in great need of capable and loyal people like Hou Junji.  Therefore, there was no choice but to speak.

    As Li Feng gave the order again, soon all the war horses were brought up.  At this time, everyone's eyes once again focused below.  because,Everyone knows that another assessment will be conducted soon.

    "Get on the horse"

    Li Chengqian was also riding on a war horse at this moment. Following his order, all the soldiers once again mounted the war horses neatly and uniformly.  Although they were riding horses, the queue was still as neat as ever.  The war horses were under the control of the soldiers and there was no panic.

    "The first team comes out and draws out their swords"

    As Li Chengqian gave another command, a group of people walked out of the team. Then, the team members reached out and pulled out the Mo Dao that was placed on the side of the horse's back.

    "What? Mo Dao, how is this possible?"

    As soon as the knife came out, Li Ji immediately screamed, looking at the long Mo Dao with bursts of cold light on his face in disbelief.  They are no strangers to Mo Dao.  The reason why Li Ji was so surprised was because this was the first time he saw someone using this Mo Dao on a war horse.

    Looking at the soldiers, each of them was holding a Mo Dao in one hand, and the ease with which they looked surprised him even more. These guys weighed dozens of kilograms.

    Except for Li Ji, everyone was also surprised.  However, soon, everyone stared at the pair of soldiers, wanting to see what they were going to do.

    Li Shimin certainly knew about the assembly of Mo Dao by these people.  However, he didn't know much about the specific situation.  At this moment, he was also looking at the soldiers below with curiosity.

    "rush……."

    With Li Chengqian roaring, the soldiers immediately rode their horses like arrows leaving the string.  Rushed out.  As the horse galloped all the way, the speed became faster and faster, and they all began to slowly raise the hand holding the knife high.  Make a move that is about to kill.

    "kill……"

    As a louder sound came, Li Shimin saw those soldiers galloping on war horses.  When passing a row of wooden piles, he slashed down with the Mo Dao in his hand.  Then, I saw a wooden pile flying directly.  The original wooden stake was shorter.

    “Come here, take all the broken wooden stakes and take a look at them.”

    Because the distance is too far.  It's impossible to estimate the thickness of those wooden piles.  Li Shimin immediately ordered people to bring over the chopped wooden pile to see how big it was.  So as to estimate the power of that knife.

    "Zhizhi Military advisor, what about that knife? If it hits a person, will it directly split the person into two pieces?"

    Not long after, the wooden stakes over there were delivered.  Cheng Yaojin held a piece of wood in his hand that was thicker than the mouth of a bowl. He looked at the smooth incision and took a breath of air in his heart. Then he said to Li Ji who was also shocked.

    "I didn't expect, I really didn't expect that these people could really be on top of the war horses. They could use Mo Dao so easily, and the power was so huge. Haha, you want to know, don't you know if you go down and give it a try  I can guarantee that as long as you let your two boys do it, they will definitely do it to you."

    Li Ji was indeed shocked. In the past, he only knew that this Mo Dao was used by infantrymen.  Mainly used to deal with cavalry.  Unexpectedly, someone would use it directly in the hands of the cavalry today.  What's even more incredible is that this sword is so powerful.

    ??Looking at the neat cuts on the wooden pile, if the knife goes down, everyone will die, and if it hits the horse, the horse will also die.  The most important thing is that ordinary people can't stop it even if they want to.  Perhaps, with one strike, the opponent's weapon can be split into two pieces.

    "They dare. Besides, even if they hold Mo Dao in their hands, my Xuanhua Ax is not a vegetarian. Haha, but let's not say it, the power of this knife is indeed extraordinary."

    Cheng Yaojin was surprised just now, not that it was scary to chop down such a big wooden pile at once.  This kind of thing is a piece of cake for him.  However, you must know that these soldiers did this.  What would happen if it were replaced by someone stronger?

    Thinking of someone more powerful, Cheng Yaojin couldn't help but turn his head and glanced at Li Feng who was drinking. Then, he immediately started shaking his head a few times.

    "Haha, why did you think of this little devil all of a sudden?"

    Li Yuanba left only one impression on Cheng Yaojin, and that was that he was not a human being.

    "My dear friends, let's go down, get closer, and see how they use this Mo Dao after dismounting their war horses."

    After looking at the wooden stake in their hands, everyone knew what it was and how powerful the sword was, so there was no need to say anything more.  Even Hou Junji is full of people at the moment.He was solemn, with his mouth closed, thinking about something, and stopped talking.

    Li Shimin stood up directly and was about to walk down the stage.  He wanted to see to what extent the Mo Dao could be used in the hands of these soldiers.

    "Dismount and line up"

    When Li Shimin and the others all walked down the stands and came to the school field.  Li Chengqian had already received the order, so he immediately ordered everyone to dismount.

    However, at this moment, Li Shimin was a little stunned when he looked at Li Chengqian.  During these days, Li Chengqian's changes were really great.  Moving forward, I just feel that he has become more calm and his temperament has become much better.  Especially hearing that Li Chengqian actually knew that he was playing with his children at home made Li Shimin feel stupid for a while.

    Knowing how to love and care for children shows that Li Chengqian has realized the responsibility of a father. It also shows that he has grown up.

    Therefore, although some of the things Li Chengqian did in the East Palace were not in compliance with the rules, Li Shimin pretended to be unaware of them and did not mention them at all.

    But now, Li Chengqian feels different to him. His skin is dark and he has lost a lot of weight.  However, his temperament has completely changed, especially his straight waist and resolute eyes. When you look at him, you will know that he must be a member of the military.  Thinking of this, Li Shimin looked at the other soldiers again.

    "Well, I finally understand what's wrong. My temperament is wrong. I'm sure that these people don't need to wear armor. As long as they stand in front of others, people will think that they are soldiers."

    Looking at the soldiers in front of him who did not panic at all because of the arrival of the emperor, Li Shimin was extremely satisfied.  Just because of this calmness and perseverance, he can be sure that this is an army that has always been iron-clad.

    “Kill……Kill……”

    Since Li Shimin and the others wanted to see how the soldiers used Mo Dao during foot combat.  Then all you have to do is follow orders.  With each swing of the sword, the soldiers shouted.

    "The momentum is like a rainbow, invincible, haha"

    At close range, everyone finally realized that along with the roars, there were also the blades of light.  Everyone couldn't help but feel a sense of depression, feeling stuffy in their hearts, and a little dry in the mouth.

    Mo Dao was domineering, and in addition, everyone was swinging their swords and roaring in unison. The momentum was simply shocking, and Li Shimin was so excited that he burst out laughing.

    "My mother, in the face of such a group of people, even ghosts and gods can't bear it. I'm scared to death."

    Feeling it up close, Cheng Yaojin couldn't help but break into a cold sweat.  Thinking about it, if he faced this group of people, the thought made him even colder.

    "Everything is indestructible, everything is indestructible. Not to mention fighting, anyone who comes in front of this will be scared out of their wits. Your Majesty, the general thinks that our army of the Tang Dynasty should be equipped with a large number of Mo Swordsmen. By then,  Once on the battlefield, just the cold light of the sword can make the enemy tremble with fear, and their momentum will be weakened by three points. "

    At this moment, Li Jing was full of praise for Mo Dao, and then immediately made suggestions to Li Shimin.

    "Haha, let's discuss this later when we get back. Now, all my dear friends have seen it. How can such a brave army not have a name?"

    Li Shimin is in a very good mood now, and he is overjoyed today. Therefore, we can put aside other things for the time being. The name of this army must be given, otherwise, he will be sorry for this army.

    "Roar……."

    As soon as Li Shimin finished speaking, he heard a tiger roar, and then saw Xiao Hei walking slowly towards the school ground.

    "Black Tiger Army"

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 284: Celebration Banquet

    Regarding this temporary assessment, all the ministers gave very high evaluations, especially the veterans in the army, who looked at the 1,000 soldiers with green eyes and wished they could be taken away immediately.  *.*Among them, the happiest person was none other than Cheng Yaojin. There was nothing he could do about it. Two of these people were his sons and the other two were his nephews.

    As the saying goes, when the show is over, the audience always has to leave.  What's more, none of these people are busy with official duties and have many things to deal with.

    The soldiers were equally excited about this assessment.  What made them happy was that the emperor actually gave their small team of 1,000 people the name Black Tiger Army.  What a glorious thing it is.  This is an affirmation of the emperor and so many ministers.

    Among them, the happiest person is none other than Li Chengqian.  As soon as Li Shimin and the others left, Li Chengqian immediately ordered the kitchen to celebrate properly.  For this reason, Li Feng, for the first time tonight, did not go home for dinner, but decided to stay and celebrate with everyone.

    The sun has just set and the sky is filled with red clouds. At this time, a large pot has been set up in the open space around the barracks.  The heat in the cauldron is boiling, and bursts of meaty aroma are wafting everywhere.  Next to the cauldron, bowls and chopsticks have been set out, as well as wine jars.  There was already a circle of people sitting around every big pot, and they didn't use any stools, just sitting on the ground.  Everyone's face was still filled with excitement and excitement.

    However, no one moved their chopsticks at this time, but sat there quietly.  However, everyone's eyes were all focused on Li Feng, and their expressions were full of gratitude and admiration.

    "Brothers, today is indeed a day worth celebrating. This time has come. The sweat that everyone has put in has finally been recognized and rewarded today. I am happy and proud of you. Therefore, I  Decide, how about giving everyone a day off from now on?"

    Li Feng knew that everyone was waiting for him to speak.  So he stood up without any ceremony.  After getting along with each other for a month and a half, Li Feng still has great feelings for these people.  Li Feng also understands their efforts best.  At this moment, Li Feng was also happy for them.

    Think about it.  During this period of time, everyone had been training hard enough, so Li Feng made a decisive decision to give them a day off.  For no other reason than to make everyone have a painful drink.

    "good………"

    Li Feng’s decision immediately won a burst of excited applause from everyone.  Military camps have military camp rules.  In order not to affect training, alcohol is prohibited on weekdays. Li Feng's so-called day off means that.  Today I let my stomach go and drank casually.  Soldiers all like to drink, but they usually tolerate it due to military regulations.  Now that I hear such a good thing, how can I not be happy?

    "I can understand everyone's mood. In fact, I don't have anything to say about today's events. I won't say more about the great principles and beautiful words here. There are thousands of words to say, and that is to drink with confidence and boldness.  Come on, everyone will pick up the big bowl in their hands and finish it."

    Seeing the excited expressions of everyone, Li Feng also felt his heart rising and falling.  However, the more this happened, the less Li Feng wanted to say anything more.  At this moment, it is better to put all the words into the wine glass.

    "Respect everyone"

    "Respect the instructor"

    As Li Feng picked up the big bowl, everyone also picked up the bowl in their hands. After a loud sound, everyone put the bowl directly to their mouths, and then drank it in one go.  .

    "Haha, okay, it hurts, start eating and drinking"

    After drinking a large bowl of wine and looking at the excited expressions on everyone's faces, Li Feng laughed a few times and then gave the order to officially open the banquet.  After another roar of applause, the scene suddenly became more lively.

    When eating and drinking, Li Feng never liked to pay attention to the rules and didn't like to be polite.  After he sat down, he started to fill his bowl with wine again. Then he reached into the cauldron with his chopsticks, picked up a piece of meat, and then started to bite into it.

    Li Feng was with Li Chengqian, Cheng Chubi, Qin Huaiyu and ten team captains.  Everyone already knew about Li Feng's personality, so everyone was rude to him.

    “It’s refreshing, it’s really refreshing. I drink a lot of wine and eat big pieces of meat. It’s really comfortable.”

    It was already a hot day, and everyone started to sweat on their foreheads after a few moments around the hot pot.  Li Feng also felt that it was too hot, so while talking loudly, he began to take off his clothes, and soon he became shirtless.

    "Haha, it's more comfortable to eat with you, fourth uncle. Yes, let's take it off too."

    ?When everyone saw that Li Feng was shirtless, they felt strangely moved in their hearts.  Facing such a magnanimous boss, what else can everyone say.  Especially Li Chengqian, after seeing Li Feng's actions, he started to take off his armor without hesitation.

    “Everyone was so hot at first, but now they saw Li Feng and Li Chengqian taking off their shirts, and they immediately imitated them.  Soon, everyone's upper body became naked.

    Bare-chested, they gathered around the hot cauldron, devouring large chunks of meat, and then took swigs of spirits with great boldness.  The sweat suddenly emerged from the body like spring water, and then began to flow down and drip on the ground.

    "Come, Fourth Uncle, my nephew will give you a bowl."

    Not long after, Li Chengqian picked up the big bowl in his hand, said something to Li Feng, and poured it into his stomach in one breath.

    "Haha, you kid, you're even arguing with me. But, that's it, man enough."

    Seeing Li Chengqian’s excited expression, Li Feng laughed and drank the wine in the bowl.  He knew that Li Chengqian was happy, or in other words, among all the people, Li Chengqian was the most excited.  In this matter, Li Chengqian was happier than ever after receiving the affirmation from the emperor and other ministers.

    "Brother Li, I'm coming too. Haha, I didn't dare to call you Brother Li during this period, but now I can finally do so. Indeed, as His Highness the Crown Prince said, drinking with Brother Li is absolutely unparalleled in the world.  The most relaxing thing. You don’t have to worry about anything. You can eat whatever you want and drink whatever you want. "

    As soon as Li Chengqian paid his respects, Cheng Chubi immediately picked up the wine bowl in his hand and said happily.

    "Does it hurt? How about we just have three bowls? Haha, during this period of time in the military camp, there is no wine to drink, which must have made you suffocate. However, you are really good at it. In the beginning, in order to drink,  He actually ran to guard the gate for Yingying."

    Looking at Cheng Chubi, Li Feng's face was also filled with joy.  Especially what the other party did was something that Li Feng admired.  For example, Li Feng admired the fact that he went to work as a security guard for Cui Yingying in order to drink Erguotou.  I wonder how many people in this world can challenge the world's eyes like Cheng Chubi.

    If he didn’t have an open heart, how could he do such a thing?

    "Haha, there's nothing we can do about it. Three bowls won't do, only one bowl. Otherwise, I'll get drunk all of a sudden, and I'll lose a lot of money."

    Cheng Chubi would not accept Li Feng's proposal.  Such a large group of people, shirtless, gathered around a hot hot pot, drinking wine and eating meat, it felt so good, Cheng Chubi didn't want to be put down in a second.

    Afterwards, Li Feng and everyone present drank a large bowl, and then the drinking incident came to an end and began to slow down.  Afterwards, everyone started chatting all over the place.  It’s not just once or twice that we have dinner with Li Feng. Everyone is relaxed and can talk about whatever they want.

    "Tieta, I've been wondering how you got all your strength. By the way, also, why did you suddenly want to come to this military camp?"

    While chatting, Cheng Chuliang suddenly asked an iron tower who was just eating and drinking without talking.  They were no strangers to the Iron Tower. They were in Baihua Tower, but they had a hard time being dealt with by this big man.  Originally, Cheng Chubi and the others had wanted to ask for a long time, but they never had the chance.

    Hearing Cheng Chuliang’s question, Qin Huaiyu, Cheng Chubi and Luo Yong suddenly became curious.

    "I came with the instructor. I'm not as good as him, so I have to learn from him."

    Seeing everyone looking at him curiously, Tie Ta swallowed the meat in his mouth, took another sip of wine, and then spoke slowly.

    "You mean, you have competed with Brother Li, and you are really good. Well, by the way, weren't you in Baihua Building before?"

    At this time, it was Cheng Chubi's turn to ask questions.

    "Well, my master is living in the instructor's house now and doesn't need my protection anymore."

    "Your master? Live at the instructor's house?"

    This time, Qin Huaiyu and the others looked at Li Feng after being stunned for a moment.  The last time Yang Jie came to the military camp, they felt very strange.  Now I heard what the iron tower said, and I connected it with the iron tower to the military camp.  I immediately understood what was going on.

    "What? You're not convinced?"

    Seeing Cheng Chubi and the others looking at him in astonishment, Li Feng spoke slowly.  This kind of thing cannot be explained at all, it just gets darker and darker.

    "Hehe, you are convinced, why are you not convinced? Now we are completely convinced. Brother Li, I say you are tooIt’s so bad, I mean, why did this Fairy Qin suddenly disappear?  It turns out, haha I admire it. How about brother Li teach us this some time?"

    "Get out of here"

    When Li Feng saw this, the more Cheng Chubi said it, the more outrageous he became. He immediately stared and said, so frightened that Cheng Chubi immediately retracted his head, with a look of grievance on his face.

    After drinking this meal, it was a bit extraordinary, even Li Feng was a bit drunk.  As for the remaining people, they all lay down on the ground.

    Although he was a little drunk and it was getting very late, Li Feng still climbed on Xiao Hei's back to go home.  Before drinking, Li Feng had already sent someone to deliver the letter to his home, so there was no need to worry about his family.

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 285: Shadow of War

    "AhBrother Li, what's wrong with you?"

    "Yes, Brother Li, what's wrong with you?"

    "Sister Rouniang, Sister Yang, it's okay, it's okay. Brother Li must have drunk too much. Come on, come on, let's help him into the house first. // //◎◎"

    In a daze, Li Feng heard waves of familiar voices coming from him, and suddenly felt warm in his heart.  However, when I was at the military camp at night, I did drink a little too much.  Even if he is the reincarnation of the Dionysus, he cannot withstand the indiscriminate bombardment of so many people, not to mention, none of those guys are drunkards.

    After knocking down everyone else, he still couldn't bear it.  After climbing on Xiao Hei's back, he fell asleep in a daze, and he still hasn't woken up yet.

    "Okay, Sister Yang, Sister Yingying, let's carry Brother Li in. Really, he drank so much. He's drunk, and he has to come back. It's so late at night, more than ten miles away, what if something happens?  Woolen cloth"

    At this time, Rou Niang began to be anxious and then afraid, and then she started complaining.

    "Okay, Sister Rou Niang, isn't Brother Li home safely? Don't worry. Besides, what can happen if Xiao Hei is here? Hehe, where can I find a family man like Brother Li?  ”

    "That's right, if it were me, I would have to come back."

    Seeing the anxious and frightened look on Rou Niang’s face, Cui Yingying immediately began to comfort her.

    "You two, just let him do whatever he wants. Forget it, let Brother Li lie down quickly. I'll go make a bowl of hangover soup for Brother Li first."

    "II'm going to get some water and wipe Brother Li's face, which is still dirty."

    …………

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    Wait until Li Feng washes his face and drinks the hangover soup.  The drunkenness immediately subsided a lot, and my head became much clearer.  When Li Feng began to slowly open his eyes, three pairs of anxious eyes suddenly appeared in front of him, and then three familiar figures appeared completely in front of him.

    "It's okay to worry you. It's all because of those little bastards who tried their best to fight me for drinks. Haha, but they didn't get a bargain either, and they are still lying shirtless on the ground. Wellhehe,  It was too hot when I was drinking, so I took off my armor.”

    When it came to Li Chengqian and the others being shirtless, Li Feng looked at himself.  Sure enough, his upper body was also naked, so he suddenly explained with embarrassment.

    "Go, you still know that you are shirtless, how can you take off your clothes while having a meal?"

    Before, Rou Niang and the others were too anxious.  Therefore, he didn't pay much attention to the fact that Li Feng was shirtless.  Now when they heard what Li Feng said, Yang Jie and Cui Yingying immediately turned their heads.  Rou Niang smiled after a while.  He quickly ran back to the room, got a shirt for Li Feng and put it on.

    Li Feng thought to himself, isn’t he just shirtless?  Think about those days, let alone shirtless.  Just naked and running into the street.  Not nothing.  Even for some people, there seems to be no difference between the clothes they wear and whether they wear them or not.

    Although Li Feng’s head was a little dizzy just now, he was still very clear about what happened.  Looking at Rou Niang, Yang Jie and Cui Yingying in front of him, Li Feng felt waves of excitement and warmth in his heart.  Li Feng is not a stupid person, nor is he a fool. How could he not feel anything during this period of time.

    "Haha, this is not bad"

    Thinking of the busy scene of the three of them just now, this sentence suddenly appeared in Li Feng's mind.  Then, looking at the three women in front of him, smiles appeared on his face.

    "Look at you, you are smiling silly, you are so beautiful. Now, you better tell us why you drank so many bars tonight. Is there anything happy about you?"

    Li Feng’s gaze made Yang Jie and Cui Yingying feel shy, and then they slowly lowered their heads.  When Rou Niang saw it, she immediately laughed and scolded Li Feng again.  Then, she began to wonder why Li Feng drank so much wine.  You know, this is the first time she has seen Li Feng drunk.

    Hearing Rou Niang’s question, Yang Jie and Cui Yingying also looked at Li Feng curiously.  They were also quite aware of Li Feng's drinking capacity.

    Since they wanted to know, Li Feng of course began to slowly describe today's events to them in detail.  Especially when Li Feng mentioned that a thousand people were shirtless and eating and drinking there.  It made them feel embarrassed for a while, and then they got angry and said that Li Feng and the others were really fooling around.

    After so much trouble, finallyNo one was sleepy, so the four of them sat together and started chatting.

    "Compared to Li Feng's side, there is a warm and happy atmosphere with the same beauty.  At this time, there was a very dull scene in the Tang Palace and the Manlu Hall.

    Li Shimin sat there with a serious face, his resolute face and eyes showed an anger that was difficult to conceal.  The several court ministers sitting below all had equally heavy faces, sitting there quietly, thinking about something.  Even the tea in the tea cup has not been touched.

    “ Moreover, this time, there seemed to be more ministers coming than usual.  In the past, if anything happened, for example, the red brick incident last time, it was only Changsun Wuji, Du Ruhui, and Fang Xuanling who were responsible for government affairs.  However, this time, in addition to a few of them, there were also Li Jing, Hou Junji, Li Ji, Cheng Yaojin, etc., and several generals were also present.

    "I just received an emergency report from Eight Hundred Miles. Three days ago, Tuyuhun suddenly sent out a large number of cavalry to invade Liangzhou, our border with the Tang Dynasty. They plundered and persecuted thousands of people from Liangzhou, our Tang Dynasty, and killed hundreds of our border guards.  They also burned down countless villages and took away a large amount of money and food. It is simply extremely hateful. "

    After a period of silence, Li Shimin finally spoke slowly.  As he spoke, his face became even more furious and murderous.  Especially when he said the last sentence, he slapped her hard on the table, making the tea cup jump.

    "Therefore, I have come to see you all this time to discuss how to deal with this matter."

    When everyone came to the Manna Hall, they saw the emperor’s expression and saw so many generals coming. In fact, they already understood that there must be another war.  However, we don’t know exactly what happened because there is no exact information.  Now I finally understand what happened.

    Although the emperor seemed to be asking for everyone's opinions, he said he was discussing how to handle this matter.  In fact, looking at the emperor's expression, everyone could not understand. The emperor already had the answer in his heart.

    "Your Majesty, over the past few years, our country, the Tang Dynasty, has been adhering to the principles of peaceful coexistence and courtesy to all states. I hope that with the manners of a country of etiquette, we can live in peace with the surrounding countries and fully demonstrate the benevolence and virtue of our country.  However, this Tuyuhun has no regard for the benevolence of our heavenly country. Instead of being grateful, he invades our borders every year, like a bandit, plunders and kills the people of the Tang Dynasty, and robs the money and food of the Tang Dynasty.  . For such people who are like hungry wolves and do not know good and evil, I think it is time to teach them a lesson so that they understand that we, the great Tang Dynasty, cannot be allowed to be bullied by them.  .At the same time, I also want to give justice to the people of the Tang Dynasty."

    Now that he understood the emperor's thoughts, Changsun Wuji quickly stood up and spoke.  The meaning behind the words is obvious, that is to start a war.

    "Your Majesty, Lord Changsun is right. For the people of the Tang Dynasty to live and work in peace and contentment, and for the prestige of the Tang Dynasty, these wolves must be taught a painful lesson this time. Otherwise, where is the dignity of the Tang Dynasty, and the remaining countries  , it is very likely that he will be moved by this, so he must be killed as a warning.”

    As soon as Changsun Wuji finished speaking, Li Jing stood up immediately and spoke with anger on his face.

    The civil servants regarded Changsun Wuji as their leader, while the generals regarded Li Jing, the military god of the Tang Dynasty, as their leader.  As soon as these two people spoke, it basically meant that there was no need to discuss the matter anymore and that it was definitely going to be fought.  Of course, the most important thing among them is Li Shimin's attitude.  Li Shimin's demeanor and tone just now fully explained his attitude.

    There is another reason, that is, as everyone said, Tuyuhun invaded the border of the Tang Dynasty every year and robbed it, which caused a lot of resentment among the people.

    The most important thing is that Datang had already planned to take action against Tuyuhun.  Tuyuhun is located in the northwest of the Tang Dynasty. It has fertile and vast grasslands and a large amount of land and resources.  Moreover, the existence of Tuyuhun hindered land transportation between China and the West.  Datang had long regarded it as a thorn in its side.

    However, in the past few years, he had been dealing with another more powerful and threatening Turk, which forced Li Shimin to suspend his plan and allow Tuyuhun to do whatever he wanted.  Moreover, he kept showing weakness to him in order to make the other party become careless and allow Datang to buy time to resolve the Turkic affairs.

    Nowadays, although the Turkic issue has not been completely resolved, after a great war, the Turkic people have been seriously injured.  The most important thing is the emergence of internal conflicts among Turks at this time.  As long as there are no accidents, there is no need to consider the Turks for the time being.

    But at this moment, Tuyuhun actually made such a big mistake?When the news comes, isn't this a god-sent opportunity for Li Shimin?  With such a good excuse coming to his door, how could Li Shimin let it pass?

    “It’s just that, although everyone here understands these things, no one will say them out loud.  The idea of ??having a good reputation as a teacher has already penetrated into people's bones.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 286: Li Jing takes command

    "Okay, according to what all the beloved ministers have said, for the sake of the majesty of the Tang Dynasty, for the sake of peace for the people on the border, and more importantly, for the sake of justice to the people, I have decided to send troops to Tuyuhun. However, as Sun Tzu said, soldiers are responsible for the country's major affairs.  . Therefore, let’s discuss carefully how to send troops.”

    After listening to everyone’s speeches, Li Shimin naturally followed the trend and decided to send troops to Tuyuhun.  There is nothing to discuss about this matter. The main thing to study is how to send troops.

    "Your Majesty, the Tang Dynasty is a country of etiquette. We always pay attention to etiquette first and then attack. If we send out troops so hastily, it is likely to attract criticism. At that time, there will definitely be endless debates in the court. Therefore, I believe that before sending troops, the most important thing is  It would be better to send envoys to Tuyuhun for negotiation. If Tuyuhun is still arrogant and unreasonable by then, it will not be too late for us to send troops again."

    Just after Li Shimin finished speaking, Wei Zheng took over and spoke to Li Shimin.  This made Li Shimin's face suddenly turn a little ugly, but he soon regained his composure.  I cursed myself in my heart for being a little too impatient.  What Wei Zheng said is indeed possible.

    After all, such a big thing will definitely be announced in the court when the time comes.  Others are easy to talk about, but those old academics are a bunch of dead-headed people.  He will definitely talk about benevolence, justice and morality.  If I insist on sending troops directly, I don’t know what trouble will be caused by then.

    Just like what happened with Li Feng last time, at first, everyone was restrained by Li Feng's brutal and tough methods. Coupled with Li Shimin's quick actions, there was no trouble.  However, afterwards, Li Shimin was very upset about this matter.

    "Master Wei is very considerate, but there is no harm in sending a few envoys. In my opinion, Tuguhun is used to being arrogant, and he will definitely not bow his head when the time comes. It just so happens that sending troops will take some time to prepare. And  , sending envoys can also make Tuyuhun careless, and when the time comes, he will definitely be ill-prepared, which will be beneficial to the Tang Dynasty."

    Seeing that Li Shimin looked a little depressed, Fang Xuanling immediately spoke up.

    "Well, Wei Aiqing and Fang Aiqing, what they said makes sense. We will discuss this matter at the court tomorrow morning. We will decide on the candidate."

    After hearing what Fang Xuanling said, Li Shimin's eyes lit up, and then he nodded in agreement.  Indeed, as Fang Xuanling said, if this matter is done well, it will not only leave those old scholars speechless.  It can also make Tuyuhun convenient and paralyzed.

    Li Shimin knew Tuyuhun King Fuyun very well.  He is an arrogant and self-willed person.  I want him to bow his head.  That's simply impossible.  Besides, the Tang Dynasty had been tolerant for so many years, and Tuyuhun had developed an unreasonable, arrogant and arrogant style.  They will bow their heads and confess their sins.  That's the weird thing.

    As for that, this is it.  Li Shimin didn't care whether the envoys sent there would be in danger.  The worst thing is, when the time comes, whoever makes a big fuss will be left alone.

    Regarding these matters, the generals sitting aside said nothing.  As the saying goes, there is a sequence of learning, and there is a specialization in the arts.  They are generals and are experts in leading troops to fight.  However, when it comes to these conspiracies and machinations, they are not as good as the civil servants sitting opposite.

    However, war is a big deal after all, and it involves too many things. It is not as simple as just fighting.  Therefore, every discussion about this war must involve these civil servants.

    "Your Majesty, although it is imperative to send troops to Tuyuhun this time, I am a little worried. The Tubo Kingdom is adjacent to Tuyuhun, and it can be said that it is a cold war. If it sends troops to assist Tuyuhun, their strength will definitely increase. Therefore, we  You have to make adequate preparations.”

    Until this moment, Du Ruhui, who had been silent, said with worry.

    "Well, I have thought about this matter in detail. It is impossible for Tubo to send troops to aid Tuyuhun. There are three reasons.

    "First, they are not strong enough and will not easily provoke us, the Tang Dynasty. Although Songtsen Gampo has tried his best to govern the Tubo Kingdom since he came to the throne, governing the country is not something that happens overnight. Compared to our Datang Dynasty, their strength is far behind  , will not provoke me, Datang, for the sake of Tuyuhun.”

    "Secondly, Tubo and Tuyuhun have always been at odds with each other, and even had a deep hatred. They hated and were wary of each other. Even if Tubo was willing to send troops, Fu Yun would not dare to borrow troops from it."

    "The third and most important reason is that Tubo is not worried at all that the Tang Dynasty will attack them. Since they know that the Tang Dynasty will not pose a threat to them, what reason do they have to participate in such a dangerous war?  The wise Songtsen Gampo will never do such a thing that is harmful to all."

    After hearing Du Ruhui’s words, Li Shimin immediately shook his head and began to say, obviously, he sent troops to the Tubo Kingdom.Nothing to worry about at all.

    "Your Majesty, please forgive me for being bold. May I ask, Your Majesty, why do you think that when you identify the Tubo Kingdom, you must think that the Tang Dynasty is harmless to it?"

    After hearing Li Shimin’s analysis, everyone can understand the first two reasons.  However, the first two reasons are not enough. You must know that once the Tang Dynasty captures Tuyuhun, the Tubo Kingdom will lose the barrier of Tuyuhun.  Datang could directly threaten Tubo.

    And, as Li Shimin said just now, the Tang Dynasty is now stronger than the Tubo Kingdom.  In this case, they will inevitably make a desperate move and risk their lives.  As long as the forces of the two countries are combined and they occupy a favorable location, it is not certain who will win at that time.

    After all, in the face of life and death, the hatred of the country is nothing.  Between countries, there is only interest and nothing else.

    Unless, as Li Shimin said, Tubo decided that even if the Tang Dynasty occupied Tuyuhun, it would not pose a threat to it.  In that case, they would definitely not care about Tuyuhun's life or death.  No fool would do something thankless.  What's more, if you're not careful, you can slip yourself in.

    "Haha, speaking of this, I learned about this when I was chatting with King Yong. Because as long as I, the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty, arrive in the Tubo Kingdom, most of them will have physical problems and even lose their fighting power completely. If I  If the Tang Dynasty really attacks Tubo, wouldn't it be asking for death?"

    After hearing what Du Ruhui said, Li Shimin immediately said with a smile on his face.

    “Ah…Why is this so acclimatized?”

    When everyone heard what Li Shimin said, they were immediately startled and thought, if this is really the case, it would be really scary.  However, they couldn't figure out the reason no matter how much they thought about it.

    "Well, you can say that. According to King Yong, this is called altitude sickness. It probably means that the land where Tubo is located is extremely high. After ordinary people go up there, their bodies will have various adverse reactions.  There will be symptoms such as headache, dizziness, and general weakness. I have not asked about the specific reasons. However, I have sent people to conduct a detailed investigation, and it is indeed what King Yong said. "

    This so-called altitude sickness was indeed what Li Shimin and Li Feng heard while chatting.  When he heard it at the time, he was shocked. After he came back, he immediately sent someone to investigate in detail.  As a king with great ambitions, all the surrounding countries are his imaginary enemies.  How could he not check for such important information?  Sure enough, the results of the investigation were the same as what Li Feng said.

    As for why Li Shimin didn’t know the specific reason, of course Li Feng was too lazy to explain it to him in detail.

    "There is such a strange thing. Well, in this case, the possibility of Tubo sending troops is indeed extremely low. But, Your Majesty, if this is the case, this Tubo will become a serious problem for me in the Tang Dynasty."

    After hearing what Li Shimin said, Du Ruhui and the others were surprised for a while, and then they also confirmed Li Shimin's judgment.  However, soon, Du Ruhui immediately began to worry even more.

    The reason why Tubo did not send troops this time was because they were not strong enough, and more importantly because they were unprofitable.  But what happens after this?  When they slowly develop, they will have such a natural barrier. If they want to attack you, they will attack you. If they cannot beat you, they will retreat home and there will be nothing you can do.

    "There is no need to worry about this Du Aiqing, there is a solution to this matter. As Du Aiqing said, this is just a kind of acclimatization, just get used to it. As long as I, the Tang Dynasty, occupy Tuyuhun. The terrain of Tuyuhun, although  It’s not as good as Tubo, but in some places it’s not far behind. By then, as long as the soldiers are stationed there for a year and a half, they will be able to adapt to the climate.”

    At this time, Li Shimin suddenly felt a sense of pride in his heart.  After all, everyone likes this feeling of showing off in front of others.  What's more, it feels even better in front of these knowledgeable and clever ministers.

    "Haha, I learned a lesson today"

    After listening to Li Shimin's words, Du Ruhui suddenly looked extremely humble, saluted to Li Shimin, and then sat back in his seat.

    "In this attack on Tuyuhun, I am not worried about the Tubo Kingdom, but I am a little worried about the Turks. Although, in the last battle of Dingxiang and Yinshan, I defeated and captured Jieli and severely damaged the Turks. After that, the Turks were even more trapped inside.  Civil strife. However, Turks have grown up on horseback and are ferocious and aggressive. With a little training, the Turks' military strength cannot be underestimated. "

    "Therefore, in order to avoid accidents, the battle of Tuyuhun must be fought quickly to prevent any accidents on the Turkic side."

    "Based on this consideration, this expedition to Tuyuhun will still be carried out by pharmacists.""Commander, what do you all think?"  "

    Indeed, Li Shimin was not worried about the Tubo side, but was worried about the Turks.  In order to ensure that this war could end as soon as possible, he had already decided in his heart that Li Jing would directly take command.

    Of course, no one would have any objections to Li Shimin's proposal.  You know, this Li Jing is the military god of the Tang Dynasty. He is in command, who dares to say anything.  (To be continued)

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 287: Family Entertainment

    In the morning court the next day, Li Shimin announced that Tuyuhun had invaded the Tang Dynasty's borders and persecuted the people.  Everything was as expected in the Manna Hall the night before.  After the ministers made an indignant discussion, many people began to make comments. Anyway, they were full of benevolence, justice, morality, etiquette and so on.  He said that he should first send envoys to Tuyuhun to inquire, and that peace was the most important thing and not to use weapons or anything rashly.

    They made their remarks one by one like this, but they didn't finish for most of the day, which made Li Shimin almost furious.  However, he remained silent and waited patiently for these people to finish speaking.  In the end, he readily agreed to those people's request and served with courtesy first and then attack with force.

    However, this time, Li Shimin realized that this matter was quite important and he had to send someone with both ability and political integrity, so he directly selected one of these people as an envoy.  Then, the lucky man, with his face pale and his body crumbling, announced his resignation.

    As the training in the military camp gradually became regular, Li Feng also became a little more relaxed.  Although I basically go to the military camp every day, arriving late and leaving early has almost become a common occurrence.

    Today, it suddenly started to rain continuously, so Li Feng simply stayed at home instead of going to the military camp.  There was not much work to be done on a rainy day, so the whole family stayed at home and did not go out.

    "Two items?"

    Gao Yang first touched a card from the mahjong table, and his face was immediately full of surprise. However, his face soon became very nervous.  Under Li Feng's urging, he carefully held a piece of mahjong and made a posture to play.  However, Mahjong was held tightly in his hand and he just turned it out for everyone to see.  But it has yet to be put on the table.

    "Wait, leave it alone, I want to fight"

    As soon as Li Feng saw Er Tiao, he immediately spoke.  Be prepared to reach in and get it.

    "If we don't fight, we won't fight again."

    When Gao Yang saw Li Feng's posture, he immediately retracted his hand, and then hurriedly put the two strips back.

    "I told you, girl, you don't bring anything like this. How can you take back the cards you played?"

    "Hehe, fourth uncle, you can't blame me. It's because you are too impatient. Others are still considering whether to play this two-piece. You didn't see it. Is this card still in my hand? This is not  It hasn’t been put on the table yet. Now, I’ve thought about it carefully and won’t make a mistake, okay?”

    Seeing the depressed look on Li Feng's face, Gao Yang felt both happy and lucky. Fortunately, he didn't hit the mark.  Otherwise, I don’t know what to do.

    "But, although you didn't put the cards on the table, you have already turned them over."

    "Oh, is it true? Maybe I was careless and didn't pay attention. It's such a loss. It's such a loss. You all saw the cards."

    "Forget it. If you don't want to fight, you won't fight. The worst is, I won't use it anymore, that's not the case. Isn't it just a matter of two cents?"

    When Li Feng saw it, he was immediately speechless.  He secretly thought, this Gao Yang is really too cunning.  However, I also secretly blamed myself for being too impatient, which allowed this girl to succeed in her evil plan.

    Li Feng wanted to do this mahjong very early, but he kept busy and forgot about it.  However, since the arrival of Yang Jie, Cui Yingying and the others, Li Feng has dedicated time to tinker with this mahjong.  Let the few of them have nothing to do when they are at home.

    I have to say that the charm of Mahjong is indeed not small.  Ever since they had this mahjong, whenever Rou Niang and the others had free time, they would definitely set up the mahjong table and play around a few times.  Rou Niang, Yang Jie, Cui Yingying, and Gao Yang formed a table.  Among them, Gao Yang quickly became a mahjong fan and was more enthusiastic than anyone else.

    But it’s a pity that this girl belongs to the type who has a big heart and always wants to make her cards bigger, and doesn’t care about small cards.  As a result, she suffered a disaster. Basically, she lost money every time, which made this girl very depressed.  Although this little money was nothing to her, she felt aggrieved.  In the end, she could only attribute this to her opponent's good luck.

    And today, after finally catching Li Feng without going out, she had to drag Li Feng to fight with him. In her words, that was to find someone who was worse off than her to get rid of the bad luck.

    However, it was a pity that Li Feng's luck was not as bad as she imagined. On the contrary, it was very good.  In addition, Li Feng, like her, likes to play cards and become bigger and stronger.  They were playing a bloody battle to the end, and now Gao Yang suffered.

    Yang Jie and Cui Yingying had already played tricks, so they stood aside and watched Li Feng and Gao Yang fight with smiles.  Rou Niang was also standing behind Li Feng, looking at the uncle and nephew, both young and old, with a smile on her face."Hey, girl, you should hurry up. Why are your eyes wandering Hehe, don't look at your fourth aunt, she is our wife, don't you know?"

    Seeing Gao Yang's eyes, which kept glancing towards him and blinking, Li Feng immediately became alert, and then looked back at the smiling Rou Niang who was standing behind him.  Li Feng knew what Gao Yang was planning.

    "Haha, touch it yourself, it's all the same, you're right, long live the fourth aunt Hehe, fourth uncle, please give me the money."

    "Oh, my wife, why are you turning your arms outward? Look, it's better this time. This girl is so dark. Isn't this mine yours? Don't you feel bad."

    "It's a pity that this time, Li Feng miscalculated. His daughter-in-law actually helped others cheat, and in the end, Gao Yang was fooled.

    "Hehe, who asked you to make such a big deal and call Yan'er black? You are blacker than others."

    However, Rou Niang did not look embarrassed at all. After a chuckle, she spread Li Feng's cards.  When everyone looked at me, they all looked the same. Sure enough, you are darker. I looked at Li Feng with fear.  Gao Yang was even more so, patting his chest with great joy.

    Well, after a long time, the problem is that he has done the card too much, and his daughter -in -law can't stand it anymore.  However, Li Feng became depressed. Is it wrong to make this card bigger and stronger?

    "Brother, please come over quickly and help us see if this horse can jump here. Is it lame?"

    Just when Li Feng decided that he must regain his position in the next game, suddenly, Yaya ran over and pulled Li Feng, asking him to follow.

    “Yes, wife, it’s you who should do it.”

    There was no other way, there was another problem with the two little ancestors, and Li Feng had to give up his seat to Rou Niang.  Exit the mahjong battlefield, and then go to the chess battlefield on Yaya and Sizi's side.  These two girls are much more interested in chess than mahjong.

    Yaya is older than Sizi, which gives her an advantage. However, even though Sizi is younger, this little girl is very careful in everything she does.  As a result, the two of them formed a situation where they were evenly matched.  As a result, these two little girls became even more interested, and they often killed each other blindly.

    It’s just that, after all, I just learned it not long ago, and there are many rules that are not very clear yet.  In particular, there is often controversy as to whether this is a bad idea.  For this reason, Li Feng is often called upon as a referee.

    "Haha, my little life is so comfortable."

    After settling the dispute between the two little guys, Li Feng sat directly on a chair nearby, poured himself a bowl of wine, and took a sip.  Then, he looked at the misty sky outside.  Looking at the lively scene of laughter and laughter in the room, a feeling of contentment suddenly arose in my heart.

    However, at this moment, Li Feng suddenly heard the sound of rapid horse hooves coming from outside the door, which made him feel very strange.  You know, there are very few outsiders here.

    "See His Majesty King Yong, His Majesty's secret letter"

    Not long after, a figure appeared outside the door.  Li Feng has seen this person before. Isn't he the one who helped Li Shimin and Queen Changsun deliver the letter last time?  Therefore, Li Feng let him in directly.  After the other party came in, he first bowed respectfully to Li Feng, then took out a letter from his arms and presented it to Li Feng with both hands.

    "Could it be that something happened again?"

    Li Feng took the secret letter and felt suspicious for a while. Then he opened it and looked at it carefully.  However, as he looked at it, he frowned slightly.

    "Yaya, go help the elder brother with the paper and pen, and then write a few words"

    After putting away the secret letter, Li Feng said to Yaya next to him.

    "Okay, big brother, what should Yaya write?"

    Yaya was very willing to help with such matters, so after hearing what Li Feng said, she happily ran to her desk. However, when she was halfway there, she suddenly turned around and saw  Li Feng asked.

    "Don't bother me, just write these four words"

    After Li Feng thought for a while, he spoke directly to Yaya.  After hearing Li Feng's words, Yaya was stunned for a moment, but she quickly finished writing the words and then handed them to Li Feng.  Taking the piece of paper, he stuffed the envelope back directly, then walked out of the door, but he came back soon.

    "Okay, it's okay, it's just that there's going to be a war soon. The emperor just sent someone to inform him, don't worry about him."

    When I returned to the house, I saw everyone looking very curious.?Li Feng, Li Feng suddenly smiled at everyone, and then spoke.

    That’s right, the letter just sent introduced the war with Tuyuhun.  Although Li Feng didn't know why Li Shimin sent someone to tell him about this.  However, one thing he was sure of was that he didn't want to get involved in this thing.

    He is not the violent maniac like Li Yuanba who gets excited when he hears about war.  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users, please read it.)

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 288: Changes in the Turks

    Things were just as Li Shimin and the others expected. Tuyuhun showed no intention of bowing his head at all. Not only that, he also imprisoned the envoys sent there.  Even the subsequent groups of envoys who went to seek help were detained in the same way.

    By this time, no one dared to stand up and say anything like peace being the most precious thing.  No matter how stupid these people are, they now understand that if anyone dares to say this again, they are joking with their own lives.

    As the Tang Dynasty became more and more prepared, the pace of the war began to approach.

    Since the Sui Dynasty, the Turks have been divided into Eastern Turks and Western Turks due to their defeat in the war with the Sui Dynasty.  The Eastern Turks surrendered to the Sui Dynasty, but rebelled again during the chaos at the end of the Sui Dynasty.  It was not until a few years ago that they were completely defeated by the Tang army led by Li Jing, and even captured their Khan Jieli.

    Subsequently, the territory of the Eastern Turks was included in the territory of the Tang Dynasty, and several protective palaces were established in its territory.  This made the area controlled by the Tang Dynasty directly bordering the Western Turks.

    And, for some reason, the Western Turks also started to split.  The ten main tribes are divided into two. The southwestern one is the South Courtyard composed of the five tribes of Nushubi, and the northeastern one is the North Courtyard composed of the five Duulu tribes.  Afterwards, the South Court and the North Court began to fight against each other.

    When the valley was about to be established, the son of Shibi Khan led the remnants of the Eastern Turks to the Western Turks after the destruction of the Eastern Turks. He quickly established himself as Khan and competed with Nanting for control of the Western Turks.  Because of this, the Western Turks fell into civil strife.  only.  What is strange is that Nanting did not establish its own Khan.

    However, it was precisely because of this that Tang Dynasty breathed a sigh of relief. With their internal strife and mutual restraint, Li Shimin was able to free up his hands to deal with Tuyuhun.

    Gu Yushe has been very troubled recently.  because.  The military actions taken by Nanting have never achieved much results.  His plan to unify the Western Turks has not been successful.  What frightened him even more was the Beiting he controlled.  Behind him was the territory of the Tang Dynasty.

    This way.  He was caught between Nanting and Datang.  Being in dire straits.

    "No, we must unify the Western Turks as soon as possible. Only then can we compete with the Tang Dynasty. Then, gather all our forces to recapture my Turkic homeland and restore the glory of my father Khan."

    Thinking of his father, Shibi Khan, and then thinking of the old place that had fallen into the hands of the Tang Dynasty people, Gu Yushe immediately felt extremely uncomfortable in his heart, and a light of hatred appeared in his eyes.

    Think about how glorious the Turks were when his father Khan was in power. The Central Plains was just a back garden under the cavalry of their Turks.  Even the founding emperor of the Tang Dynasty had to bow to them and pay tribute every year.  As the son of the great Shibi Khan, he was able to trample the glory of his father's generation.

    "Who is in control of Nanting? Why do you always avoid fighting?"

    Thinking about it, he thought about the missing five crossbows in Nanting. Even now, he still didn't understand who the Lord of Nanting was.  The South Courtyard looked like a piece of scattered sand, with each unit forming its own army. However, whenever he led his troops to attack, the five units were like a whole, able to support each other and even cooperate perfectly.  What surprised him even more was that the weapons and armor used by the soldiers in Nanting were very excellent.

    For various reasons, almost every attack he made failed.  If it weren't for the purpose of leaving enough troops to prevent Datang from attacking from behind, he would have really wanted to go out in full force to see the true strength of Nan Ting.  Unfortunately, that is just a thought and is unrealistic.

    With Nan Ting's behavior, he knew without even thinking that they must have a master there.  However, no matter how he investigated, he could not find out who controlled the South Courtyard.  The Lord of the South Courtyard seemed extremely mysterious, like a mystery.

    Nan Ting’s strategy made him feel like a dog biting a hedgehog, with no way to start.  However, thinking about the Tang army behind him, thinking about the important task of regaining the lost land and recreating the glorious footsteps of his father's generation, he had to become anxious again.

    Now, Datang has not yet recovered. If they wait for them to fully understand the new territory, they will definitely take action against him immediately.

    "Father, if you were alive, what would you do? Please teach this stupid child of yours."

    Gu Yushu, who was extremely helpless and depressed, could only look up at the sky in the distance and murmured.  His eyes were filled with confusion.

    "Reporting to the Great Khan, I received a letter from Nanting"

    Just when he was looking at the sky in a daze, a sudden sound came, interrupting his meditation, and he was immediately stunned.A burst of anger rose in his heart.  However, when he heard that it was sent from Nanting, the anger dissipated again.

    "Bring it"

    After Gu Yushe finished speaking, he took the letter and began to read it carefully.  However, when he saw the final signature of the letter, his expression suddenly changed.

    "It turns out to be him, it turned out to be him. No wonder, no wonder"

    After Gu Yuzao was stunned for a while, he looked thoughtful and suddenly realized.  Finally, a weird smile appeared on his face.

    “Give the other party a reply and I will definitely attend the appointment on time”

    Soon, Gu Yushe immediately turned his head and said to the person who sent the letter.

    This is the junction of the areas controlled by the South Court and the North Court. At this time, Gu Yushe is standing here quietly, staring at the woman in front of him, a woman wearing black clothes and a black silk scarf.  .  Although he was already sure of the other party's identity before, when he saw the other party, his expression was still full of surprise.

    "Haha I really didn't expect that the Lord of the South Courtyard would be you. But I don't know whether I should call you Her Royal Highness the Princess or the Special Envoy."

    After a while, Gu Yushe burst out laughing, and then said to the person in front of him.

    "Kang Duolu, you are well. Since you, Khan, can come to the Western Turks and become your own khan, why can't you, little girl, come here?"

    In response to Gu Yushe's words, the woman opposite did not show any emotion at all. She just gently took off the veil on her face, and then spoke very calmly.

    However, as soon as the veil was taken off, a beautiful face was revealed.  What's even more shocking is that she turns out to be Yang Jie's sister, Yang Qian.  But isn’t she Han?  When did he become the Lord of the South Courtyard?

    "I came here today, firstly, to catch up on old times, and secondly, because I have a big deal and I want to talk to Dulu Khan. I don't know, are you interested?"

    As Yang Qian took off the veil, Gu Yushe's eyes immediately showed a light like a hungry wolf.  However, Yang Qian didn't mean to be angry at all about this. She had seen this kind of look too many times.  Therefore, he stared at the other person and said.

    "Big deal? Haha, did Miss Yang make a mistake? You must know that you and I are enemies rather than friends now. Don't tell me. You don't want to eliminate my opponent in one fell swoop and then unify the Western Turks. Then  Haha, I don’t need to go into details.”

    Hearing Yang Qian talk about the big deal, Gu Yushe's heart was moved.  However, she did not show any abnormality, but spoke to Yang Qian with a serious and calm expression.  Everyone is understanding, so there is no need to be secretive about many things.

    "Yes, it is said that there are no two days in the sky and no two masters in the country. Sooner or later, there will be a battle between you and me. However, it is not now. The reason why before, when faced with your provocations again and again, I have always given orders to avoid them.  This is the reason for not fighting. Because at this time, we have a common enemy, a more powerful enemy, and that is when we really fight to the death.  "

    "The so-called lips are dead and the teeth are cold. Without you as a barrier and an ally, I can't run away. Therefore, you can rest assured. At least, I will never do anything to you until Li Shimin is eliminated. Therefore.  , please don’t use those crooked ideas in the future. Apart from making Datang easier, it will not be beneficial to us, right?"

    "Besides, maybe, in the end, you and I don't need to fight to the death. At worst, I will suffer a little loss, so why not give this Turkic land to you?"

    Since everyone knows the basics, there is no need to talk nonsense.  If you want to cooperate and be open and honest, that is the most effective way.  What's more, everyone is a sensible person, so who can deceive whom?

    "Haha, that's refreshing. Miss Yang, if you have anything to say, just say it. How will we cooperate this time? As long as everyone benefits, I, Gu Yushe, will certainly not refuse."

    The most reliable relationship is the relationship of interest.  Before, Gu Yushe had always wanted to defeat Nan Ting. The first reason was to avoid being attacked from both sides.  Secondly, it was to unify the Western Turks and increase their strength.  Therefore, he had to take risks.  However, now, there is no need for that.

    Because, he agreed with Yang Qian, now they have to fight to the death, and only Datang will benefit.

    "Gee, I knew Duulu Khan would agree. I haven't met you before. It was because I wanted to avoid attracting the other person's attention, so I pretended to be at odds with you. Now, there is no need. Because, ourThe meeting is coming.  I have obtained accurate information. The Tang Dynasty will soon send troops to Tuyuhun. Isn't this our opportunity?  "

    Seeing that Gu Yushe agreed to cooperate, although it was expected by Yang Qian, it still made her feel very happy, and then she said to Gu Yushe.  (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature. The novels will be better and updated faster!

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 289: The Turks Knock the Pass

    According to the previous plan, the right servant She Li Jing, who had already served as an official, was appointed as the general manager of the march to Xihai Road, commanding the Minister of War, Hou Junji, the general manager of Jishi Road March, the Minister of Punishment as the king of the city, Li Daozong, the general manager of Shanshan Road March, the governor of Liangzhou, and  Li Daliang, the commander-in-chief of the final march, Li Daoyan, the commander-in-chief of the Chishui Road march, Gao Zengsheng, the commander-in-chief of the Yanzedao ??march, the governor of Lizhou, and the East Turkic and Qibi Heli troops who returned to the Tang Dynasty attacked Tuyuhun.

    This time, the Tang Dynasty killed a chicken with a sledgehammer. It dispatched so many generals at once and led an army of more than 100,000 to conduct military operations against Tuyuhun.

    You must know that at this time, the total strength of the Tang Dynasty was less than 600,000, but more than 100,000 were dispatched at once. This shows that Li Shimin attached great importance to this war.  We are even more looking forward to ending this war in a short time.

    Since the day the army set off, Li Shimin and all the ministers have been completely busy.  Many ministers live directly in the palace.  So that when he encounters any situation, Li Shimin can come to them as soon as possible to discuss countermeasures.

    "Congratulations, Your Majesty. This time, the Tuyuhun people were indeed careless and unprepared. Our army won the first battle. The soldiers of Tuyuhun began to retreat steadily and shrink with all their strength. In just one day, our army advanced several times.  Shili, it’s really gratifying and congratulatory.”

    At this time, although the night was deep, the lights in the Manna Hall were brightly lit. Li Shimin was sitting there with a smile on his face, listening to the content of the victory report.

    But just as Qiang Qian expected, Tuyuhun never expected that Datang would actually be serious this time, and the speed was still so fast.  Just after they detained the sixth batch of Datang envoys, Datang's army.  He actually immediately killed them across the border and headed straight for their royal city from several directions.

    For a time, they suddenly became a mess and began to retreat without resistance.  It actually allowed Tang Jun to advance dozens of miles directly.

    "Haha, it is indeed a surprise. Regardless of other things, the morale of our army will definitely be greatly shaken. And Tuyuhun will definitely have low morale and have made a good start. However, it is not too late to be happy at this time.  It was too early. The reason why it went so well this time was because they were caught off guard by our army and they would organize a resistance immediately when they recovered."

    Li Shimin was quite happy about the victory. If nothing else, the morale gap between the enemy and ourselves was an inestimable benefit.

    "What your Majesty said is absolutely true, and the closer you get to the end, the more cautious you must be. Once there is no way to retreat, the opponent will return to a trapped beast fight. When the time comes, you must be extremely cautious."

    Of course, everyone agreed with Li Shimin's words, and someone quickly responded.

    "Well, Tubo should have received the news by now. Is there anything unusual?"

    Suddenly, Li Shimin regained his composure as the king of a country.  That is to avoid being overjoyed or sad.  Soon, he asked about the situation in Tubo.  Although, according to my guess, I know that Tubo will definitely not take a trip into this troubled water.  However, don’t be afraid of ten thousand, just be afraid of the eventuality.

    "Your Majesty, there is no change in the Tubo Kingdom. There is not even a document sent asking about this matter. It seems that it is treated as if this matter does not exist."

    After hearing Li Shimin’s question, a minister soon stood up and answered.

    "Well, that's very good"

    When Li Shimin heard this, he kept nodding his head.  Just ask, that's right, pretending to be deaf and dumb is undoubtedly the best way to deal with it.  One is to avoid misunderstandings, and the other is to avoid embarrassment, right?

    "How will other countries respond?"

    After asking about Tubo, Li Shimin immediately asked about other countries around him.  He believed that those countries must already know about this.  Now that they know this, they will definitely react.

    "Your Majesty, there is indeed a response. However, they only strengthened the number of border garrison troops. Apart from that, there are no other changes. Well, however, Goryeo, Silla and Baekje sent out  The envoy is on his way to Chang'an at this time, and he should be able to arrive in a few days."

    "Haha, it seems that killing chickens to scare monkeys has worked. After the envoys from various countries arrived in Chang'an, they came to report to me. When the time comes, I will host a banquet in the palace to entertain them, but I must not lose my Tang Dynasty etiquette. However, let  Border troops in various places are on full alert and closely watching the movements of various countries.”

    When Li Shimin heard this, he knew that many people were frightened and that he was here to show his kindness.  In this regard, Li Shimin certainly would not look down upon others.  If you really frighten people, then the gain outweighs the loss.  Things must be eaten bite by bite.

    Of course, the vigilance of these countries is also unreasonable.?Lalaxy.  You know, Datang is currently at war with Tuyuhun.  If something happens again, it will be big trouble.

    "By the way, where are the Turks? What's going on over there with the Turks?"

    At the end, Li Shimin finally asked about the Turks. This was what worried him the most.

    "Your Majesty, according to your instructions, before the army attacks Tuyuhun, a group of sergeants have been transferred from elsewhere to strengthen the defense against the Turks. In my opinion, it should be foolproof. Even if Gu Yu thinks about taking action  , according to the strength of our frontier army, he is not afraid. What's more, he has to guard against sneak attacks from Nanting behind him."

    "That's good, hey Now, what I am most worried about is that there is something strange happening on the Turks side. You know, they have a lot of troops now. Moreover, they are all cavalry and move quickly. If something goes wrong,  , then it will be terrible.”

    Turks have always been Li Shimin’s biggest worry.  Although the population of Turks is not very large, their soldiers are very numerous.  It can be said that as long as a man rides a horse, he is a brave cavalryman.  Li Shimin was helpless about this situation.

    People don’t practice any farming at all. They just graze on the grassland, hunt, gallop on horseback, or compete in martial arts.  It can be said that I have been training since I was a child.  Especially in equestrian skills, everyone is good at it and there is no shortage of horses.

    "Reportemergency military situationTurkic invasion"

    Li Shimin had just finished speaking, and before his worry had calmed down, a very urgent sound suddenly came from outside the palace.

    "What? Turks are invading, quickly bring it up quickly"

    When he heard that the Turks were invading, Li Shimin stood up suddenly, his voice full of nervousness and urgency.

    In fact, not only Li Shimin, but also all the ministers present felt their hearts pounding.  Everyone is very clear about the Turks, which are quite difficult to deal with.

    "What on earth is going on? Could it be that everything in the past was an illusion"

    Li Shimin hurriedly took the secret report, then he couldn't wait to open it and read it carefully.  However, as he watched slowly, he suddenly showed a shocked expression, and then spoke anxiously.  His expression was full of disbelief.

    Seeing the emperor’s expression, the ministers below became even more nervous.  They knew that something big must have happened this time.  Otherwise, the emperor would not have such an expression.  Although they also wanted to know what was going on, they could only wait anxiously for the emperor to speak.

    "My dear friends, the situation is very bad now. Turks, Nanting, and Beiting have assembled nearly 150,000 troops to attack our governor's offices in Shunzhou, Huazhou, Changzhou, Dingxiang, etc. at the same time.  Although our frontier troops have been prepared and have been replenished some time ago, the enemy's strength is now too great. All the frontier troops can only rely on the city to carry out passive defense and request the court to send troops for support immediately.  ”

    After being shocked for a while, Li Shimin quickly forced himself to calm down.  Then, with an extremely serious expression, he spoke to the ministers below.

    "The South Courtyard and the North Courtyard are dispatched together. How is this possible? Moreover, there are as many as 150,000 soldiers. Calculating from this, they can be said to be out in full force. Could it be that their previous internal fights were all  Are you acting? You are deliberately confusing us, otherwise, how could it be like this?"

    After hearing what Li Shimin said, Li Ji immediately stood up and said in horror.  As a military general, he understands this military matter best.  There are 150,000 troops. This is definitely all the troops in the South Court and the North Court.  Now, they will actually join forces to attack Datang.

    This can only mean one thing, that is, they are fully confident that the other party will not plot against them.  Otherwise, it would be impossible to take out all the belongings so unpreparedly.

    If we go by the past, this would be easier to say. After all, there is a common sweat. Even if everyone has any ideas, they would not dare to do anything to their brothers.  However, the current situation is not quite right.  Therefore, there is only one situation, that is, everything before was acted out for everyone to see.

    "Okay, now, let's discuss how to face this Turkic army. You know, the frontier army is struggling to resist now. If it takes too long, something may happen."

    Li Shimin also feels a sense of powerlessness now.  He didn't expect that what he was most worried about would not only happen, but it would also be so unexpected.  However, fortunately, troops have been mobilized there and the defense has been consolidated.?.  Otherwise, the consequences would be disastrous.

    After hearing what Li Shimin said, everyone stopped talking and began to think deeply.  The inside of the Manna Hall suddenly became quiet.  Compared with the cheerful atmosphere just now, it seemed very quiet and depressing.  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users, please read it.)

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 290: Marriage

    "Your Majesty, the most urgent thing at the moment is to mobilize troops for support. The local strength is less than 100,000. Although the strength of the city wall can be used to temporarily block the enemy, this is by no means a long-term solution. Moreover,  As far as I know, due to the inconvenience of transportation, the transportation of grain and grass is extremely difficult. Therefore, if the time is delayed for too long, people will definitely be panicked. Therefore, a decision must be made as soon as possible.  Come."

    After a period of deathly silence, Li Ji finally stood up, and then began to speak.

    "What the military advisor said is absolutely true. It is inevitable to mobilize troops for reinforcements. But now, where can we mobilize troops to support us? Although our Tang Dynasty still has an army of three to four hundred thousand, but most of them,  They are all guarding the borders. If they are deployed rashly, I am afraid that those countries will also change their minds. If that happens, it will be even worse. "

    It is absolutely necessary to mobilize troops to support.  The key is where to dispatch these soldiers.  That's definitely not possible at the border. It would be terrible if there were any changes caused by this.

    "Your Majesty, if not, we may have to withdraw our troops from Tuyuhun. As for the matter of Tuyuhun, we can only postpone it."

    Suddenly, another minister came up with his own idea.  Since there is no way to mobilize soldiers from elsewhere, there is only one way to withdraw troops from Tuyuhun and then support there.

    "Your Majesty, this method is not possible. If we withdraw our troops from Tuyuhun, our great Tang Dynasty will lose face. What's more, sending troops this time will cost a lot. If we withdraw our troops at this time, the losses will be immeasurable. The most critical thing is. If it happens this time, Tuyuhun  If we let this matter go, then there is a chance that as soon as the Tang Dynasty sends troops, the surrounding countries will become dissatisfied. No, no, this method is inappropriate."

    At this time, some people soon began to object, as the saying goes.  People need face, trees need bark, but a country.  Dignity is very important.  If this time, I just left Tuyuhun in such a dejected manner, I would be losing a lot of face.  Also, if this is the case this time.  What about after that.

    "But if we don't withdraw our troops from Tuyuhun, where will the reinforcements come from? If the Turks enter the pass, thousands of Tang people will suffer. At that time, we will still have no choice but to withdraw our troops and return to defense."

    Seeing that his proposal was rejected.  This guy immediately started to refute.

    "Your Majesty, I have an idea here. I don't know if it is feasible. As we all know, Tubo and Tuyuhun have always been at odds. Before, we considered the need to kill chickens to scare monkeys. Besides, it is easy for our Tang army to destroy a Tuyuhun. It is also to monopolize this benefit.  , then we did not unite with Tibet. However, things have changed now, so we have to act lightly."

    "As long as Tubo can agree to send troops and attack Tuyuhun from both sides with the Tang Dynasty. In this way, the Tang Dynasty can dispatch at least half of its soldiers and let them support them immediately. This will solve the urgent need."

    Fang Xuanling, who had been deep in thought before, suddenly stood up and spoke to Li Shimin after hearing this.

    "Oh, if this is possible, it would be a way to get the best of both worlds. However, I don't know if Songtsen Gampo will agree to this."

    Li Shimin was certainly not happy to retreat directly from Tuyuhun and return without success.  If nothing else, this matter was indeed a serious damage to the majesty of the Tang Dynasty.  By then, Li Shimin still doesn't know what others will say about him.  However, if they don't retreat, they don't know where to find reinforcements.

    Now, listening to what Fang Xuanling said, it is a feasible method.  As long as half of the troops can be withdrawn, there is no need to worry about the Turks.  However, can the Tubo Kingdom agree to such a thing?  Even if the other party agrees, what price will Datang pay?

    "Your Majesty, I have asked that Songtsen Gampo, the leader of the Tubo Kingdom, favors the Tang Dynasty. Not long after he took the throne, he sent envoys to make good relations with the Tang Dynasty. Therefore, if the Tang Dynasty takes the initiative to show kindness to him, he will  You should be very happy.”

    "Also, the Tubo Kingdom is now developing and growing. If they are on good terms with the Tang Dynasty, they can get a lot of benefits. But if they are hostile to the Tang Dynasty, for them, at least for the Tubo Kingdom at this time,  To put it bluntly, it’s not worth the loss.”

    "The most important thing is, as His Majesty said forward, they think that the Tang Dynasty is not a big threat to them. Therefore, they don't have too many worries."

    "Of course, the most important thing in the exchanges between countries is profit. As long as we, the Tang Dynasty, can give him enough benefits, if I think about it, they will definitely agree to send troops. After all, this matter is beneficial to them."

    After hearing what Li Shimin said, Fang Xuanling began to explain again.  He also knew that there must be 10,000 people in Li Shimin's camp who were unwilling to retreat.  After all, this operation is not a defeat.?Returning without success, the blame fell on him as the emperor. It would be strange if the emperor was willing, unless there was really no other way.

    "Well, that's right, Your Majesty, if we can bring back half of our troops, why should we, the Tang Dynasty, be afraid of the Turks? If so, if we squeeze out some soldiers from elsewhere, the Turks will have no choice but to retreat obediently."

    Hearing this, Li Ji also immediately spoke.  Today's soldiers of the Tang Dynasty are no weaker than the Turks.  The number of people is about the same, so it’s not certain who will win.

    However, by this time, Li Shimin stopped talking and began to think deeply.  Why doesn't he know that between countries, interests come first? As long as there are enough interests, there is nothing wrong with turning against each other, fighting each other, or turning enemies into friends, and fighting together.

    The key is, this time, what to use to impress the other party.  You know, Li Shimin is not willing to give up any words about Tuyuhun, a piece of fat meat that is about to be swallowed in his mouth.

    You must know that expanding territory is what any emperor wants most.  As the saying goes, the world is so big that it is not the land of the king.  The increase in land area is the best manifestation of a king's merits.  After all, in this era, land is the primary means of production.  Increasing the territory is equivalent to increasing the family fortune. Even after death, meeting the ancestors will not be the same.

    In short, opening up new territories and expanding territory is the common dream of every emperor.

    "Then all my dear friends, please come up with some ideas on how to write this national letter."

    However, facing this sudden situation, Li Shimin was unwilling to do anything, and he had no choice.  Therefore, he spoke to the ministers below with a somewhat depressed expression.

    Hearing Li Shimin’s question, everyone suddenly fell silent again.  Everyone still knows the emperor's face very well. The emperor must be very unwilling to do this kind of thing.  Therefore, no one dared to put forward their own ideas casually.

    Suddenly, Fang Xuanling, who had his head down, raised his head, first glanced at Li Shimin who was sitting on top, and then turned back slightly, ready to look at Du Ruhui.  Who knew that at this time, Du Ruhui would also look at him.  The two looked at each other, and then a trace of bitterness appeared on their faces at the same time, and they lowered their heads again and began to think deeply.

    "Your Majesty, in my humble opinion, the best way is to get married."

    However, at this moment, Wei Zheng stood up and spoke to Li Shimin seriously.  However, Wei Zheng's words shocked Fang Xuanling and Du Ruhui. They looked at each other again, and then they both looked at Wei Zheng, and then at the emperor.

    However, just now, Fang Xuanling and Du Ruhui had already thought of this method.  However, they chose to remain silent because they knew that the emperor didn't like this thing very much.  Especially at this time, I dislike it even more.  Perhaps, in the end, the emperor would agree to use this method, but whoever proposed it would definitely be extremely dissatisfied with the emperor.

    "Marriage"

    Sure enough, as soon as Li Shimin heard Wei Zheng's words, he started to raise his head, stared at Wei Zheng with his eyes, and then spoke.  However, these two words were dragged out by him for a long time.

    "Yes, I believe that the best way is to make peace. In this way, it is in the best interest of the Tang Dynasty. By then, everything will fall into place. Similarly, Songtsen Gampo, the leader of Tubo, now  , it is also very necessary to marry with the Tang Dynasty to further strengthen his status."

    Facing Li Shimin’s gaze, Wei Zheng did not flinch at all. He also looked directly at Li Shimin and spoke in a sonorous and powerful voice.

    The idea of ??marriage began in the Han Dynasty, and the first person to create the figurines was Liu Bang, the emperor of the Han Dynasty, who married the Xiongnu Chanyu as the eldest princess of the clan.  In the Han Dynasty, the most famous marriage ceremony was when Zhaojun came out of the village.  Of course, Wang Zhaojun was not a princess. Strictly speaking, it was Emperor Yuan of Han who married off his wife.

    The trick of making peace may be useful or useless.  Its biggest advantage is that it is very affordable.  Anyway, it's just a woman's matter, even if it can only temporarily solve the problem, it's worth it.

    "Marriage" refers to a national political marriage in which a daughter of the royal family is married to a foreigner.  As for domestic affairs, marrying an important minister or the son of an important minister does not count.  However, in fact, the difference is not big, it is just that one is married farther away and the other is married closer.

    Anyway, no matter what.  It's all right to treat women directly as goods or bargaining chips to achieve a certain purpose.

    At this moment, as Wei Zheng said, making peace is definitely in the best interest of the Tang Dynasty.  The Tang Dynasty needed the help of Tibet, and Songtsen Gampo also needed the Tang Dynasty. In all likelihood, they could hit it off immediately.

    However, no matter how well you say something like thisListen, that's always uncomfortable.  Among them, the most difficult one must be the emperor.

    "What do you all think?"

    After staring at Wei Zheng for a long time, Li Shimin finally looked away, and then asked in a deep voice to the ministers below.  Needless to say, just by listening to that tone, one could tell that Li Shimin was very unhappy.  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users, please read it.)

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 291: Rumors are spreading

    This is a restaurant in Chang'an City. In the restaurant, there is a table of guests, drinking wine and chatting in all directions. The atmosphere is very cheerful.

    "Have you heard that something big has happened? And there are several of them at once."

    Suddenly, one of the young men, who had grown up to be relatively thin, covered his mouth with his hand very mysteriously and said to his deskmate.  He seemed to be afraid that others would hear him, but his voice was not too low.  Not to mention the people at the same table, even the people around could hear it clearly.

    In addition, the mysterious look on the thin man's face made everyone around him prick up their ears and listen carefully, wondering what secret thing this was about.

    “If you have something to say, say it quickly, if you have something to say, let it go quickly, and make it so mysterious.”

    His deskmate, seeing how mysterious he was, suddenly became very curious, so he began to urge him.

    "We, the Tang Dynasty, are currently at war with Tuyuhun. Haha, you don't know. That Tuyuhun was so outrageous that he dared to invade our border. The emperor was so angry that he sent me, General Li, the military god of the Tang Dynasty, to march the army.  The general manager led the army to attack Tuyuhun, and actually attacked several cities in one day"

    "So that's what you're talking about. I've also heard about it. It's said that they advanced one or two hundred miles in one day. Those soldiers in Tuyuhun were so scared that they peed their butts when they saw my Tang army."

    As soon as the thin man opened his mouth, a fat man at the same table immediately started talking.

    "Go, I thought it was some new news. What's the fuss about this matter? You really think you are the master, you are the ignorant people who still make it so mysterious."

    Obviously, although this news was fresh enough, it did not surprise the people at the same table.  After all, the Tang Dynasty sent troops to Tuyuhun.  After preparing for such a long time, many people have already known about it through various channels.  Besides, using the strength of the Tang army to deal with the small Tuyuhun, this is the result.  Not surprising at all.

    "Everyone, could you please let me finish my words first? I believe you all know about sending troops to Tuyuhun, and it is not surprising that the result is like this. However, there is one thing that you definitely don't know. I and I  You tell me. Just when the Tang Dynasty sent troops to Tuyuhun, the Turks also started to attack the border of the Tang Dynasty. Now the soldiers on the border of the Tang Dynasty are desperately resisting"

    The thin man who spoke just now saw that everyone knew about Tuyuhun.  Suddenly I felt depressed.  But, soon.  He returned to his mysterious look just now.  He seized the right to speak again and spoke to everyone.

    "What, the Turks invaded, is this true?"

    This time, the people at the same table finally began to show a hint of horror. It was obvious that they really didn’t know about this matter.

    "It's absolutely true, and the Turkic army that invaded this time was extremely large in number. For this matter, the Holy Emperor and the civil and military officials of the Manchu Dynasty were extremely anxious, and their hair turned white from worry. Especially the Holy Emperor, it has been several days.  No sleep at night."

    “What should we do? It’s such a troubled time, it’s such a troubled time.”

    "What else can we do? We must send troops to support us. If those Turks who were cut to pieces with thousands of swords break through the barrier, something serious will happen."

    "Yes, the cruelty of the Turks is simply outrageous. However, our Tang Dynasty has a strong military and will not be afraid of the Turks. In my opinion, the Holy Emperor will definitely send a large army to give these damn Turks a hard blow.  This is the right lesson to learn.”

    ………….

    "What do you know? If things were so simple, why would the court bother so much? To put it simply, this army is not easy to adjust."

    When the thin man saw everyone talking, a look of pride suddenly appeared on his face, and his eyes were full of contempt, and then he spoke inexplicably again.

    Hearing what he said, everyone's eyes once again focused on him, wanting to hear his wise words.  As for this guy, I don’t know, but he has some abilities, or he heard what others said.  He actually began to slowly analyze the situation in front of everyone.

    After hearing his analysis, people around him began to nod their heads, and from time to time, they would add a sentence or two to express their agreement.  At the same time, a look of extreme worry began to appear on his face.

    "Haha, don't worry, everyone, I think your majesty is a talented person, and there are many people with outstanding strategies in the civil and military affairs of the dynasty. How can we be helpless about this? According to reliable information, we, the Tang Dynasty, are preparing to make peace with Tubo this time.  Think about it, everyone, as long as the two countries are reconciled, I, the Tang Dynasty, will be like the father-in-law of the small country of Tubo. If the father-in-law has something to do, how can this little son-in-law do it?"Just ignore it"

    When the thin man saw everyone, his face was full of sadness, and he was even more happy in his heart, so he started talking to everyone again.  It seemed that he was afraid that everyone would not understand, so he deliberately used an analogy.

    "Marriage? It's wonderful, it is indeed wonderful, but I don't know which clan's daughter is chosen this time."

    After listening to Shouzi’s analysis, people immediately started cheering.  However, people soon began to become curious about who was chosen as the princess to marry this time.  Everything else is easy to talk about. If you don't even know about this heroine, you won't be able to brag to others after you go back.

    Of course, everyone knows about marriage, such as the famous Wang Zhaojun.  However, this is the first time that it has actually happened around me.  What's more, this kind of marriage between a man and a woman is the best gossip material. What's more, this is a marriage.

    Therefore, everyone immediately became very interested in who was going to get married.

    "A royal daughter? No, no, it is said that this time, His Majesty is planning to marry the princess directly."

    "What You can't marry the princess directly. Hey, Your Majesty is so kind. He is not only extremely considerate of the people, but also extremely considerate of the clan. Having such an emperor is really a blessing to the people, and even more so to the clan members.  What a blessing of closeness”

    "That's right, it's really difficult for a saint to be a saint. It can be said to be selfless."

    When some people heard this, they actually wanted to marry the princess directly. After being stunned for a while, they immediately began to admire the emperor with all their hearts.  You should know that most marriages usually involve directly selecting a princess from the clan, and then giving her the title of princess and then marrying her off.

    "Although, the world will not say anything about the emperor's actions.  However, there is always some injustice in my heart.  After all, this marriage is a matter of marrying a foreigner, and the sorrow in this is self-evident.  It can be said that it is typical for the emperor to do this, and he does not feel bad about marrying someone else's daughter.

    Now, when I heard that the emperor actually let his own daughter get married, how could he not disapprove of everyone? They were convinced.

    This kind of thing is the best gossip material. What's more, the emperor is marrying his biological daughter, which makes this matter grow wings and quickly becomes a hot topic among people.  When this matter was discussed, everyone sincerely had a feeling of admiration for the emperor.

    "Damn"

    In the Ganlu Hall, a roar suddenly came, and then there was the sound of a tea cup breaking.  Li Shimin stood there with an angry face, so angry that his whole body started to tremble.  Due to lack of sleep, his eyes, which were already a little red, were even more wide-eyed at this moment, staring at the eunuch in front of him.  Countless teacup fragments were scattered in front of him, and tea splashed all over the floor.

    At this time, the eunuch in charge was kneeling in front of Li Shimin, trembling.

    "Go down"

    After a long time, Li Shimin finally slowly suppressed his anger, took a few deep breaths, and spoke to the eunuch in sight.

    "Thank you, Your Majesty, I will retire."

    After hearing Li Shimin's words, the eunuch seemed to have escaped from death. After thanking him, he hurriedly retreated.  However, after exiting the Manna Hall, he realized that he was already sweating profusely.  You know, he has served the emperor for so many years, and this is the first time he has seen the emperor get so angry.

    "Who is it? Who is it?"

    After everyone retreated, Li Shimin spoke again through gritted teeth.  In those eyes, it seemed as if fire was about to burst out.

    "Check it out for me. This time, no matter what, I must find out the culprit of spreading rumors this time. I want to see who is so vicious and came up with such a vicious idea.  "

    After a long time, Li Shimin turned around, faced the hall, and spoke in a deep voice.

    "Follow orders"

    I thought it was Li Shimin talking to himself naturally, but who knows, just as he finished speaking, a man in black clothes appeared in front of him, and he saluted Li Shimin.  After finishing speaking, he continued to stand there, as if still waiting for Li Shimin's instructions.

    "Forget it, just investigate this matter secretly, don't spend too much effort, go ahead."

    After a long time, Li Shimin sighed helplessly, and then gave instructions to the man in black in front of him.  He was just angry just now. Spreading rumors like this is impossible to investigate.  Wasting time on this is simply not worth the gain.

    ?"Follow orders"

    As soon as Li Shimin finished speaking, the man in black disappeared from sight again after a few seconds.  It's like it never happened.

    "It's really a wave of ups and downs. They are trying to push me to death. What a good plan. I want me to marry my biological daughter out so that I can taste the pain of separation of flesh and blood between father and daughter. This is  He was cruel to me, to the core.”

    After a long time, Li Shimin murmured again, his expression full of anger, but more of a deep helplessness.  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 292: Riding a Tiger and Being Difficult to Dismount

    That night, after Wei Zheng proposed to obtain the cooperation of Tubo through marriage, the matter was not settled.  The ministers also stopped talking. After all, this is a royal matter.  The royal family wanted to marry off their daughter to a foreigner thousands of miles away.

    "Whoever is involved in this kind of thing will feel heartache like a knife, and the emperor is also extremely difficult.  Therefore, the matter was temporarily postponed.  This can only happen if the emperor does the work, and even more so if the emperor speaks in person.

    Indeed, Li Shimin was very reluctant to get married at this time.  To him, doing this always felt like bowing to others, and he really didn't like this feeling of asking for help.  On the contrary, in normal times, he would be more willing to treat it as a kind of grace to others.

    What's more, for this marriage, he has to marry a clan daughter. Although he is the emperor, he must take into account some clan ties.  It is also not easy to open such a mouth.  However, Wei Zheng was right, this method is the most effective and the most beneficial.

    However, he never expected that just when he was in a dilemma, such rumors would appear outside overnight.  In the past, what he hoped for and enjoyed the most was to hear the people's praises for him.  However, this time, although the praise was overwhelming, it made him feel extremely miserable.

    Feeling extremely depressed, he no longer wanted to stay in the Ganlu Palace. Instead, he walked out of the palace door and slowly walked towards the Lizheng Palace. He needed to go to the Empress Changsun to have some peace and quiet.

    "Your Majestyyou"

    In the Li Zheng Hall, Queen Changsun saw Li Shimin, her eyes filled with bloodshot eyes.  His face was also very bad, and his whole body was filled with a look of exhaustion, and he suddenly felt distressed.  But.  She also knew that the emperor would always behave like this whenever something big happened in the court.  So, for a while.  Don't know what to say.

    "It's okay, I just feel tired. I'll just lie down on the couch for a while."

    Seeing the distressed and anxious look in Queen Changsun's eyes, Li Shimin suddenly felt warm and warm. Then, he smiled slightly and said to Queen Changsun.

    "Well, okay, come to your majesty. I will help you lie down. It will take these two days to make you tired. Well, your majesty must be hungry. I will prepare some food for you."

    Queen Changsun.  After helping Li Shimin slowly lie down on the couch, he immediately stood up.  Get ready to get him something to eat.  After being married for so many years, she knew Li Shimin too well, and she knew that at this time, he must still be hungry.

    "No, I'm not hungry and I have no appetite. Just sit here with me for a while."

    Li Shimin looked at Empress Changsun who was about to go to Zhang Luo. He quickly waved his hand and said no, and then asked her to sit next to him.  At this moment, he really felt very tired, a kind of fatigue that came from the depths of his soul.  You need someone by your side.

    "Well, okay then, wait until your majesty is hungry before eating. Seeing how tired you are, hey, I will give you a shoulder rub."

    Looking at the extremely haggard Li Shimin, Empress Changsun's eyes flashed with extreme tenderness.  Then, she helped Li Shimin up and sat on the couch. Then, she let Li Shimin's head rest on her lap and began to massage Li Shimin slowly.  Li Shimin was slightly stunned by this, but then he smiled and said nothing.

    At this moment, Li Shimin suddenly felt waves of relief.  This comfort comes not only from the body, but also from the mind.  Only with Queen Changsun could he experience the kind of tenderness that a husband and wife should have.  With other concubines, it is often just for the enjoyment of sex.

    "Okay, I feel much better now. The queen is not in good health, so don't be exhausted."

    Not long after, Li Shimin sat up directly, and then spoke to Empress Changsun with a look of love on his face.  After all, Queen Changsun was in poor health.

    "Looking at what Your Majesty said, it seems that I am so weak. I am tired, but it doesn't matter. Compared with you, Your Majesty, it is a world of difference."

    Queen Changsun also knew that Li Shimin was worried about his health.  Indeed, after Li Shimin squeezed his shoulders for a while, Empress Changsun also started to sweat slightly on her forehead.

    "Haha, the Queen seems to be much bolder than usual today."

    After getting up, Li Shimin just sat on the couch, then, holding Queen Changsun's hand, looked at Queen Changsun with a smile on his face and said.

    "Your Majesty made fun of my concubine again. I didn't learn this from my younger siblings. In the fourth brother's home, etiquette and the like are not very important. Especially when eating, it is lively, but it is very warm. Especially when eating, it is very lively.  One time I went there, I had a picnic, but I ate all my concubines.”

    Li Shimin’s? Empress Changsun was stunned for a moment, and then she understood that Li Shimin was referring to the fact that she had just let him rest on her lap and rub his shoulders.  However, according to the past, Empress Changsun would definitely not do such a disgraceful thing.  However, she had no choice but to go to Jianghu Village to see the situation at Li Feng's home.  Compared with that place, it pales into insignificance. In fact, Li Fengfeng took Rou Niang and the two of them walked slowly on the road.

    "Hey, it's a pity that we don't have the fate of our fourth brother. You don't know that two days ago, he was almost angry to death. I sent someone to send him a letter about sending troops to Tuyuhun. Does the queen know,  How did he reply to me?"

    When Li Feng was mentioned, Li Shimin suddenly became depressed. Especially when he thought of Li Feng's reply to his letter a few days ago, it made him even more depressed.

    "Haha, I can't guess this concubine."

    Hearing Li Shimin’s question, Queen Changsun smiled slightly and then said.  In fact, it wasn't that she couldn't guess. It wasn't like she didn't know what Li Feng's temper was like, so how could she not guess it.  Anyway, there must be nothing good to say, it’s just that it can’t be as the emperor wishes.

    "It's just four words. What does it have to do with me? Those four words were ghostwritten by Yaya. But fortunately, they were ghostwritten by Yaya. If he had written them himself, in all likelihood, it wouldn't have anything to do with me, but with me.  What a mess."

    As Li Shimin spoke, he fiercely guessed what Li Feng was actually saying.

    "Haha, this fourth brother is like this."

    Even if Queen Changsun had already guessed what Li Feng's reply would probably say.  However, after hearing Li Shimin's words, she still felt happy.  Looking at the world, only this fourth brother dared to reply to the emperor like this.

    "Hey, it seems that fourth brother has really changed. He is not like he used to be when he mentioned going to the battlefield. I really have nothing to do with him now. If this time, he is willing to come out to help me, why should I  So troubled. What’s more, what happened today made it difficult for me to get off the tiger. If this time, he can go into battle and go to the Turks, why should I forget it, forget it, it’s a headache.”

    Li Shimin suddenly felt a headache when he mentioned these things.  Indeed, in his mind, besides borrowing troops, there was a better way.  That is, take Li Feng directly to the border.  With Li Feng sitting there, even if he cannot drive the Turks back, he can still ensure that the Turks cannot advance at all.

    Li Shimin, who had personally followed Li Yuanba to the battlefield, knew better than anyone what it was like to be on the battlefield with this fourth brother.  Not to mention other things, just the killing method like harvesting wheat can make the morale of one's side skyrocketing, and conversely, make the other side frightened.

    This morale is imaginary and cannot be seen or touched, but it does exist.  Just like how many old and rough generals there are in the Tang army now.  For example, Cheng Yaojin, Yu Chigong and others all relied on their martial arts and hard work.

    "It's a pity that Li Shimin, who has had deep conversations with Li Feng several times, understands Li Feng better than anyone else.  He did not have the self-confidence to invite Li Feng out of Jianghu Village. Such national justice would not work with Li Feng.  If Li Feng had that consciousness, he would have gone out to do things long ago.

    Therefore, this is the reason why Li Shimin did not mention Li Feng at all.  Because it's useless to mention it. Instead, it will only cause endless trouble.  When the time comes, it won’t be a matter of asking, and it won’t do if you don’t ask, that’s why I’ll have a headache.

    "Your Majesty, has something happened again? Can you tell me about it?"

    Seeing Li Shimin frowning once again, Empress Changsun felt even more distressed. She understood the pain of the man in front of her better than anyone else.  Therefore, I couldn't help it anymore and asked.

    "Hey, indeed, I really need your help to think about what to do about this matter. This time I am really forced into a corner. I am in a dilemma. I am riding a tiger and it is difficult to get off."

    After sighing for a while, Li Shimin began to tell Queen Changsun in detail about the rumors he had received today.

    "What a sinister intention."

    After hearing this, Queen Changsun also took a breath of air.  Now, word has spread outside, and many people have taken this matter seriously and began to praise the emperor.  Or when the time comes, they won't get married and say it's just a rumor.  As long as you really want to get married, it will be really difficult.

    Choose a daughter from the clan and marry her as a princess.  So, how will the people of the world view him as the emperor.  Do you only care about the life and death of your own daughter, but not the life and death of other people’s daughters?  Also, how would the clan members see him as the emperor? They might almost hate the emperor in their hearts.

    It would be easy to say that there is no such rumor. After all, this is basically what happened in the past.  Now, according to the previousSon, no one can say anything.  However, with this rumor, it has already given everyone a good image.  At that time, a sudden reversal would be too unbearable.  Moreover, such a thing cannot even be explained.

    "Not only is the intention sinister, it is simply a crime worthy of death."

    When he thought of the person who deliberately spread these rumors, Li Shimin suddenly became angry again.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 293: Shocking Changes

    In the past few days, Li Feng basically went to the military camp every day and then came back directly.  Basically, there is no need to worry about the affairs of the military camp, and life is quite relaxed.

    The reason why you can herd sheep for those guys with confidence is because Li Feng came up with a new rule.  That is, there will be an assessment every half a month. Excellent teams will be rewarded, and teams that fall behind will be punished.  The rewards and punishments are also very simple. The two teams with the lowest scores are just responsible for washing clothes for everyone.

    Once this new regulation came out, it was amazing. Under the leadership of each team leader, each team member was training like a life-threatening person, and there was no need for anyone to urge them.  You know, if these two people are at the bottom, they will be responsible for washing everyone's clothes for half a month.

    Washing clothes is a small matter, but losing face is a big deal.

    In addition to this, Li Chengqian has become more and more into the role. It can be said that now the entire military camp is under his sole control.  Although it was very tedious, this guy never tired of it.  As the saying goes, money can't buy us happiness. Since he is happy, of course I leave everything to him.

    Li Feng likes the most relaxing days.  As the saying goes, the happiest thing in the world is to sleep until you wake up naturally and count money until your hands cramp.  The latter one, forget it, Li Feng doesn't care about it, but the former one, Li Feng regards it as a wise saying.

    Think about it, in the past, the most depressing thing was the alarm clock that kept ringing in the morning.

    Now, life is easier, when nothing happens.  Just go help in the village, tinker with the houses, or help out at the brick kiln.  If I have free time, I can play mahjong with Rou Niang and the others at home.  Or go and play chess with Master Qi and torture him severely.  This old man, ever since Li Feng invented chess, has been obsessed with it.  Anyway, whenever he has time, he will play chess with Li Feng, and he is the type who is not afraid of losing.

    ??This small life is lived comfortably, relaxed, at ease, and in a happy mood.  However, there is one thing.  Let Li Feng be depressed.  Not just Li Feng.  Even Yaya, Rou Niang and the others are depressed.  That is, Gao Yang and Si Zi.  Went back to the palace again.  It was someone from the palace who sent someone to pick him up.

    This home.  Suddenly there were two people missing, and suddenly it felt a lot more deserted.  In particular, it was even more unaccustomed to not have the girl Gao Yang around and her chattering words.  As for the one who was in the worst mood, there was no doubt that it was Xiaohu.

    Over the past few days, as the two of them have been together for longer and longer, their relationship has become deeper and deeper.  Especially when Gao Yang left, this girl couldn't bear to leave. She hugged Xiaohu and started to cry.  That scene made Li Feng ashamed.  I thought to myself, this girl is getting more and more courageous.

    And the one who is most uncomfortable with Sizi's departure is definitely Yaya.  The two little guys stayed together twenty-four hours a day.  At night, they sleep in the same bed together, get up together in the morning, and then go to school together In short, except for going to the toilet, they spend the rest of the time together.

    Anyway, Gao Yang and Si Zi returned to the palace, which made the whole family feel a little dull.

    "Brother, why hasn't Sizi come back yet? Go and pick her up, okay? I'm alone and can't sleep. I miss Sizi so much, wuwu"

    When we woke up in the morning, the family was having breakfast, but the atmosphere was very dull.  Especially Xiaohu and Yaya, their expressions were very long. Xiaohu lowered his head and stuffed steamed buns and millet porridge into his mouth. Judging from their posture, they wanted to take Gao Yang's share.  It's the same as eating it.

    Yaya was also eating listlessly with her head down, but as she was eating, her little eyes started to drip. Then, she raised her head, looked at Li Feng, said a few words, and then started to cry.  It was so pitiful that Li Feng and the others felt sour in their hearts.

    "Okay, Yaya, don't cry. You know, you are a teacher now. How can a teacher still cry, right? Don't worry, Sizi will be back soon. Think about it, she  She must also miss you, right? She just went home to visit her mother, and she also misses her mother."

    Seeing Yaya like this, Li Feng could only quickly comfort her.  What the hell, why did Gao Yang and Si Zi become his own family?  However, if you think about it carefully, before you know it, the two of them have really become an indispensable member of this family.

    "Well, of course, Sizi will definitely miss me too. Big brother is right, I am a teacher now, I can't cry, otherwise, all the students I teach will become slugs."

    Li Feng knew that she was not interested in talking to Yaya about anything else. Only talking to her about this matter would be most useful.  However, this girlThe words made everyone laugh, and everyone was in a much better mood.

    "Okay, Xiaohu, don't look listless. Li Yan just went back for a visit, and it's not a matter of life and death. Besides, with her temperament, she can stay in the palace for how many days. Maybe, suddenly, she will  I can run back. Well, it seems I’d better go to the palace one day to finalize your marriage, so that you don’t"

    "Okay, just say a few words less. Didn't you see that Xiaohu's neck is red? However, it is true that it is better to settle the matter as soon as possible. But, don't you mean that we have to wait until they are eighteen years old?  Are you getting married? Talk about that"

    Li Feng came and wanted to say something, but Rou Niang stopped him.  However, just after she stopped Li Feng, she started talking about it herself.  However, in the end, she couldn't speak any more, because she couldn't say those words.

    "II'm full, I'm going to the master's place"

    At this time, Xiaohu was so shy that he put down the bowl, said a few words, and ran away without looking back.  It caused everyone to burst into laughter again.

    "Oh, I have to leave too, otherwise I will be late for class."

    Seeing Xiaohu leaving, Yaya then remembered that it was getting late, so she hurried over, picked up her teaching materials, and ran back.  He grabbed a steamed bun and ran outside.

    "Yaya, slow down, really, why are you running in such a hurry?"

    I saw Yaya.  Running out in a hurry, Rou Niang immediately shouted loudly, but unfortunately, Yaya had already disappeared.  As for Yaya's behavior.  Li Feng was stunned for a moment. This reminded him of the situation when he was working in the past. Wasn't it the same as this?

    "Brother Li, just now Sister Rou Niang said that you asked Xiaohu and Li Yan to get married when they were eighteen years old. What's going on?"

    Once Xiaohu and Yaya left, Li Feng and the four of them were left at home.  At this time, Cui Yingying suddenly remembered what Rou Niang said just now, so she asked Li Feng.  She didn't get married until she was eighteen.  That was relatively late.

    "Haha. This is the specific reason. You have time to ask Rou Niang, it's hard to say."

    Li Feng was stunned when he heard Cui Yingying's words.  Then, he glanced at Rou Niang, who was a little embarrassed.  He said to Cui Yingying with a smile.  Although the relationship is relatively close, this matter still cannot be discussed.

    "Sister Rou Niang"

    “Okay, I’ll tell you when I have time.”

    Seeing Cui Yingying looking at her, and then looking at Li Feng with a smirk on her face, Rou Niang suddenly said depressedly.

    "Hehe, is there any very special reason? Well, Brother Li, you can go directly to the brick kiln with us later, okay?"

    Cui Yingying looked at the faces of Li Feng and Rou Niang very strangely at first, and then she suddenly came back to her senses.  Then, he turned around and said to Li Feng.

    Hearing what Cui Yingying said, Rou Niang and Yang Jie immediately raised their heads and looked at Li Feng with smiles. It was obvious that they agreed with Cui Yingying's opinion.

    It is worth mentioning that Yang Jie, since she came here, she has accompanied Cui Yingying and Rou Niang every day to the brick kiln to make brick embryos with the women in the village.  For this woman who suddenly appeared and was as beautiful as a fairy, she actually worked with everyone.  Everyone was surprised at first, but then they slowly got used to it.

    However, many people quietly chatted with Rou Niang for a while, and finally, they regarded Yang Jie as a villager and started chatting and laughing.

    And Yang Jie seems to like this atmosphere very much, and sometimes even brings the piano to play two songs for everyone.  Yang Jie's piano skills were absolutely unparalleled, and he soon became the most popular person in the village.  That popularity is comparable to that of Yaya.

    "Okay, let it be a brick kiln. Anyway, you will have to work hard wherever you go. You are now the big housekeeper in the village. You are the biggest and you have the final say."

    Li Feng certainly has no objection to the arrangement of Cui Yingying, the great housekeeper.  Besides, with three beauties around, you can work more energetically, right?

    "Hehe, it's good that you know. If you don't obey me in the future, be careful that we put on small shoes for you, haha"

    Li Feng’s words immediately made the three girls burst into joy.  However, what made Li Feng a little depressed was that when they spoke, they all turned to "we".  The appearance seems to be different, one of them is his wife, what about the other two?

    "What are you looking at? Didn't you see Sister Yang and Sister Yingying? Are you embarrassed to see them both?"

    Li Feng was watching intently when suddenly a sound woke him up. When he took a closer look,It turned out to be his wife, talking to him.  However, there was a sense of teasing Yang Jie and Cui Yingying in those words.

    After a very pleasant breakfast, Li Feng took Xiao Hei and followed the three beauties and slowly walked towards the door.  Li Feng thought to himself, this must be another very pleasant day.

    However, just as they walked out of the door, they saw a carriage running towards them quickly.  When Li Feng saw it, he immediately frowned.  I thought to myself, who is this, so disobeying the traffic rules?  This is a village. The carriage is driving so fast. What if it hits someone?

    "Fourth UncleFourth Unclesomething big happenedgo and save Sister Yan quickly"

    Soon, the carriage stopped directly in front of Li Feng's house. Just when Li Feng was about to step forward to see who was so brave, a man jumped out of the carriage. After seeing Li Feng, he immediately shouted anxiously  Got up.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 294: Breaking into the Palace

    "Xueyan, don't be anxious, tell me slowly, what happened to the crazy girl?"

    The person who jumped out of the carriage was none other than Li Xueyan, who had been here last time.  The sister Yan she refers to is, of course, Princess Li Yan of Gaoyang.  When Li Feng heard that something happened to Gao Yang, he was extremely anxious.  However, at this moment, let’s clarify things first.

    “Fourth uncle, go and save Sister Yan quickly, otherwise she will be sent away for marriage”

    "A marriage? What are you talking about the crazy girl is going to be sent to a marriage."

    Before Li Xueyan could finish his words, Li Feng immediately roared loudly.  On his face, there was a moment of shock at first, and then his expression changed immediately. Anger spread rapidly from the bottom of his heart, and his face turned livid.  Then, he immediately ran back.

    "Brother Li, Brother Li, what are you going to do? Don't be impulsive."

    "Yes, Brother Li, let's figure things out first, and then slowly figure out a solution."

    Seeing Li Feng angrily running home, Rou Niang and Cui Yingying, who were well aware of Li Feng's temper, immediately became anxious and hurried back after him.  Yang Jie also turned around to follow, but she did not speak. On the contrary, there was a different look in her eyes.

    "There is no need to discuss this matter. Even if I overturn the palace today, I still have to bring the crazy girl back. Let me marry him and his eighteen generations of ancestors. By the way, Xiaojie, this is the token. I will send someone later.  Go and call the Iron Tower back. Okay, you don’t need to talk about this.”

    When Li Feng came out again, he already had two more things in his hands.  That is his weapon, the drum, the urn, and the golden hammer.  Looking at Rou Niang and Cui Yingying with anxious faces, Li Feng shook his head. At this moment, he had made up his mind.  He can give in on some things.  However, there are some things, even if you are shattered into pieces, you absolutely cannot take a step back.

    As for why Yang Jie was asked to call the tower back, of course it was just in case.

    "Well, don't worry, I know what to do. But, you forget it, we are waiting for you to come back at home."

    Seeing how cautious Li Feng was.  In Yang Jie's heart, she couldn't tell what it tasted like.  Worry is inevitable, but also excitement.  But, she knew this.  Li Feng should not be stopped and cannot be stopped.  Thousands of words suddenly turned into one sentence: "Waiting for you to come back"

    "Xiao Hei, let's go"

    "Roar…………"

    Looking at the three women in front of him, Li Feng nodded heavily, then jumped directly onto Xiao Hei's back and roared angrily.  Xiao Hei seemed to immediately feel the anger in Li Feng's heart.  Then there was a thunderous tiger roar, and Li Feng was held up and shot forward like a sharp arrow.

    Suddenly.  Only Rou Niang and the others were left, with their faces full of shock and worry, and Li Xueyan, who was in a daze.  He stared blankly in the direction where Li Feng was going.  Until Li Feng could no longer be seen.

    “Sister Yang……”

    It was only then that Rou Niang turned her head.  Looking at Yang Jie, she either asked questions or asked questions, but her voice at this time was already sobbing.

    "Meeting such a man is the greatest blessing in my life. I can't stop him, and I don't want to stop him. Even if he breaks the sky and overturns the ground, what's the big deal? Life and death depend on each other.  I am willing"

    After taking a look at Rou Niang and Cui Yingying, Yang Jie immediately turned her head again, looking at the direction in which Li Feng disappeared, and said it naturally to herself.  She has experienced much more than Rou Niang and Cui Yingying.  Therefore, she sees many things more clearly.

    "Life and death depend on each other life and death depend on each other, Sister Yang, I understand. Indeed, having such a man is the greatest happiness in Rou Niang's life. If he is hot, I will live with him, if he dies, I will die with him."

    Yang Jie’s words were repeated back and forth in her mouth. After a while, Rou Niang also raised her head, looked into the distance, and spoke in a very firm tone.  At the same time, I felt a little ashamed. As a wife, I was not as magnanimous and persistent as Yang Jie.

    "Haha, the two sisters are right, what's the big deal, it's just about life and death. Without Brother Li, I don't know where I am."

    After hearing what Yang Jie and Rou Niang said, Cui Yingying felt calm at the same time, looking at Yang Jie and Rou Niang with a smile.  Then, the three of them began to look at each other and smile, and then continued to look in the direction of the exit, becoming silent.  However, those eyes were full of deep affection.

    Feeling the anger and anxiety in Li Feng's mood, Xiao Hei's speed also increased to the extreme. Because the speed was too fast, and because it was on such a dirt road, bursts of dust began to float behind it.  It's like the scene caused by a high-speed car.

    &nbsp; However, this time, the passers-by on the official road were frightened, especially those driving carriages. Due to the arrival of Xiao Hei, the horses were frightened and caused a lot of trouble.  However, Li Feng was not in the mood to care about this now. He only had one thought in his mind, which was to bring Gao Yang back to Jianghu Village.

    "Roar………."

    It didn’t take long before we arrived at the city gate, and the number of people gradually increased.  Li Feng didn't speak at all, and Xiao Hei immediately let out a loud roar.

    “Ah…Tiger…”

    "The tiger is coming, everyone run away"

    "Stopstopquickly, go and report to your lord, the tiger has entered the city"

    With the sound of a tiger coming, everyone was frightened and prepared to run away.  Who knew, they had just made a way, and suddenly felt a gust of wind blowing by. When they turned around, there was still the shadow of a tiger somewhere.  Even the gate guards didn't even react. Li Feng rode Xiao Hei and rushed into the city.

    "It's really a tiger, but why doesn't this tiger hurt people?"

    Hearing the sounds of panic coming from the front, everyone knew that it was not an illusion just now.  Then, my heart became extremely strange.

    If it were normal, Li Feng would not be able to do such a thing.  Not to mention riding Xiao Hei, even on horseback, he would not run wildly on the road like this.  However, nowadays, saving people is like putting out fires, and he doesn't care so much anymore.

    Because Xiao Hei opened the way, Li Feng soon arrived outside the palace gate.  Hearing the noise in the distance, the imperial troops guarding the palace gate were already lined up outside the palace gate and were ready.

    "Stand ah I will pay my respects to His Highness King Yong"

    Originally, the general of the Imperial Guard was about to speak, but who knew, upon closer inspection, it turned out to be Li Feng, who immediately saluted and spoke.  Since the last incident, Li Shimin spread Li Feng's portrait throughout the Imperial Guard to prevent something like that from happening again next time.  Therefore, it can be said that everyone in the Imperial Guard now knows Li Feng.

    "Get out of the way, I want to enter the palace"

    Li Feng was not in the mood to talk nonsense with them, so he spoke directly with a sullen face.

    "But………"

    Li Feng’s words immediately put the Imperial Guard officer in a dilemma.  If it had been the past, he would have let Li Feng in without saying anything.  However, Li Feng today looked furious, as if he was looking for trouble, and he even had a weapon in his hand.  The most important thing is that he came riding a big tiger.

    "But that's bullshit, just say, get out of the way or not"

    When Li Feng heard what the other party said, he immediately cursed. He didn't have the patience at all now. Moreover, after arriving at the entrance of the palace, he suddenly felt that the anger in his heart had increased a bit.

    "Everyone disperse and let His Royal Highness King Yong enter the palace"

    The officer, after thinking for a moment, waved his hand and ordered the soldiers to get out of the way.  After all, there is an imperial edict from Qiangwang, and King Yong can enter the palace at will.  As long as he dares to stop it, no matter what his reason is, it will be disobedience to the imperial decree. He cannot bear this crime.

    Seeing that everyone had moved out of the way, Li Feng did not hesitate and rode Xiao Hei directly towards the Tai Chi Hall.  He knew that at this time, Li Shimin must be there to pay his respects.

    "Sir Sir, what should we do now? That is a tiger. What if this happens?"

    After seeing Li Feng riding Xiao Hei in, the guards breathed a sigh of relief, but soon they became worried again.  If something big happens here, people like them will also be responsible.

    "You ask me, I'm asking who is going. You think I don't want to stop the brave king, but do you dare me? That is disobeying the imperial edict. Why am I so unlucky? You guys stay here and guard me, I will go there now  Report to the commander."

    The officer was already depressed, but now, when he was asked about it again, he suddenly started complaining.  You know, he is more anxious and scared than anyone else right now.  However, there is no other way now. I can only pray that the man will not make any big noise.  Then, he hurried to report.

    As the most important palace of Taiji Palace, the location of Taiji Palace is also very well arranged. Once you enter the palace gate and keep walking forward, you will reach Taichi Palace directly in a short time.

    Taiji Hall is the most important palace, not to mention that it is still the morning dynasty, so it is the most tightly guarded.  And when Li Feng rode Xiao Hei here with such great fanfare, the guards quickly reacted.

    "The brave kingYour Highness, please stop. We are in the morning court now. If anything happens, I will report it to His Highness Prince Yong immediately."

    This time, the guards could not stop him, so soon another head guard stood in front of Xiao Hei and spoke to Li Feng in a deep voice.

    "Xiao Hei, rush in for me"

    Report, report is nothing, Li Feng is still in that mood, he directly ordered Xiao Hei.  Then, he slightly raised the drum, urn and golden hammer in his hands with both hands.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 295: Yuchi Gong

    In the Tai Chi Hall, Li Shimin sat on the dragon chair with an expressionless face, looking at the ministers below. Ever since rumors outside began to spread, the marriage matter had become a big deal.  What's more, the border war is urgent now and can no longer be delayed. The matter must be resolved today.

    “Moreover, he knew that even if he didn’t mention this matter today, some ministers would definitely bring it up.

    "Your Majesty, now the border war is extremely critical and there is no need to delay. We must come up with countermeasures as soon as possible. The risk of deploying troops from elsewhere is too great. Therefore, I have thought about it and decided that the only way is to make peace with Tubo.  The best way, therefore, I affirm that Your Majesty, for the sake of the millions of people of the Tang Dynasty, agrees to the marriage."

    Sure enough, after a while of silence, someone soon started talking.

    "I also agree with the marriage. In this way, not only can the border wars be resolved, but most importantly, through this marriage, the Tang Dynasty and the Tubo Kingdom can form a marriage state, thus avoiding the recurrence of wars. This will enable the people to be able to  Live and work in peace and contentment. Moreover, such actions also show the magnanimity of our country and further enhance the prestige of our country."

    "Lord Kong, what you said is absolutely true. As long as we, the Tang Dynasty, can marry each other, then the country of Tubo will definitely be grateful to the Tang Dynasty for receiving this favor

    Sure enough, when it comes to marriage, the most enthusiastic people are those civil servants who talk about the words of saints all day long and call themselves disciples of saints.  The most important idea in Confucian governance is benevolence.  Advise the king to be a responsible king.  So called.  Benevolence, justice, propriety, wisdom and trust, benevolence comes first.

    Therefore, as soon as this method of marriage appeared, it was immediately sought after by these people.  After all, the ultimate form of benevolence is to avoid using weapons.  Anyway, basically only those who work with me and can solve problems are people like them.  That would definitely be supported with both hands.

    after all.  When the king does this, it is a recognition of their Confucianism, and it is also a recognition of them.  To know.  They are all disciples of the saint.

    to be honest.  Li Shimin usually hates this group of people the most.  I don’t understand anything, I just know it, and I use the words of so-called saints to criticize people.  If it weren't for the need to use these people as decorations, Li Shimin would have driven them all out of the court long ago.  In the past, Li Shimin would get a headache whenever he heard these people speak, but today, there was no reaction on his face at all.  Moreover, he seemed to be extremely patient, listening to them slowly one by one.

    "Then what all the dear friends said, if it is a marriage, how can we make peace?"

    After listening, Li Shimin did not express his position immediately. Instead, he squinted his eyes slightly, looked at the ministers below, and spoke slowly.  At this moment, Li Shimin's face showed no emotion at all, and his face was calm.

    However, as soon as this question came up, everyone immediately fell silent again.  How could everyone not know about the rumors outside?  In their opinion, the emperor would not have much objection to the marriage.  However, the key is who to send for the marriage, the clan daughter or the emperor's biological princess.

    "In the past, of course, people would not have trouble with the emperor. They would just find a clan girl, give her the title of princess, and marry her to Tubo. That would be it.  However, after this rumor came out, things became difficult.  At the very least, this matter made the emperor very difficult to handle, and even very angry.

    "Your Majesty, I suggest that this time, it would be better for the princess to marry the leader of the Tubo Kingdom. Only in this way can the kindness and majesty of our emperor be shown more clearly."

    The matter of marriage was first proposed by Wei Zheng. Now, seeing that no one was talking, he immediately stood up and spoke to the emperor.  In order to silence the public and protect the emperor's reputation, at this moment, I can only reluctantly give up.

    "Your Majesty, I think Mr. Wei's words are reasonable, the people's support must not be lost, and public opinion must not be violated."

    After Wei Zheng stood up, Fang Xuanling immediately followed and stood up to express his agreement with Wei Zheng.  But as soon as they get married, it becomes inevitable that they will become a princess.

    "Yes, Your Majesty, the reputation of the emperor cannot be damaged, and the majesty of the emperor cannot be lost."

    "Your Majesty, please think twice."

    Seeing that Wei Zheng and Fang Xuanling had come forward, many people immediately stood up and began to persuade the emperor.  And, subsequently, more and more people expressed their approval.  As long as there are many people, it is fine. The so-called law does not punish the masses.  Besides, this is for the sake of the emperor, isn't it?

    "Your Majesty, I beg your Majesty to put the country and the country first in everything. Besides, marrying a princess can better demonstrate the grace of our great Tang Dynasty and let the people on the frontier feel the great grace of our emperor. If your majesty does not agree, veteran  I will kill my old minister head-on in this hall, but I also want to protect the reputation of our emperor."

    &nbsp; "Master Zhang, Master Zhang, you can't do that"

    "Yes, Mr. Zhang"

    More and more people expressed their opinions. Seeing that the emperor still looked indifferent, suddenly, an older official, after a period of impassioned speeches, suddenly became more and more excited as he spoke, and even trembled.  Trembling, he was about to hit the pillar, and looked like he was crying.

    Such a scene immediately attracted all the officials to start pleading with the emperor.  Suddenly, the court hall was filled with a large number of people kneeling on their knees, and they kept saying words like "Your Majesty, think twice".

    "piss off……."

    "Roar……."

    Just as everyone was waiting for Li Shimin to speak, suddenly there was a burst of shouting outside the Tai Chi Hall door, followed by a roar of a tiger.  Immediately afterwards, two people flew in from the door of the palace.  With a "bang", it fell directly onto the hall.

    This sudden big movement made everyone dumbfounded. They could not help but turn their heads and look outside the palace door.  Soon, there was new movement at the door.

    "Ah Tiger"

    Then, there was a sound of horror.  Upon closer inspection, the voice turned out to be that of the official who said he was going to kill him head-on.  At this moment, his face was full of fear, and his body was slowly moving backwards, as if he wanted to get further away from the tiger.

    At this time, Li Feng was holding his drum urn and golden hammer tightly with both hands. He stared at Li Shimin sitting on the dragon throne with his eyes wide open. He rode Xiao Hei and began to walk slowly towards the palace.  As Xiao Hei slowly approached, the officials who were kneeling on the ground began to get up quickly, hurriedly stepped aside, and looked at Li Feng and Xiao Hei with horror in their eyes.

    As Xiao Hei walked forward step by step, he soon arrived at the front of the hall. At this time, Xiao Hei stopped and started staring at Li Shimin with Li Feng.  And the moment Li Feng came in, several eunuchs appeared in front of Li Shimin again, protecting Li Shimin, and then stared at Li Feng and Xiao Hei very cautiously.

    "Quick, protect the emperor"

    Not long after Li Feng came in, a large number of guards rushed in from outside the hall, and then surrounded the entire hall tightly.  The long knives in their hands began to be unsheathed one after another, and there was even a group of guards holding short crossbows.  At this time, Li Feng was also targeted.

    "My mother, this time you are playing big game. This little devil even brought weapons. Also, when will this tiger be able to be ridden as a war horse?"

    Cheng Yaojin, who was not far away, felt his heart beating wildly when he saw a man and a tiger in front of him.  Especially when he saw the drum, urn and golden hammer in Li Feng's hand, he felt even more frightened.  He had seen the power of that thing with his own eyes. With one hammer blow, it could smash a person into a pulp.

    "I'm here to ask for someone"

    Li Feng ignored those heavily armed soldiers at all. Instead, he got off Xiao Hei's back and just stared at Li Shimin. After a while, he squeezed out a very low voice from his mouth, and then stared intently.  By Li Shimin.  But Li Shimin didn't say anything, and was staring at Li Feng, wondering what he was thinking.

    "Prince Yong, you are a prince, but you dare to behave in this way. You are simply betraying your majesty's grace. Today, I will come to see you and see your whip."

    Seeing that the emperor did not open his mouth to rebuke Li Feng, nor did he ask the soldiers to retreat, Yuchi Gong, who was not far away, could no longer bear it.  In his opinion, this so-called brave king was really outrageous. He was so arrogant that he couldn't bear it.

    “ He has always been very confident in his martial arts.  Although he saw Hou Junji vomiting blood after being hit by Li Feng last time, he thought that Li Feng was just stronger and could take advantage of others' unpreparedness.  If we really compare them, it’s not certain who will lose and who will win.

    “Besides, at such a critical moment, he had to stand up no matter what.  Otherwise, it would be nice to watch the emperor's jokes from the sidelines, but if you stand up, it's also a big opportunity, isn't it?  As long as Li Feng can be captured, it will be easy for the emperor to deal with it.  Even if the emperor doesn't credit him with great merit, his loyalty to the emperor has been fully demonstrated.

    Thinking of this, he couldn't bear it any longer. He shouted loudly, stood up, and then attacked Li Feng with a steel whip.

    When Yuchi Gong shouted, Li Feng had already turned back to look at him.  Li Feng's eyes narrowed when he saw Yu Chigong holding a weapon and attacking him.

    "when"

    Just when Yu Chigong's steel whip came down, Li Feng suddenly raised his left hand and swung it back slightly. The giant hammer in his hand blocked Yu Chigong's attack.Chi Gong's steel whip then made a harsh impact and a loud sound.

    After a loud noise, Li Feng stood there motionless, while Yuchi Gong took two or three steps back.  Then, he looked at Li Feng with shock on his face, but soon his eyes began to light up, revealing an excited light.

    "I don't have time to play with you today, you'd better not do anything again"

    Seeing Yu Chigong’s eyes, Li Feng immediately glared at him, and then said in a deep voice.  Compared with Hou Junji's attack directly behind his back, Yuchi Gong was much more upright. He first reminded Li Feng loudly and made Li Feng prepared before attacking.

    Therefore, Li Feng just blocked his attack.  However, now seeing the expression on the other party's face that he was unwilling to give up, Li Feng immediately spoke.  He is not here to play this time, and his patience is very limited.  (To be continued)

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 296: Dramatic Changes

    "I'm so angry, take the move."

    Li Feng’s words may not sound like much at first, but when you think about it carefully, it becomes a big problem.  What do you mean, I don’t have time to play with you.  Doesn't this mean that Yu Chigong is treated as a child and that he is not qualified at all?  This is absolutely naked contempt, and it also despises Yu Chigong's martial arts.

    You know, what Yuchi Gong is most proud of is his martial arts skills.  Unexpectedly, he was despised by others.  How could he, who had a hot temper, endure it?  Besides, he had also taken into consideration the identity of Prince Li Feng and the fact that he was above the main hall.  But now he couldn't control that much anymore, and directly used all his strength to attack Li Feng again.

    As Yuchi Gong swung the steel whip down this time, Li Feng's eyes suddenly condensed.  This time, the power of the steel whip was obviously countless times greater than before, so the speed was also much faster. People could even hear the sound of the steel whip tearing the air.

    The so-called martial arts actually don’t have that many bells and whistles at all. Apart from attacking, it’s basically blocking. Only when you can’t block it, do you think of ways to hide.  Of course, you can also use that desperate style of play.  If you hit me on the head, I'll stab you in the heart, so that no one can survive.

    "piss off…"

    This time, Li Feng didn't have such a good temper. He said he didn't want to play anymore, but he still came.  Still the same as before, he directly raised his left hand. The difference is that this time it was not a block, but a direct hit.

    "Big Lao Hei, be careful"

    Cheng Yaojin, who was not far away, saw Li Feng's posture, and immediately felt a burst of dead souls, and then.  Unexpectedly, he also drew his weapon, ran forward quickly, and hit the sledgehammer that Li Feng swung over.  Cheng Yaojin came closer and was anxious.  Also take action with all your strength.  Finally, the two weapons collided with Li Feng's giant hammer almost at the same time.

    As a louder sound came, many people couldn't help but start covering their ears with their hands.  Immediately afterwards.  Two more sounds came.  Everyone looked in the direction of the sound and saw that one was coming from the side of the hall. At this time, there was a big hole there. Through the hole, the clear sky outside could be seen.  But Cheng Yaojin was standing there with his hands empty, and his weapon was missing.

    "Compared to Cheng Yaojin, Yuchi Gong was a little miserable. He had already fallen to the ground in the hall.  Support your body with one hand.  The other hand tightly grasped his weapon.  However, blood began to flow from his hand.  However, for this.  But he didn't feel anything, he just used his eyes.  Staring at Li Feng blankly.

    "You are so fucking stupid. Why are you holding on to your broken weapon? You don't know how to let go. Do you know how powerful it is now? If nothaha"

    Looking at Yu Chigong, who was lying on the ground in a daze, with blood coming out of his mouth and dull eyes, Cheng Yaojin cursed him.  However, he soon noticed that Li Feng was staring at him with his eyes, and his expression suddenly changed. Then, he laughed stupidly twice, ran back, helped Yuchi Gong up, and walked over there.  It's usually a stop when there's nothing wrong.

    Seeing Cheng Yaojin’s behavior, Li Feng didn’t say anything, but turned his head again and stared at Li Shimin.

    "I was almost killed by you idiot today. You said you were fine, why should you imitate that damn monkey? Damn you, you really thought you were invincible. I can usually win with two moves against me, but you actually  Forget it, forget it, if I weren’t afraid that my hands would be itchy in the future and no one would play with me, I wouldn’t save you.”

    After standing at the original position, Cheng Yaojin pretended to be nonchalant, but his eyes never left Li Feng for a moment. When he saw that Li Feng ignored him, he felt relieved.  Then, when he turned around, he began to complain softly to Yuchi Gong again.

    "Your Highness King Yong, as a prince, is there something wrong with your actions? You"

    At this moment, Wei Zheng walked out, then stared at Li Feng and started talking.  However, when speaking, he tried to avoid using overly strong words.

    "You are Wei Zheng, right? I think you know me. Don't tell me this. Today, I'm here to ask for someone, not to talk nonsense with you. In short, in a word, today, even if it's a robbery, I will also take Princess Gaoyang  snatch"

    "Wei Zheng, Li Feng met him last time, and I understand that he is an old acquaintance.  Of course, I had heard of the name Wei Zheng a long time ago.  This was a famous minister during the Zhenguan period, a super celebrity.  However, Li Feng didn't care about this. No matter whether he was a famous official or a traitor, it had nothing to do with him.

    “Li Feng has always had a very narrow view of right and wrong.  If you are good to yourself, you are a good person, even if he is a heinous person in people's eyes, it doesn't matter.  Anyone who is evil to himself is a bad person. Even if he is alive as Lei Feng, he is still a bad person in his heart.

    By the same token, it is impossible for Li Feng to have an immediate liking for Wei Zheng just because he is a famous official through the ages.I admire you so much and worship you so much, that’s nonsense.

    "Why……"

    After hearing what Li Feng said, Wei Zheng was stunned for a moment, then stared at Li Feng, shook his head, sighed, and immediately retreated.

    He, Wei Zheng, is not afraid of good, not afraid of evil, not afraid of powerful people, he is not even afraid of death.  He dared to stand up, and he was also not afraid of Li Feng. Although he had seen Li Yuanba's methods back then, he was not afraid.  Then, this time, he stepped back and reasoned with a person who completely ignored all the etiquette in the world.  Wei Zheng only asked if he had the ability. In his opinion, this was much more difficult than playing the piano against an ox.

    "It's simply lawless, lawless"

    At this time, someone finally couldn’t stand it any longer, and with some shock or anger, they pointed at Li Feng and said.  Li Feng took a look and saw that it was the old man who just said he was going to crash his head into the palace. At this moment, he was pointing at Li Feng with a trembling finger.  Judging from the way his whole body was shaking, he didn't know whether he was scared or angry.

    "I heard that you are not afraid of death?"

    Li Feng seemed as if he didn't hear the other party's words. Instead, he stared at the other party and asked lightly.

    "you……"

    "If you dare to say another word, Xiao Hei, if this person dares to speak out again, you will bite his head off."

    When Li Feng saw him, as soon as he had finished speaking, the other party's eyes immediately showed a look of horror, and a burst of contempt filled his heart.  To be honest, Li Feng hated people like this the most.  Li Feng had seen a lot of people like this. They said one thing and did another.  He talks a lot and puts on a righteous appearance, but in his heart it's not the same thing at all.

    It can be said that most of China’s officials from ancient times to the present are this kind of thing.  Therefore, Li Feng didn't bother to talk nonsense with him and spoke directly to Xiao Hei.

    After hearing what Li Feng said, Xiao Hei immediately stepped forward and came to the front of the old man. He opened his eyes wide and opened his mouth slightly, revealing his sharp teeth. He truly looked at the old man with eager eyes.

    This scared the man half to death, and he wanted to talk, but suddenly he remembered what Li Feng said just now.  Immediately, he didn't dare to make any sound, but slowly backed away, trying to stay as far away from Xiao Hei as possible.  The people around him did the same, slowly retreating.

    "Bah, evil people need to be punished by evil people. These sanctimonious bastards used to be able to chatter for a long time if they caught anyone with pigtails. Now I meet someone who doesn't like this at all. I can't do anything."

    Seeing those officials with frightened faces, who kept retreating but did not dare to make a sound, Cheng Yaojin felt a burst of fierce contempt in his heart, and then suddenly felt a burst of joy in his heart.  You know, he, Old Cheng, was often bullied by these people.  Just make the slightest mistake and they can pick out the bones for you.  The most important thing is that he, Old Cheng, cannot defeat them.  Often, what is reasonable can be dismissed by them as unreasonable.

    Many times, Cheng Yaojin wished he could just go up and kill these sanctimonious hypocrites with an axe.  However, in the end I still didn’t dare.

    In fact, it was not just Cheng Yaojin. All the military officials in the court had a look of gloating on their faces.  Even Wei Zheng looked at these people with contempt.

    Li Shimin just kept looking at it without saying a word.  It seems that this is not a court hall at all, nor is it a Tai Chi Hall.  Instead, it was like watching a play.

    "Everyone, get back"

    After a while, when he saw that there was silence below and no one spoke anymore, Li Shimin waved his hand and told all the guards to retreat, including the few chamberlains in front of him.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????…  However, one thing is clear to everyone, that is, it is more important to shut up now.  There were so many guards just now, and people dared to commit murder in front of them. Now, what will happen if there are no guards anymore.

    "My dear friends, earlier, in the imperial edict that I conferred on King Yong, I mentioned that King Yong had outstanding achievements. Perhaps, all my dear friends are confused or dissatisfied. Today, while I have some free time, I will  Let me tell you in detail, this matter must start from the Daye period of the previous dynasty"

    Everyone came here to see how the emperor would handle this matter.  Who knew that Li Shimin would suddenly start telling stories.  Moreover, these stories are actually about Li Feng. To be precise, they are stories about Li Yuanba.

    At this time, everyone was a little confused, thinking, where is this show?  Not to mention anyone else, even Li Feng was confused for a while.  However, Li Feng didn't do anything. Anyway, no matter what, he was determined to take Gao Yang away today.

    &nbsp"Not to mention, Li Shimin's storytelling skills are really good. Even Li Feng has to admit that Li Shimin's level can even catch up with his own.

    Li Shimin spoke in great detail, most of which were about Li Yuanba's performance on the battlefield and his contribution to the Tang Dynasty.  Others are what Li Yuanba did in the Sui Dynasty palace.  Of course, many things were inexplicably given a halo by Li Shimin.  All the credit goes to Li Yuanba.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 297: Being tricked again

    As Li Shimin spoke slowly, everyone listened carefully. The more they listened, the more frightened they became.  The look he looked at Li Feng was even more cautious.  Those who wanted the emperor to punish Li Feng immediately decided not to speak.  Even they all suddenly felt that it was too difficult to be the emperor.  Even the mediocre and cruel Emperor Sui Yang could not deal with this guy, let alone the current emperor who was his brother.

    “Besides, compared to what they did when they were in the Sui Dynasty palace, this is nothing.

    What’s even more frightening is that this man is completely unreasonable, has no regard for etiquette, and is extremely violent, unless he is worried about his longevity.  Look, Hou Junji and today's Yuchi Gong are the best examples.  The most important thing is that it is not worth fighting with such a madman, and I am not a fool.  Didn't you see that even Wei Zheng was obediently silent?

    Li Shimin was sitting on top, but he kept looking at the expressions of the people below. After seeing everyone's expressions, he became very happy.  In the past, he was often forced to do nothing by these guys using laws, etiquette, etc.  Now, no one will speak.

    "Well, in the future, when there is something difficult to deal with, let these fourth brothers come to court. When the time comes, won't it be easy to talk about it?"

    “Suddenly, such an idea appeared in Li Shimin’s mind.  Unfortunately, just when he was thinking rightly, he suddenly saw Li Feng still staring at him, and he suddenly became depressed.  What he has to do next is what gives him the biggest headache.

    "Ah Your Majesty, I suddenly thought that it would be better to let His Highness the King of Yong to support the border. As long as His Highness the King of Yong is here, we can definitely ensure that the border is safe, which is worth fifty thousand elite soldiers. In this case, there is no need to ask for a marriage.  Here, I am willing to guarantee this matter."

    After listening to Li Shimin’s story, Wei Zheng suddenly felt that he had grasped the key points.  He had witnessed Li Yuanba's performance on the battlefield with his own eyes.  So, he immediately stood up very excitedly and said loudly.

    "Haha Yes, why didn't I think of that? If Well, Your Majesty, the last general is right, Master Wei. As long as His Highness King Yong can guard the border, everything will be safe."

    After hearing what Wei Zheng said, Cheng Yaojin suddenly slapped his head. With this little devil here, he is more than worth fifty thousand elite soldiers.  This guy is so fierce that even thousands of troops and horses can't defeat him.

    "Your Majesty, I also agree with Lord Wei's statement."

    As soon as Cheng Yaojin expressed his stance, Li Ji immediately followed suit.  Others had just heard about Li Yuanba's feat, and the generals all expressed their support.  Li Feng's performance in the court twice really conquered everyone, or in other words, they were scared.

    In the end, all civil and military officials in the court began to express their agreement, not to get married, but to let Li Feng go to the battlefield.  Even if I disagree, I don't dare to say it.  Now, who dares to mention marriage?  Didn't you hear what Li Feng said just now?  I came to take Princess Gaoyang away

    "And unfortunately, among the emperor's princesses, the only one who is of marriageable age and has not yet been married is Princess Gaoyang.  The rest are either married or too young.

    Li Feng understood clearly this time. This time, it was Li Shimin who was playing tricks again.  This is forcing him to go to the battlefield.  To be honest, Li Feng had no intention of going to the battlefield at all.  Once he goes to the battlefield, not to mention the danger, how long will he have to leave home after the battle is over, half a year, a year, or a few years.

    What kind of international joke is this? Now, what he loves most is his home.  If you can go home, you will never stay outside.  What's more, I still can't go home for such a long time.

    “What if I say I don’t agree?”

    Li Feng, who understood, suddenly felt angry again in his heart.  Then, Li Shimin stared at the top with wide eyes and said.

    As soon as Li Feng opened his mouth, the entire court suddenly became silent. Many people forgot to close their mouths.  Yes, I was only thinking about my own thoughts just now, but I didn't ask for this man's opinion.  What if he disagrees?

    If it were anyone else, it would be easy to handle. If you don’t agree, are you kidding me?  If you dare to disagree with the imperial edict, you will want to kill everyone in your family.  However, this man is different. If someone is afraid of that thing, he would dare to ride a tiger and come to the palace with weapons to rob people.

    Logically speaking, for such a crime of disrespect, everyone must be very angry.  However, at this moment, no one has such an idea.  Or, in the past, I must have had such thoughts.  However, since the emperor finished telling them the story just now, everyone has no idea.

    A lunatic lunatic, a brother of the emperor, and the idea of ??shit.  I didn’t see it, EmperorYou just pretend you haven't seen it and don't mention it at all.  Mr. Wei Zheng, who could not tolerate a grain of sand in his eyes, kept silent about it and pretended that he had not seen it.

    Look again, there is a big black tiger staring at you, even if you have any ideas, you have no ideas.

    "I am the emperor"

    After hearing what Li Feng said, Li Shimin stood up directly, then stared at Li Feng with his eyes, and began to speak word by word.  His eyes were full of determination.

    Above the court, things suddenly became extremely tense.  Everyone looked at the two people with big eyes and small eyes in fear, and the atmosphere became extremely depressing.

    Among them, especially those like Cheng Yaojin, who had seen Li Yuanba's style and ability, their hearts began to jump.  This is not because they are scared, but because they know what the consequences will be if Li Feng really rises up in the court.

    "Xiao Hei, he is not allowed to go home again in the future, no, he is not allowed to go to Jianghu Village again, otherwise, he will be bitten."

    After a while, Li Feng was finally discouraged, really discouraged.  Then, he pointed at Li Shimin and said to Xiao Hei beside him.

    "Where is the crazy girl? I have to pick her up today. Also, from now on she will no longer be your daughter, but the unmarried daughter-in-law of Wu Ming's Xiaohu."

    Seeing Xiao Hei nodding aside to express his understanding, Li Feng looked at Li Shimin again and said.

    "Come here and announce the decree"

    When Li Shimin heard what Li Feng said, he immediately breathed a sigh of relief, and then smiled bitterly in his heart, knowing that this time he had offended Li Feng badly.  However, there was nothing he could do.

    This time, either help Li Feng go to the battlefield, or have no choice but to get married.  Originally, the marriage was okay. Although I was a little unhappy in my heart, it didn't matter. At worst, I could just send a clan girl there.  However, due to the emergence of that rumor, Li Shimin suddenly became unwilling.

    However, even so, he still had no intention of taking advantage of Li Feng.  However, just when he mentioned this matter to Queen Changsun.  But it caused Empress Changsun to exclaim.  From Queen Changsun's mouth, he knew that there was only one person who met the conditions for marriage, and that was Princess Gaoyang.

    Needless to say, Li Feng was able to overthrow the palace by sending Princess Gaoyang to get married.  In the end, there was no choice but to put the idea on Li Feng's head.

    Riding on Xiao Hei's back and walking on the road to Huijianhu Village, Li Feng felt as depressed as he wanted.  He never thought that he would have to go to the battlefield one day, and that this day would come so suddenly, without giving him any chance to choose.

    Li Feng understands the meaning of the four words Li Shimin said.

    "I am the emperor" does not mean that Li Shimin is the emperor, so his words are orders and cannot be disobeyed.  What it really means is that he is the emperor, he has no choice and no retreat.  It showed his determination this time.  As for how to do it, it depends on Li Feng.

    In fact, it seems that it is left to Li Feng to decide for himself, but it is not given to him to choose.  Is it possible to really overthrow the palace and have a fight to the death with Li Shimin? Is it possible?  It's not like they want to kill themselves, they just want to put themselves on the battlefield, not to that extent.  There was no choice but to give in. Li Feng had no choice but to give in.  Because Li Shimin, who had no way out, was still a madman.

    "Crazy girl, this time because of you, your father has tricked you."

    Compared to Li Feng’s depression, Gao Yang, who was sitting in front of Li Feng, was extremely happy.  This time, she finally had the opportunity to ride on Xiao Hei's back.  The most important thing is that from now on, he will be completely free.  In Li Feng's house, there are no rules to follow, and there is still that stupid little tiger by his side.

    "Oh, my good fourth uncle, look at you, you are just going to the battlefield, and such a fun thing has made you depressed like this. Fourth uncle, how about you take me to the battlefield to have fun, okay?  I’ve wanted to go there for a long time, but I haven’t had the chance.”

    Seeing Li Feng complaining there, Gao Yang immediately turned around and said to Li Feng with a smile. In the end, he pitifully asked Li Feng to take her with him.

    "A generation gap, an absolute generation gap. I went to the battlefield to play, luckily you can tell. Is that place suitable for playing? I accidentally ended my life."

    After listening to Gao Yang’s words, Li Feng almost fell off Xiaohei’s back to the ground.

    "Okay, crazy girl, hurry up, Xiao Hei, move forward"

    Li Feng is too lazy to talk nonsense with Gao Yang now. There is no way, the two of them have different personalities and there is an insurmountable generation gap.  So, he asked Xiao Hei to speed up. Now, I still don’t know how worried Rou Niang and the others are.

    "Oh, what a headache. This matter Li Laoer, you are a bastard."

    Now, in Li Feng's heart, he wanted to strangle Li Shimin to death.

    (To be continued)q

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 298: Sealed Memories

    Amid Gao Yang's excited screams, Li Feng and the others quickly returned to Jianghu Village. At the entrance of the village, they saw several people standing there in the distance.  Among them were Rou Niang, Cui Yingying and Yang Jie, as well as Xiao Hu and Iron Tower. What surprised Li Feng was that Li Chengqian was also here.

    "Brother Li, wuwu"

    Li Feng had just jumped off Xiao Hei's back, and immediately Rou Niang rushed forward, hugged Li Feng, and immediately burst into tears and started sobbing.  Cui Yingying and Yang Jie also walked to Li Feng, looking at Li Feng with red eyes.

    "Okay, aren't you back now? It's okay, ah. Look at you, you actually ran here and waited for us to come. Come on, let's go home quickly."

    Li Feng hugged Rou Niang while looking at Cui Yingying and Yang Jie beside him, and quickly expressed comfort.

    "Fourth uncle, are you okay?"

    At this time, Li Chengqian also stepped forward and spoke to Li Feng with a somewhat anxious expression.  He didn't know about this beforehand. He only heard Xiaohu mention it when Xiaohu went to the military camp to look for the iron tower. Then, without even thinking about it, he followed the iron tower directly to Jianghu Village.

    "Well, it's nothing, let's talk about it later when we get back."

    Seeing Li Chengqian again, Li Feng felt relieved.  Li Chengqian's arrival was indeed well-intentioned. If anything happened, he would definitely take care of it.

    "Fourth Aunt, Sister Jie, Sister Yingying, it's all my fault for making you worry."

    At this time, Gao Yang also came forward, feeling suddenly sad in his heart, and said to Rou Niang and the others, and then.  Glancing at Xiaohu, she suddenly felt tears in her eyes.

    "Okay, okay, there is so much nonsense in the family. Let's go home. Let's have a good celebration tonight. Well. Xiaohu, crazy girl, you two go and invite Master Qi and Lao Tie."

    Looking at the atmosphere in front of him, Li Feng felt a little uncomfortable, and then he immediately said to everyone, and asked Xiaohu and Gao Yang to invite Qi Ye and the others.  There is no way.  Tomorrow he will have to lead the Black Tiger Army.  Rushed to the border battlefield.  Many things need to be explained carefully.

    When he got home, Li Feng immediately met Rou Niang and the three of them.  Started to get busy.  After finishing this meal, I don’t know how long it will take.  Only then can I have the opportunity to cook like this again.  Therefore, although Rou Niang and others dissuaded him, Li Feng still decided to take action.

    Although four people were cooking together, it still took a long time to prepare the meal because it was quite rich.  It didn't take long for everyone to gather in a circle.

    "Haha, what a good day it is today, why are you so richly prepared? Yes, yes, I didn't forget the old man."

    Looking at such a sumptuous dish in front of him, Master Qi immediately asked Li Feng happily.  He knew that Li Feng couldn't invite so many people here for no reason. There must be something going on.

    "Haha, Master Qi, you are right. There is indeed a happy event to be announced here. That is, our Jianghu Village will soon have a new daughter-in-law. Don't you think so, Xiaohu?"

    After listening to Master Qi’s words, Li Feng also laughed, and then looked at Xiaohu and Gao Yang and said. Suddenly, Xiaohu’s face turned red, and Gao Yang, who had always been bold, also lowered his head in embarrassment.

    "This is a good thing, a good thing. Has the date been set? When the time comes, I will personally organize it, old man, and I will definitely make things lively, haha."

    When Master Qi heard this, he was immediately overjoyed. This was definitely a great event. You know, the person he was going to marry was a princess.  This is such a beautiful event, so it must be done lively.  Lao Tie was beside him, his face also filled with joy.

    "This matter has just been decided. As for the banquet, it may not be possible for a while."

    Looking at Master Qi and Lao Tie, who were already full of joy, Li Feng suddenly felt a sense of pain in his heart.  This time, Gao Yang got it back, but he lost the money.

    "Why, this is a good thing, it's better to do it as soon as possible. What's more, Xiaohu and Li Yan are not young anymore."

    As soon as he heard that the matter still couldn't be solved, Master Qi immediately became anxious and even more depressed.

    "I just think they are too young, so let's wait two years before we talk about it. In addition, there is another reason."

    Li Feng didn’t know how to talk about this matter, so when he said this, he stopped, and then took a deep sip of wine into his mouth.  To be honest, he had a thousand or ten thousand reluctances in his heart to fight any kind of battle.  Just can't help it?The situation was stronger than the person, and he had no choice.

    Hearing Li Feng say that there was another reason, even Rou Niang and the others became curious.  The first reason is because Gao Yang and Xiaohu are too young and they already know it.  I thought to myself, could it be possible that this happened, or that there was something else going on with the royal family.

    "Okay, let's not talk about these things for now. Anyway, it's a big happy event that the crazy girl is back. Come on, let's do something first."

    When he came back, Li Feng had already told Gao Yang not to talk about his upcoming expedition.  Now, he was just eating, so Li Feng didn't want to mention this matter for the time being, otherwise, he wouldn't be able to eat the meal.

    "Hehe, sister Yan, from now on, should I call you sister Yan or sister-in-law? And oh, should you call your eldest brother fourth uncle, or brother-in-law, haha"

    While eating, Yaya suddenly turned her head and asked Gao Yang with a mysterious face, her little eyes full of smiles.

    As soon as this question came out, Gao Yang's face immediately turned red, and then he glared at Yaya fiercely.  After everyone was stunned for a moment, they burst out laughing.  If you think about it carefully, this generation is indeed in chaos.

    "You girl, I can't even shut your mouth when you eat. When did you learn to be so talkative?"

    Hearing Yaya’s words, Rou Niang looked at Gao Yang who was very depressed. Rou Niang immediately said to Ya Ya, but even Rou Niang’s face was full of smiles.

    This meal.  It was so cheerful and lively that it was finally coming to an end.  At this time, Li Feng drained the wine in the bowl in one gulp.  Then he put the bowl on the table, looked at everyone, and then adjusted his mood.  After coughing twice, everyone suddenly looked at Li Feng with strange expressions.

    "You kid, just talk when you have something to say, fart when you have something to say, why are you pretending? By the way, didn't you just say that there is another reason? Please tell me what's going on. Is it possible? Is it over there?  agree?"

    Master Qi saw Li Feng being so pretentious.  He started talking immediately.  I quickly thought of it again.  It seems that Li Feng hasn't finished what he just said, so.  Asked again.  In his opinion, this wedding matter.  It must be because of the royal family.

    After all, marrying a princess is a big deal.  The emperor has the final say when to get married.

    "Haha, Master Qi, don't be anxious. What is said below is also a great joy."

    "Ah, what a happy event What a happy event, big brother, will Si Zi be back soon?"

    After hearing what Li Feng said, Yaya immediately started asking questions.  You know, she is really worried about the fact that Sizi has not come back yet.

    "Yaya, don't worry, Si Zi said, she will be back in two days. The happy event I mentioned is because, this time, I have been promoted."

    After looking at Yaya, Li Feng suddenly said with a smile.  However, Li Feng's words immediately made everyone feel confused as to what kind of official this promotion was to.  Could it be that the emperor didn't want to do it anymore and asked Li Feng to do it for a few days?

    "Fourth uncle, you mean that my father gave you an official position this time?"

    Li Chengqian was different from Qi Ye and the others. After hearing Li Feng's words, he immediately understood.  This official position is an official position, and a title is a title, and they cannot be confused.  A person with a title does not necessarily have an official position.  Just like many relatives of the emperor, they all have titles but no official positions.

    "For these royal relatives, having official positions is a good thing.  Having an official position means having real power.  However, among the royal clan, there are very few people with official positions.  As long as they have an official position, it means that they are very important in the emperor's heart.

    However, Li Chengqian was confused in his heart. He knew very well that his fourth uncle hated these things the most. Why was he so happy today.

    "The Turks invade. I want to lead the troops. I should be a general or something like that."

    Li Feng just didn’t want to make the atmosphere too bad, so he tried his best to adjust the atmosphere. Unfortunately, this kind of thing was doomed to fail.

    As soon as Li Feng finished speaking, there was a sound of bowls and chopsticks falling to the ground. Then, Yang Jie suddenly stood up, trembling all over, her face pale, her expression full of panic, her mouth slightly opened, but  But no sound came out.

    "No, Brother Li, is this a mistake"

    Afterwards, Rou Niang stood up immediately, holding Li Feng's arm tightly and speaking, her voice full of anxiety and panic.

    Qi Ye, Lao Tie and the others were in a daze for a while.  As for Li Chengqian and Iron Tower, they were stunned for a moment, and then they felt?A burst of ecstasy.  Especially Li Chengqian, his expression was full of excitement.  Fortunately, he also realized that something was wrong with the atmosphere in front of him and did not show the excitement in his heart.

    "Little madman, what's going on? Why is there a war all of a sudden? You are also asked to go to the battlefield. How is this possible?"

    After being stunned for a while, Master Qi came back to his senses and said to Li Feng with a face full of disbelief.  Whether it was the use of troops against Tuyuhun or the Turkic army's invasion, it happened in a very short time. Therefore, it was normal for Qiye and the others not to know about it. No wonder he was like this.

    “Besides, Li Feng is a prince, so even if there is a war, it is not his turn to go to the battlefield.  To put it nicely, it’s overkill, and to put it harshly, it’s nonsense.

    "Little madman, has something big happened? Otherwise, why would the emperor let you lead the army on an expedition?"

    Compared to Master Qi, Lao Tie knew about Li Feng, so he immediately started asking.

    After hearing the questions from Master Qi and Lao Tie, Li Feng did not answer in a hurry. Instead, he helped Rou Niang sit down first. Finally, he stood up and gently pressed Yang Jie, who was looking a little dull and pale, onto the seat.  Go up.

    "A few days ago, Tuyuhun invaded our border with the Tang Dynasty. The imperial court was furious, so it sent troops. However, at the same time, the Turks also began to gather large armies and launched an attack on the border. Now, the imperial court can be said to be fighting on two fronts. Therefore,  This idle prince like us can only go to the battlefield."

    After returning to his seat and sitting down, Li Feng began to explain slowly and simply.  However, her hand kept grabbing Rou Niang's little hand.

    "Are you going to the battlefield again? When will you come back?"

    After a while, Yang Jie raised her head and looked at Li Feng. As he spoke, tears began to flow out.  From her eyes, Li Feng saw panic and pleading.

    Looking at those eyes, Li Feng suddenly felt his heart shake and his head roaring.  Another picture began to appear. In a beautiful garden, a girl of thirteen or fourteen years old was looking up at a boy of fifteen or sixteen years old, speaking with tears in her eyes.

    ????????????? The things that happened when we spoke, and the content of what we said, are not the same as they are now.  However, in front of these two sentences, there is an additional title, Silly Brother.

    Then, the girl began to dance gracefully there, and the boy was right there, watching the girl dance with all his concentration, with such concentration on his face that he seemed to remember it all in his bones.  And the young man actually carried two surprisingly large hammers in his hands.

    "I asked why I always feel so familiar and kind, and it turns out it's you."

    By this time, Li Feng finally understood who Yang Jie was.  Isn't this the scene of the girl dancing that appears in several scenes in his dreams every night after he traveled to the Tang Dynasty?

    "Xiao Jie'er, let's do a dance after dinner. Don't worry, this time, I won't leave and never come back."

    Suddenly, Li Feng said this to Yang Jie.  Xiao Jie'er, this was the original title.

    "It is true that Li Feng is Li Feng now, but facing such a period of deep love that has been waiting for more than ten years without any regrets or regrets, no one can afford to hurt it.

    Thinking about Wang Baochuan waiting for her husband for more than ten years is touching enough.  However, she is still waiting for her husband after all.  In ancient times, loyalty was important, and there was something to be said for his waiting.

    But, think about it, this Yang Jie has been waiting for more than ten years just for such a young man who has never been heard from and has no idea of ??his life or death.

    ?? 28 years old, in modern society, if you are not married yet, it is not a big deal.  However, in these ancient times, the general age of marriage was between thirteen and sixteen or seventeen. If you were twenty-eight, you would be considered a super old girl.  (To be continued)

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 299: Sorrow

    After dinner, Qi Ye and Lao Tie went back. Although they also had many questions in their minds and wanted to ask Li Feng, at this moment, they wisely left time for Li Feng and his family.  Li Chengqian and Tie Ta also went back to the military camp, because they still needed to go back and make good preparations. This time, Li Feng was going to lead the Black Tiger Army.  However, compared to everyone else, Li Chengqian and Tie Ta left with excitement on their faces.  Of course, while Li Chengqian was excited, he also had a hint of loneliness in his expression. After all, he, the prince, was not the one to go on this expedition.

    After lunch, Li Feng took his family for a walk to the foot of the mountain.  Because Li Feng is leaving tomorrow, and Yaya Na Chuqi announced the holiday. Now, she is holding Li Feng's hand and walking with Li Feng at the front.

    The family came to the grass at the foot of the mountain and sat down.  Li Feng looked at the crowd, whose expressions were full of a touch of sadness, and felt uncomfortable in his heart.  Parting is here, who can be calm in their hearts?

    "Okay, crazy girl, don't act like you're going to die. I don't blame you for this matter. Even if it wasn't your fault, I would definitely have to lead the troops this time. There's no other way. Who told us to do it before?  This works.

    Seeing Gao Yang who was looking depressed, Li Feng immediately said to her.  At first, when she heard that Li Feng was going to lead troops to fight, the girl was very happy and even wanted Li Feng to take her with him.  However, when I saw everyone looking sad, I immediately started to blame myself.

    "Don't worry, this small battlefield can't do anything to me. Even if God struck me with lightning back then, he still couldn't do anything to me. What else do you have to worry about?

    As soon as he finished speaking to Gao Yang, Li Feng spoke to everyone again.

    "Of course, eldest brother is the most powerful, so nothing will happen. But this time, eldest brother, you have to go far away, and you have to go for such a long time. Yaya is reluctant to let him go."

    Regarding Li Feng’s words, Yaya agreed for a while but as she spoke, her face began to droop again.  Then, he leaned against Li Feng again.

    "Haha, Xiaojie, I remember that you danced beautifully and I want to show you a dance, how about"

    Li Feng touched Yaya’s little head with great affection, sighing in his heart, why did he want to leave this home.  But there is nothing we can do about it.  Then, he suddenly turned his head, looked at Yang Jie, and said to Yang Jie with a smile on his face.

    After hearing what Li Feng said, Yang Jie immediately gave Li Feng a sweet smile and then stood up and walked to the middle of the grass and started dancing.

    Everyone knows that Yang Jie plays the piano well. Especially since she came here, listening to her play two pieces of music, or asking her to accompany her and howling twice by herself has become almost a daily necessity.  matter.  Everyone enjoyed it endlessly, Gao Yang was definitely their favorite among them, and Rou Niang would even come to have sex occasionally.

    Of course, these songs are all the better pop songs in Li Feng’s memory. In order to make everyone sing happily, Li Feng wrote them all out in one go and then sang them again.  In the end, of course, Yang Jie, a master of music, composed the music and taught everyone to sing.

    Yang Jie plays the piano well, but no one expected that her dancing is even more mesmerizing.  On this grass, she danced gracefully, just like a beautiful butterfly. Her movements were so elegant and beautiful, like flowing clouds and flowing water, completely natural.  Like a fairy playing in flowers, everyone was stunned.

    "What a beautiful dance, Sister Gu. I didn't expect that not only do you play the piano so beautifully, but the dance is also so beautiful, really beautiful. Especially when you dance, the way you smile is the most beautiful."

    When Yang Jie finished dancing, Gao Yang suddenly screamed with excitement, and then said to Yang Jie with a look of disbelief on his face.

    "Yes, Sister Yang, you dance like a fairy,

    At this time, everyone seemed to have forgotten the sadness in their hearts. Even Rou Niang looked at Yang Jie with a happy face and said.  This dance is indeed intoxicating. It seems that there is a magical power in this dance that makes people feel comfortable just watching it.

    "It's indeed unbelievable, but why haven't I seen you dancing for so long? If we didn't know today,

    "That's right, Sister Jie, do you have any other secrets?"

    As soon as Cui Yingying finished speaking, Gao Yang immediately continued, and then stared at Yang Jie very curiously.  When Yang Jie was asked this question, she suddenly felt a little at a loss, and then she looked at Li Feng.  He seemed to be asking Li Feng what to do now.

    "Of course there is a secret about your sister Jie. There is something secret about her"The biggest secret is that her identity is unusual.

    Seeing Yang Jie's expression, Li Feng immediately gave her a look to reassure her.  Then, Li Feng said to Gao Yang with a mysterious look.

    Hearing what Li Feng said, everyone first looked at Yang Jie strangely, and then turned their heads to look at Li Feng.  Everyone has always been very curious about Yang Jie's identity.  Even at the beginning, Rou Niang was still frightened.

    There is no way, Yang Jie’s identity is really too mysterious.

    However, whenever Yang Jie was asked, she would always smile and say nothing, leaving everyone completely helpless.  If they didn't know very well in their hearts that she had no ill intentions, everyone would not know what they would think.  Now, when Li Feng mentioned Yang Jie's identity, he immediately became curious.

    "Don't guess, Xiaojie has the same status as Gao Yang, both are princesses.

    Seeing that everyone was first fascinated by the dance and now curious about Yang Jie's identity, Li Feng felt much better.  After all, the depressing atmosphere just now made him feel very uncomfortable.

    "What, Sister Jie is a princess, how is it possible? Could it be that Sister Jie is a princess living in exile? Isn't that my sister? No" This is not right, my father cannot have such a big daughter.  I understand, Sister Jie, you are my aunt, right?  "

    As soon as he heard that Yang Jie was a princess, Gao Yang suddenly became excited.  However, after much thought, she felt that something was wrong. In the end, she finally thought of the most likely scenario.

    "Yes, she must be my aunt. Otherwise, why would I have known my fourth uncle before? "Ah, Chuan, you are my aunt, and he is my fourth uncle, this.  "

    Without waiting for anyone to speak, Gao Yang immediately found another piece of evidence.  You know, she didn't know anything about Li Feng before.  And Yang Jie knew that she must have known Li Feng a long time ago.  Well, after thinking about it, the more I thought about it, the more I felt that her guess was correct.

    However, this made her think of something scary.  This one is her fourth uncle and the other is her aunt. Isn't this a mess?

    When everyone heard this, they quickly looked at Li Feng, their eyes full of shock. It was obvious that they all agreed with Gao Yang's statement.

    "Crazy girl, your little brain is so imaginative. You can imagine such bloody plots. Why don't you think about it? Your sister Jie's surname is Yang. Also, if this princess doesn't achieve anything, she can only  Then there is only home,

    Li Feng was convinced by Gao Yang Nafan's imagination. Looking at everyone's eyes again, he began to explain quickly.  Although Li Feng doesn't care about etiquette, he still cares about this kind of thing.

    "My surname is Yang, my surname is Yang." Ah, Sister Jie, are you, "

    After hearing Li Feng's words, Gao Yang was stunned for a moment, and then began to recite silently. Soon, she stared at Yang Jie with surprise on her face.

    "You guessed it right, but unfortunately there is no reward. Yes, your sister Jie is the princess of the former dynasty. Not your so-called aunt, well, but she can be said to be your third brother's aunt,

    If Li Feng hadn’t suddenly remembered many things today, he would never have imagined that this Yang Jie was actually the princess of the former dynasty, the daughter of Emperor Sui Yang.

    "Hee hee, it turns out that Sister Jie is really a princess. Fourth uncle, you actually hid the princess of the previous dynasty secretly. Aren't you afraid that the court will question you?"

    At this time, Gao Yang also came to his senses, secretly cursing himself for negligence.  However, then, he rolled his eyes and said to Li Feng with a smile.

    "Bullshit, you're causing trouble for me. I haven't caused trouble for him yet. Besides, didn't your father also marry a princess from the previous dynasty? Just let the state officials set fires and not light lamps for the people.

    As soon as Li Shimin was mentioned, Li Feng suddenly felt depressed again, so he spoke.

    "Oh, is that right? Then Fourth Uncle, you are trying to imitate state officials in setting fires?"

    However, as soon as Gao Yang finished speaking, Li Feng was dumbfounded, and Yang Jie's face turned red.  And Rou Niang, Cui Yingying and the others even burst into laughter.

    "Yes, we have fallen into the trap again. None of the Li family members are good.

    Seeing Gao Yang who was already hiding far away, Li Feng felt depressed.  This had just been done by Li Shimin, and now, another one was done by his daughter, which made Li Feng curse in his heart.  However, he didn't seem to remember that he himself was also named Li.

    Afterwards, the family sat on the grass and started chatting all over the place.  However, the main topics revolve around what Li Feng did in the past. To be precise, Li YuanWhat ?? does.  Especially when Yang Jie once again mentioned the time when he went to the blacksmith shop to make decorations.  It even made everyone laugh half to death.

    While chatting, Gao Yang once again suggested having a picnic.  This proposal was unanimously welcomed by everyone, and Li Feng certainly had no objection to it.

    However, Li Feng also understood that in this cheerful atmosphere, there was always a hint of separation sadness.  However, no one will mention it again.  q

 Volume 1: Settling Down in the Tang Dynasty Chapter 300: Farewell

    Time cannot stop just because someone wants to stop it. It will never follow people's wishes.  On the contrary, it will always go in the opposite direction. The more you think that time can pass faster, the more slowly it will crawl like a turtle.  And when you want it to stay, it often disappears quickly like a sharp arrow.

    Last night, everyone went to bed very late, but early this morning, everyone got up early.  Even Gao Yang, who always stayed in bed, was no exception.

    The room was filled with a faint sad atmosphere, which made people feel very uncomfortable.

    Li Feng stood there tightly, motionless, and around him, Rou Niang, Cui Yingying, Yang Jie, Gao Yang, and Yaya formed a circle and were helping Li Feng put on his armor.

    "Thunder Armor, this is the first time Li Feng has worn it since Lao Tie brought it."  This armor, which is said to have the most perfect defense and the most useless armor in history, was used for the first time.

    That’s right, Li Feng wants to wear this thunder armor to the battlefield because he is afraid of death.  Li Feng admitted that he was indeed afraid of death and had always been afraid of death.

    This fear of death stems from what I saw and heard in that era.  When kindness and justice do not receive corresponding recognition from society and the most basic and humane rewards, everyone is afraid of death.  Because, I will never die with my eyes in peace.

    Therefore, he must wear this thunder armor.  In addition to the thunder armor, drums, golden hammers, and thunder bows, they were all brought together, and not a single thing was left behind.

    This Thunder God Armor was completely dismantled last time for packing in the box, so now it is put on.  It's rather cumbersome.  In addition, letting Rou Niang and the others help with the grooming in person can also make them feel a little more comfortable.  Therefore, Li Feng could only stand there and let them do whatever they wanted.

    Looking at Rou Niang and the others.  Holding back the sadness, he smiled with difficulty, and kept busy around him.  Li Feng felt both sweet and guilty in his heart.

    "Little madman, little madman, I have brought you something good again"

    Just when Li Feng was immersed in this sweet and sad feeling, Lao Tie's voice suddenly sounded outside the door.  At this time, Rou Niang and the others had finished their work.  Immediately, everyone looked out the door.  I saw Lao Tie walking towards the house carrying a box.

    "Oh, old man, is it possible? In addition to these three treasures of the God of Thunder, you also have some good treasures hidden away."

    At this time, it’s a good gift from Lao Tie.  Li Feng knew it without thinking.  It must be something he can use when he goes to the battlefield, and Li Feng suddenly became overjoyed.  If Lao Tie said it was a good thing, it must be true.

    "Oh, I'm exhausted. You don't know, it took me and Xiaohu a long time to make this thing. As for Xiaohei, call him over and see if it fits."

    Lao Tie placed the box heavily on the ground, gasping for air, and then, while talking, he began to look around.

    "Xiao Hei? Is it possible"

    "Haha, you guessed it right. Ever since I saw you riding Xiao Hei last time, I expected that sooner or later it would go to the battlefield, so I started to get a set of armor for it. Anyway, as long as you  Xiao Hei has to go to the battlefield. Otherwise, your drum, urn, golden hammer, and Thor's armor add up to more than a thousand kilograms, and any BMW will be useless to anyone except Xiao Hei.  It can't carry you. Come on, call Xiao Hei and give it a try."

    Seeing that Li Feng had already guessed it, Lao Tie opened the big wooden box without any hesitation. Sure enough, a strange set of armor and some parts appeared in front of everyone.

    "Ah, Uncle Lao Tie, you asked me to call Xiao Hei last time and said you were going to help him make clothes. Is that true?"

    After seeing the armor in the box, Yaya immediately remembered that last time, Lao Tie asked her to take Xiao Hei home.  After tinkering for a long time, Yaya curiously asked Lao Tie what he was doing.  In order to keep it secret, Lao Tie said he was making clothes for Xiao Hei.

    "Haha, that's of course. Xiao Hei is here. Come and help Xiao Hei put it on."

    Lao Tie chuckled, and then saw Xiao Hei coming over, so he asked everyone to help.  Then, everyone started to rush around and help Xiao Hei put on this weird armor.  Although Xiao Hei was a little uncomfortable with it, he was still obedient and allowed everyone to do whatever they wanted.

    In fact, this set of armor is a scale-shaped armor, composed of exquisite small iron pieces.  Therefore, the mobility and freedom are very strong.  The armor is divided into two layers, the outer layer is a fish-scale iron sheet, and the inner layer is a thick layer of silk.  At the lower end, there are several ropes for tying.

    "Haha, old man, it's really amazing."

    After tying the lower rope, Li Feng was immediately surprised when he saw it.?Get up.  At this time, Xiao Hei's shape was just like that of the dragon and lion dance. The entire body, except the head, limbs, and tail, was all wrapped up.  His whole body was sparkling.

    Indeed, as Lao Tie said, as long as Li Feng goes to the battlefield, Xiao Hei will not be able to escape.  Because Li Feng's wealth, except for Xiao Hei, is really amazing, and he has to be suppressed.  Li Feng had been worried before, worried that Xiao Hei would be injured on the battlefield.

    Who knows, this old man has been prepared for this for a long time. Now Li Feng is completely at ease.  You know, Xiao Hei is no longer as simple as a tiger in everyone's heart at home, but has become an indispensable member of the family.

    "Don't worry, there's more here. Here's the hood, come on, Xiaohei, put it on. This way, you won't get hurt."

    Following Lao Tie, he once again took out a small piece of something, and then tied it to Xiao Hei's head. Immediately, the entire upper part of Xiao Hei's forehead was covered, and only the upper part of Xiao Hei's forehead was exposed through two small holes.  Eyes come.

    "Old man, I really bothered you."

    Seeing Xiao Hei, who was fully armed and felt a little uncomfortable, swinging back and forth, Li Feng suddenly felt deeply grateful to Lao Tie.

    "What are you talking about? A lot of the things that Xiao Hei brought back from hunting ended up in my mouth, haha. Come on, little madman, you can ride on it and try it, let Xiao Hei get used to it."

    In response to Li Feng's words, Lao Tie just shook his hand, and then asked Li Feng to ride up and give it a try.  Although he knew that Xiao Hei was very strong, it would still be scary if more than a thousand kilograms of weight were added to his body.

    After listening to Lao Tie’s words, Li Feng immediately turned around, picked up the drum, urn and golden hammer, and then climbed onto Xiao Hei’s back.  Sure enough, such a heavy weight suddenly hit his back, making Xiao Hei's waist sink slightly and his eyes became serious, but luckily he still stood there upright.

    "Xiao Hei, go to the yard and take a few steps to take a look."

    Finding that Xiao Hei didn’t seem to have any adverse reactions, Li Feng asked Xiao Hei to take a few steps in the yard.  After hearing this, Xiao Hei immediately started walking.  When everyone saw it, Xiao Hei seemed to be fine and walked steadily.  However, a series of deep tiger claw marks were left on the ground.

    Knowing that Xiao Hei was fully capable of handling the weight, Li Feng completely relaxed his mental arithmetic.  He was still waiting for him at the military camp, and he had to meet up with another group of soldiers led by Li Ji later. Li Feng knew that time could not be lost.  So, he began to walk slowly towards the outside of the village.

    "Brother, you must come back early, wuwu"

    Li Feng rode Xiao Hei and walked slowly on the road, while Rou Niang and the others followed beside him.  Yaya, on the other hand, sat directly in front of Li Feng.  Along the way, no one spoke, they all suppressed the worry in their hearts and endured the pain of parting.  Only Yaya was young and couldn't help but huddled in Li Feng's arms and started sobbing quietly.

    After hearing what Yaya said, Li Feng felt even more sour in his heart. However, he didn't say anything and just touched Yaya's little head lovingly.

    When Li Feng and the others arrived at the entrance of the village, Li Feng found that the entrance to the village was already full of people. Master Qi stood at the front of the group, followed by the whole village.  Men and women, old and young, Li Feng knew that everyone was here to see him off.

    "I send you my best wishes to my lord, and wish you success and a safe return."

    Just when Li Feng was about to get off Xiao Hei's back, a neat sound suddenly came from the crowd, which startled Li Feng.  But fortunately, everyone just bowed and saluted, not knelt down.

    "Seventh Master, you"

    "His Royal Highness King Yong, you are about to go on an expedition today, so please allow everyone to salute you. This is just this one time, and it won't be the same next time. In the past few days, although I haven't talked about it, what you have done for Jianghu Village has been appreciated by everyone.  Keep it all in mind. This time, you lead the troops to fight against the Turks, and there is nothing we can do for you except to send you a gift. "

    Li Feng was about to say something, but Master Qi spoke first.  In fact, everyone is not a fool. How can everyone not know about so many strange things happening in Li Feng's family?  However, everyone knows Li Feng's temper, so no one will point it out.

    The most important thing is that everyone understands that Li Feng is different from others. He does not care about etiquette.  Therefore, everyone is very willing to maintain this status quo.

    However, now, Li Feng is about to go on an expedition. In order to thank him, at the suggestion of Master Qi, everyone came here to send him off as a gift.

    "Thank you folks"

    In this regard, Li Feng didn’t know what to say., with an inexplicable excitement, Li Feng could only salute everyone with clasped fists.

    "Come on, Yaya, come down, it's time for your big brother to set off"

    At this time, Rou Niang walked to Li Feng, spoke softly to Yaya, and then hugged her down.  Li Feng turned around and stared at Rou Niang and the others' faces one by one.  Suddenly, I felt a very uncomfortable feeling coming over my heart, and I was very depressed.

    "wait me back"

    Afterwards, Li Feng said something softly, and after seeing Rou Niang and the others with tears in their eyes, smiles on their faces, and nodding desperately, he turned around resolutely.

    "Xiao Hei, let's go"

    "Roar…………"

    As Li Feng roared, Xiao Hei immediately started roaring too.  Then, like a sharp arrow, it flew towards the military camp.  (To be continued)

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 301: The Army Sets Off

    Li Feng was wearing thunder armor, carrying a thunder bow and quiver on his back, and holding a huge drum, urn, and golden hammer in his hand. He was riding on Xiao Hei, who was also wearing armor. He stood on the stage of the school ground, tightly  He looked down at the Black Tiger Army soldiers who were also fully armed and arranged neatly.  Visit to download txt novel (

    The soldiers also put on their armor at this moment, with huge swords on their horses and short crossbows hanging on their waists.  The war horse beneath him is also equipped with equipment.  The soldiers' equipment is equipped according to the equipment of the Xuanjia Army, the most famous army of the Tang Dynasty.  The horse's equipment is divided into the "face curtain" to protect the horse's head, the "chicken neck" to protect the horse's neck, the "dang chest" to protect the horse's chest, the "horse body armor" to protect the horse's body, and the "horse back" to protect the horse's buttocks.  ” and “ parasitic ” that stands erect on the horse’s rump.

    The Xuanjia Army is a unit created by Li Shimin. It can be divided into heavy armor and light armor.  However, judging from the current situation, the Black Tiger Army is equipped with equipment according to the standards of a heavy armored army.

    ??Xuanjia, also known as black armor, is made of black iron. Therefore, at a glance, it is pitch black and exudes a terrifying light.  Coupled with the black Li Feng's Thunder God Armor, it is also completely black.  Immediately, the whole scene was filled with a murderous atmosphere.

    And the soldiers outside the field were all calmed down by the aura emanating from Li Feng at this moment.  Although they couldn't say anything specifically, they all understood that the instructor at this moment was completely different from the instructor some time ago.  It excites them, but also gives them a sense of terror.

    After a long time, Li Feng finally slowly took off the mask on his face, and then looked at the Black Tiger Army soldiers in front of him.  He knew that soon, he would take them to the border battlefield.

    "I hate war"

    Until now, in Li Feng’s mind.  Still echoing, when he left the village, the words that came from behind him, the heart-wrenching calls, and the bursts of crying.  It made him feel a dull pain in his heart, and at the same time, it was filled with full anger.  He began his speech in an extremely low tone.

    "I want to end the war"

    After Li Feng finished his first sentence, it took a long time before he spoke again.  To say it, speak for the first time.  The tone was full of anger, and this time it became decisive, full of determination and dominance.

    Maybe many people can’t understand the first sentence.  However, as soon as this second sentence came out, the people below immediately felt an inexplicable feeling of pride in their hearts, and their expressions became very excited.

    "I'm afraid of death"

    Suddenly, Li Feng said this again, which immediately made everyone in the audience stunned.  Immediately, everyone began to ask themselves the same question and found out.  I am also afraid of death.  After death, who will support and show filial piety to the elderly parents, and who will raise the young children

    "I'm not afraid of death."

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????.  When everyone started to show a hint of fear, Li Feng suddenly.  This sentence came again, making everyone stare at Li Feng closely again.

    "Because, when I put on this armor, I am a soldier. Soldiers cannot be afraid of death, nor will they be afraid of death. It is the duty of soldiers to protect their homes and the country. If even soldiers are afraid of death, then who will protect the people behind them?  When the enemy comes and starts to enslave our relatives, think about it now, are you still afraid of death? "Can you let that happen?"

    After finishing speaking this time, Li Feng stared at everyone and began to ask questions.

    "cannot"

    As soon as Li Feng finished speaking, a thunderous roar came from the audience. The voice was full of anger and determination.

    In my mind, I imagined the situation where enemies were coming to kill me, and my loved ones were killed and enslaved.  Everyone felt a stab of pain in their hearts, followed by a burst of overwhelming anger.  Obviously, if something like that really happened, he would even be willing to be cut into pieces with a thousand cuts, and it would be even more painful.

    Of course everyone knows that what Li Feng said is not shocking, but it is really possible.  Besides, in the past few years, there have been constant wars, and there have been too many such things.  Some people have even experienced such tragic experiences personally.  Now when I heard Li Feng say this, my heart was filled with deep hatred.

    "We are afraid of death, but we are not afraid of death, and we cannot be afraid of death. We all have conflicts and worries in our hearts, I know. At the last moment of the expedition, let me solve this last worry for everyone. Come here, pull things up."

    Looking at these soldiers with fire in their eyes and veins popping out from their fists, Li Feng suddenly sighed in his heart.  Then, he waved his hand and loudly ordered to the side.

    As soon as Li Feng finished speaking, a group of carriages without carriages came from the other side. On top of the carriages,There are huge wooden boxes.  The person who commanded the carriage was Prince Li Chengqian.

    "Open"

    After the carriage stopped at the front of the team, Li Feng spoke again.  As soon as Li Feng finished speaking, many boxes were opened one by one.  Suddenly, bursts of dazzling white light emitted from the box.  Everyone in the audience took a breath of air.

    It turns out that this box contains boxes of silver.  The dazzling white light just now was caused by sunlight hitting the silver and reflecting into everyone's eyes.

    Everyone was really shocked by the amount of money. There was nothing they could do. This scene was really shocking.  Fortunately, although everyone's heartbeats were racing and they were excited, everyone was still there, motionless, and even the expressions on their faces had recovered quickly.

    "These silvers, a total of one hundred thousand taels, will be used as the first war support fund of our Black Tiger Army. To put it more clearly. If you are disabled or die on the battlefield, this money will be  It is used to support your elderly and raise your children. In a word, if anyone dies unfortunately, the old man will be killed by the Black Tiger Army, and the child will be raised by the Black Tiger Army. This money will be managed by the Crown Prince for the time being.  "

    "I, Li Chengqian, in the name of the Crown Prince of the Tang Dynasty, hereby swear that all of this war support fund will be used fairly and equitably for the pension of all the soldiers of the Black Tiger Army. If you have the slightest selfishness and misuse this money, you will be willing to suffer the consequences of God's death."  "Five thunderous blasts"

    As soon as Li Feng finished explaining, Li Chengqian immediately stepped forward and swore a poisonous oath to the sky.  The sound was so loud that it seemed to shake the sky and let God hear it.

    In ancient times, people attached great importance to trust and loyalty, and vows were made to be fulfilled.  Many times, for a promise or a vow, you have to fulfill it at all costs.  What's more, Li Chengqian is a dignified prince and the crown prince of the country, and he has sworn such a poisonous oath.

    Until this time, the soldiers below were finally moved.  Then, they began to get off their horses one after another. Finally, they all knelt down in the direction of Li Feng, without saying a word, and kowtowed a few times.

    "Okay, brothers, that's all I, Li Feng, can do for you. From now on, don't kneel down anymore. The Black Tiger Army doesn't like this, and it won't happen again."

    Looking at these men with red eyes, they just dismounted and kowtowed to themselves without saying a word.  Li Feng understood that they expressed their feelings in this way.

    This money was indeed taken out by Li Feng himself, and it was all the dividends from the sale of Erguotou.  Li Feng had not used it before, but since he knew he was going to fight, he immediately withdrew the money.  For no other reason than to make the soldiers feel at ease.

    Li Feng felt deeply in his heart that these people could not be allowed to bleed and shed tears.

    The duty of a soldier is to protect the country.  The law of the battlefield is life and death.  These are all things that should be taken for granted and cannot be changed.  When fighting, people will die, this is inevitable.  However, Li Feng did not want these soldiers who fought bloody battles on the battlefield to have peace after death.

    Li Feng couldn't control other people. He asked himself that he didn't have the ability or the ability.  However, he would not allow that to happen in his three-thirds of an acre of land.  He brought the Black Tiger Army to the battlefield, so Li Feng has the responsibility and obligation to be responsible for them.

    For soldiers, dying on the battlefield is not terrible. What is terrible is that after death, they will not be able to live in peace.  That's a tragedy, a travesty.

    Today, everything Li Feng said was sincere and real, and what he did was real.  It was so real that no one knew how to express their feelings, so they could only uncharacteristically get off their horses and kowtow to Li Feng.

    "Chengqian, my fourth uncle is leaving. I need you to take care of the family affairs."

    Immediately, Li Feng turned his head, stared at Li Chengqian and began to explain.  The home Li Feng refers to, of course, refers to his own home and Jianghu Village.

    "Fourth uncle, don't worry. If anything really happens, you can just ask me when you come back."

    Li Feng doesn’t need to explain this matter, Li Chengqian will do it well.  After hearing what Li Feng said, Li Chengqian said it seriously.

    "Everyone mount up"

    After hearing Li Chengqian's answer, Li Feng nodded to him, then, after patting him on the shoulder, he turned and said something to the soldiers below. He himself came to Xiao Hei's side and rode up to Xiao Hei again.  Black back.  And the people below were all neatly unified, and all got on the war horses.

    "Set off"

    With Li Feng’s order, then he rode Xiao Hei, taking the lead, and bolted towards the outside of the military camp.  Behind him closely followed a thousand Black Tiger Army cavalry.  Wherever Qianqi passed by, there were bursts of roaring sounds, and dust began to fly all over the sky.

    Very soon, the school grounds became empty.  After Li Chengqian sighed for a while, he was ready to leave.  The matter of the War Guarantee Fund still needs to be handled by him.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 302: Divide the troops and go on their way

    On the official road of Shiliting, ten days away from Chang'an City, a large group of cavalry was standing. Judging from the number, there should be several thousand people.  In the front row of this cavalry team, Cheng Yaojin and Li Ji were in the middle.  Li Ji was riding on the horse with a calm face, while Cheng Yaojin kept stretching his neck, looking at something in the distance.

    Suddenly, a burst of very loud hoofbeats came from the distance, and then, a group of yellow clouds began to float slowly towards this side.  Cheng Yaojin's face immediately showed joy.  You know, they are here, waiting for almost an hour.

    If it had been anyone else, Young Master Cheng Yaojin would have started to curse.  Think about when Cheng Yaojin has been waiting for someone to come.

    "Haha, military advisor, oh, no, I should call you deputy commander now, haha. The wait is finally here, but it made me wait for a while, Old Cheng."

    Looking at the yellow clouds drifting closer and closer, Cheng Yaojin suddenly said happily to Li Ji beside him.  It suddenly occurred to me that I could no longer call the military advisor, so I immediately changed my mind.

    Although, among the generals guarding the Turkic border, there are also generals who are good at fighting.  However, this incident was too sudden and too big. Obviously, the generals guarding the gate could not reassure Li Shimin.  Therefore, this time, in addition to Li Feng, Li Ji and Cheng Yaojin were also brought to the battlefield together.

    "Don't talk nonsense. Even if they come in two hours, you still have to wait obediently. If you have the ability, try losing your temper like before later."

    Compared to Cheng Yaojin, Li Ji felt much calmer.  If you come, come. If you don't come, just keep waiting.

    "I'm too lazy to tell you that I, Cheng Yaojin, am so ignorant of etiquette. I was a commander at that time, how can I be disrespectful to him? Hey. The equipment of the Xuanjia Army is still heavy armor? No, no, this horse  It’s not right…”

    As soon as he heard Li Ji's words, Cheng Yaojin felt depressed for a while, and then he began to speak righteously.  As for what he was thinking, it was inhumane.  But, soon.  Cheng Yaojin stared at the men and horses running in front and said in a very surprised tone.

    "Well, this is indeed the equipment of the Xuanjia Army, the heavy armored cavalry, plus. The Mo Dao on them is really weird. At this speed, they can almost catch up with the light armored cavalry. By the way, old goblin, do you know  You know where these war horses come from."

    Hearing what Cheng Yaojin said, Li Ji also discovered something was wrong, that is, the cavalry on the opposite side was too fast.  Where is the heavy armored cavalry?  They are clearly light armored cavalry.  In this case, the problem must be the war horses that appeared under them.

    "You ask me, I'll ask who to go to."

    At this time, Cheng Yaojin was just looking ahead with shining eyes.  The Black Tiger Army is getting closer and closer.  To be precise, they were the war horses ridden by the Black Tiger Army.  Needless to say.  He knew that it was definitely a good horse.  However, after looking at it, he could only shake his head and sigh helplessly. He did not dare to ask for it.

    As for where these war horses came from, he really didn’t know.  This black tiger army was trained by Li Feng and the prince. There was no need to notify anyone at all. Whatever they wanted, they asked the emperor directly.

    "Send the order, cheer up, the commander is here"

    When Li Ji saw the Black Tiger Army coming soon, he quickly ordered the cavalry behind him to cheer up.  As soon as the soldiers heard that the commander was coming, they quickly began to adjust their state and look energetic.

    "Hey, something is wrong. This horse is not goodit's the big black tiger. Send the order and tell everyone to control the horses. Hurry up"

    Since then, Cheng Yaojin has been staring at Li Feng, who was running at the front. Suddenly, he felt that the horse under his seat was feeling uneasy, and he immediately became alert.  Then, when he took a closer look, he discovered that Li Feng was riding a war horse. It was clearly the big tiger and the little black one.  He was frightened immediately, and then he shouted orders to the people behind him.

    I think back then, he had suffered a lot from Xiao Hei.  He had a very vivid memory of what happened to Li You. A tiger roar frightened all the horses to stop immediately, and almost threw him off the horse.  But now, with so many war horses here, it would be fine if the big tiger ran directly to them.

    “Hush…hush…”

    In fact, without Cheng Yaojin opening his mouth, everyone had already discovered that something was wrong with the horse under his seat.  So, all of a sudden, the sound of comforting the horses was everywhere.

    "stop"

    Li Feng, who was riding on Xiao Hei's back, also noticed something unusual on the opposite side. He soon knew the reason, so he immediately ordered the team to stop advancing.  If this causes the opposing horses to flee in confusion, then things will be very complicated.??.

    On the contrary, looking at Li Feng, as soon as Xiao Hei stopped, the horses behind him all stopped without any control.  Then, they all stood quietly not far behind Xiao Hei.  Obviously, they are not afraid of Xiaohei.

    Come, Li Feng threw Xiao Hei to the racecourse in order to train the physical strength and endurance of these war horses.  After two months of training, the results are indeed outstanding.  Whether it is physical strength, endurance, or speed, the boss has improved a lot.  This is also the reason why, although they are heavy armored cavalry, they can run as fast as light armored cavalry.

    At the beginning, these war horses were so frightened by Xiao Hei that they lost their souls.  Basically, as long as Xiao Hei gets a little closer and smells Xiao Hei's breath, the horses will run away risking their lives.  However, later on, I don’t know whether they decided that Xiao Hei would not eat them, or whether they had accepted their fate because they had been played with by Xiao Hei for too long.

    In short, if Xiao Hei didn’t specifically send out a dangerous breath towards them, they wouldn’t be afraid of Xiao Hei at all.  On the contrary, there is a sense of recognizing Xiao Hei as the boss.

    At first, Li Feng thought that this little black kid had been raised at home for a long time and had lost its wild nature.  Later I found out that it wasn't like that.  Except for the war horses in the racecourse who were used to being bullied by Xiao Hei, other war horses still ran away desperately when they smelled Xiao Hei's breath.

    "It's not going to be easy now, we can't even get close."

    As soon as the team stopped, as expected, calm was restored over there.  However, as a result, Li Feng became depressed.  We came here to meet each other, but now we can only look at each other from a distance.  What worries Li Feng the most is that if Xiao Hei comes to visit one day, the camp will be destroyed immediately.

    At this time, Li Feng saw that Li Ji and Cheng Yaojin had begun to run towards them on the opposite side. Li Feng also immediately got off Xiao Hei's back, took off his mask, and walked towards them.

    "Meet the Marshal"

    "General Li, hello General Cheng"

    As soon as they met, Li Ji and Cheng Yaojin immediately saluted Li Feng, and Li Feng also clasped his fists and said in return.

    "Haha, Marshal, I didn't expect that you brought Xiao Hei with you. Fortunately, Marshal, you found out in time, otherwise, there would have been a big mess. However, there is a problem that Mojiang can't figure out. Why Xiao Hei  The horses behind Hei don't seem to be afraid of Xiao Hei at all."

    Since then, Cheng Yaojin and Li Feng have been relatively familiar with each other. In addition, he is the kind of person who can't keep his words to himself.  So, he immediately expressed the questions in his heart.

    "Well, this is because I didn't think it through well. As for why those war horses are not afraid of Xiao Hei, it's because Xiao Hei has been training them. Once they are familiar with them, they will naturally not be afraid."

    Seeing Cheng Yaojin asking, Li Feng certainly had no need to hide it, so he briefly told Cheng Yaojin and the others about Xiao Hei training these horses at the racecourse.

    "Haha, I didn't expect that the commander-in-chief not only trained his troops miraculously, but also thought of such a method to train the war horses. No wonder, it is obviously heavy armor, but the speed is no less than that of light armor. The most important thing is, facing the Black Tiger Army, you will never  We can no longer use cavalry. And if the Turkic cavalry is used properly, Xiao Hei will definitely have unexpected miraculous effects."

    When Li Feng said this, all the previous doubts suddenly became clear.  And Li Ji immediately thought of Xiao Hei's wonderful use.

    "Ahyeah, if when those Turkic cavalry are charging, Xiao Hei runs up to him and screams like that, it will be a lot of fun."

    After what Li Ji said, Cheng Yaojin suddenly realized. The thought of using Xiao Hei to deal with the opponent's cavalry made him extremely excited.

    "Well, let's not mention this for now. We can't go together in the current situation. Otherwise, if Xiao Hei suddenly breaks into the barracks, there will be big trouble. Therefore, I think it is better to go separately.  I am leading the Black Tiger Army and will take the first step later. What do the two generals think?"

    How could Li Feng not know the role of Xiao Hei? However, Li Feng would only use it under the premise of ensuring Xiao Hei's safety.  Therefore, the specific situation will only depend on the specific situation at that time.

    "The commander-in-chief is extremely concerned that the Black Tiger Army's marching speed is obviously much faster. Then according to the commander-in-chief, the commander-in-chief will lead the Black Tiger Army to take the first step, and I will catch up behind and strive to arrive as soon as possible.  How about meeting in Dingxiangcheng?"

    After hearing what Li Feng said, Li Ji also knew that the only option was to take this path separately.  It was obvious that Li Feng's Black Tiger Army was much faster than them. Of course, Li Feng left first.  Besides, if Li Feng and the others arrive early, they can better support the front line in advance, right?

    This is what Li Feng came to think about. When he heard that Li Ji had no objection, he immediately turned around and returned to the team.  Then, we started to set off.

    &nbsp;"Hey, what a pity"

    "Okay, let's go quickly. Otherwise, we don't know what strange things will happen by then."

    Seeing the Black Tiger Army flying away, Cheng Yaojin secretly sighed a pity.  However, Li Ji didn't have the intention to linger here. If he didn't set off quickly, he would be even more unable to keep up.  He knew very well that there were many strange things on the battlefield with Li Feng.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 303: It’s a coincidence

    Starting from Chang'an, Li Feng and the Black Tiger Army rushed on the road without stopping.  [This article comes from] It has to be said that these war horses were trained by Xiao Hei to be very strong. They actually arrived in Mayi on the afternoon of the seventh day.  After chatting with Qin Huaiyu and others during this period, Li Feng knew that Mayi and Yunzhong were the starting points of the Tang Army's attack on the Eastern Turks.

    Back then, it was from here that Li Jing’s army attacked Dingxiang and defeated Jieli Khan, laying the foundation for the Tang Dynasty’s destruction of the Eastern Turks.

    With the demise of the Eastern Turks, Mayi, the original garrison town, quickly lost its status.  Because, since the fall of the Eastern Turks, in order to accommodate the Turks who surrendered, Li Shimin set up six governor's mansions in the Eastern Turks area.  Among them, they include Dingxiang Dudu's Mansion and Yunzhong Dudu's Mansion.  In addition, there are four governor's offices in Huazhou, Changzhou, Youzhou and Chuanzhou.

    This time, the Western Turks attacked Dingxiang and Yunzhong.  Because this place is the old place of Jieli Khan.  This place has fertile water and grass and a vast and flat area, making it an ideal grazing land.  Of course, it is also a very conducive place for cavalry to gallop.

    "Commander, Mayi is ahead. From here to Dingxiang, there is still a hundred miles. Should we rush to Dingxiang now, or rest in Mayi for one night before setting off?"

    When they arrived outside Mayi City, Li Feng and the others paused.  At this time, Qin Huaiyu quickly dismounted, ran forward, and began to ask Li Feng.

    “Well, forget it, I think we’ll have a night’s rest in Mayi tonight and start again early tomorrow morning.”

    After seven consecutive days of rapid march, everyone’s faces showed a hint of exhaustion.  Then decide.  Mayi should have a good rest now.  Anyway, he only received the military report yesterday, saying that there would be no problems in Dingxiang in a short time.  Therefore, Li Feng is not in a hurry to come at this moment.  therefore.  It is better to rest in Mayi for a night and rush to Dingxiang early tomorrow morning.

    "As ordered Well, Marshal, look over there"

    Just when Qin Huaiyu was about to pass on the order.  Suddenly, he pointed his finger behind everyone and said with surprise.  Li Feng turned his head and looked, and sure enough, he saw a large number of people running towards them.

    "Commander, over there is the direction of Qian Dingxiang. These people seem to be ordinary people, and judging from their appearance, they are fleeing to Mayi City."

    I know that Li Feng is not familiar with this area at all.  Qin Huaiyu immediately began to explain to Li Feng.  However, Qin Huaiyu's tone sounded a little anxious.

    "Go and ask. Did anything happen to Dingxiang?"

    When Li Feng heard that it was the people who came from Dingxiang, he immediately felt that something was wrong.  And look at this long queue.  There were quite a few people, and these people clearly looked like they were running for their lives.  There is no doubt that, most likely, something happened in Dingxiang.

    After Qin Huaiyu heard what Li Feng said, he immediately mounted his horse and galloped towards that side.  Not long after, he hurried back again, his face becoming very serious.

    "Commander, early this morning, the Turks did not know where they mobilized their troops and horses. Outside Dingxiang City, the Turkic army began to launch a fierce attack on Dingxiang City. Due to the disparity in strength, although there was a city to rely on, the casualties of our Tang army were very high.  The city was so majestic that the general Niu Jinda ordered the people in the city to evacuate.

    Although he was extremely anxious in his heart, Qin Huaiyu tried his best to keep himself calm, and then told Li Feng in detail what he learned.

    "No, the Turks only have 150,000 troops. What about Yunzhong, what's the situation over there? Why don't they support Dingxiang?"

    When Li Feng heard this, he immediately frowned, but soon he became confused again.  You must know that there are nearly 100,000 soldiers of the Tang Dynasty at this border pass.  Do the Turks dare to ignore Yunzhong and attack Dingxiang with all their strength?  This is not right. Aren't they afraid that Yunzhong will send troops to support Dingxiang and attack from both front and rear?  In this way, even if their troops are relatively strong, they will suffer heavy losses if they are attacked from behind.

    "The people in the city don't know the specific situation. Marshal, judging from General Niu's approach, he is preparing to fight to the death or is preparing to abandon Dingxiang and retreat to Mayi."

    Since Niu Jinda asked the people in the city to evacuate Dingxiang, it means that the situation in Dingxiang must be very bad now.  As we all know, it is easier to defend a city than to attack it.  What's more, these are Turks who are not very good at attacking cities.  From this, Li Feng can determine that the number of troops outside Dingxiang City at this time definitely exceeds 100,000.

    "The Black Tiger Army obeyed the order and rushed to Dingxiang at full speed"

    Since Dingxiang City is in danger, no matter what, we can only rush to Dingxiang City.  As for the remaining things, what to do, we can only doIt's time to make a decision.  After making the decision, Li Feng immediately took the lead and rushed towards Dingxiang, followed by a thousand Black Tiger troops.

    "I'm so unlucky. Why did I encounter such a bad thing as soon as I came here?"

    Li Feng feels as depressed as he wants right now. He originally thought that he would come two days early, but who would have thought that he would catch up with this bad thing as soon as he came.

    It would be much simpler if we came together with Li Ji and the others.  In addition to the thousands of elite cavalry they brought from the capital, there will also be other troops squeezed out from elsewhere.  In total, there are twenty to thirty thousand horses.  What's good now is that he leads a thousand black tiger troops.

    To face several times, or even ten times the number of troops, Li Feng was confident that he could fight the opponent with this thousand powerful black tiger army, but now, he had to face more than 100,000 troops.  But how to fix it?  Just thinking about it gave Li Feng a headache.  But now, no matter what, he had to rush to Dingxiang City.

    With Li Feng and the others moving at full speed, it didn't take long to reach the distance of a hundred miles.  Far away, Li Feng could hear bursts of sounds coming from afar.

    The neighing of the war horses, the shouting, the sound of the war drums, and even the bursts of screams all showed that an extremely cruel war was going on ahead.  When people hear it from a distance, they feel a wave of creepiness.  As you can imagine, what lies ahead must be a scene like hell on earth.  Li Feng could even smell the strong smell of blood in the air.

    In an instant, Li Feng felt that an extremely familiar feeling had returned to his body.  It made him feel that his blood began to boil, as if there was some mysterious magic power, which made him want to rush towards the battlefield in front of him.  However, Li Feng finally endured it.

    "Stop, let's change direction and not enter the city"

    Seeing that Dingxiang City was right in front of us, Li Feng suddenly asked everyone to stop, then frowned and said.  Along the way, he was thinking about what to do. After much thinking, he decided not to enter Dingxiang City.

    "Commander, if we don't enter Dingxiang City, then we"

    Just now, they were talking hurriedly about coming to Dingxiang City to support them, but suddenly they gave an order not to enter the city.  All of a sudden, everyone was confused.  However, everyone has long been accustomed to obeying Li Feng's orders.  Therefore, no one said anything, but Qin Huaiyu asked in a low voice.

    "Let's go around and get behind the Turks"

    Hearing Qin Huaiyu’s question, Li Feng pointed in the direction of the battlefield ahead, and then spoke.

    "Commander, this can't be done. We only have a thousand people. It's too dangerous to go around behind the enemy's army. If something goes wrong, Commander, it's absolutely not possible. We can't let you take this risk."

    "Yes, Marshal, if you make any mistake, then"

    As soon as Li Feng finished speaking, there was a wave of dissuasion.  It's really too dangerous to do this.  They couldn't let Li Feng take this risk.

    "Well, now that he has come to the battlefield, no matter what his identity is, he is first and foremost a soldier. Have you forgotten what I told you? A soldier's duty is to protect his family and country, and there is nothing else.  Besides, I made this decision after careful consideration.”

    "Right now, Dingxiang City is under siege by an army of over 100,000 Turks. Think about it, what effect will a thousand of us have if we enter the city? That will only sacrifice all our advantages.  ”

    "Besides, if we don't enter the city, we won't necessarily be in danger. Don't forget, we are the Black Tiger Army, and with Xiao Hei here, the cavalry is just a decoration for us. Without the cavalry, we have to escape.  They only rely on two legs. If we kill them, they won’t be able to catch us, right?”

    Li Feng knew what they meant. They didn't want Li Feng to take risks.  You know, even if Dingxiang City is now towering and within reach, there are still tens of thousands of troops there after all.  Li Feng is the coach, and even more so the prince. When the time comes, no matter what, there will be no danger.

    However, Li Feng couldn't do that. He came to fight. Since he was on this battlefield, there was no reason for him to avoid it.  Besides, being outside is not necessarily more dangerous than being inside the city.

    "I said, why are you all looking at me like this? What's wrong, you can't run. In short, just remember what I said. There are many of them, so let's run. They can't catch up anyway. What if there are few people?  Let's make sure they understand. Don't be so stupid. Haven't you heard that if you keep the green hills, we will fight the battle and keep our lives?  , if that time comes, ?If you dare to be stupid for a few days, see if I don't deal with him.  "

    “ Seeing the looks on everyone’s faces when he said he was running away, Li Feng immediately cursed.

    "Okay, now, get ready to leave immediately. Remember, enter the village quietly and don't ask for a gun. This time, I will take you and become a thorn beside the chrysanthemum gate of the Turks. If anything happens, just poke him, haha  "

    When democracy is no longer possible, Li Feng can only implement dictatorship.  So, with the evil smile on Li Feng's face, everyone chose to obey the order.

    A small team of a thousand people quietly and slowly moved towards the back of the Turkic army.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 304: Sneak Attack on the Racecourse

    It was already afternoon when we arrived at Damayi, and it took a long time to get to Dingxiang and sneak up behind the Turkic army.  So by now night had fallen.  Fortunately, we came all the way without any danger and were not discovered by the Turks.

    Arriving at the rear of the Turkic army, Li Feng and the others found a relatively secluded hill and began to carefully observe the situation in front.  Since it was already dark and it was quite far away from Dingxiang City, we could not see the specific situation on the other side of Dingxiang City at all.  However, bursts of more brutal killing cries or screams came from the front, indicating that the Turks did not stop attacking the city because of darkness, but instead attacked more fiercely.

    At this time, countless tents had been erected on a flat ground not far from Li Feng and the others.  At this moment, groups of people and horses were walking out of the tents, then began to assemble, mount their horses, and then headed towards the battlefield.  At the same time, another group of people came back here and got into the tent.

    "Instructor, it seems that the situation is not good. The Turks are preparing to use wheel fighting to take down Dingxiang City in one go. If this continues, it won't take long for our army in Dingxiang City to collapse from exhaustion.  "

    Seeing this situation, Wang Daxiong, who was beside Li Feng, immediately whispered to Li Feng, his voice full of anxiety.  As for why Wang Daxiong and the others call them Instructor Li Feng instead of Marshal.  Of course, that was Li Feng's order. Firstly, Li Feng couldn't bear to listen to the commander-in-chief, and secondly, he wanted to avoid accidentally revealing his identity.

    It is true that as Wang Daxiong said, the Turks rely on their large number of people.  You can use wheel fighting.  As for the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty in Dingxiang City, they could only resist with all their might without sleep. Who could stand it if this continued?

    "Yes. Instructor, if this continues, General Niu and the others will soon be unable to support them. These Turks are really cautious. They actually arranged so many soldiers to guard the barracks. The thousand of us are really  There are too few. It is extremely difficult to make a sneak attack."

    Qin Huaiyu on the side felt anxious and depressed when he saw that a large number of troops were sent to guard the Turkic barracks.  The so-called sneak attack is to take advantage of someone's unpreparedness, but looking at their posture now, it is clear that they are ready to attack, even if they want to make a sneak attack.

    For these situations.  Of course Li Feng had discovered it long ago.  really.  This is a sneak attack.  That's difficult.  Li Feng is not afraid of anything now, he is only afraid of large numbers of archers.  Even if he doesn't care, the remaining Black Tiger Army.  But I couldn’t bear it anymore.  Obviously, in order to prevent someone from making a sneak attack while it was dark.  The Turkic soldiers opposite were all armed with strong bows.

    At that time, once someone makes a sneak attack, there are so many of them that there is no need to take aim. When a rain of arrows comes, the enemy will not be able to hide even if he wants to.

    However, the current situation in Dingxiang City is critical, if the Turks are really allowed to attack like this.  It was only a matter of time before the city was destroyed, so Li Feng and the others had to do something.

    "Well, yes, Huaiyu, Nobita, look over there."

    Just when Li Feng was in a dilemma, suddenly, Li Feng's eyes lit up, he pointed to a place not far from the Li Turkic barracks, and said to Qin Huaiyu and the others.

    "War horse?"

    By the firelight over there, Qin Huaiyu and Wang Daxiong looked in the direction Li Feng pointed and found that that was where the Turks had placed their war horses.  Turks, nomadic people, are people who grew up on horseback.  Therefore, the Turkic military base is composed of cavalry.

    This time, the Turkic army attacked the city with such a large number of people, and the number of war horses they brought was even more shocking.  With so many war horses, they must be managed uniformly.  Therefore, these war horses were divided into several places and placed.  When the soldiers rest, the horses also rest. When the soldiers go into battle, they can just lead the horses directly from here.

    However, when Li Feng suddenly mentioned these war horses, Qin Huaiyu and the others were a little confused as to what he meant.  It is true that war horses are important and precious strategic materials, but before you can make a decision, you have to wait until the enemy is defeated.  Is it too early to make up my mind now?

    "Haha, instructor, you don't want to get all these war horses back. If that happens, we will really make a fortune. There are tens of thousands of war horses here. What if"

    Cheng Chubi, as the squad leader, was also around Li Feng.  It's just that he is just like his father. He just fights and goes on tasks when assigned. As for making suggestions, he doesn't care.  Therefore, I didn't speak for a long time, but now that I heard about the war horse, I immediately became interested.

    In fact, among these team captains, except for Qin Huaiyu and Wang Daxiong, the rest of them and Cheng Chubi are all the same.  For example, this is even more true for Iron Tower and others.

    &nbsp; "You boy, enjoy the good things. The more than 100,000 Turkic troops below you are dead people. Even if they are dead people, you can drive these horses back for me, you can do it."

    As soon as he heard Cheng Chubi's words, Li Feng suddenly felt happy and knocked directly on Cheng Chubi's forehead.  Cheng Chubi felt aggrieved and touched his forehead. His pitiful expression made everyone feel happy.  After being manipulated by Cheng Chubi, the atmosphere became much better.

    "You think, what will happen if we drive these tens of thousands of war horses and let them attack the Turkic soldiers' camp?"

    Cheng Chubi’s words about this living treasure made Li Feng feel relaxed for a while. Then, he pointed at the horses below and said to everyone with a smile on his face.

    "It goes without saying that if we are really attacked by these war horses, the Turkic military camp in front of us will be trampled to pieces. Tens of thousands of war horses will run wild. Who can stop them. Well, instructor, you don't want to drive these war horses.  Go ahead and trample on those Turks. But how can these war horses listen to us? If nothing else, I’m afraid the Turks soldiers over there will make dumplings out of us before we can gather these war horses.”

    Of course everyone knows what the concept of tens of thousands of war horses running wild is.  Basically, anyone who encounters this situation will have no choice but to cry for their parents and avoid it.

    At this moment, everyone finally understood what Li Feng was up to.  However, this matter is too difficult.  By the time they gathered these war horses, the Turkic soldiers over there had already arrived.

    "Haha, why are we gathering? Have you forgotten what our Xiao Hei does? You are looking at it. Although it is flat below, there is a long and narrow area with hills on both sides. These war horses,  As soon as we start running, we will definitely run along the flat ground. When the time comes, as long as we rush from this side to this side, those war horses will definitely run towards the Turkic barracks. "

    "The most important thing is that the guards at the racecourse are not very tight. Isn't this a God-given opportunity?"

    Speaking of this, Li Feng also became excited.  The reason why Li Feng thought of using war horses was because of Xiao Hei's existence.  Thinking back to the time when Xiao Hei chased the horse at the racecourse, he could still remember it vividly.  No matter how much the horse is trained, it is still an animal. As long as it is an animal, it retains its animal abilities.

    Maybe they have never seen a tiger, but they cannot ignore the dangerous aura of the king of beasts in the tiger.

    "Xiao Hei, yes, why didn't we think of that? When the time comes, as soon as we attack, those war horses will smell Xiao Hei's breath, and they will go crazy without us having to chase them away."

    "That is, when the time comes, we will just follow the horses forward. Those war horses will definitely run forward regardless of their lives. When the time comesotherwise, we will simply give him a hard time, and we will directly kill the horses.  We will rush to the battlefield. By then, there will be enough for the Turks who are attacking the city to drink."

    When Li Feng mentioned Xiao Hei, everyone’s eyes immediately lit up, and then everyone became extremely excited.  Many people even suggested driving their horses directly to the battlefield.

    "No, absolutely not. When the time comes, when those Turks react, we will be made dumplings by others. So, wait a minute, all listen to my orders, I call for retreat, no one is allowed to fight, do you understand?"

    Looking at the group of overly excited guys in front of him, Li Feng was suddenly startled.  This time, if you do this, you will give the enemy an unprepared attack.  It wouldn't be fun if the other party came to their senses and surrounded us. By then, even if they rushed out, they wouldn't know how many people would be injured.

    So, Li Feng began to become very serious.  Although he knew that people would inevitably die in war, he still hoped in his heart to bring these people back intact.

    After hearing what Li Feng said, everyone shut up and lowered their heads.  They knew that Li Feng did not want them to cause any casualties.  Since Li Feng came to this battlefield, what he talked about the most was how to avoid casualties.

    Although everyone was a little depressed, they were more moved.

    Next, Li Feng and these team leaders began to make detailed plans again, and then assigned tasks to each team.  With everything ready, everyone once again mounted their war horses.

    "Remember, wait, be careful not to alert the enemy. After hearing my order, we all act together. When those war horses charge forward, you must rush over immediately. You cannot scatter. Everyone understands.  Is there any more?”

    When he got on the war horse, Li Feng still felt a little uneasy. He reallyWorry, wait a minute, these boys get hot-headed and run away, that would be bad.  Therefore, he had to explain again and again

    "Okay, just understand, then let's set off according to the plan just now"

    When everyone saw it and everyone nodded, Li Feng took the lead and began to slowly move towards the horse racing stable below.  The rest of the people followed directly behind Li Feng.

    Not long after, under the bright moonlight, several ghost-like teams began to sneak towards the horse farm of the Turkic army, slowly approaching.

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 305: The Beginning of the Killing

    Li Feng and the others were divided into three directions this time, preparing to attack the racecourse. Among them, Li Feng led Cheng Chubi, Iron Tower, and two other teams. A total of four teams attacked from the front, which can also be said to be a middle attack.  .  Because, only in this way can we ensure as much as possible that the horses will run towards the Turkic barracks later.

    As for the remaining two parts, Qin Huaiyu and Wang Daxiong are in charge respectively. One person leads three teams to attack from the left and right sides.  It is also to avoid blocking those war horses that do not follow the crowd and let them return to the herd.

    Along the way, Li Feng and the others were very careful to prevent the Turkic soldiers guarding the racecourse from discovering them prematurely, so they walked very slowly.  After walking quietly like this for a while, we finally arrived, not far from the racecourse.

    "Everyone mount their horses, prepare their crossbows, and listen to my orders."

    At this time, Li Feng finally asked the team to stop.  Just now, in order to avoid making too much noise, everyone was walking with their horses.  Now, after hearing Li Feng's order, they all quickly mounted their horses, took out the short crossbows from their waists, and installed the crossbow arrows.  Then, he sat quietly on the horse and waited.  There were bursts of excitement in his eyes as he stared at the guards at the racecourse ahead.

    At this time, Li Feng had already ridden on Xiao Hei's back, then hung up the drum, urn, and golden hammer, and took off the thunder bow and feather arrows from his back.

    After everything was ready, Li Feng did not immediately order the attack, but waited quietly there.  Because he doesn't know either.  Are Qin Huaiyu and Wang Daxiong ready?

    "***, it would be great if there was a phone"

    To be honest, Li Feng was also excited, to be precise.  That's right.  Anyway, I don’t know what happened, but he has been in a very excited mood since he came to this battlefield.  Fortunately, he had been trying his best to suppress the impulse in his heart.  Make yourself sensible.

    "Attack"

    "Roar……"

    Waiting is the most painful thing. After a while, Li Feng felt that Qin Huaiyu and the others were ready, so he shouted loudly, then raised his thundering bow and shot out with an arrow.  Sound, the Turks guard over there.  There was a burst of screams.

    And at this time.  Xiao Hei also let out bursts of tiger roars.  Then he quickly rushed towards the horse farm not far away.

    "Brothers, charge and kill all these Turks"

    Cheng Chubi and the others were extremely impatient when they arrived.  Immediately they all let out loud roars, followed by Li Feng and rushed forward.  at the same time.  From the left and right sides, there were also bursts of roaring sounds.  Suddenly, bursts of sound broke the tranquility of the night.

    With the screams just now and the shouts of killing, the guards on the Turkic side suddenly became confused, and then they became a little confused.  Perhaps, they never thought that the Tang Army would appear here, let alone that they would attack the racecourse.

    "It's a pity that Li Feng and the others didn't give them any chance, especially Li Feng, who relied on his thunderous bow to have a long range. Without even pulling the bow string, a burst of screams came.  Li Feng and the others were very close to the racecourse just now. They charged and in a split second, they had arrived at the gate of the racecourse.

    "kill"

    As the distance became closer, the short crossbows in the hands of the remaining Black Tiger Army members also began to fire one after another. As a result, the screams became more intensive.

    At this time, the guards on the Turkic side also came to their senses. They also raised their bows and arrows and began to fight back.  And Li Feng, who was rushing at the front, was their main target.  Suddenly, there were bursts of tinkling sounds and bursts of sparks coming from Li Feng's body.

    However, Li Feng was wrapped in the Thunder God Armor like a mecha warrior, so these feather arrow roots had no effect on him.  As for Xiao Hei and Li Feng, there is no difference. They are tightly wrapped by the trouser rack.

    "***, the Turks' archery skills are really good. They can shoot so accurately in such a hurry."

    With a burst of curses in Li Feng's heart, he had already rushed to the remaining Turkic guards. Then, he quickly took back the thundering bow and replaced it with a drum, urn and golden hammer.

    "go away……"

    With the drum, urn and golden hammer in hand, Li Feng suddenly felt a surge of violent energy in his heart, and he suddenly felt that the blood all over his body began to boil.  Then, the hands holding the giant hammer stretched out, and with a roar, they waved towards the Turkic soldiers on both sides.

    As soon as the giant hammer touched theThe chests of the two Turkic soldiers suddenly began to dent, and then a burst of bright red blood burst out, and then began to fly backwards, hitting several other soldiers behind them.  Suddenly, several people began to fly backwards.

    "ah……"

    Afterwards, there were bursts of screams, and then there was the sound of objects falling to the ground. The bodies of several flying Turkic soldiers hit the ground heavily, making bursts of dull sounds.

    This sudden change, or perhaps it can be said that the scene before our eyes is really astonishing.  It actually made the remaining Turkic soldiers start to feel stupid.  With a face full of disbelief, he looked at his companions who were already lying motionless on the ground, not knowing whether they were alive or dead.  Especially when I saw the two unlucky guys who were directly hit by Li Feng, their chests were bloody, their orifices were bleeding, and their eyes were bulging.  My heart suddenly started to feel chilly, and my legs even started to tremble a little.

    "Roar"

    "ah……"

    "The monster is coming, run quickly"

    ? followed by a fierce tiger roar and two bursts of screams.  Finally they came to their senses again, and then each of them felt their hearts almost beating out of their chests.  It turned out that when Xiao Hei rushed in front of the two Turkic soldiers, he actually raised his tiger claws and swiped toward their necks.

    " Xiao Hei's tiger claws are so sharp and powerful.  In one fell swoop, the two men's heads were almost severed.  The aorta was cut open, and there was a burst of hot blood, like a fountain, spraying high.  And because Xiao Hei was too fast, the two of them didn't even have time to fall down.

    Such a scene was really weird and terrifying. Coupled with Xiao Hei's roar, the remaining Turkic soldiers finally understood that this was not a war horse.

    In an instant, an aura of incomparable fear began to spread in the hearts of those Turkic soldiers, and then, after a burst of frightened screams, they actually began to flee.

    "Xiao Hei, don't you know how to be more elegant? Look, now you are covered in blood."

    To be honest, Li Feng was also shocked by Xiao Hei.  I have to say, this guy is really a born killer.  The tiger claw actually went directly to the opponent's neck.  This may be Xiao Hei's nature. They know where the fatal points are without even having to teach them.

    However, because the distance was too close, Li Feng and Xiao Hei were spattered with blood, which made Li Feng depressed for a while.  However, Li Feng didn't seem to notice. He didn't seem to feel disgusted or uncomfortable with the bloody scene at all.

    "Roar……"

    "kill……"

    Actually, what happened just now happened in just a moment.  Just when the Turkic guards were almost scared out of their wits and about to run away, Xiao Hei roared again and continued his killing spree.  At this time, Cheng Chubi, Tie Ta and others also rushed to the front.  At this time, they had also changed into Mo Dao.

    "Behead"

    I saw Tieta catching up with the two Turkic soldiers, and then raising the long Mo Dao high with his right hand. The Mo Dao exuded bursts of light under the moonlight.  Following the roar of the iron tower, the Mo Dao was like thunder, swung straight down in an arc, and slashed at the Turkic soldiers in front.  The Turkic soldiers in front were in a panic and quickly used their scimitars to block the Mo Dao in Tieta's hand.

    There was a crisp sound of metal breaking, followed by bursts of screams.  A horrifying scene suddenly appeared.  Two Turkic soldiers were cut in half by the iron tower and chopped into four pieces.  Blood and internal organs flowed all over the floor.  But the two Turkic soldiers did not die immediately.

    Accompanied by bursts of screams, half of the body was twisting continuously, and his hands were waving in pain

    Such a bloody and terrifying scene immediately made everyone start to feel dazed.  However, the effect is completely different.

    In the past, everyone in the Black Tiger Army only knew that this Mo Dao was very powerful, but in the past, it was used to chop wood piles. Only those who used it to chop wood today realized that it was so powerful.  Soon, after a period of discomfort, the bloody scene aroused the ferocious energy in his heart.  They all shouted and waved the Mo Dao in their hands, slashing at the surrounding Turkic soldiers.

    But this time, the remaining Turkic soldiers were completely frightened.  Even though they are people who have been on the battlefield for a long time, they are used to seeing life and death, and seeing tragedy, but they have never seen a scene like this tonight, and they can't even dream about it.

    "Devils, they are all devils"

    When the mind is completely occupied by fear, there is only one reactionYes, that is to run away like crazy, run away far away from these demons.

    "Come on, kill them all"

    The bloody scene seemed to make Li Feng almost forget everything, and only killing seemed to be left in his heart. Then, he raised the drum, urn and golden hammer high in his hand, rode Xiao Hei, and ran forward again.

    "kill"

    Li Feng took the lead, which made the remaining people start to get excited. Then, they followed Li Feng and raised the Mo Dao high in their hands.

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 306: Thousands of Horses Galloping

    No matter how you run with two legs, you can't outrun four legs.  Soon, the Turkic guards began to fall one by one.  Waves of screams made the entire racecourse feel like a hell on earth.

    Whoever Li Feng's giant hammer hits will be directly thrown away like a cannonball.  What the soldiers of the Black Tiger Army said was often the same thing.  At first, there were still people who resisted, but that was basically cutting people off with a knife. Later, no one dared to resist anymore.  They want nothing but to escape.

    The Mo Dao has been equipped by the army before, but it was always equipped to the infantry Mo Dao. It was mainly used to deal with cavalry, or to be precise, to deal with war horses.  However, at this moment, Mo Dao was in the hands of the Black Tiger Army, showing unparalleled domineering power.

    The running of the war horse caused the heavy Mo Dao to be filled with a huge inertial force, and the swing from high to downwards made the power of the Mo Dao even higher.  With one strike, the roots are unstoppable, and the result is that they are cut in two.

    As Xiao Hei entered the racecourse, the dangerous aura of the King of Beasts immediately filled the racecourse, making all the horses start to become irritable and restless.  Therefore, with the miserable screams of Turkic soldiers, there were waves of frightened neighing of war horses, and many war horses began to continuously hit the fence of the stables.

    “Hoo…ho…”

    With Xiao Hei letting out bursts of roaring sounds, the panic and irritability of those war horses finally reached its peak, and all the war horses began to go crazy.  Not long after, with thousands of horses neighing, loud noises were heard from all over the racecourse.  Then, countless war horses appeared.  Then he appeared in the racecourse.  Then, they all started running in the same direction.

    "Instructor, Qin Huaiyu returns to you. There are no casualties among the three hundred team members."

    "Instructor, Wang Daxiong returns to you. There are no casualties on the subordinates' side."

    At this moment, immediately from the left and right sides.  Two cavalry teams came out, and then, two waves of excited voices reached Li Feng's ears.

    At this time, Li Feng carefully observed the soldiers around him.  It was found that everyone's body was covered with blood, and under the moonlight and firelight, they exuded a strange light.  The Mo Dao in everyone's hands was also dripping with blood, which made people feel a little scared when they saw it.  And the blood-stained face looked even more daunting.  And that look in his eyes.  All with a cruel sense of excitement.

    "Haha, okay, as long as there are no casualties. Time is urgent now. Over there at the Turkic barracks. They must have noticed the movement on our side. Maybe they have gathered people and horses and rushed here. Therefore, we must take action immediately.  . Haha. But it’s better this way, brothers, let’s just follow the horses and meet them.”

    The Turkic barracks was very close to the racecourse. Although Li Feng and the others spent a short time, there must have been some action over there. Time was pressing, so Li Feng immediately ordered everyone to start taking action.

    Li Feng is right. There is such a big movement on the racecourse. How could it not alarm the Turkic barracks?  At this moment, a large number of Turkic soldiers were already rushing towards the racecourse. The leader was Ashina Dawang, one of the five leaders under Yugushe's control.

    "Quick, speed up, rush to the racecourse, and eliminate those despicable villains who are sneaking up on you"

    Although I don’t know who made the sneak attack on the racecourse, this made Ashina Dawang extremely anxious.  This time, the task he was given was to ensure the safety of logistics and ensure the successful completion of the siege.  This time, they, Beiting and Nanting, joined forces to take advantage of this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to take back the homeland of the Eastern Turks in one fell swoop.

    He is also clear about the battle plan and knows that the mission he is assigned is very important.  However, he was very depressed because he could not go to the battlefield.  In addition, he never expected that someone would come to sneak attack, and it was not a sneak attack on the military camp but on the racecourse.

    Although the military camp is important, this racecourse cannot be careless.  If something goes wrong at the racecourse and the horses are missing thinking of this, Ashina Dawang suddenly became even more anxious. In his heart, he hated these villains who secretly attacked. Then, he urged the soldiers to move forward quickly.

    "Well, what's the sound? It's a herd of horses. The horses are running this way. Everyone, get out of the way."

    At this moment, bursts of sound suddenly came from the front, and then, these Turkic soldiers felt as if their feet began to vibrate.  The sound was getting closer and louder, and it sounded familiar.  Until they heard the neighing of horses, all the soldiers' faces instantly turned pale.

    They knew it was a horse??And a large number of horses ran towards them.  Listening to the majestic sound of horse hooves, they can immediately estimate the number of horses, which is a bit scary.

    People like them, who deal with horses every day, know very well the power of a large group of horses galloping towards them.  So, these people quickly reacted and began to look for a place to hide, and began to remind their companions to avoid it.

    "Can't hide, hurry up, line up, stop the horses for me, don't let them attack the barracks"

    When Ashina Dawang heard the rapid sound of horse hooves in front of him, his first reaction was to avoid it.  However, suddenly, he thought of the military camp not far behind him.  There were countless soldiers resting immediately.  What if we let this herd of horses rush past?  Thinking about it, he began to take a deep breath.

    Then, he started shouting orders.  In short, the horses cannot be allowed to pass through under any circumstances.

    "Everyone, start preparing your bows and arrows, shoot the horses in front, and shout loudly, do you hear me? If the horses are allowed to attack the military camp, you will not escape death."

    After forcing himself to calm down, Ashina Tawang reacted immediately and began to order the soldiers to shoot the horses.  He knew that the horses were powerful, but they were not fools. When faced with a strong threat, they would stop or turn around.

    As Ashina Dawang’s order was issued, although the soldiers were trembling in their hearts, they still had to start lining up in rows.  Then he drew his bow to full length and prepared to shoot the horses.  Just like Ashina Dawang said, if the horses were allowed to rush into the military camp, they would also be punished by death.

    "Fire the arrow"

    "Killkillkill"

    As the horses came within shooting range, Ashina Tawang immediately roared, and countless sharp arrows roared towards the horses. Then, every Turkic soldier began to shout.  Wanting to use this to calm the horses.  So that they can stop.

    As a hail of arrows came, the horses running at the front immediately became a hornet's nest, and then fell to the ground with a bang, and made bursts of blood-curdling screams.  Plus.  The Turkic soldiers shouted in unison, and the horses in front suddenly showed a look of fear, and then their speed began to slow down, and the entire herd of horses was suddenly hindered.

    "Haha, it's a pity. No matter how powerful you are, you can't compare to us Xiaohei."

    Li Feng followed closely behind Ma Qun.  Of course, he knew what was going on ahead, but he was not worried at all.  In front of Xiao Hei, these are just tricks.  These war horses are afraid of Xiao Hei.  It comes from a nature and is difficult to change.  These are the war horses that the Black Tiger Army sat on, and they have stayed with Xiao Hei for so long. If Xiao Hei really gets mad.  They will still be afraid.  What's more, these war horses.  After a long period of special training, he has no fear of humans or blood.

    "Roar……"

    Without Li Feng’s explanation, Xiao Hei saw that these war horses dared to slow down, and immediately began to let out a tiger roar from his mouth. Then, he quickened his pace and approached the horses.

    Ashina Dawang and the Turkic soldiers saw that after their attacks, the war horses began to slow down, and they felt happy.  Just when they were about to go all out and start the second wave of attacks, they suddenly heard a very loud sound.

    Then, the horses that were about to stop were suddenly shaken, and then they rushed towards them again, and the speed was a few minutes faster than before.

    "Shoot the arrow quickly, shoot the arrow quickly, and shout loudly, shout"

    As soon as he saw this posture, Ashina Tawang was so frightened that he almost flew out of his wits. So he became even more frustrated and anxious and asked the soldiers to shoot arrows at the horses. He also made them shout loudly and try to kill the horses.  Stop the horses.

    "ah………"

    "Run quicklyah"

    This time, the distance was too close, and the speed of the horses was too fast, so the bow and arrow had no time to release.  However, the shouting was continuous.  However, this time, the sound was so loud and sharp, and even more miserable. Moreover, these miserable sounds were quickly drowned out by the sound of horse hooves.

    "Get out of the way, get out of the way"

    Ashina Dawang knew that this time, there was nothing he could do to stop the horses.  To resist stubbornly is to seek death.  Therefore, he began to tell the soldiers to stay away.  As for himself, he turned his horse's head and began to run quickly in the direction of the military camp.

    "All the soldiers are out of camp, the horses are coming, the horses are comingah"

    Ashina Dawang rode a war horse and ran quickly in front of the horses.?He shouted loudly.  Since we can't stop the horses, we can only think of other ways to minimize the destructive power of the horses.  Unfortunately, he just screamed a few words, and it turned into a scream, and then he fell off the horse.

    "Scream, I'm telling you to shout, and I'll let you spoil my good deeds."

    At this time, Li Feng put the Thunder Bow back on his back and began to curse.

    "My dear, what kind of bow and arrow is this? It's so far away that it can't catch up with the crossbow. And what happened just now? Why did thunder suddenly come? It's really strange. Haha, I didn't expect that, instructor  There is such a treasure, no, I have to borrow it to play with tomorrow."

    Li Feng didn’t know that the blow he just made almost killed the remaining people.  From such a long distance, he was knocked down with one arrow.  Cheng Chubi, in particular, had already made up his mind to borrow Li Feng's Thunder Bow for fun.

    "Everyone, prepare your short crossbows and kill all those fish that slipped through the net."

    At this time, Li Feng suddenly discovered that there were still some people who had escaped quickly and were not trampled to death by the horses. Therefore, he immediately took out his bow and arrow and began to speak to everyone.

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 307: Massacre in the Military Camp

    Following Li Feng's order, the Turkic soldiers who thought they had escaped the disaster suddenly felt a sharp pain before they could feel happy, and then their vision went dark and they lost consciousness.

    "There is someone behind the horses"

    This sentence appeared in the minds of all the fallen Turkic soldiers.  Although they wanted to see and know who was behind the horses, unfortunately, this could only be their last wish.

    "Everyone, listen up. We are about to enter the Turkic army camp. This time, everyone is following me. You must not leave the team. When I call for retreat, no one should stay longer.  Do you understand?"

    Seeing that they were about to enter the Turkic military camp, Li Feng explained to everyone again.  Because Li Feng didn't know how many preparations there were in the Turkic military camp. Although there were tens of thousands of horses in front as cover, it was still better to be careful.

    Originally, Li Feng even entered the Turkic military camp.  However, in that case, if there is no one to chase the war horse, then it will be meaningless.  Once no one is chasing them, they will soon be subdued by those people. In this way, isn't Li Feng and the others' work in vain?

    Therefore, although this time it is a bit risky, I still have to go in and take a look no matter what.

    "clear"

    "Don't worry, instructor, we've all remembered it. If we can win, we will fight. If we can't, we will retreat. We all remember it."

    After hearing what Li Feng said, everyone immediately responded.  Anyway, with the cover of the horse's hooves, I'm not afraid of others hearing me.  Cheng Chubi even added cheerfully from the sidelines.

    "Just understand. We have small mouths, so we can't have too big an appetite. After taking advantage, we will retreat when it's time to retreat. Don't worry, there are so many Turkic soldiers for you to play with."

    Li Feng felt a little relieved after hearing this.  Then he cheered up, hid behind the horses, opened his eyes wide, and stared ahead.

    "Brothers, pay attention. When you go in later, use Mo Dao directly. Damn it, they deserve to drink a pot today, they are so brave. I don't know if their general has water in his head.  The number of guards is actually smaller than before. They deserve to be unlucky today, haha."

    Driven by Xiao Hei, the horses were so fast. In a short time, they had already begun to approach the Turkic army's camp.  What made Li Feng overjoyed was that there were no additional manpower deployed in the military camp as he had previously imagined.  Be prepared.  On the contrary, the number of people defending this area actually decreased.

    Li Feng was happy for a while, but he immediately began to wonder if their general was having fun.  Even though he knew something was going on, he was still so confident and bold.  In fact, how did Li Feng know that the opponent's general he was scolding had been killed by an arrow just now and was trampled to a pulp by the horses.

    However, Li Feng was right about one thing.  That is, Ashina Dawang did not take them seriously at first.  Because, according to various intelligence reports, it was only a small force that attacked the racecourse.  According to Ashina Tawang's thinking.  With the troops he led, it was more than enough to deal with Li Feng and the others.

    Who would have known that due to a miscalculation, those Turkic soldiers were directly wiped out by the war horses, and the remaining fish that slipped through the net were also killed by Li Feng and the others.  Even Ashina, the officer in charge of logistics defense, was killed by Li Feng.  Only in this way will such a situation occur.

    "Haha, instructor, you can rest assured. If you don't take advantage, you are a bastard. Since the other party doesn't take our Black Tiger Army seriously, let's let them take a good look at the capabilities of our Black Tiger Army today.  ”

    Qin Huaiyu and the others on the side also saw the scene in front of them. This time, it was indeed a God-sent opportunity. Even Qin Huaiyu, who was unexpectedly joking, said with a smile.

    "Well, as usual, prepare the short crossbow first, and after a volley of fire, put on your Modao."

    When he was at the racecourse just now, there were too few Turkic guards, which made Li Feng feel like he was not having enough fun. Now, suddenly, he started to feel a little excited.

    "Everyone, listen quickly, there is something wrong with the sound of horse hooves"

    The sound the war horses made as they approached the Turkic camp had actually been heard by the soldiers guarding them.  It's just that I don't really care.  This is the kind of sound that comes throughout the day, and everyone is used to it.  However, as the war horses slowly approached, someone suddenly realized that there was a problem.

    “There’s something wrong, isn’t it just the sound of horse hooves?”

    “Obviously, even if someone raises doubts, most people still don’t take it seriously.  After all, this thing is nothing new to them.

    "No, listen carefully, this horse"The number is wrong. Also, when the general and others passed by just now, there were definitely not so many people"

    The Turkic soldier who first raised the question felt that something was wrong the more he heard the sound of horse hooves.  However, for a while, I couldn't think of anything wrong.  However, he soon understood that the quantity was wrong.

    "Let me hear it. Well, according to the sound of the horseshoes, I estimate there are at least 40,000 to 50,000 horses, and 40,000 to 50,000? No, ring the alarm bell quickly. Also, hurry up and notify the people in the tent.  People, let them all get up. Hurry up, a large number of Tang cavalry are coming. "

    It has to be said that these Turkic people are worthy of being a nation on horseback. They can roughly judge the number of horses just by listening to the sound of horse hooves.  However, after judging the number of horses, these Turkic soldiers were immediately frightened to death.  Forty to fifty thousand men and horses, this is definitely not Ashina Dawang.

    Now, they are at war with the Tang Dynasty. There is no doubt that these people are cavalry of the Tang Dynasty.

    "Wait a minute, look, there's no one on those war horses at all. Do you think it's adults who have brought back the horses from our racecourse? Besides, how could the Tang people appear behind us? Also, the Tang people don't even  Maybe there are so many extra cavalry out of thin air. If I make a mistake, my lord will be blamed"

    At this time, the military camp in the war horse group was very close, and with the bright moonlight, it could be seen with the naked eye.  There was no one on top of those war horses.

    So.  The Turkic soldier who initially raised the question immediately stopped the panicked crowd and began to analyze.  If this was a mistake, they would not be able to eat and walk around in circles.

    "Wellit is true that no one is on the horse. I think it must be your lord who has brought the horses back. But why did your lord bring all the horses back? Could it be that a general attack is about to be launched? I think this is the case  Haha, you better have a good head, otherwise it will be bad. Hmm, hurry up and prepare a place for these war horses."

    “Obviously, the Turkic soldier leader recognized the Turkic soldier’s statement, and then.  First there was a burst of praise, then a burst of joy, but immediately he quickly arranged for manpower to open the door so that the horses could come in.  So, a group of Turkic soldiers.  Then he started to rush around.

    "Instructor, what are those Turkic soldiers doing? From what I see, they seem to be making way for us. Is there any fraud in this?"

    Since the Turkic military camp was relatively bright, Li Feng and the others could clearly see the movements of the soldiers inside.  Qin Huaiyu on the side suddenly felt a little uneasy when he saw this situation.

    "Thiswho knows what they are doing. Don't worry about them, rush in, and these horses will clear the way. No one can stop it. Everyone is ready. Well, brothers, remember,  No matter what time it is, if you hear Xiao Hei calling three times, everyone must retreat, do you understand?

    Now that they have arrived at the gate of the Turkic military camp, it can be said that the arrow has to be fired. Besides, with these horses clearing the way, Li Feng is not afraid at all, so he asked everyone to start preparing.  And because the situation changed, Li Feng even gave everyone a retreat order.  No way, Xiao Hei has a loud voice and is quite special.

    "Why don't these war horses slow down? Really, hurry up, hurry up, inform the people over there, and help gather the horses. If these horses rush to the tent, be careful with your heads Uh"

    When the war horse arrived at the gate of the military camp, the Turkic soldier leader saw that it was indeed his own war horse, and he felt even more relieved.  However, what depressed him was that these war horses had no intention of slowing down at all, so they shouted to the people on the other side.

    However, he didn’t say the last word, he covered his neck with his hands in pain, and then fell down.  I saw an arrow stuck in his throat at this time, and bursts of blood began to pour out continuously, and his eyes widened.

    “Sir, what’s wrong with you, ah……enemy……”

    A soldier next to him saw him falling and quickly helped him up to ask what was going on. Then, he suddenly saw the arrow stuck in his throat.  So, the soldier immediately shouted a warning, but unfortunately an arrow also made him unable to say anything, and he fell down directly.

    "Enemy attack, enemy attack, Tang army sneak attack"

    As a shower of arrows came over, most of the guards here were immediately knocked down. At this time, when they saw their companions suddenly screaming and lying on the ground, and the arrows on their bodies, the remaining people finally understood.  Okay, what's going on?  So, while shouting, he drew his weapon.

    &nbsp;"Brothers, put on the Mo Dao and kill"

    Seeing the Turkic guards who had come to their senses, Li Feng gave a loud shout and took the lead in changing the drum, urn and golden hammer into his hand, while the remaining people also grabbed the Mo Dao in their right hands.

    “I don’t know whether to live or die, so die for me”

    Li Feng was riding on Xiao Hei’s back. When he saw several Turkic soldiers slashing at him with knives, he immediately sneered. Then he swung his giant hammer and struck at the opponent’s knives.  As soon as the giant hammer came into contact with several knives, the knives flew directly into the sky.  Then, the giant hammer continued unabated and hit the head of the Turkic soldier at the front.

    Since Li Feng was riding on Xiao Hei, he did not slow down at all. Therefore, the giant hammer continued to move all the way until it passed over the head of the last Turkic soldier.

    After doing this, Li Feng continued to chase the war horses on Xiao Hei without even looking at them.  Several headless bodies of Turkic soldiers were left behind.

    "You idiots, don't just focus on killing people, chop them one by one, how long do you want to chop them? Burn them for me, set fire everywhere, especially the tents, they will burn a lot of them at once, how about some efficiency? Haha, sleep  Are you awake? This is not possible, keep sleeping."

    While Li Feng was cursing those Black Tiger Army soldiers, he was preparing to light a tent alive.  Just at this time, a Turkic soldier rushed out in a hurry. Li Feng smiled and swung his hammer.  Suddenly, several screams came from the tent.  Looking at the tent that was already on fire, Li Feng ran towards the next place again.

    In an instant, the entire Turkic military camp suddenly became a mess, with anger everywhere, and accompanied by bursts of screams, it was like a scene of hell on earth.

    The so-called is that the more chaotic a person is, the more chaotic his heart will be, the more chaotic he will be, the more anxious he will be, and the more anxious he will be, the more chaotic he will be.  Things happened so suddenly that many Turkic soldiers were killed even while they were still dreaming.  Even those who reacted were killed by the soldiers of the Black Tiger Army in panic.

    There is another reason why these Turkic soldiers cannot organize resistance, that is, the killing method of the Black Tiger Army soldiers is too crisp and terrifying.  As soon as the Mo Dao in his hand was chopped down, the head began to move, and the blood rushed to the sky like a fountain, but the person did not fall down.

    He was so frightened that he even thought of resisting. Because of this, the killing was carried out very thoroughly.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 308: Heavy losses

    Blood, raging fires, shouts, screams, the neighing of war horses, the sound of horse hooves made the entire Turkic barracks suddenly become boiling, but this lively scene was not filled with joyful vitality.  Instead, it was filled with the smell of blood, and looked like a scene of hell on earth.

    Looking at the heads thrown up one by one, the blood rising into the sky, accompanied by the bursts of screams, and the Turkic soldiers who were burned by the fire and began to struggle in pain.  Everyone in the Black Tiger Army, including Li Feng, began to become more bloodthirsty.

    The brutal killings are still going on.

    However, after all, Li Feng and the others only had a thousand people. Compared with the huge Turkic camp, the number of people was still too small. As time passed, many Turkic soldiers who had not been affected had begun to come out of the tents.  .  After a period of panic, things slowly started to come together.

    "No, we can't stay any longer, otherwise it will be terrible."

    Although Li Feng's heart was still filled with enthusiasm, Li Feng, the boss of the Black Tiger Army, had been watching every move around him and saw that more and more Turkic soldiers on the other side had begun to gather towards this side.  Li Feng knew that he must evacuate immediately.

    “Hoo…ho….ho…”

    Although there was chaos in the Turkic barracks, as soon as Xiong's roar came out, all the sounds were suppressed immediately.  The unique and loud sound shocked everyone's hearts.

    "All members of the fourth team, follow me to evacuate. Really, I haven't killed you yet, can't you wait any longer? Okay, let's go. Don't delay, be careful of the instructor to take care of you. Follow me, go out  Evacuate.”

    Hearing three loud roars, Cheng Chubi stabbed him fiercely.  He directly pulled the head of a Turkic soldier into the sky, and then wiped his face, which was also full of blood, with his bloody hands.  Then, very helplessly, he yelled at the team members around him, and then started muttering in his mouth.  He led his fourth team and rushed towards the entrance of the Turkic camp.

    The other teams were basically the same. After hearing Xiong's roar, they all immediately began to evacuate out of the gate.  However, those eyes that were a little red due to the fighting were filled with a trace of unwillingness.

    but.  In previous training, they have learned to obey orders.  As soon as an order is given, they will carry it out without hesitation, even if they are reluctant to give up.  Therefore, even if I am extremely unhappy, I can only evacuate towards the door at this moment.

    "We withdraw"

    At the entrance of the Turkic barracks.  Seeing that all four team captains had arrived, Li Feng finally breathed a sigh of relief.  He was really worried just now that someone was jealous and uneasy to give orders.  However, now it seems that this worry is unnecessary.

    However, now is not the time to sigh, because a large number of Turkic soldiers have gathered over there and rushed towards them, so.  Li Feng ordered the retreat without hesitation.  However, this time Li Feng did not walk at the front, but watched the team members retreat first.

    "See you later, no need to send it off, haha"

    With the team members all riding horses.  After running out of the camp, Li Feng began to follow him out.  However, when leaving, he did not forget to turn around and shoot an arrow at the Turkic general who was leading a group of Turkic soldiers and rushing over angrily, making a roaring sound.  As several bursts of screams rang out, Li Feng headed towards the Turkic military camp, laughed a few times, and then started to evacuate with the large troops in front.

    "What are you still doing there? Why don't you chase me quickly? I must cut these Tang troops into pieces to avenge my tragic death of my compatriots. Hurry, if you let them escape, I will kill you."

    Seeing Li Feng and the others running away, another Turkic general suddenly glared angrily and looked at the Turkic soldiers who were riding war horses, but he hesitated and shouted angrily at the Turkic soldiers who were walking around there. In the end, he even pulled out  When the scimitar comes, it feels like they are going to execute these soldiers on the spot.

    "General, no, look, it's these war horses that don't want to leave for some unknown reason. Drive drive ah"

    Seeing that the leader was angry, one of the little leaders of the cavalry suddenly became so anxious that his face was sweating, and then he began to explain.  In order to prove that what he said was true, he began to beat the horse under him with a riding crop.  However, no matter how much he urged, the war horse would not move forward.  In the end, they were rushing too fast, and the war horse started to struggle like crazy.  He was a little distracted due to anxiety and fell off the horse.

    "Asshole, you you are talking nonsense. Moreover, you were thrown to the ground by your own horse. You are simply not worthy of being a Turkic warrior for me. Come on, please take him down. Wait until I take care of those damn Tang people."  The traitor soldiers will come back to deal with you."

    The behavior of Turkic peoplesAs a nation on horseback, what they are most proud of is their bravery and their equestrian skills.  Unexpectedly, someone was thrown off his horse directly. This was simply a shame, and the Turkic general immediately became furious.

    He couldn’t wait to kill the other person immediately.  However, chasing those damn thieves was the most important thing at this time. Therefore, after a burst of rage, he just asked someone to imprison the man, and he himself rode on the war horse. He wanted to prove it to everyone.  look.

    "Hmph, that's all nonsense. Follow me, everyone, catch up with those damn Tang Dynasty traitors, cut them into pieces, and avenge my compatriots who died tragically."

    However, when the Turkic general rode on the war horse, that situation did not happen again.  Suddenly he felt angry.  In his opinion, it must be because the other party was timid and did not dare to pursue.  Then, he took the lead, yelling and chasing outside the door.

    Actually, how did he know that the reason why these war horses are willing to leave now is because as Xiu moves away, Xiu's aura slowly dissipates.  The war horse also became quiet.

    "Drive drive walk quickly, run faster for me, otherwise ah"

    However, the Turkic general soon discovered that something was wrong, no matter how hard he whipped the war horse.  The speed is just not fast, and it even feels like a stop-and-go.  When he was in a hurry, the war horse suddenly changed direction and crawled back, almost throwing him to the ground.

    Along the way, there was a strong smell.  This made it impossible for the Turkic soldiers to chase Li Feng and the others.  And because it was night, Li Feng and the others left in no hurry, firstly to ensure safety, and also because Li Feng believed that the Turks would not be able to catch up.

    This one is full of blood.  The night full of weirdness, with many people in different moods, passed quickly and came to the early morning of the next day.

    The fire in the Turkic camp had been put out long ago, but even after one night.  There was still the smell of barbecue, but this smell, which was originally very fragrant, made everyone in the camp feel sick.

    Corpses that had been burned beyond recognition were carried out by the soldiers and placed on the ground.  Some of them have been burned beyond recognition, and are very scary.  And those that are slightly lighter are even more frightening at first sight.  One by one, their eyes are waiting for the boss.  The expression on his face is so twisted, you can imagine how painful it was before death.

    In addition to the corpses of the soldiers who were burned to death, there were also those who were killed. The people responsible for cleaning up the corpses could no longer help vomiting.  In fact, some soldiers who were a little weak began to be frightened and their nerves went a little crazy.

    “None of these corpses is complete.  Some of them didn't know where their heads went, and some of them were cut off from the upper body, and the two arms, upper and lower body became four parts.  There are also some that are even more special. A large part of the body has turned into meat.

    Such a bloody and terrifying scene made them, who had long been used to seeing life and death, feel nauseated and chilled in their hearts.  Such a cruel killing method was beyond their understanding and beyond their tolerance.

    "Such a major event happened in the Turkic camp. Yugushe, who was commanding the siege on the frontline battlefield, had to order a temporary halt to the siege and rushed back to the camp angrily.  However, when he saw the scene in the camp, his lungs almost exploded with anger.  Similarly, seeing the tragedy here also made him take a breath of air.

    But now, what he wants to understand most is what happened last night and how much damage was caused.  Therefore, he could only suppress the raging anger in his heart and listen to the reports from his subordinates.  Ashina Dawang is in charge of things here, so he should be approached.  But Ashina Dawang could not be found.

    "I report to the Great Khan that I have found the leader of Tawang"

    The people sent out to look for Ashina Dawang came back soon, so they immediately went to Yugushe to report.

    "Where is the man? Why don't we let him come and see him soon?"

    When he heard that he had found it, Yu Gushe immediately said angrily, his teeth grinding loudly.  He originally thought that by handing this most important task to his favorite Ashina Dawang, he would feel more at ease.  I didn't expect that something like this would happen.  Although he still didn't know how big the loss was this time, his heart was bleeding when he looked at the piles of corpses in front of him.  The most important thing is that if something happens here, it will directly affect their attack plan.  If this allowed the Tang army to recover, or if reinforcements arrived, it would be in vain.

    And for such a result, Ashina Tawangna cannot escape the blame.  At this moment, Yu Gushe wished he could just chop Ashina Dawang into pieces.  However, before beheading him, Yu Guzhi?Wanted to figure out what was going on.

    "Great Khan, leader Tawang is dead, and these are the only things left."

    When Yu Gu asked where the person was, the general who was responsible for searching for Ashina Dawang trembled and held a pair of armor that had changed beyond recognition in his hands, as well as a scimitar that was obviously deformed, and handed it to Yu Gu.  Set in front of.

    "How did you die? Where is the body? Why didn't you see the body?"

    After glancing at your tattered armor, he picked up the scimitar and examined it carefully. Yugu She immediately asked again.  Among Turkic tribes, weapons represent personal identity.  He also regards weapons as extremely important. There is a sense that when the knife is there, the person is there, and the person is killed by the knife.  Yugushe recognized it at a glance. It was the official sword of Ashina Dawang.

    "There are no corpses anymore. Leader Tawang and three thousand soldiers were all trampled to pulp by the horses. They were found on the way to the racecourse."

    When he said this, the Turkic general's face suddenly turned pale.  Previously, the horrific scenes in the camp were scary enough.  However, when he saw the Turkic soldiers trampled to death by their horses, he wanted to turn around and flee from that place.  It was so miserable, so terrifying. Even thinking of that scene now made him shiver all over.

    "What……"

    At this moment, Yu Gushe's expression also changed drastically. Although he had already guessed that Ashina Dawang must be in trouble, he did not expect that it would be such a result.  What made his heart tremble even more was that more than three thousand soldiers died outside.  Just thinking about the scene of thousands of soldiers being trampled into pulp by the war horses made him tremble all over.

    "Report to the Great Khan that all the corpses have been sorted out, a total of eleven thousand two hundred and twenty-five corpses. Most of the tents were burned down. In addition, last night, General Ashina Dawang led three thousand people  The team went to the racecourse to investigate the situation, but now he is missing.”

    At this moment, the general responsible for cleaning up the camp had also finished cleaning up, so he immediately ran over and reported to Yu Gushe cautiously.

    "Informing the Great Khan, my subordinates went to the racecourse to check. In the racecourse, all the guards and the grooms were 2,450. All but one person were dead."

    When Yu Gushe heard that there were such heavy losses in the camp, he was so angry that he almost vomited blood.  Now I heard that everyone on the racecourse was dead too

    “Asshole, I Yugushe swears here that I will cut these Tang soldiers into thousands of pieces and then throw them to the grassland to feed wild wolves, so as to comfort the heroic souls of my dead warriors, ah”

    At this moment, Yu Gushe could no longer bear the anger and hatred in his heart. He drew out the scimitar in his hand, waved it toward the distant sky, and began to roar.

    How could he not be angry? In one night, more than 10,000 Turkic warriors, including Ashina Dawang, whom he valued most, died like this, and died so miserably, his heart dropped.  Blood.

    ?——No pop-up novel website-

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 309: Strategic Policy

    On the side of a somewhat secluded high slope less than ten days away from the place where the crime was committed last night, which was the Turkic Army camp, there were people lying on the ground. Not far away, there was another person lying on the ground.  A large group of war horses grazed leisurely there.  *.*In addition, pieces of armor were neatly placed on the grass.

    Although there are many people and horses, it seems very quiet.  If those people hadn't moved occasionally, people would have thought it was a corpse.

    At this moment, Li Feng was sitting quietly at the top of the hillside, facing the other side, staring into the distance in a daze.  Beside him, Xiao Hei lay there quietly, squinting his eyes.

    Last night, after finishing that job, Li Feng and the others began to evacuate.  When they arrived here, Li Feng ordered the team to stop.  Then, he ordered everyone to rest here.  At his insistence, he was responsible for sitting on the top of the mountain and warning everyone.  He didn't sleep a wink the whole night.

    He has already taken off the Thunder God Armor, and also dragged off Xiao Hei's protective gear, putting them together with his drum, urn, golden hammer, and thunder bow.  However, it was originally pitch black, but now it is red, emitting bursts of coquettish light under the sunlight.

    But fortunately, because of the package of the Thunder God Armor, not a trace of blood was stained on Li Feng's body.  As for Xiao Hei, after he came back last night, Li Feng took off his protective gear and ran to the nearby river to wash him clean.  There is no way, this guy is used to paying attention to hygiene at home.

    "I am a soldier now"

    After staring into the distance for a long time, Li Feng suddenly spoke with determination.  The killing last night made him think about right and wrong, the good and evil of human nature, and so on all night long.  Even in the bones.  A bloody and violent blood flowed through him, making him feel happy when killing. However, with a modern soul, he could not remain indifferent to such killings.

    But, right and wrong, right and wrong.  He no longer wants to think about it because he is now a soldier.  A soldier shouldn't have too many thoughts in his mind, especially on this battlefield.

    "Instructor, you should also take a rest. You have been guarding all night, let us do it. Well, also, do these things need to be cleaned?"

    As the sound of footsteps came, Li Feng turned around.  Saw Qin Huaiyu, Wang Daxiong, Cheng Chubi, Luo Yong.  Tie Ta and the other team captains came over.  Qin Huaiyu immediately spoke to Li Feng.

    "It's okay, I'm not sleepy. As for these things forget it. There's no need to wash them. It won't be long anyway. It will look like this again, and washing it will be useless. Okay, everyone, sit down, it's just right.  , let’s discuss what to do next. By the way, are those injured brothers okay?”

    After hearing what Qin Huaiyu said, Li Feng shook his head, and then suddenly asked about the situation of the injured soldiers.  When I came back last night, I had already counted the number of people. Although no one was killed, there were still some injured.

    "Don't worry, instructor, it's okay. It's just some skin trauma. It will be fine after bandaging it." After hearing Li Feng's words, Qin Huaiyu immediately replied, with a burst of excitement on his face.

    You know, last night, each of them killed a lot of Turkic soldiers, and they were able to achieve zero casualties. This is indeed something to be thankful for.

    There are only a few reasons for this result. First of all, they had the element of a sneak attack, and they also had war horses to cover them.  The enemy's bows and arrows had no effect at all.  The second reason is, of course, their equipment. You must know that the heavy armor of the Xuanjia Army is very protective.  Also, they were using a Mo Dao. The two-meter-long Mo Dao gave the enemy no chance to counterattack.  Of course, these people are originally the elites of each army. Coupled with the training during this period, their strength is not something to brag about.

    "Well, that's good. We made the Turks suffer such a big loss last night. Next, their defenses will be strengthened, and it will be difficult to sneak attack. Moreover, they already know our team  Therefore, we must send troops to search for them. Based on these circumstances, let’s discuss what to do next, and then there will be a clear division of labor.”

    Because of the huge changes last night, the next situation will definitely change.  Therefore, the Black Tiger Army's next actions must also change accordingly.  Faced with this, we need to carefully discuss what to do next.

    "The instructor is right. Last night we attacked the enemy unprepared and took advantage. Next, we really need to be careful. In fact, our advantages and disadvantages are very clear. What are the main advantages?  First of all, due to the existence of Xiaohei, we don’tAfraid of the enemy's cavalry and comparing their advantages and disadvantages, we moved very quickly.  Another thing is that our combat effectiveness must be stronger than that of the same enemy force. Therefore, we are not afraid of small groups of enemy forces at all.  As for the disadvantages, there is no need to talk nonsense. Our numbers are too small and our strength is weak.  Similarly, and because of this, we cannot withstand the risk of casualties. It can be said that if we are not careful, we will be injured or even the whole army will be destroyed.  "

    "Based on these, I think that if we want to make a difference, we must use our strengths and avoid our weaknesses. In the words of the instructor, we should fight if we can, and if the enemy is too strong, we will run away. At the same time, we must send out more scouts to keep track of what's going on around us.  , to avoid being surrounded by the enemy army. I think as long as we are not surrounded by the Turkic army, we are not afraid.”

    Hearing Li Feng ask everyone for their opinions, Qin Huaiyu immediately began to express his thoughts.  Ever since Li Feng's words during the day yesterday, he had been deeply touched.

    "Haha, what Huaiyu said is right. Just kill them if you can beat them. If you can't beat them, let's run away. They can't catch up with us anyway. I think this is good. From now on, Huaiyu will lead the first team.  The team is responsible for investigation work, well, it is a scout team responsible for investigating everywhere. One is to avoid being surrounded by the enemy army as mentioned just now, and the other is to find the target.  Let’s attack whatever we can, especially the enemy’s grain transport team. In short, we should try our best to destroy them.”

    "Well, also, if we really don't have any goals, we can just go for a walk near their military camp. However, we just go around and make some noise, and the bigger the noise, the better.  . Even if we can’t beat them, we still make them eat and sleep poorly. What do you think?”

    After listening to Qin Huaiyu's words, Li Feng suddenly felt happy, as long as he changed his mind.  Don't be as stubborn as before, thinking that running away from a war is a shameful thing.  Afterwards, Li Feng also told everyone about the method he suddenly thought of.

    "Instructor, your method is good, that's all. If we can't defeat these Turkic soldiers, we can't let them live a good life. In my opinion, when the time comes, we can prepare some big gongs. It's best.  Prepare some rockets, I don’t believe you can’t scare them to death. When I asked them to attack the city, they were so sleepy that they fell asleep on the horse. Let’s see how they can attack the city, haha"

    Cheng Chubi, who had been silent until now, suddenly became interested when he heard these embarrassing things.  Then, my head started to spin and I started to come up with ideas.

    "Well, I think these methods are feasible, but when the time comes, we must be careful and not fall into an ambush by the enemy. Also, what should we do if the enemy doesn't care about us?"

    After Wang Daxiong heard these ideas, his eyes lit up and he kept nodding.  Although these methods are a bit despicable, they are indeed effective.  Once done, just as Cheng Chubi said, you can even fall asleep while sitting on the horse.  However, Wang Daxiong soon raised a new question.

    "Wouldn't it be better to leave us alone? When the time comes, we can rush in like we did last night, kill people and set fires, and then run away until they cry to death."

    When Luo Yong heard that the other party didn't care what to do, he immediately started talking loudly.  What else can we do? Just rush in and kill people.

    "Haha, let's leave this matter aside for the time being. When the time comes, let's take a look at the specific situation. In short, the reality is the illusion, the illusion is the reality, the illusion is the reality, it depends on who is more careful and who is smarter. In my opinion, for the time being, let's go ahead  Let’s do that. Let’s wait for the information from the first team. Let’s see if there are any problems.”

    Now that the strategy has been agreed upon, all we can do now is wait for news from Qin Huaiyu. Then, Li Feng once again started asking questions like everyone else.

    "Well, by the way, instructor, look, should we send someone to Dingxiang City first to contact General Niu and the others. First, we will understand the situation there, and second, we will also let them know our movements. And  That is, Deputy Commander Li and General Cheng will be arriving soon. If they don’t have any news from us, they may be anxious by then."

    Hearing Li Feng ask, Qin Huaiyu suddenly spoke to Li Feng again.  You know, they came here, but they haven't contacted Dingxiang City yet.

    "If you don't mention this matter, I will forget about it. Indeed, we must contact Dingxiang City. Then we can cooperate with each other. At the same time, we can also prevent them from not knowing our movements and causing chaos.  Well, let's do this. Just send someone to handle this tonight and bring back some of the things we lack."

    Indeed, if QinIf Yu Yu didn't mention this matter, Li Feng really wouldn't think about it.  He, the nominal head coach, just disappeared without a trace, so there was no big trouble over there.

    "Well, also, when you go, let's inform them. From now on, they will be under the full command of Deputy Commander Li, who will act as the general manager. Don't worry about our affairs, just take care of their own affairs."

    Thinking that he still carried the name of the marching general manager, Li Feng immediately added again.  In case the time comes, Li Ji will be afraid of his hands and feet.

    "Okay, I'll make arrangements now, and we'll be ready tonight"

    This matter was urgent, and many things had to be explained slowly. Therefore, Qin Huaiyu immediately got up and walked down the mountain.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 310: The Marshal is Lost

    Since Li Feng took the first step with the Black Tiger Army, Li Jing and the others also ran all the way and began to chase Li Feng and the others, and along the way, they began to meet up with reinforcements dispatched from various places.

    In fact, these reinforcements were waiting near the necessary route early because the road was relatively close.  However, because of Xiao Hei's presence, Li Feng and the others were destined not to join any team.  There is no other way. The task of gathering reinforcements can only be left to Li Ji and the others.

    Since the situation is serious and urgent this time, the reinforcements dispatched from various places are basically cavalry. The remaining infantry are responsible for escorting the food and grass. They can just stay behind and walk slowly.  Therefore, Li Ji's marching speed was not much slower than Li Feng's.  In addition, all kinds of worries in Li Ji's heart made him constantly urge the troops to move forward faster. They were only one day behind Li Feng and the others.

    There is no other way. I know Li Feng and Li Ji very well. They are very powerful in fighting, but sometimes, when they rush to kill, they will be stunned.  This is another important reason why the emperor sent him here.

    Especially when he knew that the Turks had begun to invade the territory with large numbers of troops and were attacking the city day and night. Dingxiang City could no longer be defended. Li Ji was so anxious that he wished he could let his troops grow wings and fly over.

    “It’s okay, okay, I finally arrived in time, but I don’t know how the handsome man is doing.”

    When Li Ji led the army and arrived at Dingxiang City, he finally breathed a sigh of relief. At least, Dingxiang City had not been lost.  However, at this time, he was more worried about Li Feng's situation.

    "Who knows, let's go and see Lao Niu first in the city. When did these Turks become so insidious? They actually hid forty or fifty thousand troops in advance. No wonder Lao Niu can't stand it."

    Arrive at the foot of Dingxiang City.  Cheng Yaojin also breathed a sigh of relief.  Originally, the initial emergency report received said that the Turks had not made any big moves and Dingxiang City could still support them.  However, the urgent report on the last day took a sudden turn.  It is said that the Turks suddenly increased their troops and began a fierce attack on Dingxiang City.

    This sudden change shocked both Li Ji and Cheng Yaojin.  After reading the emergency report.  Only then did they realize that the matter was more serious than they imagined. It turned out that the Turks had hidden 40,000 to 50,000 troops before.

    Although the Turks have strong military strength, because Dingxiang City is very large, they are even more afraid of a sudden increase in troops from the Tang Dynasty.  Instead, they surrounded them, so they did not implement a siege attack but kept attacking the north gate of Dingxiang City.  So that if something unexpected happens, you can evacuate in time.  This is also the reason why Niu Jinda was able to evacuate the people in the city.

    And because of the existence of Dingxiang City, there were a large number of Tang Dynasty soldiers in the city, and they did not dare to bypass Dingxiang City and go south. They had to capture Dingxiang City first.  Only then will there be a way out.

    In this way, Li Ji and his reinforcements could enter Dingxiang City unimpeded.  but.  It was already dark by this time.

    "At the end of the day, Niu Jinda went to meet the deputy commander."

    As soon as Li Ji and Cheng Yaojin entered the city, Niu Jinda began to come forward excitedly and saluted Li Ji.

    "I'm talking about you, old cow. When did you learn these bad habits? We two brothers have been friends for many years. And here comes this"

    When Cheng Yaojin saw Niu Jinda coming, he immediately complained.  You know, Niu Jinda and Cheng Yaojin have known each other for many years, and they have similar temperaments, so they usually have a good relationship.  Therefore, I am very indifferent to these false etiquette.

    "Haha, the gift cannot be wasted. I have waited a thousand times for these two brothers to come. If you don't come again, I can't stand it any longer. These guys will suffer a thousand blows.  The Turks actually tricked me this time. They were numb and careless at first, and then they started to attack the city fiercely. Damn it, they suddenly had tens of thousands more troops.  of insidiousness.”

    After hearing what Cheng Yaojin said, Niu Jinda first laughed, and then started to complain.  In fact, rather than complaining, it is more accurate to say that I am afraid.  In less than two days, his hair had turned gray.  If Dingxiang City is lost, he will become a sinner.

    By then, when the Turks have Dingxiang City, they can attack when they advance and defend when they retreat, and it will really become a big disaster.

    "I can't blame you. I didn't expect that the Turks who have been going straight would also play such dirty tricks. Forget it, I see that all the soldiers in the city are exhausted, so I'd better replace them first.  , let them have a rest.”

    Li Ji looked at the soldiers in the city, all of whom had bloodshot eyes, and knew that what Niu Jinda said was true.  Then, he asked the reinforcements he brought to replace the soldiers at the top of the city.Come down.

    "Isn't that right? The Turks are crazy. They have been attacking continuously since the afternoon of the day before yesterday, and they have not stopped even at night. Moreover, every offensive is extremely fierce and does not give us anything at all.  A chance to breathe. The soldiers basically didn’t sleep.”

    "However, from last night to early this morning, there was a sudden pause. Later, the offensive also slowed down, which gave Lao Niu me a chance to breathe. Otherwise, I would really be unable to bear it. However, I am afraid that the Turks will trick me again.  , and only a small number of personnel can be arranged to rest.”

    Speaking of these things, Niu Jinda felt depressed and helpless in his heart. Indeed, although the Turkic attack had slowed down, he still did not dare to take it lightly.

    "By the way, Lao Niu, where is the Marshal? Why don't you see the Marshal?"

    In fact, these things have been clearly stated in the emergency report, and Li Ji and others have known about it for a long time.  This time, the Turks besieged Yunzhong and then attacked Dingxiang with all their strength. Obviously, they wanted to defeat them one by one.  The situation is serious, Li Ji and the others know it.

    However, compared to these, Li wanted to know what Li Feng was doing at this time.  Because, after coming for so long, he didn't see Li Feng appear, which made him very surprised.

    "Commander? You mean the commander is walking in front of you?"

    When Niu Jinda heard Li Ji mention Li Feng, he was immediately stunned.  In fact, he just wanted to ask Li Ji and the others why they didn't see Li Feng.  But, when I thought about it, it might be at the back.  So I didn’t ask much.  Unexpectedly, Li Ji asked about him first, and from the looks of it, the commander was not walking at the back of the team, but at the front.  At this moment, Niu Jinda was dumbfounded.

    "You mean, the commander-in-chief didn't enter Dingxiang City? It's impossible. The commander-in-chief clearly led a thousand black tiger troops. He was one step ahead. How is it possible?"

    This time, Li Ji and Cheng Yaojin also became anxious.  This matter has become a big deal. This time, the coach is gone.  This time.  The three people here began to stare at each other, and then their minds began to work hard, trying to figure out where Li Feng was going.

    Afterwards, Li Ji and Cheng Yaojin looked at each other with wide eyes.  From each other's eyes, they knew that they wanted to go to the same place, and then.  Both of them started to get anxious.

    "What's wrong? Do you know where the commander has gone?"

    When he saw the expressions on Li Ji and Cheng Yaojin, Niu Jinda immediately asked.  He was also anxious about this matter.  This is not only a commander-in-chief, but also a brother of the emperor.  If something went wrong, I can't blame the three of them.  The emperor would certainly not say anything.  However, it is difficult to say what the emperor was thinking.

    "Where else can we go? That Zhan Lai Feng must be on the battlefield now."

    When Cheng Yaojin heard this, he said angrily, anxiously and helplessly. You must know that there are two sons and two nephews in the Black Tiger Army, Qin Huaiyu and Luo Yong.  The most important thing is Qin Huaiyu and Luo Yong, they are both single seedlings.  Although life and death are unpredictable on this battlefield, if there is any accident, how will he explain it?

    "Okay, don't worry. In my opinion, there is a 10% chance that nothing will happen. Not to mention that the commander is brave and invincible, but that Xiao Hei can guarantee that no one can stop them. In addition, they  But they are all wearing heavy armor and have first-class protection. Moreover, the commander is not the kind of person who doesn't care about strategy at all, so you can rest assured."

    Seeing Cheng Yaojin who was a little anxious, Li Ji said quickly.  He could also understand Cheng Yaojin's mood.  In fact, he was also worried because those who were not his sons were also his nephews.  Even if you are used to life and death again and know the laws of the battlefield, it is still difficult to let go when you really have to face it yourself.  However, as a wise general, he is much calmer than Cheng Yaojin.  It's okay to be anxious, but you must not lose your sense of proportion.

    Faced with this situation, we can only think of countermeasures. There is no use in being anxious.  However, there is no good way to do this kind of thing.  In an instant, all three people fell into silence.

    "How about we send people to go out and search immediately to find out the news?"

    After much deliberation, in fact, there is only one way, and that is to send people out to look for them.  If it can be found early, it would be better to have a response.  Therefore, after being silent for a while, Niu Jinda still spoke.

    "How are you going to find this? It's such a big battlefield, and there are all Turkic soldiers below. Besides, now that the city guards are too busy, how can there be any extra energy to do this? I think it's better to forget it, if they really  If they are fine, it may be bad if we send people to look for them. At least, the Turks will just treat them as an ordinary cavalry team if they are accidentally leaked.Identity, on the contrary, may lead to bad things.  "

    When Cheng Yaojin heard this, he immediately started shaking his head and talking.  If nothing is really wrong, going to find someone in a big way may expose your identity.

    "The old goblin is right, the identity of the Marshal cannot be exposed, otherwise it will be more troublesome. But, you still have to look for it, but you can only look for it secretly."

    Li Ji could only say it very helplessly at this moment. In fact, he had already had a hunch that if he followed Li Feng, he would definitely not have a good life.  However, what he didn't expect was that this thing would happen so quickly, so suddenly, and so difficult to handle.

    "Okay, then I will arrange manpower immediately"

    When Niu Jinda heard this, he stood up immediately. It was better to do this sooner rather than later.  However, as soon as he stood up, the messenger guards outside hurried in.

    "The deputy commander-in-chief, the commander-in-chief's envoy, comes with the commander-in-chief's token" (to be continued)

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 311: Sleepless Tonight

    At night, the clouds in the sky gradually thickened, making the entire grassland dark.  The night in the grassland is much quieter and quieter than in many places.

    Although the Turkic camp experienced a baptism of blood and fire last night, after a day of cleaning and renovation, it has returned to its original appearance. Everything that happened last night did not happen.  Like a dream.  However, the significantly enhanced defense and the faint strange smell coming from the ground made many soldiers toss and turn and find it difficult to sleep, which reflected the abnormality.

    Indeed, even though it had been cleaned up, the faint smell of burnt food and the unpleasant smell mixed with the smell of blood in the air did not dissipate immediately, making all the soldiers lying in the tent feel confused.  I can't help but feel fearful and uneasy, making it difficult to sleep.

    "These Turks are quite fast. They recovered in one day. From the looks of it, they look exactly the same as last night."

    Looking at the Turkic barracks that had been restored to its original state, Li Feng was also stunned.  This situation is indeed so uncomfortable, the contrast is so great that it feels like a dream.

    "Haha, instructor, who cares, it's a big deal if they repair it, we can just burn it down. I would like to see if they build it faster or we burn it faster."

    "It's just, hey, I slept all day and couldn't sleep at night. Instructor, please tell me how we are going to mess with these bastards tonight. According to the information from the brothers in the scout team, they started again  We are going all out to attack the city. We can’t let these grandsons get too comfortable.”

    "That's right. We have to wait all day in the daytime. This is too disrespectful. This is not taking our Black Tiger Army seriously. Otherwise, instructors, we will rush in and mess with them like we did last night.  meal"

    As soon as Li Feng finished speaking, there were bursts of voices around him.  Several team captains began to express their opinions.

    "You rushed in, you didn't see so many bow and arrow guards. Wait, everyone remember. Don't get too close. Do you understand?"

    When he heard that someone was clamoring to fight in, Li Feng immediately cursed. After what happened last night, the guards of the Turkic camp.  I don’t know how much stricter it is.  Now rush in.  Unless you want to be a hedgehog, that's fine.

    That’s right, Li Feng and the others are here to cause trouble for the Turks again tonight.  originally.  Li Feng didn't plan to come back here so soon. As the saying goes, a person must be kind and can't aim at the same goal every day.  Indeed, Li Feng also wanted to be kind, but he had no choice. He slept too much during the day, had too much energy, and couldn't sleep at night.

    “Also, the Turks seemed to have no intention of caring about Li Feng and the others.  Li Feng and the others waited for a day ten miles away from here, but the Turkic search troops they imagined did not arrive.  This made Li Feng and the others feel very depressed.  It was not until later that the members of the scout team came back to report that Li Feng and the others realized that the Turks' siege had begun in full swing again.  To put it bluntly, they had no time to deal with their small team.  Needless to say, once the discussion was over, Li Feng once again led this group of energetic guys out.

    "Okay, everyone is ready with their weapons. Anyway, we will make as much noise as possible. In a word, these Turkic soldiers will not have a good night's sleep tonight. However,  Everyone has remembered it, I called for retreat, everyone must retreat, do you understand?"

    Looking at the gang of extremely energetic boys behind him, Li Feng had to confess once again.

    "Don't worry, instructor, we remember. When the enemy advances, we retreat, when the enemy retreats, we advance, when the enemy is stationed, we harass, when the enemy is tired, we attack. Haha, according to this method of play, we have to drive these Turks crazy. However, instructor,  Isn’t it a bit unkind of us to do this? We sleep comfortably during the day, but we disturb others’ sleep at night, haha.”

    After hearing what Li Feng said, Cheng Chubi, who was standing beside him, immediately spoke.  Moreover, he also recited the sixteen-character formula that Li Feng had given him.

    "You can't blame us. There is no way. Who told them not to sleep during the day. Their schedule is not good, who is to blame. Okay, everyone is mounted and ready for action."

    Li Feng was immediately happy when he saw that although Cheng Chubi said that, his tone had a sense of schadenfreude and excitement in it.  It's strange that the Turks have a bad work and rest schedule.  However, now Li Feng is relieved. Even Cheng Chubi can memorize the sixteen-character guideline. There will definitely be no problems with other team members.

    After the great change last night, every Turkic guard became cautious.Her emotions began to tighten, and then, her eyes were like a radar, scanning the distance.  He held the bow and arrow tightly in his hand, and the arrow was already on the bow.  In order to attack at the first sign of trouble.

    "This is certainly an order from above, and it is also what they do voluntarily.  Because they were indeed afraid. The bloody scene told them how terrifying those demons were.

    "Everyone is fighting. If there is another accident, they will be killed without mercy."

    Not only were they afraid, but the Turkic generals responsible for guarding were even more afraid. Therefore, they also patrolled the military camp back and forth to remind the soldiers to fight.

    In order to have a farther field of vision, countless large fire basins were also placed on the high platform, making the entire Turkic barracks as bright as day.  Of course, this is also to get rid of the fear in everyone's hearts.

    "Everyone, please pay attention, there is movement"

    Since everyone was tense, some people with better ears suddenly began to scream loudly, and then began to aim the bows in their hands toward the distant night sky.

    "Ah, it's the sound of horse hooves, it's the sound of horse hooves, it's those devils coming"

    As everyone listened, sure enough, bursts of rapid horse hooves came from the distant night sky.  Many people immediately started screaming with pale faces.  The dark wilderness in the distance frightened them, and the sound of horse hooves coming from the dark wilderness made them even more frightened.

    "kill……"

    "Roar……"

    And at this moment, a more frightening sound began to come from the distance.  They could hear that it was the cry that the army would make when they charged.  In the past, they had sneered at these shouts, but now the sound really made their hearts tremble.  Also, Xiao Hei's voice has become a nightmare for countless Turkic soldiers.

    "Those devils are coming, shoot your arrows"

    “Kill these demons and don’t let them rush over”

    "Kill you, kill you, don't come over, don't come over"

    …………

    There was no need for the generals' orders at all. Suddenly, the Turkic soldiers with faces full of fear, without even thinking, started shooting arrows in the direction of the sound. Suddenly, bursts of arrows rained down.  It broke through the night sky and roared forward.

    "Hurry up, get up quickly, those devils are coming, everyone get up quickly"

    And the soldiers lying in the tent were unable to sleep because of the fear in their hearts. As soon as they heard the movement outside, they jumped up one by one and ran towards the outside of the tent.  Then, he took out his bow and arrow and immediately joined the guarding army.  In an instant, the arrow rain in the sky became more dense.  The sounds of bowstrings and sharp arrows slicing through the air became very loud and harsh.

    "Moreover, these people had no intention of stopping. After shooting an arrow, there was another arrow, and the rain of arrows continued without stopping.

    "Instructor, what's going on? We're just getting ready to start. The gong hasn't even sounded yet, so why are these Turks starting to attack? My dear, listen, this posture is really fucking good.  Spectacular. Haha, instructor, you have the foresight. If we really charge forward this time, we will all turn into hedgehogs."

    When the arrows from the Turkic camp came, Li Feng and the others stopped.  Listening to the sound of the arrow rain, everyone felt happy in their hearts.

    "That's right, instructor, are these Turks crazy? We are so far away from them, can they reach them? Isn't this a waste of energy and arrows?"

    "That's right, but don't tell me, this scene is really spectacular. I just don't know if they have enough bows and arrows to use tonight, haha"

    The rain was indeed powerful, but the distance was too far and it was meaningless. Therefore, everyone started to stop, looked ahead, and started talking and laughing.

    "Haha, they are scared. Don't worry, we have plenty of time tonight to have fun with them. However, you have also seen the sharp arrows of the Turks. If you don't want to become a hedgehog,  If so, then you must not mess around.”

    Li Feng thought about it and realized that these Turks were frightened out of their wits, and they looked like frightened birds.  Therefore, they just made a little noise, and there was such a big reaction immediately.  However, seeing the power of Turk's arrow rain, Li Feng also took a breath of air.

    "That's right, we are not sleepy anyway and have plenty of energy, so we can accompany them slowly"??Bah.  Wait until tomorrow. Let's find a place to sleep for the day. Tomorrow night, no, we will play with them every night from now on. I won't kill them anymore. I still don't believe it."

    Cheng Chubi was always a guy who was afraid of chaos in the world. When he saw the Turks reacting like this, he felt even more happy.  (To be continued)

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 312: Dilemma

    Perhaps it was because of the strong rain of arrows that these Turkic soldiers found comfort, and the fear in their hearts slowly dissipated a little.

    "Everyone, please stop shooting. Listen first and then talk about what's going on in front of you."

    "Yes, everyone, stop first"

    As the sounds rang out, these Turkic soldiers, who had regained their composure, finally slowly stopped what they were doing. Then, they all became quiet and listened carefully to what was going on in front of them.  After a long, long time, I found that there was no more noise from the roots, and everyone felt a little relieved.

    "There is no movement, there is really no movement, haha"

    "Yes, those devils must have been scared away by us, that's for sure."

    "Perhaps, it's not necessarily that they have been shot to death by our random arrows. If that is the case, it would be great."

    There was no movement for such a long time, so these Turkic soldiers finally felt relieved, and then, a smile of victory appeared on their faces.  Afterwards, the military camp became like a vegetable market, and everyone began to express their conjectures.

    "Everyone be quiet. The soldiers on guard should continue to guard and must not relax their vigilance. The remaining people should all go back to their tents to rest. Hurry up. If tomorrow's siege is delayed, be careful of military law."

    The leaders of the Turkic soldiers also breathed a sigh of relief at this time.  However, they immediately began to stop this chaotic scene.  He ordered that those who should be guarded should continue guarding, and those who should rest should return to their tents to rest.  You know, they are now fighting on wheels, attacking the city continuously.  Only one link goes wrong.  It will immediately affect the entire siege plan.

    With the issuance of these orders, the Turkic soldiers began to return to their respective places.  Suddenly, the military camp became quiet.  Only in the tent, gentle discussions could be heard from time to time.  but.  It didn't last long and then gradually disappeared.

    "Hey, instructor, there's no movement on the other side. Why don't we give them another break? We can't let them rest."

    Cheng Chubi had been paying close attention to the movements at the Turkic barracks. When he heard there was no movement, he immediately told Li Feng, and then stood up and prepared to mount his horse.

    "Sit down, kid, you are so anxious. We'll talk about it later, why are you panicking?"

    Compared to Cheng Chubi’s anxiety.  Li Feng was still sitting on the ground.  No intention of moving at all.  Then he spoke to Cheng Chubi.

    "But instructor, if you don't take action, they will fall asleep. We are here to prevent them from sleeping. Why are you still"

    "You know what the heck, I'm just waiting for them to just fall asleep and then take action. Haha, have you all forgotten the feeling of being suddenly woken up when they are about to fall asleep? Otherwise, wait until after returning from the war  , how about we practice this emergency gathering more often?"

    This time, Li Fengen didn’t wait for Cheng Chubi to finish speaking before interrupting him.  Then, he began to speak to everyone with a smile.

    "No, instructor, this is what the third child said, and it has nothing to do with us. We absolutely agree with the instructor's point of view. Everyone, don't you think so?"

    "That's right, instructor, we don't disagree. We can't have a system of sitting together. We can't be like this when there is a wrongdoer and a debtor.

    "Oh, I was wrong. Can't you do it? Brothers and uncles, I won't lead you to be so unloyal."

    When Cheng Chubi heard this, he thought that this was not a good thing. This would offend the public.  After Li Feng's reminder, he finally knew why Li Feng had to wait. Thinking of the emergency gathering, the feeling of being very sleepy and about to fall asleep, only to be woken up immediately, he felt panicked.

    "Haha, stop making trouble. Let me see, it's almost time. Everyone is getting ready. It's time to start the second game. We can't let people wait too long."

    After a relaxing chat, Li Feng saw that it was almost time, so he started to prepare everyone for the second round.

    "No, those devils are here again"

    "Shoot the arrows quickly, shoot the arrows quickly, don't let them rush in."

    "Ah, everyone, get up quickly, get up quickly"

    As Li Feng and the others took action again, there was another burst of excitement over the Turkic barracks, and then, bursts of arrow rain struck again.

    "Come on, brothers, sit down. They must have been busy for a while. Where did we talk just now? Let's continue talking. By the way, it's the team's turn to be on guard. Get out of here and don't stay here.  Follow Xiao Hei to guard, but don’t let those Turkic soldiers sneak up and take advantage of us all."

    ? ?When we arrived at the Turkic camp, there was movement again. Li Feng and the others began to sit together again and began to talk about the mountains. Anyway, there was going to be chaos over there at the Turkic camp.

    However, Li Feng did not dare to take it lightly and quickly arranged for personnel to be on guard.  As we had just agreed, one team would come at a time, taking turns. In order to ensure nothing goes wrong, Xiao Hei became the boss of the guard army.  After all, don't be afraid of ten thousand, just be afraid of the unexpected. If those Turks come sneakily, things will not be good.

    Time passed like this, slowly.  In the end, Li Feng and the others didn't know what to talk about.  But fortunately, everyone was sitting there in high spirits. I couldn't help it, I really slept too much during the day.

    However, compared to the quietness of Li Feng and the others, a large tent in the Turkic camp was full of people.  Looking at the costumes, they turned out to be Turkic generals, more than a dozen of them.  However, at this time, each of them had bloodshot eyes and looked extremely angry. However, no matter how angry they were, they could not hide the fatigue on their faces.

    The person sitting in the main seat is the general who just took office today and took over the position of Ashina Dawang, named Gat.  Today, as soon as he took office, he immediately took charge of cleaning and rebuilding the barracks.  Because there was an order that the military camp must be rebuilt today, so Gat was half exhausted today.  I came here wanting to take a rest, but who knew I would encounter such a situation.

    "General, this is clearly a conspiracy of those Tang troops. They are trying to harass us and prevent our soldiers from resting, so that tomorrow's siege battle will have to be stopped. We must not be fooled."

    "Yes, general, the soldiers have been extremely tired during the day. If they don't get any rest at night, they will not be able to go to the battlefield tomorrow. The soldiers in the barracks are not only extremely tired, but also in a very bad mood.  , is extremely irritable, and if we don’t deal with it, something will really happen.”

    As soon as he sat down, two generals immediately spoke to Gart angrily and anxiously.  That means, let him think of countermeasures quickly.

    "Okay, I know all this. This attack on the city is a major operation for our North Court and South Court to jointly deal with the enemy with the same hatred. It is also a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to regain our homeland and even attack the Tang Dynasty. Therefore,  How could the general not know how important this siege plan is? He asked everyone to come here late at night to discuss how to deal with this small group of lingering Tang Dynasty cavalry. Now, everyone talks about their own.  Think about it. If it can't be solved as soon as possible, it will affect tomorrow's siege. I think you all know the consequences. "

    How could Gart not know about these situations? He got up in the middle of the night just to discuss countermeasures.  Although he was very upset, he had to say it calmly.

    "General, the Tang people are obviously trying to make trouble. According to my subordinates, there is no need to care about them at all. They can do whatever they want."

    As soon as Gat finished speaking, a general stood up and spoke.

    "Shit, don't care about those devils. What if they really rush in? Have you all forgotten what happened last night? They were a group of devils and hungry wolves."

    As soon as the general in front finished speaking, another general immediately retorted.  in spite of?  Are you kidding? The bloody example last night was there.

    "Yes, we must not let them rush into the barracks, otherwise the consequences will be serious. If their cavalry is allowed to rush into my camp, the consequences will be disastrous."

    "If 1,000 heavily armored cavalry are allowed to charge randomly in the military camp, it will really kill them, and there is no way to resist them.  What's more, last night, the cruel and brave image of the Black Tiger Army has been deeply imprinted in the hearts of countless people, and just thinking about it makes people feel frightened.

    "General, if not, let your subordinates lead the troops and fight out. I want to see if this Tang army is really three-headed and six-armed. Let some cowards see the style of my Turkic warriors."

    At this time, another Turkic general with a very sturdy figure stood up. Then, he spoke very loudly to Ghat. As he spoke, he glanced at the people below.

    "Who are you calling a coward"

    "That's right, let's go out and compete now"

    "If you are capable, lead your men there. I want to see how you deal with the Tang army."

    As soon as these words came out, people were immediately outraged. Many people stood up one after another and began to glare at the person who just spoke. Some people even drew out their machetes.  Because they were harassed by the Black Tiger Army and did not get enough rest, everyone was extremely agitated and could not withstand such provocation.

    "Okay, give it allI sit down.  It’s late at night now, the enemy is dark and we are clear, if we send out the barracks, we will easily be ambushed by the enemy.”

    "General"

    "Well, General Moji, you have just returned from the battlefield, and you may not know it yet. There is a ferocious beast among the Tang army, which makes it impossible for our war horses to get close to them. If not, we would have taken action against them during the day today.  Why wait until now.”

    Gart absolutely disapproves of going out to pursue the enemy.  Seeing that Moji was very unconvinced and ready to speak, Gat began to explain.

    Indeed, due to the existence of Xiao Hei, they became wary of rats.  Unless a large army is dispatched and then encircles the Black Tiger Army, Gen will be useless. If someone flees, Gen will not be able to catch up.

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 313: Intolerable

    Since last night, many Turkic soldiers have not been able to rest, and because of a horrific and bloody killing, everyone's mind is tense.  Coupled with tonight's tossing back and forth, almost every Turkic soldier was about to collapse.

    I am tired and sleepy. I want to rest but I don’t dare to. However, if I don’t rest, my body can’t bear it.  Conflicts began to arise in my heart, and I began to suffer. It felt like going crazy, but my whole body felt limp. I couldn't muster any energy or strength, and my eyelids were constantly fighting.

    It’s late at night now, and it’s almost dawn soon, and the Black Tiger Army can’t stand it anymore.  This is not due to sleepiness, but due to boredom.

    Maybe it's because the soldiers in the Turkic barracks have become numb after several harassments, or maybe it's because they are too tired. As time goes by, their reactions become a little slower, and they are not as responsive as before.  It's so intense.  This also brought Li Feng and the others closer and closer to the Turkic barracks.

    “Brothers, get up and get ready, let’s give him another f*ck.”

    Looking at the Turkic barracks not far away and the guards who were guarding them, looking as if they were dying and even standing unsteadily, Li Feng suddenly decided to take another shot.

    "Really? That's great. He was so bored that he almost fell asleep. It's great."

    Hearing Li Feng say that he wanted to do another job, everyone was immediately shocked. Then, excitement appeared in their eyes, and everyone immediately became energetic.

    "Okay, don't get too excited. This time is not like last night. We don't have the cover of horses. Therefore, we must be careful, fast, and don't go too deep. After you succeed, evacuate immediately after hearing the order. Understand  No more.”

    “Li Feng would never miss such a great opportunity.  However, he won't be reckless.

    After the explanation was completed, Li Feng and the others began to slowly move forward.  In order to avoid making too much noise, he still led the war horse directly.

    Those Turkic guards were indeed too tired and looked a little dazed.  Therefore, Li Feng and the others found nothing unusual until they were dozens of meters away from the Turkic barracks.

    Li Feng, who was walking in front, suddenly stopped and waved.  Let all team members mount their horses.  This time.  No one made a sound.  Then he began to urge the war horses to rush towards the Turkic barracks.

    "There is a sneak attack, everyone, hurry upah"

    At a distance of dozens of meters, Li Feng and the others were charging on war horses.  The Turkic soldiers who heard the sound of horse hooves arrived at the gate of the barracks almost instantly.  Only then did they realize that they were greeted by the sharp arrows of the Black Tiger Army soldiers.  Waves of screams echoed in the night sky of the Turkic barracks.

    "kill………"

    By this time, Li Feng and the others had already entered the barracks.  However, this time, Li Feng and the others did not stop at all, nor did they rush into the depths of the barracks. Instead, they started to charge directly along the perimeter of the barracks.  Along the way, he also knocked all the braziers away. Suddenly, there was blood and screams along the way, and the surrounding tents were ignited with raging fire.

    Tonight was different from last night. Although the Turkic soldiers were extremely tired, their reaction speed was not slow. The soldiers in the tents quickly ran out and began to gather.

    "Withdraw"

    Li Feng did not hesitate, he immediately shouted loudly, and then quickly ran into the dark wilderness with the Black Tiger Army, who was still very unwilling.  Soon, the sound of horse hooves disappeared.

    If it weren't for the Turkish barracks, there would still be bursts of painful screams, and the burning tents, the Turkic soldiers struggling in the fire, and the strong smell of blood.  , many people even thought it was a dream.

    Li Feng and the others did not make any stop at all, let alone go deep. They just ran around for a small half circle around the periphery of the Turkic barracks, and then evacuated directly.  Some Black Tiger Army soldiers even had no blood on their swords.

    The incident was so sudden and so fast that the Turks barely had time to react. Li Feng and the others disappeared into the darkness.

    "What is going on? Can anyone tell me what is going on? What are you doing here? Why don't you put out the fire quickly? It's rubbish. It's all rubbish."

    When the incident happened, Gat and the others were still in the tent, discussing how to deal with Li Feng and the others. When they heard the sound of horse hooves and screams, they rushed over immediately.  However, when they arrived, there was still half a shadow of the enemy.

    Looking at the scene in front of him, he was almost going crazy.  After seeing those around me with frightened and stupid faces,Soldier.  And the Turkic soldiers who were still struggling and screaming in the tents that were set on fire made him feel like he was going crazy.

    “It’s hateful, it’s extremely hateful, you all listen carefully, hurry up and save people, and then defend the camp. Now, the general is going to see the Great Khan.”

    At this moment, Garte knew that he had no choice. If this hateful Tang army was not eliminated, there would be no peace forever.  So after explaining something to everyone, he immediately rode towards the siege battlefield.  Yugu's court tent was set up there, and he personally directed the governor to attack the city.

    "Asshole, didn't Khan ask you to strengthen your defense a long time ago? Look what you have done. You even let others sneak attack the camp. Youwaste"

    There were sudden bursts of roaring sounds in the big tent set up by Yugu.  At this time, Yu Gushe was so angry that his eyes were almost on fire and his nose was about to smoke.  It was attacked by a sneak attack just last night and suffered heavy losses. Unexpectedly, it would be attacked again tonight. This is simply unforgivable.

    Speaking about last night, it can also be said that it was the damn Tang army that took advantage of their unpreparedness and succeeded in a sneak attack.  However, tonight they were clearly on heightened alert, but they actually allowed a sneak attack to succeed.

    "Tell me what the specific situation is. If you can't give Khan a convincing reason, Khan will want your head."

    After a lot of scolding, Yu Gushe slowly suppressed the anger in his heart.  However, he still gritted his teeth and stared at Gart.

    "Thank you, Khan, it won't be long before night falls."

    Seeing that Yugushe's anger finally calmed down a little, Gat immediately told Yugushe what happened in detail.  Among them, there were also various concerns he had when discussing with several subordinates, all of which were explained to Yu Gushe in detail.  You know, regardless of the Tang army for the moment, this is Yugushe's order.

    "It's disgusting, it's so hateful."

    After hearing what Ga Te said, Yu Gushe became even more furious. He grabbed a wine glass on the table and threw it to the ground.  Because he was too angry, his breathing became rapid.  He didn't expect that the damn Tang Army would be so insidious.  Such methods are simply outrageous.

    "Gart, Khan will now give you a chance to make meritorious deeds. Starting from tomorrow, you will lead ten thousand-man troops. I don't care what you think of, you must destroy this damn Tang army. If not, you will mention  Come and see the sweat with your head covered.”

    Yu Gushe knew that if he did not destroy this Tang army, he would never have peace.  In fact, the existence of this Tang army has seriously threatened his own army and will seriously disrupt his offensive plan.

    At first, the reason why he ignored Li Feng and the others for the time being was because the cost of dealing with Li Feng and the others was too high.  If there are not enough men and horses, the root will not work.  The most important thing is that once the other party wants to run away, they have no way at all.

    "Obviously, at this critical moment of siege, Yu Gushe was definitely not willing to go to war for such a small group of Tang troops.  When he thought about it, the most important thing was to seize the time and capture Dingxiang City as soon as possible.  As long as this small Tang army defends well, they can do nothing against their own large army.  When the time comes to capture Dingxiang City, it’s not up to you to decide how to deal with them.

    However, now he discovered that the original decision was a mistake.  He never imagined that this Tang army would be so rampant and use such shameless and despicable methods.  It would be really bad if they were allowed to continue making trouble like this.

    Because he knew very well how the Black Tiger Army would deal with it, he directly gave 10,000 men to Gart. The purpose was self-evident, that is, to surround and kill this Tang Army.

    "I accept my orders. If I cannot destroy this damn Tang army, I will be willing to die to apologize."

    Hearing that Yu Gushe directly gave him ten thousand-man troops, Gat immediately became extremely ambitious.  In his opinion, there must be no suspense to deal with the Black Tiger Army with ten times the military strength.  In his opinion, the biggest difficulty in dealing with the Black Tiger Army is not being able to catch up.  As for their fighting power, although Gart admitted that it was quite strong, he didn't pay much attention to it.  They Turkic warriors are not jealous.

    Now, with 10,000 troops, he was confident that he could directly surround the Black Tiger Army.  By then, the Black Tiger Army will be unable to fly even if it has wings.

    "Well, go ahead, we must get rid of this damn Tang army as soon as possible, and avenge my tragic death of the warriors."

    Seeing Gat’s resolute expression, Yugushe’s mood improved a lot.  When it comes to hating the Black Tiger Army, no one can compare with Gu Yushe.  As for Gat, he was also very reassured, brave and resourceful.

    And Li Feng and others hurried to the Turkic soldiersAfter walking around for a while, he left the barracks directly, and then ran away without making any further stops.

    After all, it’s okay to take advantage, but it’s not good if it happens over and over again.  By that time, the gains may outweigh the losses.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 314: Enemy Attack

    After returning to the current place again, Li Feng immediately asked the soldiers to rest, and Li Feng also began to squint for a while. After all, no matter how strong he is, he is still a human being, right?  ※※As for the alert, there is still a scout team.  Li Feng was not worried at all.

    I don’t know how much time passed, but suddenly there was a sound of footsteps, which woke Li Feng up.  When I opened my eyes, I saw that the sky was already bright, and a red sun appeared at the end of the grassland.  Looking in the direction where the footsteps came from, it turned out that Qin Huaiyu was back.

    "Instructor"

    "I'm back. Sit down and tell me how the situation is in Dingxiangcheng."

    Seeing Qin Huaiyu come back, Li Feng was also happy.  One is for his safe and sound return, and the other is to finally know the situation in Dingxiang City.  After all, no matter what, he, Li Feng, is the coach this time.  Also, knowing the situation in Dingxiang City would help him plan his next actions.

    "Well, yes, instructor. After I entered Dingxiang City last night, I met Vice Admiral Li, General Cheng, and General Niu."

    All the members of the Black Tiger Army were used to being in front of Li Feng, and there were not so many rules. After hearing Li Feng's call to sit down, Qin Huaiyu immediately sat on the grass opposite Li Feng.  Then, he spoke, but his expression looked very serious.

    "Well, they are here too. Did something happen?"

    When Li Feng heard that Li Ji and Cheng Yaojin had arrived, he felt happy at first. The reinforcements had arrived, and he could feel more relieved.  However, seeing Qin Huaiyu's expression made him very confused.

    "Instructor, I already know the situation on the battlefield clearly from General Niu. This time, the Turkic army is not 150,000, but nearly 200,000. They are encircling Yunzhong but not attacking.  But they gathered their forces and started a fierce attack on Dingxiang City. Although Deputy Commander Li and others brought 20,000 reinforcements, the military strength of Dingxiang City was still very critical."

    Qin Huaiyu talked about the news he got from Niu Jinda.  Suddenly his face became full of worry again.  The current situation is not optimistic.

    Before, Yunzhong and Dingxiang had a total of nearly 100,000 troops, and Dingxiang City had nearly 50,000 troops. After continuous fierce defensive battles, there were only 40,000 left, plus Li Ji's 20,000 reinforcements.  It is nothing more than 60,000 horses.  Although, in the siege, the Turks suffered more losses.  Subsequently.  In the past two nights, we were attacked by the Black Tiger Army again.  Nearly 20,000 more horses were lost.  However, at this moment, the Turkic army outside Dingxiang City.  There are still at least one hundred thousand.  It's no wonder Qin Huaiyu is so worried.

    "Nearly 200,000 troops? Damn it, what did these intelligence agencies do? They made such a mistake. Now it's going to be troublesome. If they are allowed to continue attacking like this endlessly, using the method of wheel warfare,  If so, Dingxiang City still won’t be able to bear it.”

    After hearing what Qin Huaiyu said, Li Feng suddenly frowned.  He originally thought that after the reinforcements from Li Ji and Cheng Yaojin arrived, and the results they achieved in these two nights, the Tang army and the Turkic army would be almost evenly matched.  Unexpectedly, this Turkic convenience actually concealed its strength.

    "Hey, it seems we still have to think of a solution."

    Dingxiang City can only parry now, but has no power to fight back.  In this way, there is no doubt that if you want to break this situation, you can only rely on Li Feng and the others to find a way.

    "Yes, now we can only rely on us. By the way, instructor, you did another great job last night. It's so beautiful. If it can come here a few more times, the Turks will cry, haha"

    Qin Huaiyu heard about what happened last night as soon as he came back.  This method, he had to admit, was indeed insidious and insidious enough.  This is obvious. Bullying others cannot catch up with you.

    "Forget it, I don't want to think about it anymore. Now, the only option is constant harassment. By the way, have they figured out where their grain and grass are coming from? If they know their transportation route, it would be better to directly cut off their grain and grass transportation than to go  Harassing the barracks is simple, effective, and much safer.”

    At this time, Li Feng suddenly asked Qin Huaiyu about the Turks' food and grass.  You know, there are tens of thousands of Turkic soldiers in Dingxiang and Yunzhong.  The amount of food and grass consumed every day is astronomical.  It is impossible for them to have stockpiles like the Tang Army.  Moreover, they came in such a hurry and could not bring so much food and grass.

    Li Feng is still clear about the fighting habits of the Turks.  They often carry only a few days' worth of dry food with them.  Then, they attacked lightly and simply, and then relied on fighting to support war to solve the food and grass problem.

    However, it is different now. They are engaged in a siege battle and cannot support war with war.  Then, they must haveresources, otherwise there would be no support at all.

    "Instructor, we have not discovered their grain and grass transportation team, but don't worry, as soon as their cattle and sheep appear, we will definitely be able to find it immediately."

    After hearing Li Feng’s question, Qin Huaiyu quickly shook his head.  However, he was convinced that as soon as the Turkic herds of cattle and sheep appeared, they would be discovered immediately.  What the Turks call food and grass are cattle and sheep.  They don't grow crops, but they have no food.

    When they were fighting, if they needed food and grass support, they would often have people following the army, driving a large number of cattle and sheep. These were what they called food and grass.

    "Well, that's okay. You tell the brothers to pay close attention. Once Wait, Huaiyu, something seems wrong. Think about it carefully. Before we attacked the Turkic barracks the night before, weren't they eating? At that time, they  Do you remember the food you ate?”

    Suddenly, Li Feng felt something was wrong, because he remembered.  Before their sneak attack last night, the Turkic barracks was having dinner.  Li Feng's eyes were absolutely sharp. He could clearly see that what the other party ate were steamed buns, flatbreads, and millet porridge.

    It has been nearly half a month since the Turks attacked.  In half a month, the food consumed by hundreds of thousands of troops is not a small amount.  Moreover, they used steamed buns and millet porridge.  It doesn't seem like much at first glance, but if you think about it carefully, where do these things come from?

    "Ahinstructor, you mean? Their food and grass come from the Tang Dynasty?"

    Qin Huaiyu also saw the dinner scene in the Turkic barracks that day.  However, I didn’t think much about it at first.  Isn't it just eating? They usually eat these things when they eat.  However, after Li Feng's analysis, he was shocked.  The Turks did not come from these things, and the only possibility was that these grains came from the Tang Dynasty.

    "Yes, they must be from our country. Besides, the reason why the Turks dared to send troops this time is simply to send troops to Tuyuhun in the Tang Dynasty to take advantage of others' danger. As for sending troops to Tuyuhun, it was initially agreed that it would be in  A month ago. In other words, it only took more than a month for the Turks to get the news and prepare their troops in such a hurry. How could they have time to collect so many troops?  Where’s the food?”

    Li Feng remembers very clearly that just when Li Shimin decided to send troops to Tuyuhun.  But she made a special trip to send a letter to Li Feng, and Li Feng asked Yaya to reply with the words "What does it have to do with me?"  It has only been a month now, and it is impossible for the Turks to be so well prepared.

    "Asshole, traitor, traitor, if I know who he is, I will cut him into pieces. I'm sorry, instructor, it's all my negligence. I will send someone to investigate immediately."

    After Qin Huaiyu heard this, he suddenly became extremely angry.  The officers and soldiers of the border army were at the border, throwing their heads and blood, and fighting bloody battles. Those people were good people. For their own benefit, they actually escorted the enemy with food and grass.  How could this prevent him from feeling so filled with hatred?

    At the same time, he also blamed himself for his negligence.  He had been just staring at the Turks, but he didn't consider this situation at all.

    "Well, you don't have to blame yourself. I don't blame you. If I hadn't suddenly mentioned it today, who would have thought of such a situation. You should send someone to investigate immediately. Let brothers ask for it thousands of times.  careful."

    The word "traitor" originated from the Han Dynasty, but the appearance of traitors preceded the Han Dynasty.  In Li Feng's life, he had rarely been particularly disgusted with anything, but he had a deep-seated aversion to traitors.

    He hates traitors in his heart, not for anything else but for this kind of person, who has no bottom line, no principles, or to be more precise, he is completely heartless.  They are a group of extremely twisted psychological perverts.

    Being a human being can be good or evil, but it must never be without principles.

    In the past, every time I watched those Anti-Japanese War movies.  Those cruel little devils are certainly disgusting.  However, whenever he saw those traitorous lackeys, Li Feng not only felt filled with hatred, but also felt nauseated.  Then, I couldn't watch it anymore, and even from then on, I rarely watched such movies.

    After Qin Huaiyu left in a hurry, Li Feng looked ahead again.  The prairie under the morning sun is indeed extremely beautiful.  It's a pity that the red thunder armor next to him was indeed even more charming in the morning sun, which made Li Feng couldn't help but turn his head and take a look.

    "Haha, if this is not a battlefield, let's kill thisThere are so many people, I don’t know how many times I can be shot.”

    Looking at the coquettish red color, Li Feng did not feel any discomfort. He was not disgusted with the smell of blood at all.  It's just that I feel a little helpless and a little self-deprecating.

    "Report, instructor, the Turks have dispatched a large number of troops and are coming towards us. There are probably tens of thousands of troops."

    Just when Li Feng was feeling extremely emotional, suddenly a very urgent sound came from down the hillside.  Li Feng was stunned for a moment, then quickly stood up and began to put on helmets for him and Xiao Hei.

    "Everyone, gather immediately"

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 315: A Feint

    The Black Tiger Army quickly mounted their horses, came behind Li Feng, and gathered neatly.  Then, he stood on the high hillside and looked into the distance.  Everyone's face looked very calm, and they did not show any panic because they heard the arrival of the Turkic army.

    Li Feng and the others did not wait long. Soon, a mighty sound of horse hooves came from the distance, and then densely packed Turkic soldiers appeared in Li Feng's field of vision.  However, Li Feng and the others still made no movement and were still waiting on the hillside, as if those Turks were not coming for them.

    "This is simply unreasonable. It's too arrogant and arrogant. Listen to my orders and charge at me. Use your scimitars to chop off the enemy's heads, and let our cavalry trample them into a pulp. Kill them"

    On the grassland, everything is clearly visible.  Li Feng and the others discovered the army led by Gart on the hillside. Gart and the others also discovered Li Feng and the others standing on the high slope.  Gart did not expect that this Tang army would be so bold and did not run far at all. He did not expect that when he saw them coming, they would not run away.

    While Ga Te was happy for a while, what was more in his heart was anger, a kind of anger at being ignored and looked down upon by others.  Then, he took the lead, roared angrily, and led the army towards Li Feng and the others.  And those Turkic cavalry also let out bursts of roars.

    In an instant, the originally peaceful grassland was filled with a murderous atmosphere.

    "It's really immoral. It's disturbing people's dreams so early in the morning. There are so many people, right? It's loud, right? Come on, Xiaohei, roar twice, and we'll give them a greeting gift."

    Looking at the Turkic army that was already a mile away, Li Feng suddenly took out the Thunder Bow from his back, then pulled it into a full moon, and then said to Xiao Hei.

    "Bow and arrow? Is that man crazy? Is it possible that he wants to shoot this general at three or four hundred paces? What a joke."

    Looking at the hillside not far away.  The Tang Army general wearing red armor.  He was actually aiming a bow and arrow at himself. Tate suddenly felt funny in his heart. The distance now was at least four hundred steps away.  Is it within the reach of a bow and arrow?  This struck his heart.  Full of contempt.

    at the same time.  He was even more surprised.  They were already so close, but the other party still didn't run away.  This is simply courting death.  Three or four hundred steps later, the horses galloped down.  That can be reached in the blink of an eye.

    “Hoo…ho….”

    “Boom…”

    Just as he was feeling overjoyed and urging the army to rush forward, there was suddenly a roar of a tiger and a sound that sounded like thunder from the hillside in front of him, which suddenly made his mind tense.

    "No, it's dangerous"

    An instinctive reaction startled Gart and made him feel dangerous. Then he quickly lowered his body onto the horse.  Just when he lowered his head, he suddenly heard the sound of sharp arrows whizzing from above his body.

    "ah……"

    With a scream, he quickly turned around and saw a soldier behind him with an arrow stuck in his body. Then, his body fell down from his horse.  This scene made his heart almost beat out of his chest, and he turned back to look at the figure on the hillside, his eyes full of fear.

    "UuUuEveryone, please don't mess up. Quickly, control your horses. Don't mess up."

    However, before he had any time to wonder, he had already noticed that the horse under his seat began to panic, and suddenly there was a sudden brake.  He almost fell to the ground. Although he controlled the horse in time, he was still confused for a while.

    However, the army behind him did not have such good luck. The war horses suddenly came to an emergency stop, and chaos soon broke out.  He even heard bursts of screams.  Needless to say, it must be the unlucky soldiers who were thrown to the ground without paying attention for a moment.

    However, due to the speed of the charge just now, it was too fast, and it was such a huge team. It was impossible to stop for a while. Coupled with the screams of war horses and the screams of soldiers,  Everyone became flustered.

    "Damn it, that damn beast"

    At this moment, Gart felt regret and hatred in his heart.  Although he had already known that there was a tiger in the opponent's team that would have an impact on the war horses, he never expected that it would frighten the war horses to such an extent.  They didn't even expect that the other party would do this when they were charging.

    "Come on, kill"

    “Hoo…ho….”

    Just when they were in a mess, suddenly from the front, there was another burst of sound that made him feel sad.With a timid voice, I looked up and saw that the Tang army had already rushed down the hillside.

    "Quick, quick, the enemy is coming, everyone, dismount. The archers are ready, the remaining people, control the horses"

    As a general who has been fighting for many years, Gart reacted quickly, and then gave an extremely irritable and loud order.  The Turkic soldiers, after hearing the order, began to prepare in a hurry.

    "Shootgo"

    However, Li Feng and the others did not rush over directly at all. Instead, they went about two hundred meters away from the Turkic army, started a shower of arrows, and then turned and ran away.  Then, from the Turkic army, there were another burst of painful screams.

    "You bastards, I swear, I will cut you shameless villains into pieces, ah"

    Then, there was a burst of frustrated and anxious sounds, echoing over the grassland.  This is the sound made by Gat.  He never expected that this Tang army would be so despicable and cowardly.  Before they were within the range of their bows and arrows, a hail of arrows came over, and then they fled.

    However, the Turkic soldiers' bows and arrows could not reach Li Feng and the others, but the arrow rain from Li Feng and the others could hurt the Turkic army.  After all, Li Feng and the others came down, and they shot from high up.

    The reason why Gat was so angry was that he had never encountered such a shameless team.  Of course, there is also the fact that he is obviously very close, but he has countless armies and is unable to defeat him.  This feeling made him feel aggrieved.

    "General, this Tang army is too difficult to deal with. If we want to deal with them, we must split up and then surround them and fight them with infantry."

    It’s not just the Ghats who feel aggrieved, but the entire Turkic army.  However, at this time, they also realized that using cavalry to deal with the Tang army in front of them would definitely not work.  With that tiger around, the cavalry is just a joke.

    "However, if we use infantry to deal with their cavalry, we will suffer a huge loss"

    When they heard that they had no choice but to fight against the opponent without riding horses, everyone felt depressed again. By then, they still didn’t know how many men and horses would be lost to deal with this Tang Dynasty cavalry.

    "Second the order, the ten thousand-man teams will be divided into five parts. Each two thousand-man team will form a group and use all their strength to round up this damn Tang army. No matter which group encounters them, I will hold them back at all costs.  In short, no matter what, we must destroy this despicable Tang army."

    At this moment, Gat doesn't care what he loses or not. This Tang army is already a thorn in his heart, and he won't be willing to pull it out.  What's more, this is also Yu Gushe's order. If he doesn't destroy this Tang army, how can he go back and recover.  Apparently, he agreed to divide his troops and fight on foot.

    Although he also knew that the loss would be great, but other than that, he had no other choice.  He was not afraid of losses. What he was most afraid of was the cowardly Tang army who refused to fight with them.  Thinking that this Tang army might escape, he felt angry in his heart.

    "Instructor, why didn't we just charge forward? It's such a pity. As long as we break through the defense line of their archers, after a few rounds, I believe they will be defeated."

    On the grassland, Li Feng and the others began to walk slowly, without any sign of being anxious.  However, Li Feng and the others were not in a hurry. Anyway, as long as they wanted to run away, on this prairie, with only 10,000 Turkic soldiers extending in all directions, they could not stop them.

    “Besides, they had no intention of running away at all.  They are here to fight, not to escape.  However, now that the Turks are gathered together and unable to attack, Li Feng is waiting for the opportunity.  Walk slowly, of course, so as not to lose the Turks.

    However, the scene just now still made all the Black Tiger Army feel pity in their hearts.  If they had rushed in just now, they would have been able to severely damage this group of Turkic cavalry.

    "Bullshit, don't I know? But, have you ever thought about how many men and horses we will lose by then? Everyone must understand that we have few people and cannot afford to be hurt. Even if they exchange five of them for one of us, they will not lose.  . We don't want to do this kind of loss-making business. Also, have you ever thought about it? If we just spend everything, who will find a way out of the siege in Dingxiang City?"

    At first, Li Feng wanted to rush in directly and kill them in a burst. Who knew, the opponent's reaction was too fast, and they quickly deployed archers for defense, so Li Feng had to change his strategy.

    Of course, Li Feng was confident. After rushing in,??The Turks suffered heavy losses.  However, Li Feng's own casualties were definitely not small.

    You must know that at this moment, Dingxiang City is under siege.  At this critical moment, the existence of the Black Tiger Army is crucial, and there is no room for any mistakes.

    "Okay, everyone, don't sigh. With so many Turkic soldiers, you are afraid that we won't be able to fight without it. Don't worry, you will have a chance soon."

    After finishing speaking, seeing everyone's expressions still a little depressed, Li Feng quickly spoke again.  (To be continued)

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 316: An Easy Battle

    Li Feng must eliminate these ten thousand Turkic soldiers who are like brown candies.  Otherwise, if you are stuck like this all the time, you won't be able to do anything.  However, Li Feng did not want to cause too many casualties to the Black Tiger Army, or in other words, he did not want to cause any casualties at all.  Therefore, Li Feng had to wait for them to divide their troops to surround him, and then defeat them one by one.

    Therefore, although Li Feng and the others walked slowly along the way, they always sent people to closely monitor every move on the Turkic side.

    "Instructor, the Turkic soldiers have divided their troops. Their four thousand-man teams have been divided into five groups." "They have formed an encirclement around us and are approaching us. They are still about three miles away from us.  ”

    The Turks did not let Li Feng wait long. Soon, a member of the scout team hurriedly came to Li Feng and reported to Li Feng the movements of the Turks.

    "Fifth Division, so each of their teams only has about 2,000 people, which is easy to handle. By the way, which direction is their general?"

    Hearing that the Turks were actually divided into five tribes, Li Feng was immediately delighted.  Although the Black Tiger Army only has 1,000 men and each of the opponent's troops has 2,000 men, Li Feng is not worried at all.  With 2,000 troops, he was still confident that he could devour them in one bite.

    Although we have had two confrontations with the Turks, they were all sneak attacks at night and there was no head-on confrontation with the Turks.  Li Feng knew that the Turks did not fully understand the Black Tiger Army's combat power.  This is actually the case, otherwise.  It would be impossible for them to be divided into five parts directly.

    If he wants to do it, of course Li Feng is going to get a big one. If he can directly kill the opponent's coach, that would be the best.

    "Their coach is right behind us"

    After hearing what Li Feng said, the team member immediately pointed in the direction behind him and said to Li Feng.  The direction behind them is the direction from which Li Feng and the others came.

    "Everyone, turn around immediately. Let's go meet the Turks."

    Li Feng heard it.  That's the best thing. It just so happens that when the time comes, I want to go back to the Turkic Camp for a stroll.  Also along the way.  Avoid running too much.  So, he immediately ordered the team to turn back.

    With Li Feng’s order, everyone.  He immediately turned the horse's head, and then, with excitement on his face, he waited for Li Feng's next order.  You know, they were still very depressed about not being able to rush in and kill a few Turks before.  Now, the opportunity has finally come.

    “Let’s go and move forward at full speed”

    Li Feng didn't waste much time. When everyone turned around, he immediately urged Xiao Hei and then took the lead to run back.  Now, time is precious, and we must fight quickly, otherwise, we will be in trouble when the surrounding Turkic soldiers arrive.

    "Instructor, there is something new"

    Not long after the team had run, suddenly from a distance, a man galloped over on a war horse.  Li Feng saw that it was Qin Huaiyu, so he had to stop the team.

    "Instructor, we have discovered the Turkic grain transport team, which is less than 20 miles away from here. All their grain and grass are placed in the Turkic camp on the other side of Yunzhong City, which is about a hundred miles away from here.  ”

    Qin Huaiyu ran forward and immediately said to Li Feng.  Since the last time he discovered the Turkic people's food and grass problem, Qin Huaiyu personally took people to explore the source of the Turkic people's food and grass.  It must be said that his luck was indeed good. He had just adjusted his direction and immediately discovered the location of the Turkic granary.  And discovered that a grain transport team was transporting grain from Yunzhong to Dingxiang.

    "Their granaries are in the clouds? It's no wonder. By the way, have you discovered that the food on the other side of the clouds comes from this?"

    When Li Feng heard that the other party's granary was actually on the Yunzhong side, it was clear in his mind. No wonder, they had searched through the Turkic camp in Randingxiang these days, but they couldn't find a large amount of food and grass anywhere.  However, Li Feng was a little confused as to why they put the granary over in Yunzhong.  You know, the army on Dingxiang's side is much larger than that on Yunzhong's side.  Wouldn't it be troublesome for them if they could eat better and have better luck?  What Li Feng wanted to know even more was where the food came from.

    "Instructor, due to the rush of time and the tight guards at the granary, it is not yet clear where their food comes from."

    Hearing what Qin Huaiyu said, Li Feng also expressed his understanding.  Although Qin Huaiyu and the others found the location of the other party's granary, it was impossible to figure out everything there at once.

    "Everyone, follow me"

    This time, Li Feng adjusted the method again without even thinking about it.He woke up and ran towards the direction of the grain transport team that Qin Huaiyu mentioned just now.  As the saying goes, the three armies must move forward before food and grass are used. Food and grass are absolutely the most basic guarantee in a war. Without food and grass, there is no need to fight this war.  In fact, as long as there is a problem with this food and grass, it can often cause panic among the people and the morale of the army.

    There is no doubt that Li Feng immediately chose to run towards the opponent's grain transport team and granary.  At this moment, this is the Achilles heel of the Turks.

    Moji, a general in the Turkic army who fought very bravely.  However, although he fought bravely, his temperament was very irritable and arrogant. You can get a glimpse of it from his behavior in the Garth tent that night.  This may be a character shared by most strong generals.

    Although he is not liked by his peers because of his personality, he is highly valued by his superiors because of his bravery.  Just like this time, Ghat divided the team into five groups, and Moji was the leader of one of them.  The two thousand-man troops he led were outflanking Li Feng and the others from the southeast.

    For the Black Tiger Army, Mojina despised it from the bottom of his heart. He couldn't stand the Black Tiger Army the most, an army that only knew how to play tricks and did not even dare to fight head-on.  As for calling the Black Tiger Army devils in the Turkic camp, he was even more contemptuous. He looked down on cowards.  Of course, he has confidence in himself.

    From beginning to end, he just wanted to have a good meeting with the Black Tiger Army.  Then, kill all the Tang troops and chop them into pieces for those cowards to see.

    Therefore, as soon as he got up, he urged his team to speed up, because he wanted to be the first to rush in front of the Black Tiger Army.

    "Haha, I didn't expect it. God is still attached to me, Moji. Finally let me catch you bunch of damn things. Sons, all dismount, rush for me, and chop these damn Tang troops into pieces."

    It’s in Moji.  While rushing on the road desperately.  Suddenly there was a sound of horse hooves coming from the front.  Then, soon a group of cavalry appeared in front of them.  If you take a closer look, it's just that damn group of thieves.  all of a sudden.  Moji was overjoyed and immediately ordered the soldiers to charge.  Fortunately, he did not forget to ask the soldiers to dismount first.  After all, the scene just now made him understand how powerful that damn tiger was.

    "Haha, I didn't expect that I met a stupid person. It's better this way, so as not to waste time."

    Seeing that the other party was charging directly towards him, Li Feng immediately became happy.  He really didn't know where the other party got such courage.  However, this is the best way to avoid wasting time.

    "Everyone, come against me and destroy them"

    Seeing the opponent rushing over, Li Feng was not polite and directly led the Black Tiger Army to rush forward.  Along the way, the thunder bow in Li Feng's hand kept firing, and bursts of screams came from the front.  As the distance became closer, the short crossbows in the hands of the Black Tiger Army also began to fire.  Suddenly, the Turkic soldiers in front fell down.  Li Feng didn't care if the opponent used bows and arrows at all times. He didn't pay attention to this anyway. If he could defeat him with a long-range weapon, there was no need to fight him in close combat.

    The Turkic soldiers are basically cavalry.  In the past, others had tried every means to deal with their cavalry.  They never thought that one day it would be the other way around.  Also because they are all cavalry, they often have only two weapons, which are scimitars and bows and arrows.  Other than that, there's basically nothing else.  However, now, using these two things to deal with a group of heavy armored cavalry is obviously a huge mistake.

    ?Obviously, this is simply a war of bullying.  But there is no other way. They have no choice but to do this. Who can make their horses useless?

    "Come on, make sure to block their horses"

    "The queue disperses, kill them all"

    As the distance approached, the crossbows had lost their effectiveness, so both defenses began to draw short weapons.  On the Turkic side, they were all scimitars, while on the Black Tiger Army side, they were all Mo Dao.

    Moji knew that if he wanted to defeat the cavalry, there was no doubt that he had to make the opponent stop first.  For those of them who had changed from cavalry to infantry, they had no choice but to use people to stop them.

    However, Li Feng unexpectedly gave up the powerful impact effect of the cavalry and let the team spread out in a long strip.  The impact of the cavalry is indeed powerful, but if you want to deal with these Turkic soldiers as quickly as possible, you can only rely on beheading them.

    "kill"

    As soon as the team formed, a loud and excited voice from the Black Tiger Army came, and the soldiers raised their swords high and swung them forward.  In just one moment, this place became a hell on earth.  The Mo Dao, which was mixed with huge impact, had no impact at all.Those who stood in the way immediately cut the Turkic soldiers in front, including their men and swords, into two halves.

    This scene made Moji, who was happy because the Black Tiger Army dispersed just now, suddenly feel stupid.  He was really stupid. He had been on the battlefield for countless years and had never seen such a clean and bloody killing method.  At this time, a word finally appeared in his mind, devil.

    He finally understood and understood why those soldiers called this group of people devils.  However, this seems to be too late.

    A giant hammer, mixed with boundless momentum, hit him. He reflexively used the weapon in his hand to block it. Then, he felt a sharp pain, and then his eyesight went black.

    "You are so awesome, the infantry attacks the heavy cavalry, you don't need bows and arrows"

    He vaguely heard such a sentence, and he began to regret it. If he had knownthen he knew nothing.  (To be continued…

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 317: Grain and Grass Camp

    In less than an hour, Ghat led the remaining Turkic soldiers to the place where they had just fought.  However, the sound of the Black Tiger Army had long since disappeared, leaving only the corpses of 2,000 Turkic soldiers.  Except for those soldiers who were first knocked down by crossbows, none of the remaining corpses of the Turkic soldiers were complete.

    "Devils, this is a group of devils"

    Seeing the broken corpses of their companions all over the ground, as well as the grass stained red with blood, everyone's faces turned pale in an instant, and then the same thought appeared in their hearts.  Such a terrifying scene, from the perspective of escaping for one's life, only the devil can do it.

    "What a terrifying combat power"

    Looking at the corpses on the ground, Gart surprisingly did not curse this time, but murmured.  He had tried his best to think of this Tang army as high as possible, but when he saw the scene with his own eyes, he still couldn't help but take a breath of air.

    When he made the plan to divide his troops, he was not naive enough to think that it would be unrealistic to rely on a small force of 2,000 troops to destroy this group of Tang Army cavalry.  However, in his opinion, these 2,000 troops could not hold off against the Tang army for a while, and then, after he led the remaining troops to support, they could finally encircle and annihilate the Tang army in one fell swoop.

    However, judging from the situation on the battlefield in front of him, he was wrong and his calculation was wrong.  The fighting power of the Tang army was beyond his imagination.  From the appearance of the corpses and the blood stains, he could tell that the team led by Moji had no resistance at all.  And, has been dead for some time.

    "Report to the general, judging from the direction of the horseshoes, the Tang army is heading in this direction."

    Just when Gart was staring at the battlefield and beginning to meditate, a Turkic soldier suddenly ran over, pointed in one direction, and said to Gart.

    "Where are you going from now on?"

    Wandering around for a while.  And I was shocked by the sight in front of me.  Ranggat was also a little dizzy. He looked in the direction that the soldier was pointing and asked in a deep voice.

    "General Qi, from this direction, you can lead to Yunzhong City"

    Hearing Gart’s question.  The Turkic soldier answered truthfully.

    "Yunzhong City? Why are they going to Yunzhong City? Do they want to make a sneak attack there? No. No, the battlefield is in Dingxiang now, and Yunzhong is just a siege. There is no fear of their sneak attack at all. Besides,  Now that Dingxiang City is in danger, how can they have the leisure to go to Yunzhong? If they had to go, they would have gone there long ago. Moreover, compared to before, they left in such a hurry this time, heading straight for Yunzhong.  Without even lingering for a moment, it was obvious that they were heading for a certain destination. Well no food in the clouds."

    Hearing that the other party actually went to Yunzhong, Gart was stunned for a moment, and then began to secretly wonder about the purpose of the Black Tiger Army going to Yunzhong.  First he frowned and shook his head, but soon his eyes widened, showing a look of extreme horror.  Because, at this time, he had already thought that in addition to the tens of thousands of Turkic soldiers who were besieging Yunzhong City, there was another important thing in Yunzhong, which was the food and fodder for the army.

    And soon, he had concluded that the other party must be going for food and grass.  Thinking of this, Gart was shocked.  He understands the importance of army food and grass better than anyone else.  If this Tang army were to destroy the food and fodder of his own army, he would feel cold sweat at the thought of this.

    "Quick, everyone, follow me to pursue the Tang army. We must destroy them."

    In a hurry, Gart could no longer care about the messengers. Instead, after a roar, he took the lead and went directly in the direction of Yunzhong.  Of course, he did not say that this time he went to rescue the granary. After all, this matter was too scary, and if he was not careful, it would cause unrest in the morale of the army.

    With the remaining Turkic soldiers, they were also frightened after seeing such a bloody killing scene.  However, it also evoked the hatred in my heart.  After all, those who died tragically were their comrades.  Seeing that the coach had already taken the lead and rushed directly to the front, it inspired the fighting spirit in their hearts.  With a slightly crazy shout, 8,000 cavalry followed Gart in a mighty manner.

    "General, look ahead, that that seems to be our food transport convoy"

    Running wildly all the way, not long after, a general who was following Gat Zuoyou suddenly pointed to somewhere in front and said.  However, the tone was full of surprise and terror.  Obviously, this general seemed to have thought of something.

    As Gart led the army to the scene of the incident, they found that the situation here was exactly the same as what they had just seen, there was no difference.  The bodies of the Turkic soldiers lying on the ground were also beaten.It became two paragraphs.  However, this time, most of the Turkic soldiers had their heads cut off directly.

    This situation made everyone feel even more horrified. Heads were scattered on the grass that had been soaked in blood and turned red. Their eyes were wide open. The eyes seemed to be full of panic, as if they were looking at everyone.  Asking them something.  Everyone who saw it felt even more chilled in their hearts.

    In addition, there were smashed and chopped grain trucks and grain bags, and countless grains were all scattered on the ground, soaked in blood.

    "Damn it, sure enough, this Tang army came for our army's food and fodder."

    Seeing the scene in front of him, Gart was completely sure that the other party was here for their food and grass.  This time, the reason why most of the soldiers had their heads chopped off directly was because the opponent wanted to seize the time, so they galloped past on their horses and chopped off the heads of the soldiers.

    Although some grain trucks were damaged, others were completely unscathed.  From this point of view, the other party did not want to waste any time at all, and was not even willing to stop for a while to destroy all these grain trucks, but just destroyed some of them casually.

    "My Turkic warriors, I think you have also seen it and even thought about it. The evil Tang army came for our army's food this time. They want to destroy all our food. I think  , Needless to say, everyone knows what the consequences will be if the army's food is destroyed. Therefore, at this moment, we have no choice. This time, no matter what, we must keep our food and grass.  . Now, my warriors, use your courage, follow me and charge, kill these demons, protect our food and grass, charge"

    By now, Gart knew that the matter could no longer be concealed. When he turned around and saw the soldiers, with obviously frightened eyes and pale faces, Gart immediately started speaking loudly.  He needed to inspire courage in these frightened soldiers.  In fact, let alone these soldiers, he himself also needs to give himself courage.  The word devil finally came out of his mouth as the coach.

    "Kill all the demons and protect the food and grass"

    What does food and grass mean? The general is happy, and the soldier is even better.  Therefore, after hearing such candid words from Gat, an excited voice suddenly came from the mouths of these Turkic soldiers, and the trace of fear in the eyes of the Turkic soldiers was instantly replaced by a kind of perseverance.  .  Because, at this moment, they have no choice.

    "Quick, everyone speed up. We must destroy all the opponent's food and grass in one fell swoop before the Turkic reinforcements arrive."

    Just as Gart guessed, Li Feng and the others were indeed very anxious.  Although he was getting closer and closer to the location of the opponent's granary, Li Feng still had to desperately urge the soldiers of the Black Tiger Army to speed up their pace.  Because he knew that soon, whether it was the Turkic soldiers in Yunzhong City or the 8,000 Turkic soldiers behind him, reinforcements would come immediately.

    And Li Feng and the others must destroy all the Turks' food and grass in one fell swoop before their reinforcements arrive.  As long as all these grains and grasses are destroyed, the Turks will not be able to obtain too much grains and grasses in a short period of time.  The opponent's army of hundreds of thousands consumes astronomical amounts of food and grass every day.

    "The Turks who have no food and grass cannot survive for long.  In fact, as long as this news reaches the Turkic army, it will immediately cause military morale to turmoil.

    “Instructor, look quickly, this is the Turks’ food camp.”

    With Li Feng and the others driving at full speed, they quickly arrived at a hillside.  Following the direction pointed by Qin Huaiyu, Li Feng discovered that there was actually a very secret flat land below. Except for a very narrow passage, it was surrounded by hillsides.  If you don't climb to a high slope, you won't be able to find it. There is such a place.

    Generally speaking, this place can be regarded as a small basin. At this time, countless large tents are erected in the basin. According to Qin Huaiyu's information, the food is placed here.

    Those big tents were surrounded by very tight defenses.  Not only are there horse fences and horse stakes to prevent cavalry surprise attacks, but there are also arrow towers.  Moreover, the protective guards were very dense. According to a rough estimate, there were at least four to five thousand troops.

    And here, the Turkic camp outside Liyunzhong City is only a few days away.  It can be said that if there is support over there, it will not take much time to arrive with the fast horses galloping.

    It can be said that if you want to sneak attack on this food camp, you will definitely not be able to do it if there are few soldiers and horses.  If there are more.  Be entangled by the guards inside, and then as soon as the enemy reinforcements arrive, they will besiege from all sides from the hillside and rushIf it goes, the consequences will be simply unimaginable

    “You’re such a damn tough guy”

    Seeing this scene, Li Feng also took a deep breath.  This is not only a food and grass camp, but also a big pit, a super big trap.

    "All team members are prepared for me"

    "It's a pity that Li Feng and his Black Tiger Army have no choice at this moment.  As Li Feng gave the order with a serious face, everyone suddenly became serious, and then stared at the Turkic grain and grass camp below.  (To be continued)

 Volume One: Settling Down in the Tang Dynasty Chapter 318: Life Harvester

    At this moment, bursts of rapid horn sounds came from the camp below, and then more figures poured out of the camp.  Most of the troops gathered in the direction where Li Feng and the others were.  The scene was spectacular but not overwhelming.

    "Brothers, rush for me and flatten them"

    Seeing the scene below, how could Li Feng still not know what was going on.  Without any further delay, he waved his hand and immediately took the lead and ran down the hillside.  The remaining Black Tiger Army soldiers followed closely behind.  In an instant, a loud sound of horse hooves echoed around.

    "Xiao Hei, run faster"

    With Li Feng’s urging, Xiao Hei immediately increased his speed to the extreme, and before long, he was far away from the Black Tiger Army behind him.

    This time, it is different from the past. This time, it is a real battle.  On the opposite side, there are not only a large number of archers, but also horse-rejecting stakes, horse-rejecting fences, and archery towers.  All of this is too great a threat to the Black Tiger Army.  Li Feng accelerated his advance at this time, just to open a way for the people behind him first.

    Xiao Hei’s speed is unmatched by any war horse. Very quickly, he carried Li Feng and approached the Turkic grain and grass camp below.  At this time, the Black Tiger Army group behind them was already hundreds of meters behind.

    "Archers, release arrows, prepare huge shields and spears"

    As soon as Li Feng entered the range of the bow and arrow, the Turkic general responsible for defending here immediately began to order an attack.  In an instant, above the arrow tower.  The archers who had been prepared for a long time released their bow strings.  Countless sharp arrows roared and swarmed towards Li Feng.  Turkic soldiers holding giant shields also began to gather, forming solid iron walls, followed closely by Turkic soldiers holding spears.

    "Xiao Hei, lower your head and rush"

    Facing the roaring rain of arrows, Li Feng was not afraid at all, and he had no intention of stopping.  Instead, Xiao Hei lowered his head.  Then, start charging.  Li Feng himself also leaned forward slightly and bent down.  The drum, urn, and golden hammer in his hand began to swing rapidly above Xiao Hei's head.

    "Ding-ding-ding-ding-ding"

    Accompanied by bursts of harsh sound of arrows.  Subsequently.  It was just bursts of crashing sounds.  At this time, the giant hammer in Li Feng's hand was already dancing tightly.  Only waves of hammer shadows can be seen.  Although the feather arrows were densely packed, none of them could penetrate.

    Those bursts of sound.  It was the sound of the giant hammer fending off those feather arrows.  Of course, there are also some impact sounds made by arrows hitting the Thunder God Armor on Li Feng's back.  At this time, Li Feng was mainly protecting Xiao Hei, because some parts of Xiao Hei's head and neck were exposed.

    "Damn it, luckily I'm wearing the Thor Armor, otherwise, I would be in trouble today"

    He continued to wield the drums and hammers, the feather arrows under the small black crotch, and then felt the impact on his back, and there was a burst of impacts, and Li Feng's heart was suddenly depressed.  Without this Thunder God Armor, he wouldn't be able to protect Xiao Hei.

    "Quick, quick, the spearmen are ready, throwI don't believe that your armor can block bows and arrows, but it can also block spears."

    Li Feng is depressed. He doesn’t know that those Turks are even more depressed than him.  Not only depressed, but more shocked.  They never expected that such a rain of arrows would be useless to the opponent at all, and even did not even slow down the opponent's speed.  Seeing Li Feng getting closer and closer, soon, countless sharp spears roared towards Li Feng and the others.

    Since the weight of a spear thrown at close range and with full force is relatively large, its power is completely unmatched by bows and arrows.  Basically, except for special parts such as the breast shield on the chest, there is no armor that can block it.

    "Huh, if you want to stop me with this, there is no way."

    Seeing those spears whizzing towards them, Li Feng immediately shouted angrily.  Then, he once again waved the drum, urn, and golden hammer in his right hand.  However, this time it is different.  At some point, a long chain stretched out from the handle of the drum, urn, and golden hammer.  As Li Feng swung, the giant hammer spun rapidly in front of Xiao Hei like a fan blade.  The giant hammer rotated at high speed, even causing waves of whirlwind to blow in front of Xiao Hei.

    All the spears flying towards Xiao Hei were immediately shattered into pieces by the high-speed rotating hammer as soon as they arrived in front of Xiao Hei, and then ejected far to both sides.

    "How is it possible, how is it possible"

    Such a scene almost made all the Turkic soldiers on the opposite side dumbfounded, their eyes widened, and they murmured in complete disbelief.  Faced with this kind of spear formation, they have seen how hard it is to fight.?Those who dodge, and I have also seen those who use the weapons in their hands to fend off.  However, I have never seen anyone act in such a domineering manner.

    "Giant shield hand, giant shield hand, block him with all your strength, hurry"

    After a moment of shock, the Turkic general reacted immediately.  Since long-range weapons such as bows and spears are useless, the only option is melee combat.  Anyway, there is only one other person on the other side, so long as we can force the other side to stop.  With so many people on his side, everyone could drown the other with just a spit.

    At this time, Li Feng had already ridden Xiao Hei and arrived in front of the horse-rejecting stakes and horse-rejecting fences that blocked the progress of the war horses.  The giant hammer in his hand did not put away, but instead swung it more intensively.  As the rotation speed increased, the chain connecting the giant hammer actually stretched a lot again.  At the same time, the angle of the continuously rotating giant hammer also changed.

    “Bang…bang…”

    Following several loud noises, and then bursts of dust and sawdust, the horse fence blocking Li Feng's front was shattered into pieces and flew away. The originally very strong defense line suddenly appeared.  A gap several meters wide was created.  After doing this, Li Feng did not stop at all, but continued to rush towards the shield array in front.

    "Block him, block him. If anyone can capture or kill this person, he will be promoted to the third level, and will be rewarded with five thousand cattle and sheep, and five hundred slaves"

    Seeing the sawdust flying everywhere, the Turkic general finally became anxious.  Looking again, the soldiers around them had frightened expressions on their faces. They screamed in their hearts, and then they spoke loudly.  Even he himself had to admit that the person in front of him was too fierce, too big, and too powerful to look like a human being at all.

    "Kill him, kill him"

    As the saying goes, there must be brave men under heavy rewards. As soon as they heard such a generous reward, the fear on the faces of the Turkic soldiers was replaced by a look of excitement and excitement. The giant shield soldiers began to attack Li Feng one after another.  They started to rush towards him, and then they surrounded Li Feng one after another.

    "Quick, the remaining people, separate into two thousand-man teams, and help me hold back the cavalry behind."

    Seeing that his morale suddenly improved, the Turkic general finally breathed a sigh of relief.  Looking at Li Feng who was already surrounded by countless shield warriors, he felt even more ecstatic.  In his opinion, no matter how brave Li Feng is, when the time comes, if everyone rushes forward together, how many people can he kill?

    "Haha, the siege is good, the siege is good, I'm really afraid that you won't. As long as you don't use bows and arrows and throw spears, everything will be easy."

    Seeing that the other party surrounded him and then sent two teams to block the Black Tiger Army behind him, Li Feng was not nervous at all, but felt relieved.  As long as the other party gives up their bows, arrows and spears and comes to engage in close combat with him and the Black Tiger Army, Li Feng will be relieved.

    "Come on, catch some alive for me, General"

    Seeing that everything was ready, the Turkic general immediately began to order the soldiers to quickly approach Li Feng.  Under the huge temptation, countless soldiers, protected by the shield soldiers in front, began to rush towards Li Feng.

    "Haha, you're in a good time. Today is the day when your grandpa and I will make a fortune. Come and surround us. The more densely the better. Xiao Hei, let's have fun today and kill."

    Seeing the densely packed Turkic soldiers surrounding him with gleaming eyes, Li Feng suddenly felt that the blood in his body became more boiling again, and there was an extremely strong bloodthirsty desire in his heart, an indescribable feeling.  Pride suddenly emerged in my heart.

    With Xiao Hei letting out an equally excited and angry tiger roar, Li Feng once again spun the giant hammer in his hand and rushed towards the group of Turkic soldiers on one side.  The 400-pound giant hammer began to spin rapidly like a propeller on a helicopter.

    The shield blocks, the shield flies, and the people fly. Then, it hits the people around them, and a group of people fall down.  And if the giant hammer hits a person directly, in an instant, the entire human body will fall apart and explode.  Blood, internal organs, and minced meat began to fly around.  One was smashed, and then the second one, and the third one they didn't even have time to scream, and they just disappeared.

    It can be said that wherever Li Feng rode Xiao Hei, a circular vacuum zone with a diameter of five or six meters was formed in an instant. No matter what existed here before, as soon as Li Feng arrived, it instantly became empty.  Clean and tidy.  At this time, Li Feng was completely an extremely efficient life-harvesting machine.  In just such a short moment, at least two to three hundred people were crushed to pieces in his hands.

    "Roar……."

    These days of killing and the stimulation of blood have completely stimulated Xiao Hei's wild nature.?.  It is the king of beasts, and killing is its instinct.  In just two or three days, the number of Turkic soldiers who died under its tiger claws was definitely not less than double digits.

    However, what Li Feng did today gave Xiao Hei no chance at all, which made him become even more manic. Then, he ran even more desperately to places with denser crowds, trying to have a good time.  Unfortunately, it still has no chance. The consequence of doing so is to speed up the killing.

    "Impossible, impossible, how is it possible, the devil, he is the devil"

    Looking at Li Feng's crazy killing, the Turkic general began to tremble all over, his face became extremely pale, his eyes began to become distracted, and his expression became a little abnormal.  (To be continued)

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 319: Surrounded

    "No, the instructor is under siege. Brothers, rush for me and be sure to rescue the instructor."

    "Kill, kill all these Turkic soldiers for me"

    ……

    Just when Li Feng began to kill on a large scale, the Black Tiger Army soldiers behind him finally caught up.  Seeing Li Feng being heavily surrounded by Turkic soldiers, everyone's eyes immediately turned red.  Then, they all began to pull out the Mo Dao directly, raised it high, and under the leadership of several team captains, they rushed forward desperately.

    After getting along for such a long time, because of Li Feng's unique character that does not belong to this era, these already passionate men have even more admiration, worship, and gratitude for Li Feng.  They have a unique and deep feeling for this person who is not only a teacher, but also an idol, and also a friend and brother.

    Li Feng was charging forward alone just now. They all saw how dangerous the situation was.  Similarly, they also know why Li Feng did this. It was to protect them as much as possible.  As the saying goes, a woman who is a confidant will look good, and a scholar who is a confidant will die.

    At this moment, all the Black Tiger Army soldiers began to become completely crazy.

    "Whoever stands in my way will die"

    Wang Daxiong's eyes were also red at this time. He ran at the front and was the first to encounter the Turkic soldiers who came to stop them.  Looking at the Turkic soldier in front of him, holding his huge shield high and preparing to block him, Wang Daxiong suddenly felt an unspeakable anger and hatred in his heart.  Then he actually raised the Mo Dao with both hands and slashed it down diagonally with all his strength.

    Accompanied by Wang Daxiong’s boundless anger.  There was also a huge impact of the sword, which even directly connected the person and the shield, and directly knocked the opponent into the air, knocking down several Turkic soldiers behind him.  As for Wang Daxiong, his body leaned back slightly due to the force of the counter-shock, and his horse speed immediately slowed down a lot.

    "Come on, kill them all"

    However, at this time, the team members he led happened to rush up.  Under Wang Daxiong's loud shout.  He rushed in directly through the gap.  Those fell to the ground.  Before the Turkic soldiers had time to get up, several more tragic screams were immediately heard.  Then, streams of blood spurted out from the ground.

    The remaining teams are in almost the same situation.  Only the unlucky Turkic soldier who met the Iron Tower.  It was actually blocked by the Iron Tower.  The man and the shield were cut in half.

    "Everyone, please kill these Turkic soldiers quickly and then go over to meet the instructor."

    As the war horses of the Black Tiger Army rushed in.  The Turkic soldiers, who lost the protection of their giant shields, could only choose to engage in hand-to-hand combat with the Black Tiger Army.  Obviously, this group of Turkic soldiers guarding the grain and grass camp were specially used to deal with the cavalry.  Except for those shield warriors, most of the Turkic soldiers used weapons such as swords or spears.  And, from the looks of it, he was also specially trained.

    But fortunately, facing the Black Tiger Army using Mo Dao, they still fell in pieces like wheat.  The weapons in their hands could not withstand the full blow of the Black Tiger Army soldier Mo Dao.  The Mo Dao cut down from a high place was so powerful that it was almost always cut off by the knife, and those spears were even cut into two pieces at once.

    The Turkic soldiers without weapons would immediately be chopped into two pieces by these furious Black Tiger Army soldiers.  Some people were even split into two pieces from top to bottom.

    At this moment, all the Black Tigers had only one thought in their minds, which was to kill all the Turkic soldiers blocking their steps, and then go in to meet Li Feng.

    The battle situation was so tragic that almost instantly, the place turned red, so red it was dazzling and even nauseating.  This time, some people in the Black Tiger Army began to get injured.  Fortunately, their heavy armor gave them enough protection.  None of the injured positions were fatal, and the injuries were not serious.  While they were killing, they didn't care at all, and many people didn't even pay attention.

    "Devils, they are not humans, they are demons, not humans. I want to leave here, leave here"

    Such brutal killing finally made the remaining Turkic soldiers begin to collapse, their eyes began to be filled with fear, and the hands holding long knives and spears began to tremble.  Such a cruel scene gave them a chill from the bottom of their hearts.  Looking at the big, long Mo Dao in the hands of the Black Tiger Army opposite, covered in blood and glowing red in the sun, they felt a fear they had never experienced before.

    "Runthey are all devils"

    I don’t know who it was, but finally I couldn’t bear the fear in my heart anymore, so I turned to one side and ran away as if to escape for my life. Moreover, while running, I finally spoke with fear.  Now it's okayIt's incredible. This kind of fear and panic, like a plague, quickly spread in the hearts of the remaining Turkic soldiers, and they began to scramble for their lives one by one.

    "Okay, everyone, stop chasing, let's go and pick up the instructor first."

    Seeing that everyone was trying to chase the Turkic soldiers who were running away for their lives, Wang Daxiong immediately spoke to stop them.  At this moment, it is not the time to care about these small fish and shrimps, the most important thing is to deal with Li Feng.  Among these ten team captains, although there is no distinction between them.  However, Qin Huaiyu and Wang Daxiong are the brave and resourceful types.  Therefore, everyone is used to listening to the two of them vaguely on weekdays.  Qin Huaiyu did not come because he was in charge of the scout team, so the only one who could convince everyone with his words was Wang Daxiong.

    “Besides, what Wang Daxiong said is absolutely right. At this moment, Li Feng’s side is the most important.  After listening to Wang Daxiong's words, everyone immediately hurried towards the camp.

    However, when they arrived at the grain and grass camp, their eyes nearly popped out.  At this moment, there is not even half a Turkic soldier here.  I only saw Li Feng looking a little tired, standing there with blood all over his body, and Xiao Hei, also covered in red, standing next to Li Feng.  However, compared with Li Feng, Xiao Hei's expression was obviously very excited.

    At this time, the ground was full of corpses of Turkic soldiers, but these corpses were even more horrific to look at.  Many of them can't see the shape of the qingchu at all.  On the ground, in addition to blood, there were countless pieces of minced meat and the like. The area was red, like a red swamp.

    And judging from the corpses on the ground, there were actually more than them there.

    "Instructor, you"

    Wang Daxiong hurriedly came to Li Feng. He looked at Li Feng in disbelief and worriedly and asked.

    "Okay, don't worry, I'm fine. Everyone, hurry up and burn all the food and grass here. You must move quickly. Their reinforcements will arrive soon. After that, we will evacuate immediately.  "

    In fact, Li Feng had just finished the battle. When he saw that Wang Daxiong and the others were finished, he did not walk over.  When he was fighting hard just now, Li Feng didn't feel anything because of his bloodthirsty and excited expression.  However, when he saw the corpses all over the ground, he felt a sense of exhaustion in his heart.

    However, it is obvious that this moment is not the time to lament. The most critical thing now is to burn all the food and grass of the Turkic army.

    After Li Feng finished explaining, everyone began to take action.  This thing is also very simple to do. Because the other party is worried that the rain will make the food and grass wet, they set up super large tents one by one, and then pile the food and grass inside the tent.  Just ignite the tent and the food and grass will be ignited quickly.

    It took almost no effort, and soon, the Turkic grain and grass camp was ablaze.  Then, billowing smoke began to shoot into the sky.

    "Instructor, there are many large water tanks over there, and there are several wells next to them."

    At this moment, a Black Tiger Army soldier suddenly hurried to Li Feng and said.  Just when the fire started, Li Feng ordered people to check around.  After all, it is impossible for such an important place for storing grain and grass to not have measures to set fire.  Otherwise, if there is a fire, all the food and grass will be burned.

    Although time is very tight, Li Feng does not want to fall short.  After all, these grains and grass will not be burned in a while.  If the other party came and put out the fire, he would be at a loss.

    Soon, all the water tanks in the grain and grass camp were smashed to pieces by the Black Tiger Army soldiers.  Even water-fetching tools such as wooden barrels and basins were destroyed without leaving any trace behind.  And those wells were directly destroyed by Li Feng using drums, urns, and golden hammers.

    "Huh, if you want to put out the fire, there is no way."

    Looking at the several large wells that had been filled up by him, Li Feng finally breathed a sigh of relief.  Now, even the wells are gone. Even if the Turkic reinforcements come, they can only watch the food and grass helplessly. Slowly, they are burned away one by one, but there is nothing they can do.

    "Without food and grass, I want to see how those hungry bastards fight with us and attack the city. Haha Oops, what a fool."

    Seeing the Turkic grain and grass camp burning with raging fire, Cheng Chubi burst out laughing.  However, he was so happy that he accidentally touched the wound on his left wrist, which made him grin.  This is when they were fighting just now, a Turkic soldier stabbed his horse with a spear, trying toIn order to protect the war horse, in desperation, he blocked the spear with his left hand, leaving a wound.

    "Okay, stop laughing, let's retreat immediately. Otherwise, we will be surrounded by their reinforcements, and we will be miserable. After we go back, let the brothers treat their wounds first."

    Time is running out now. It’s not advisable to stay here for a long time. It’s better to leave first.  It would be no joke if we were surrounded by a large army of Turkic reinforcements.  After hearing Li Feng's words, everyone put away their excitement, then got on their horses and prepared to leave this place.

    "Damn it, why did it come so fast?"

    However, just when they got on their horses, the sound of rapid horse hooves suddenly sounded again from all directions.  Li Feng couldn't help but frown and began to curse secretly.  (To be continued)

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 320: Domineering

    As the rumble of horse hooves rang out, all the Black Tiger Army soldiers began to look around.  At this time, two teams of soldiers and horses appeared on the high slopes in the south and north.  Li Feng and the others knew those troops in the north, they were the 10,000 troops sent by Yu Gushe to chase them.  However, there were only eight thousand left at this time.

    And the number of cavalry that appeared on the southern hillside was relatively large. Looking at their posture, there were at least 20,000 horses.  Needless to say, these people must be Turkic reinforcements from Yunzhong City.

    "Damn, you really look down on me. www.  ?br />

    After looking around at the terrain, Li Feng suddenly started to have a headache.  No matter which direction they broke out from, they had to go up the hillside before they could get out.  However, when they rushed up the mountain, they had enough time to surround themselves.  By then they would be halfway up the mountain, and they would be at the top of the mountain.

    This loss is huge.

    At that time, people attack from top to bottom, and the bows and arrows can shoot farther and have more power. Even if they are cutting people, they will be a little stronger.  If the other party makes some rolling stones and logs, etc.  No matter how powerful their Black Tiger Army is, they will never be able to withstand it.

    If you break out from that gap, you don't have to climb the hillside.  However, at this time, both sides of the gap were occupied by eight thousand Turkic soldiers led by Ghat.  The gap passage is extremely narrow.  No matter where they are forced to pass through, if someone spits directly, they can kill a thousand men and horses.

    but.  Although Li Feng was depressed, there was one thing that made him very satisfied.  That is, from the beginning to the end, none of the Black Tiger Army soldiers showed any panic on their faces, let alone asked Li Feng what to do.  This made him very satisfied.

    "Okay. Everyone, please dismount first. Rest and recharge. Let's charge up the mountain. We will suffer too much and cannot do this. Now, we can only wait for them to come down. Then we can make plans."

    Since you can't attack up, you can only wait for the opponent to come down to level ground.  Once the opponent comes down, they must be surrounded.  The troops were suddenly dispersed.  When the time comes, it will be much easier to break through directly.  Li Feng was not afraid of them in a confrontation on the ground.  If he really goes ruthless, he is confident that he can directly kill the 8,000 troops in the north, regardless of the casualties of the Black Tiger Army.

    Of course, Li Feng would not do that unless absolutely necessary.  In his opinion, the life of each person in the Black Tiger Army is thousands of times more valuable than the life of the other party.  Li Feng still felt that he was at a loss for fighting them desperately. Didn't he see that just now, in order to avoid casualties among the Black Tiger Army soldiers, he took the lead?

    "Well, it's true that we are at the bottom and they are at the top. It's such a disadvantage. However, instructor, if they don't come down and keep us trapped like this, what should we do?"

    After listening to Li Feng’s words, all the Black Tiger Army soldiers dismounted.  Then, there was a team of people, who did not need to say hello, but were closely monitoring each other's every move.  The remaining people were sitting or lying down to rest.  Anyway, for them, they just do whatever Li Feng says.

    Only Wang Daxiong said to Li Feng very worriedly.  It would be fine if the enemy came down and besieged us, but if the enemy did not attack us, we would be in trouble.

    "Haha, don't worry about this. They are more anxious than us now. Think about it, we also have Turkic war horses. When the time comes, we can just eat horse meat. They will not feel comfortable, no  If they don't have food and grass, it's possible that they can eat their horses. Besides, without food and grass, their army can't hold on for long. And if we burn their food and grass, they will definitely want to cut us into pieces.  .So they will definitely come down.”

    Li Feng was not worried at all about the questions raised by Wang Daxiong. The Turkic army, which had run out of food and grass, would definitely not have the patience to wait.

    After listening to Li Feng's words, everyone stopped talking and sat down quietly, waiting for the arrival of the Turkic army that might charge at them at any time.

    "Come on, come on with me. No matter what, we can't let the fire burn down our food and grass. However, before that, we must kill all these shameless Tang troops."

    Indeed, Li Feng and the others did not need to wait long, as the 8,000 Turkic soldiers led by Ghat arrived.  Gart's eyes were already ignited with blazing flames. He ordered the Turkic soldiers to attack while gritting his teeth.  He never expected that Li Feng and the others would be so fast.

    Looking at the blazing fire, his heart became completely crazy.  There is only one thought in my heart, that is, I must rescue someoneGet some food and grass out.  However, before that, he must eliminate Li Feng and the others.  In his opinion, the Tang army in front of him was really abominable and too evil.

    "Commander, Ghats and others have launched an attack on that group of Tang troops. How should we act?"

    At this time, in the south, the Turkic army from Yunzhong City did not move at all, as if the Tang army below was not burning their food and grass, nor their enemies.

    Seeing that Ghat had led the troops to charge, a tall and thin Turkic general immediately began to report in a low voice and asked questions.  But the person he asked about was a beautiful woman wearing armor. If he looked carefully, he could see who else it could be if it wasn't Yang Qian.  However, now that she was wearing a suit of armor, she had a completely different look than usual.

    In the past, she gave people the impression of being mysterious, charming, and even a bit bohemian.  However, after putting on this armor, her face was full of seriousness, and the charming smile that once appeared on her face completely disappeared.  At this time, even though she knew she was a girl, she didn't feel weak at all, but rather a majestic general.

    In fact, Yang Qian has been on the battlefield since the beginning of this war.  However, after all, she and Yu Gushe only have a cooperative relationship.  Although the relationship between interests is very strong.  However, who said that one mountain cannot accommodate two tigers.  Especially on this kind of battlefield, after all, their status is equal.  When the time comes, who should you listen to?

    Because of this concern, they wisely chose to split up.  One is responsible for besieging Yunzhong, and the other is responsible for attacking Dingxiang.  After Dingxiang is captured, they can attack Yunzhong in turn.  After they are all defeated, each person will have a city.  By the time.  Don't interfere with anyone else, so as not to cause conflicts.

    Of course, in addition, there are other divisions of labor.  It has already been agreed upon.  certainly.  At the time of siege.  Not just a family, but a combined force.  Just like the 120,000 to 30,000 troops outside Dingxiang City at the beginning.  Among them, most are Yu Gushe's army, and some are Yang Qian's army.  I was seconded to follow Yugushe's command and help attack the city together.

    This approach seems very dangerous. If one party is playing tricks, the other party will be in danger.  In fact, this is not the case. Even if one of the parties tries any trick to completely kill the other party, there will still be a price to pay.  And once such a situation occurs, Datang will definitely not miss such a good opportunity and come directly to clean up the mess.  In the end, it will only benefit Datang.

    What’s more, only by working together can they have the strength to fight against the Tang Dynasty.  Otherwise, both the South Court and the North Court could be easily destroyed by the Tang Dynasty.  Regarding these, both Yu Gushe and Yang Qian were very excited.  Therefore, the level of trust between the two parties is still extremely high.

    Originally, Yang Qian, who was sitting in the clouds, should not have appeared here. However, for some reason, she became particularly concerned when she heard about this thousand-person team.  All her subordinates felt extremely puzzled.  However, he did not dare to ask why.

    The person who just spoke to Yang Qian was the leader of one of Yang Qian’s five tribes, named Du Zhi.  Before, he didn't understand why their boss, Yang Qian, was so interested in this small group of Tang troops.  However, at this moment, he finally understood.  This team of a thousand people is so powerful, so powerful.

    It was their people who were guarding the food and grass camp. A total of five thousand people were completely wiped out by this small team of one thousand people in such a short period of time.  Even those who were lucky enough to run back were all frightened.  The most important thing is that this Tang army actually burned all their food and grass.  Looking at the other party, it seems that there is not much loss at all.

    However, what makes Duzhi strange is that their commander-in-chief didn’t seem to be too angry.  Although her face was ugly, Duo Zhi knew that she was not angry.  Moreover, she was very preoccupied along the way, and she didn't know what she was thinking about.

    "Send the order and ask our soldiers to surround all the surrounding hills. However, no one is allowed to act without my order. Anyone who disobeys the order will be dealt with according to military law."

    Perhaps it was the wise voice that made Yang Qian finally come back to her senses.  Or maybe, it was the question she was thinking about that she finally figured out and got the answer to.  So, after taking a look at Du Zhi, he began to give orders.  After Yang Qian's order was issued, the troops she brought immediately began to take action.

    And the Turkic soldiers led by Ghat below saw the actions of these Turkic soldiers on the top of the mountain, and their hearts immediately calmed down.  Even Gart is no exception. He was worried just now, but he doesn't have to worry about it now.  In his opinion, the other party must be afraid of this Tang Dynasty.The army fled and blocked the road first.  Once he confronts this Tang army, the other party will definitely come down to support him.

    “Besides, this Tang army killed so many soldiers of the other side.  How could the other party just let it go? They were afraid of death now that they had eaten this Tang Jun.

    For a moment, Ga Te suddenly felt confident in his heart. The anger brought by the frustration and fear in his heart turned into a strong fighting spirit, and rushed towards Li Feng and the others at a faster speed.

    "Brothers, mount your horses. There is no other way today but to fight to the death."

    Li Feng didn’t expect that the other party would play this trick on them.  At this moment, there is absolutely no choice. If you want to run away, you can't run away, so you can only choose to fight to the death.

    "Haha, you are so scared. I have killed at least twenty or thirty Turks under my men in the past few days, which is enough. Haha, but instructor, you must rush out. Otherwise, who will help the brothers?  Pay a pension.”

    After hearing what Li Feng said, everyone immediately mounted their horses without saying a word.  However, after Cheng Chubi got on the horse, he said happily to Li Feng.

    "That's right, it doesn't matter if we all stay here, but instructor, you can't stay here."

    "Swear to the death to protect the instructor"

    Following Cheng Chubi’s words, everyone’s eyes suddenly lit up, and then they began to shout in unison, and their voices soared into the sky.

    "Protect the hell, I want to leave, no one can stop me, even God. If you dare to stand in front of me, I will fight it. I not only want to go out, but also want to go back, and I will take you all back together.  Brothers, kill them all. Anyone who dares to block our way home will be killed. Kill"

    "Kill" (To be continued)

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 321: Bloody Battle in the Sky

    Li Feng knew that what they said about protecting him to the death was not a joke, but came from the bottom of his heart.  As for the fear that no one will pay them pensions, of course it is just a joke.  However, these evil words deeply touched the depths of Li Feng's soul.  At this moment, he felt an unprecedented sense of satisfaction.

    At the same time, boundless anger also arose in his heart.  I thought that Li Feng had been forced to the point where he needed the protection of those around him.  No, absolutely not, not before, not in the future, and even more impossible now.

    As this monstrous anger appeared, a monstrous fighting spirit suddenly spread throughout Li Feng's body. Even through the thick and solid Thunder God Armor, the people around him could feel the monstrous force.  Fighting spirit.  The soldiers of the Black Tiger Army who followed him became excited for a moment.

    At this moment, apart from the rising fighting spirit and the inexplicable raging anger, there is nothing else in everyone's hearts.

    The men and horses on both sides, at this moment, were filled with an indescribable fighting spirit. Therefore, when they were facing each other, the two sides did not even use their bows and crossbows, and directly started a close-quarters battle. It seemed that this was the only thing they could do.  This kind of pure hand-to-hand combat, only this kind of knife-to-flesh fighting method can make both parties feel happy and dripping.

    This group of Turkic soldiers have been in a state of panic and depression since Li Feng and the others appeared.  When panic reaches a certain level, things tend to turn against each other, and fear turns into madness in an instant.  Yes, at this moment, they are indeed crazy.

    I don’t know life and death.  They are not afraid of life or death. They only have one thought in their hearts, which is to kill these demons who bring them nightmares.  Even if his body is shattered for this, he will not hesitate.

    ?????????????????? And obviously.  In this almost desperate situation, the Black Tiger Army led by Li Feng became even more crazy.  The Mo Dao in his hand was filled with endless anger and domineering force, and he slashed the Turkic soldiers one after another.

    And those Turkic soldiers also became extremely crazy.  Often, several people would surround a Black Tiger Army soldier and rush towards him desperately.  No matter what, he just chopped into the Black Tiger Army.  If you can't kill a person, choose to kill a horse. In short.  Even if they die, they still want to see a trace of each other's blood.

    At this moment, Li Feng had already gotten off Xiong's back.  His expression suddenly became crazy, unlike before, where he turned the drum, urn, and golden hammer into a long-range weapon, killing people in large areas.  Instead, just hold the hammer.  Fight in close combat with those Turkic soldiers.  At this time, he also liked the feeling of being beaten into the flesh and blood flying everywhere.

    Although it was a close combat, his lethality and killing speed were no slower than before.  Because, the power in the giant hammer at this time is even stronger.  Every time the hammer is struck, it has a force of ten thousand kilograms.

    Going up, it can directly lift people more than ten meters.  Smashing it down can directly smash people into meat patties.  The most powerful one is to hit it horizontally, and the person hit is often shot out like a cannonball.  Then when encountering those Turkic soldiers, they would often hit one of them with a hammer, killing one of them, and then another row of corpses would be killed by that corpse.

    When Li Feng descended to the ground, his movement speed suddenly became extremely fast.  Looking from a distance, I could only see a figure among the chaotic crowd, like a ghost, moving around.  And wherever he went, an extremely huge vacuum space was formed in an instant.  The bodies of countless Turkic soldiers, or rather corpses, began to fly away from the area.

    Without the restraints, Xiu finally revealed his powerful power as the king of beasts.  When he moved, he was faster than Li Feng. His two powerful front paws swatted away the Turkic soldiers in front like flies.  Wherever it went, there were also corpses flying everywhere.

    Because it moves very quickly, few Turkic soldiers can touch it.  Even if you cut it with a knife, it will often only hit the scales on its back and have no effect on it.

    Due to the madness of the Turkic soldiers, some Black Tiger Army soldiers began to be injured.  What's even more serious is that the filial-mad Turkic soldiers actually began to lower their bodies or roll over to injure their horses.  The legs and lower part of the war horse have no armor, and they are not as brave and agile as Xiu.  It didn't take long before dozens of war horses were killed or injured.

    "All team members dismount, line up, and fight on foot"

    Faced with such a situation, Wang Daxiong roared decisively, and then all the Black Tiger troops began to get off their horses, and then lined up in a neat queue.  All the team members are very familiar with the whole process. This is the infantry battle with Modao Formation that they have practiced countless times.

    "go ahead"

    Following Wang Daxiong’s order, the soldiers of the Black Tiger Army held their Mo Dao high and walked in a very orderly manner, advancing unhurriedly towards the crazy and chaotic Turkic soldiers in front.

    Listen??The sound of those neat and powerful footsteps suddenly made those Turkic soldiers feel as if they had stepped on their hearts, making them very uncomfortable.  Look again at the faces full of cold expressions, and the huge knives held high, dripping blood continuously.  Suddenly, a look of terror appeared on the faces of the Turkic soldiers again.  However, it was soon replaced by an even crazier look.

    "Kill these demons"

    "Kill them"

    Subsequently, countless Turkic soldiers, with very abnormal expressions on their faces, began to attack the Black Tiger Army's Mo Dao Formation.  However, facing the Turkic soldiers coming like a tide, the faces of the Black Tiger Army soldiers were calm, but their eyes became even colder.

    “Kill…….Kill…….”

    With two bursts of cold sounds that sounded like they were coming from hell, the soldiers of the Black Tiger Army first slashed the Mo Dao down hard, and then swung their swords back along the original path.  Soon, the Turkic soldiers who were the first to rush up fell into two pieces in an instant, and blood spurted all over the Black Tiger Army soldiers.  The ground in front was even more bloody, with various organs scattered on the ground.  However, for this bloody scene.  The soldiers of the Black Tiger Army seemed to have not seen each one.  Instead, he stared closely at the Turkic soldiers rushing over again.

    "The first row retreated, the second row stepped forward, raised their swords"

    I saw the members of the first row.  Having waved dozens of knives in succession, Wang Daxiong immediately started giving orders again.  Following the order, the members of the first row retreated with their swords raised, while the members of the second row quickly stepped forward and raised their swords high.

    "Killkill"

    It used to be boring and boring.  It was like a mechanical training. At this moment, it finally showed its boundless power, but now it became a mechanical killing.  Soon, I was at the front of the queue.  There was a huge pile of corpses, and the grass in front became a swamp of blood.

    However, soon more Turkic soldiers rushed up and began to attack the Black Tiger Army's Modao phalanx from all directions.  However, with the encirclement of Turkic soldiers.  Modao's phalanx is also different.  The phalanx was still neat, but the four rows of soldiers on all sides of the phalanx were indeed facing outward at the same time.

    At this moment, the center of the phalanx was empty, with some injured Black Tiger soldiers lying or sitting inside.  The soldiers formed three squares, which can also be said to be three queues, so that they can take turns to replace each other. The corners of the squares were taken care of by the squad leaders.

    At this moment.  But, this is a killing matrix.  Following bursts of neat sounds, rows of Turkic soldiers who rushed up desperately fell down like wheat.

    Seen from a distance.  The entire battlefield was divided into two parts.  One of them is Li Feng and Xiao. The scene here is the most spectacular. Wherever the two figures go, corpses fly everywhere.  Moreover, those figures flew so high and so far.  If it weren't for the constant screams, I would have thought it was a joke.

    "The other section is the Mo Dao matrix composed of members of the Black Tiger Army.  When killing here, although it is not so spectacular, the efficiency is not slow at all.  Looking from a distance, one can see that the number of Turkic soldiers surrounding this matrix is ??decreasing sharply.

    "Hethey"

    Yang Qian and Du Zhi in the distance have been just staring at every move on the battlefield.  As he watched, Duozhi felt chilled all over, started to shiver, and his Adam's apple began to squirm non-stop. Sweat on his forehead kept pouring out, his face became pale, and his expression was full of terror.  Without realizing it, he was trembling and wanted to say something.

    Yang Qian on the side has been quietly watching the scene on the battlefield.  Those big beautiful eyes never blink.  Although her face was very calm, there were very complicated expressions flashing through her eyes from time to time, and she didn't know what she was thinking.

    "Dou Zhi, if you are asked to lead the troops, are you confident that we can wipe out all the Tang troops below? Even if all 20,000 troops are killed, it will be fine."

    Suddenly, Yang Qian's brows began to frown slightly, and then she turned back, stared at Du Zhi, and asked very seriously.

    After hearing Yang Qian's words, Duozhi suddenly shuddered and couldn't help but trembled. But it was okay. He quickly adjusted his expression and wiped the sweat from his face.

    "Commander Qi, my subordinates can't do it. Unless they don't break out on horseback, they won't be able to stop them. Otherwise, give them enough food and grass, and then just besiege them on the top of the mountain. Well, it seems like that.  No, because no matter what, my subordinates can't trap their leader. If he wants to break through, please forgive me for being bold. No matter how many people there are, they can't stop him."

    After hearing Yang Qian’s question, Du Zhi thought carefully for a while, looked at the man and the tiger over there, and began to feel ashamed. He answered truthfully, and then stood there with his head lowered cautiously.“Well….very good, I like honest people.”

    However, unexpectedly, Yang Qian had no intention of blaming her, and she still smiled and praised her.  It looked like Du Zhi's soul was about to fly away, but soon he lowered his head again and stood aside cautiously.

    "Tell our warriors that no one is allowed to move. It's almost over. I want to go down to meet with the Tang Army general later. I don't need to send anyone to follow me. I can go alone."

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 322: Battlefield Negotiations

    As time went by, there were fewer and fewer Turkic soldiers on the field, and the corpses on the ground were piled higher and higher. The flat grassland had now turned into a mountain of corpses and a sea of ??blood.  The only thing that catches the eye is the coquettish red color, which is the color of blood.  However, the killing did not stop at all and continued.

    After the initial madness of the Turkic soldiers, the enthusiasm in their hearts slowly cooled down.  The initial madness was due to fear and depression. However, when the cold machetes and slashes on them tore their initial enthusiasm into pieces, a more terrifying aura instantly appeared.  It soaked through their whole bodies.

    Amid bursts of frightened shouts, they finally collapsed.  Then, they began to run away without any thoughts in their hearts. They thought of nothing but escaping from this place and staying away from these demons.

    "Get on your horse and kill them all"

    However, this time, God no longer favors them. In the past, as long as the other party fled, the Black Tiger Army would no longer care about them, but this time it was different.  The injuries of many teammates completely aroused the anger and hatred in the hearts of the Black Tiger Army.

    On this open and flat grassland, a two-legged person would never be able to outrun a four-legged horse.  Amidst the screams of terror, the Turkic soldiers who fled one by one were caught up by the red-eyed Black Tiger Army soldiers. Then they raised their knives and dropped their bodies, and their bodies fell to the ground.

    "Why, why is this happening? It's impossible, it's impossible."

    Gat did not run away, because for him, it was no longer necessary.  10,000 Turkic warriors were killed by the opponent's 1,000 troops in one day. Is there any need for him to escape?  However, he couldn't understand.  I really can't understand why his 8,000 warriors ended up in such a miserable end in a head-on confrontation.  He also couldn't understand why the Allied troops on the mountain just watched the fighting and remained unmoved.

    "You go ask the King of Hell and I will die for you."

    What answered him was a very angry voice.  Then, he saw a huge red hammer, coming down from a high place with boundless power.  He didn't avoid it because he couldn't.  He didn't block because he knew it was useless. Maybe he didn't want to hide or block anymore.

    As the last scream came, everything quickly returned to calm.  All the Black Tiger Army soldiers began to ride their horses.  Came back slowly.

    1,000 people versus 8,000 people, and they killed every one of them.  This can be said to be an absolute victory.  only.  There was no hint of happiness on the face of every member of the Black Tiger Army.  Instead, everyone's face was filled with deep pain.

    Looking at the grass.  The bodies of thirty-seven soldiers were neatly placed in Li Feng's heart.  I also felt very depressed.  Those very familiar faces came into view, and in my mind, I couldn't help but think of every bit of the time we had spent together.

    Although since the day he led the troops to the expedition, Li Feng had understood that sooner or later such a day would come.  On the battlefield, life and death are unpredictable, and casualties are always inevitable.  Li Feng also knew that this was the best destination for a soldier.  However, when these companions actually fell to the ground, Li Feng still couldn't help but feel sad.

    "Instructor, there is a woman over there who wants to see you"

    Just when everyone was immersed in this sadness, suddenly, a soldier in charge of early warning ran up to Li Feng and said.

    "woman?"

    Suddenly being interrupted from his meditation, Li Feng raised his head and glanced at the soldier with a strange look on his face.  On this battlefield, where are the women running from? There are no female ghosts.  What's more, now that the surroundings are surrounded by large Turkic legions, it is difficult for even flies to fly in, let alone people.

    "Yes, instructor, she is indeed a woman. And she is also a Han woman. She said she has something to talk to you about."

    Seeing the confused look on Li Feng's face, the Black Tiger Army soldier immediately started to explain.  Not to mention Li Feng, even he himself couldn't believe it was true at first.

    "Han? Did she say, what's the matter with me? Forget it, just take me there. Nobita, let the brothers rest quickly. The injured brother, please treat the wound quickly."

    The more Li Feng listened, the more confused he became. It was strange enough for a woman to appear on this battlefield. Unexpectedly, it was even more incredible that she was a Han.  I came to ask what the man wanted to do with me. Then when I thought about it, Li Feng frowned. Then, after telling Wang Daxiong, Li Feng followed the Black Tiger Army soldier.

    Those who can enter here must undoubtedly be with the TurksSomeone with great connections.  Moreover, the other party is still Han, how can Li Feng not frown.

    With the Black Tiger Army soldier moving forward, Li Feng soon arrived at the end of the field.  At first glance, there was indeed a woman standing there waiting.  However, wearing black clothes and a black silk scarf, no one could see her face at all.  However, judging from the hair, skin, and decoration, he is indeed a Han Chinese.

    As soon as he arrived here, Li Feng immediately waved his hand and told the Black Tiger Army soldier to retreat.  The soldier only hesitated for a moment and then quickly retreated.

    "Who are you? What do you want from me? You'd better give me a reason not to kill you."

    Li Feng was in a very bad mood. After seeing the other party, he felt a surge of anger.  He hates traitors, whether they are male or female.  Therefore, although Li Feng's words were calm, the anger mixed with them was still noticeable at the first sight.

    "Your Highness, Prince Yong, why are you so angry? You're so frightening. This little girl's weak body can't withstand your Highness's drums, urns, and golden hammers."

    After hearing what Li Feng said, the other party did not show any harm at all. Instead, he looked at Li Feng with a smile in his eyes. Then, a sound that made people feel like their bones were about to fall off came.  Those tearful eyes were constantly scanning Li Feng's body.  However, it is a pity that the Thunder God Armor on Li Feng wrapped Li Feng even more tightly.

    "three two……"

    Hearing the other party call out his identity immediately, Li Feng's eyes immediately let out a cold light.  Then, without saying much, he started counting in a very cold tone.

    Although it was only the first time they met and they only exchanged a few words, Li Feng knew that the woman in front of him was definitely an extraordinary person.  And such women are often the most dangerous and what Li Feng hates the most.  What's more, she is still Han, which makes Li Feng even more annoying.

    If not, I still want to know who she is and why she came to see me.  Li Fengen wouldn't talk nonsense with her and just kill someone himself.

    "Oh, Your Highness, don't scare people. Why are you so fierce? It scares people so much that they jump."

    Hearing Li Feng’s tone of voice, which changed whenever he said it, the other party was obviously nervous.  However, he recovered quickly.  While gently taking off the veil, a beautiful face was immediately revealed.  Then, he gently patted her towering mountain peaks with his little hands.  Coupled with that panicked look, it's as tempting as it gets.

    "If you don't answer the question, you will die"

    Li Feng was slightly startled by the other party's appearance, but soon, his eyes became even colder.  He didn't even count the last one. With a strong effort in his hand, the drum, urn and golden hammer were lifted.  Immediately, without saying any more words, he quickened his pace and rushed forward.

    "Stop, you bastard, why are you always like this? Just I can let you leave here safely."

    Yang Qian’s face at this time was filled with anger and fear. She quickly stepped back and spoke loudly, her face turning red and white.

    "If you say any more nonsense, I don't care who you are or what your purpose is, you will die."

    "Obviously, Yang Qian's last words saved her. Li Feng finally stopped less than two meters away from her, and put down the drum, urn and golden hammer in his hand.  If the other party can really make those Turkic soldiers evacuate and allow the Black Tiger Army to leave safely, there will be something to talk about.  You must know that almost everyone in the Black Tiger Army is injured and must receive treatment as soon as possible.  Especially those with serious injuries cannot be delayed any longer.  The Black Tiger Army had already lost more than thirty people after a fierce battle before, and Li Feng didn't want to see anyone die again.

    "You are simplywell, in short, the Turkic soldiers above will obey my orders. As long as I tell them to retreat, they will evacuate. I think as long as we are out of the siege and Xiaohei is there, there will be no  People can stop your Black Tiger Army. By then, you will be able to return to Dingxiang City safely, right?"

    Seeing Li Feng stop, Yang Qian finally breathed a sigh of relief, but soon, the anger in her heart surged up again.  As for Li Feng, he completely ignored her beauty and just wanted to kill someone in less than three sentences. It was simply unreasonable.

    But fortunately, when he saw Li Feng's eyes that had just become calm turned cold again, she wisely shut up and started talking about business.

    "condition"

    Li Fenggen didn’t talk nonsense, he spoke directly and spoke very calmly.  There is no such thing as a free lunch, and he knows that.  Pie in the sky???Often instead of giving people a good meal, they directly beat them to death.

    In fact, Li Feng's heart was far from as calm as what he showed on his face.  The woman in front of him gave him too many doubts.  The other party knew her situation very well, but Li Feng knew nothing about her.  This situation is really terrible.

    Li Feng didn’t even ask about this. If he wanted to ask, others would naturally tell him. Otherwise, it would be useless to ask.  Besides, as long as he and the Black Tiger Army are allowed to leave this place, he has nothing to fear.

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 323: Return to Dingxiang

    "Nobita, how come the instructor has been gone for so long? It can't be because of something else. How about we go over and have a look."

    "Yeah, why did a woman suddenly show up? The so-called most poisonous woman's heart, I think we'd better send someone over to take a look."

    It has been almost an hour since Li Feng left, and many people have begun to worry.  If Wang Daxiong hadn't spoken, everyone would have gone over to see what happened.  However, waiting around is really torturous.  Cheng Chubi and Cheng Chuliang finally couldn't help but speak.

    "Don't worry, everyone, nothing will happen. Who can hurt the instructor? Besides, there are brothers watching over there. If something happens, they will call us. Everyone, you should hurry up and take a rest."

    As for Li Feng, although Wang Daxiong was also curious, he was not worried at all.  What worries him now is how to break through the encirclement of these Turkic soldiers.  It would be really bad if these people kept guarding like this.

    "If it were before, they wouldn't be afraid of the Black Tiger Army. They would just waste it. Who is afraid of whom?"  Here, they can still eat horse meat. Without food and grass, the Turkic army can only drink from the northwest wind.  However, it is different now. You must know that many Black Tiger Army soldiers are injured. Those who are more seriously injured will be in trouble if they cannot be treated in time.

    ??Also, the bodies of the thirty or so Black Tiger Army soldiers who died on the battlefield will definitely not be left here unless their Black Tiger Army is completely wiped out again.

    "Yes, it's just based on the instructor's ability. Who can do anything to him. But let alone, going to the battlefield with the instructor is definitely the best thing I did. In the past, I always listened to the old man at home  He said that the instructor was so powerful. At first, I didn’t believe it. But after I was selected into the Black Tiger Army, I gradually started to believe it. Until today, I finally believed it.  No wonder the old man looked at the instructor like a mouse when he saw a cat, but he always thought about it. It turned out to be such a joy.  It’s worth dying here today.”

    Hearing Wang Daxiong talk about Li Feng's abilities, Cheng Chubi immediately recalled what happened today.  It can be said.  It wasn't until today that he realized that what he said on weekdays was true.

    "That's right, if that old man knew what happened during this period of time, he would definitely be envious of him."

    After Cheng Chuliang heard Cheng Chubi’s words, he expressed his approval from a hundred people.  As for the old immortal in his mouth, of course he refers to their father, Cheng Yaojin.

    "Well, if a man can do this, he will die without regrets. Just like these brothers, there is nothing to regret. In short, these two words are worth it."

    As soon as the topic started, everyone began to talk about their feelings. In fact, after talking, everyone had the same idea.  That is, even if I die here today, I will die without regrets.  Thinking of this, the sadness in everyone's hearts immediately disappeared.  As a result, the conversation became more lively.

    “If we take life and death lightly, what else is there to be sad about?

    As they talked, everyone began to count how many Turkic soldiers they had killed in the past few days.  This time, it became even more lively.  Don’t compare and don’t know. Only when you compare do you realize that one mountain is higher than the other. However, no one is convinced by this kind of thing.

    "It's useless for you to argue over there. Why don't you count how many enemy soldiers the instructor killed? I'm afraid we can't even compare to a fraction. In fact, let alone the instructor, just Xiao Hei, you guys  Look, that guy kills people like he's swatting flies."

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? away. In the end, Cheng Chuliang simply blamed Li Feng and Xiaohei.  When everyone heard this, they were immediately stunned, and then they roughly calculated in their minds how many enemy soldiers Li Feng and Xiao Hei had killed.  If you don't say you don't know, this statement scares everyone.

    Let’s not talk about the previous ones. In the two battles here today, at least half of the more than 13,000 enemy troops were killed by Li Feng and Xiao Hei.

    At this point, the scene suddenly became quiet, and then everyone stared at each other with shock in their eyes.

    "This can't be compared. Xiao Hei is a fierce tiger. Of course he is more powerful than us. As for the instructor, he is more powerful than Xiao Hei. Well, just like the joke the instructor told us last time, he is more powerful than the tiger.  Tiger, haha”

    After everyone was silent for a while, suddenly, Cheng Chubi began to speak slowly, with a strange smile on his face as he spoke.  justAt first, everyone was a little confused, but after hearing his additional explanation, many people began to become happy.  However, soon, everyone immediately tensed up their faces, and then looked at Cheng Chubi desperately.

    Cheng Chubi saw everyone’s expressions and immediately knew something was wrong.  Unfortunately, before he could speak, Li Feng's voice sounded behind him.

    "More fierce than a tiger, right? OK, after I go back, I will let Xiao Hei compete with you."

    Actually, it has been a while since Li Feng came back.  However, I have been listening to everyone talking from a distance.  At first, he was very surprised why everyone's mood suddenly changed.  After listening for a while, he finally understood.  It also gave him an understanding.

    Li Feng knew that the Black Tiger Army had finally grown up at this moment.  As a soldier, if you can't see through life and death, you are not a qualified soldier at all.

    "The fact that they have no sadness or hatred at this moment does not mean that they have become cold-blooded and heartless, but that they have a kind of understanding, a kind of understanding that they are ready to die at any time.  Death is no longer scary to them, so there is nothing to be sad about and nothing to hate.

    "Okay, stop talking nonsense here, hurry up and get ready. Take the bodies of your brothers, we are going to evacuate here and go to Dingxiang City."

    Seeing the shocked Cheng Chubi, Li Feng just smiled.  Then, he spoke to everyone with a calm face.

    As soon as Li Feng said this, everyone was stunned, but no one asked why.  Instead, he began to stand up and first helped the slightly seriously injured Black Tiger Army soldiers onto their horses one by one.  Then, some people came to the bodies of the dead Black Tiger Army soldiers, picked them up directly, and then gently put them on the horses, then jumped on, straightened themselves, and sat down.

    It didn’t take much time, everyone was already in their place.  On the horseback at this time, all the Black Tiger Army soldiers were sitting upright, including the dead soldiers, who were also placed on the horseback in this way.

    Seeing this, Li Feng began to nod his head, knowing that the Black Tiger Army was indeed different now.  After the baptism of this bloody battle, everyone seemed to have matured suddenly.  No one even asked about Li Feng's inexplicable order.

    Li Feng also rode on Xiao Hei's back, and then waited quietly with the team behind him.

    With the sound of a melodious horn, the Turkic soldiers who had been surrounding the mountains began to evacuate along the same route, and soon there was no trace of them.

    "Brothers, let's go"

    Seeing the Turkic soldiers who were already far away, Li Feng waved his hand forward, gave the order to advance, and led the Black Tiger Army behind him towards the hillside.  However, not long after walking, Li Feng began to urge Xiao Hei to run wildly, widening the distance between him and the large army behind him.  Not long after, he reached the top of the mountain first.

    As the saying goes, don’t be afraid of ten thousand, just be afraid of the unexpected. Li Feng had to guard against many things.  After arriving at the top of the mountain, he found that there was no one around, and Li Feng felt completely relieved.  Then, looking at the retreating Turkic army on the hilltop to the south, Li Feng became a little dazed.

    After everyone arrived, Li Feng led the team and began to run towards Dingxiang City.  Because injured soldiers must be treated immediately.

    Along the way, we did not encounter any obstacles. It was not until we reached the outskirts of Dingxiang City that we heard bursts of rapid horse hooves from the front.  Listening to that sound, there are quite a few people coming.

    "Prepare"

    Following Li Feng’s order, everyone took out their short crossbows.  After all, Li Feng didn't know whether the person coming was an enemy or a friend, so it was better to be careful.

    Not long after, a large group of cavalry appeared in the distance. Looking at their posture, there were at least several thousand people.  Li Feng glanced at it and immediately relaxed.  Because, he saw that the person walking in the front was Qin Huaiyu.  In addition to Qin Huaiyu, there is also a dark-faced and bearded man. Who else could it be but Cheng Yaojin?

    "Put it away and move forward"

    After thinking about it casually, Li Feng understood a little bit what was going on.  It must be Qin Huaiyu and the others who found that the Black Tiger Army he led was besieged.  With no other option, he went to Dingxiang City to seek help.  Then, Cheng Yaojin led his troops and fought out of Dingxiang City.

    "Instructor, are you okay? Well, these brothers"

    Qin Huaiyu led his scout team members and quickly arrived in front of Li Feng and the others. Then, he got off his horse and asked Li Feng anxiously.  Wait until I see those who have died in the battle, being held in their arms and sitting on their horses, Sergeant Black TigerWhen he was fighting, his expression suddenly changed.

    "Okay, if anything happens, let's talk about it when we return to Dingxiang City. Most of the brothers are injured, and they need to be treated quickly."

    However, this moment is not the time to talk about things.  Now, the most important thing is to seize the time to treat the wounds of these Black Tiger Army soldiers.  Otherwise, inflammation can be fatal.

    At this time, Cheng Yaojin and the Tang cavalry led by him could not get close.  However, just looking at Li Feng and the others from a distance made Cheng Yaojin's Adam's apple squirm and his eyes widen as big as a bell.

    Because what he saw was a bright red patch.  However, when they arrived, the Black Tiger Army was obviously completely black.  (To be continued)

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 324: Finally Meeting

    In the Dingxiang Governor's Mansion, Li Feng took off his thunder armor and took a shower, sitting there quietly in a daze.  ◎◎These days, he is really exhausted.  Especially after sitting down quietly so suddenly, he felt a sense of exhaustion from the depths of his soul.

    In my mind, I couldn’t help but think of Rou Niang and the others, Qi Ye Lao Tie and the others, and the peaceful and peaceful life in Jianghu Village.

    "Xiao Hei, do you miss home?"

    Thinking of this, Li Feng suddenly turned his head and asked softly to Xiao Hei who was napping beside him.  It seemed as if he heard Li Feng's words, and he seemed to really miss home.  Xiao Hei, who was still squinting, suddenly opened his eyes wide, then stood up and started wandering around Li Feng, looking excited and anxious.

    "Haha, you guys, you want to drink, right? Well, these days, you are really exhausted."

    Seeing Xiao Hei’s behavior, Li Feng was stunned for a moment, thinking to himself, why was this guy so excited when he mentioned home.  However, Li Feng soon realized that this guy wanted to drink.  Perhaps, for Xiao Hei, the most important thing about home is the bar.

    "Comer"

    He patted Xiao Hei’s head to calm him down.  Immediately, Li Feng gave instructions to the door.

    "May I ask what your orders are, Commander-in-Chief?"

    As soon as Li Feng finished speaking, a guard walked in immediately, then stood in front of Li Feng with a respectful face, bowed and lowered his head and spoke, with tension and excitement in his tone.  I thought of how Li Feng was all red when he first entered the Governor's Mansion, and the giant hammer that required two people to lift.  As well as Li Feng's identity, etc., he couldn't help but be nervous about all of this.

    "Is there any wine here?"

    As soon as the other party came in, Li Feng went straight to the topic.  Looking for wine.  Of course, he had to find someone from the Governor's Mansion, otherwise Li Feng would have no choice.

    "Wine? Report to the Commander-in-Chief that since the war started, no one is allowed to drink alcohol in the Governor's Mansion. All the wine has been ordered by the General to be sealed in the warehouse, so"

    When the other party heard that he was actually looking for a drink, he was a little dumbfounded.  When you are in the military, there are strict rules for drinking alcohol on weekdays, let alone a war going on right now.  Arguably, all wine.  They have all been sealed in the warehouse by Niu Jinda.  Now trying to get the wine.  It can't be done without orders.

    "As long as you have wine. By the way, is there any Erguotou?"

    When Li Feng heard it, he had wine.  That would be easy.  Although the warehouse has been sealed, however.  You know, Li Feng is the boss here. If he orders to get it, no one dares to stop him.

    "Commander, this Erguotou doesn't have it. That wine is too expensive. We can't afford such expensive wine in the military camp."

    Although I have never drank this Erguotou, how can a drinker not know the name of this Erguotou?  However, that thing is too valuable, and the military camp cannot afford it.

    "Nohey, forget it, forget it, if you don't have it, you won't have it. I'll just make do with other wines. Go to the warehouse and get some. Just say it's what I said."

    Hearing that there was no Erguotou, Li Feng suddenly felt depressed, but fortunately, Xiao Hei didn't seem to be very picky. Anyway, as long as it was wine, he would accept it.  Immediately, Li Feng waved the guard to go to the warehouse to get the wine, and just told him to get more.

    "Commander, I heard that you are looking for wine, right? Haha, Lao Cheng, I know where there is Erguotou."

    Who knows, not long after the guard went out, a voice with obvious excitement and excitement came from outside the door. Then, Cheng Yaojin hurried in and said to Li Feng with a smile on his face.  Following closely behind were Li Ji and Niu Jinda who looked bitter and helpless.

    "There is Erguotou, why didn't you tell me earlier? Where is it? Why don't you hurry up and get it?"

    When Li Feng heard Erguotou, he was stunned for a moment, and then he said loudly to Cheng Yaojin.  Since there is Erguotou, who needs those wines that are like water?

    "Yes, there is, and there is a lot of it. However, this wine is sealed, and it seems to be sold to merchants abroad. It is only temporarily stored here. The general has a low status and does not dare to touch the wine.  , sohehe"

    After Cheng Yaojin heard what Li Feng said, he immediately showed an embarrassed look. Then, he didn't move at all and just said to Li Feng with a smile.

    Li Feng understood what was going on as soon as he heard this. These Erguotou were most likely the same Erguotou that Li Shimin wanted to sell abroad.  Dingxiang City is a border city, so it is stored here, waiting for those big foreign merchants to come to trade.  Thinking of this, Li Feng immediately understood that Cheng Yaojin was a thief.What an idea.

    This guy obviously knew what was going on, but he didn't dare to touch it.  Then, he decided to focus on himself.

    "Let someone pick it up"

    However, Li Feng doesn't care, he still has a share of these wines.  Besides, it doesn't matter if it's the emperor's, just drink some wine from him.

    "Okay, since the three of you are here, let's take a seat. By the way, how are the arrangements with the Black Tiger Army?"

    After Cheng Yaojin happily sent someone to get the wine, Li Feng made a gesture of invitation to the three of them.  These days, Li Feng was running around with the Black Tiger Army.  Although there are connections with Dingxiang City, we only know a rough outline of many things.  Now, since we are here, we need to communicate and plan well.

    "Commander, the injured Black Tiger Army soldiers have been properly arranged for treatment. Most of them have only superficial injuries, nothing serious. They can just be bandaged and rest. However, there are dozens of injuries that are more serious.  Yes, it may take a long time for treatment, and it may even be impossible to go to the battlefield in the future. Well, there is one more thing that the general needs to ask the commander for, that is, those Black Tiger soldiers who sacrificed their lives for the country."

    After hearing what Li Feng said, Niu Jinda immediately started to stand up and answer.  However, he didn't know what to do with the remains of more than thirty Black Tiger Army soldiers.  After all, these soldiers are different from other soldiers. Firstly, they were brought out by Li Feng, and secondly, their achievements are too great.

    "Cremate them. After the war is over, take their ashes back. They sacrificed their lives to protect our country and we cannot let them bury their bones in a foreign land. They are the heroes of the Tang Dynasty. Well, not only them, as long as the war  All soldiers of the Tang Dynasty who died on the battlefield should follow this method. "

    Since you can’t take people back, let’s take the ashes back.  Thinking of this, Li Feng immediately said to Niu Jinda.  Fallen leaves return to their roots and homeland. This is the immortal sentiment of the Chinese nation.

    "Also, when the time comes, I will sort out their roster. After I go back, I will build a monument for them. Well, it means Martyrs' Shrine. I want people to remember their names for generations to come."

    Thinking of taking the ashes back, Li Feng immediately thought of building a monument for these people.  On the battlefield, Li Feng could not guarantee them life or death.  However, he can still do something to keep their heroic spirits alive.

    However, Li Feng's words stunned Li Ji and the others.  Then, his expression became obviously excited and his eyes turned red.  They are all generals, and they understand soldiers better than anyone else and what they need.  Martyrs' Shrine, what is this? This is an affirmation, a supreme honor, and the infinite glory of a soldier.

    "Thank you, His Highness King Yong"

    Immediately, in no particular order, Li Ji and the three of them all thanked Li Feng, their expressions full of gratitude.

    "Get up, get up, what are you doing?"

    Li Feng was startled by their sudden actions, and then he hurriedly helped them up one by one.  However, he soon understood.  In ancient times, no matter what, the status of warriors was always inferior to that of literati.  Even if they sacrifice their precious lives to protect their homeland and country, they will not receive the recognition and recognition they deserve, and they will not receive fair and just treatment.

    Let alone these ordinary soldiers, what about the most senior generals like Li Ji and Cheng Yaojin?  In the eyes of countless people, he is just a warrior, and dog meat cannot be used at the banquet.  Even though he looks great on the surface, he is still looked down upon by the world, from the bottom of his heart.

    All the efforts are not available for impartial treatment, not recognized and affirmed.  It can be said that this is the pain deep in the hearts of all soldiers in this era, and it is a kind of sadness.

    And what Li Feng wants to do is to affirm, the highest affirmation, those of them who have shed blood and sweat to protect their homeland and country, even at the expense of their lives.  It's no wonder that Li Ji and the others became so excited.

    "This is what our soldiers deserve. Okay, let's not talk about this, let's talk about the situation on the battlefield. Well, you first talk about the current situation in Dingxiang City. Then I will tell you what happened outside.  Let me tell you some things. Finally, let’s study it carefully. It’s time for this war to end.”

    It is too early to discuss the monument.  Now is a critical moment, how to win this war as soon as possible is the most critical.  So, Li Feng immediately changed the subject and got down to business.

    Although, he has been able to contact Dingxiang City through the scout team.?? However, many things cannot be explained clearly in a short while, and each other only knows a rough idea.  Now, since we have returned to Dingxiang City, of course we need to study it carefully.

    Now, as the Turkic army's food and grass have been destroyed, the war has reached its final stage. Of course, it is also the most tense and critical stage.  At this moment, it was anything but careless.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 325: The Eve of the Decisive Battle

    "Commander, are you saying that during this period of time, you actually wiped out nearly 30,000 Turkic troops? And you also burned all their food and grass?"

    After listening to Li Feng tell what happened during this period, Cheng Yaojin immediately opened his eyes wide and looked at Li Feng with disbelief and asked.  Although he already knew that Li Feng and the others had made several big moves, Cheng Yaojin never expected that the moves would be so outrageous.

    A thousand men and horses actually killed nearly 30,000 Turkic troops in such a short period of time. If it was normal, or if it was told from other people's mouths, Cheng Yaojin would definitely go up and slap the opponent.  It's okay to brag, but it's wrong to overdo it.

    "However, since these words came from Li Feng's mouth, he couldn't help but not believe it.  However, the shock in his heart was still exposed unabashedly.

    "Compared to Cheng Yaojin, Niu Jinda looked even more like he had seen a ghost. He was completely stupid and had forgotten to even raise a question.

    For their reactions, Li Feng did not give any explanation at all.

    "Haha, great. I have never figured out why the Turks' offensive has slowed down a lot during this period. It's because they lost so many people at once and their strength was reduced. Now it's better.  Calculated this way, the troops outside Dingxiang City can only survive for a few days. Moreover, as long as we can hold on, they will not be able to survive for more than a few days without food and grass. "

    Soon, everyone was overjoyed by the great news brought by Li Feng.  During these days, they couldn't eat or sleep.  The continuous attacks of the Turkic army outside made them miserable.  What's more important is that if they all attack in this way.  They really couldn't hold it any longer.

    "Haha, Marshal, you are still awesome. You don't know that when I went out of the city today, I was frightened when I saw Marshal and the Black Tiger Army. My whole body was red, as if I had changed.  It looks like a suit of armor, which makes people feel frightened just by looking at it.”

    After a moment of astonishment.  Then came great joy.  At this time, Cheng Yaojin also remembered the situation when he saw Li Feng and the others today, and he suddenly said with lingering fear.

    "Okay, stop flattering me. By the way. I have another very important piece of information that I need to inform you about. I think you already know that the reason why the Turks dared to come to knock on the gate this time is because  , it’s probably because the South Court and the North Court of the Western Turks worked together to unite their forces.”

    Seeing Cheng Yaojin with a happy face, Li Feng immediately interrupted him.  Now.  This is not a time for flattery, nor is it a time to be happy.  Moreover, Li Feng also has a very important piece of information that needs to be told to Li Ji and the others.  only.  When he talked about this matter, Li Feng began to frown slightly.

    Because, this information all comes from the conversation with that mysterious woman.  Thinking of that mysterious woman.  This made Li Feng frown.

    Of course Li Ji and the others knew what Li Feng said.  If it weren't for the Western Turks' northern and southern tribunals joining forces, none of them would have the ability or the courage to come and knock on the door.  So, Li Ji and the others nodded, but did not speak. They knew that Li Feng must have something to say.

    "Well, now, the situation has changed. It is very likely that their cooperation will end here. I got a message here that the troops in Nanting are likely to leave the battlefield early. As for the troops in Nanting, except for the 60,000 in Yunzhong  In addition to many people, there are still more than 20,000 people in Dingxiang. In other words, there are less than 70,000 people in Beiting in Yugushe."

    To be honest, Li Feng didn’t know whether he should say this or not at first.  After all, it's hard to tell whether this kind of thing is true or not, and it might even be a trap.  However, with an attitude of preferring to believe it or not, Li Feng decided to speak out.  If this is the case, it is a rare and great opportunity.

    "Commander, are you sure about this news?"

    “Obviously, Li Ji and the others immediately understood the meaning of Li Feng’s words.  If this matter can be confirmed, it is indeed great news.  When the time comes, let the men and horses of Yunzhong City sneak up behind Yugushe's Turkic army and form a pincer attack from the front and back. It will definitely be a massacre.

    However, this matter requires great caution. If this matter is a trap set by the other party, it will also be a disaster for the Tang Army.

    "I'm not sure about this, but I think this matter is still very operational. As long as we closely monitor the movements of the Nanting army, if they want to play any tricks, it's unlikely, isn't it?"

    ????????? This kind of thing, of course Li Feng isHe told the truth, he didn't want to make a joke with the lives of thousands of soldiers of the Tang Dynasty.

    "Well, that's right. It's better to believe it or not. As long as we closely monitor the other party's movements, the other party really can't play any tricks. But why does this person from Nanting do this? You know  , if the men and horses in Beiting are eliminated, it will not be of any benefit to them. After all, they should know the truth of death and coldness."

    Li Ji thought about it carefully and felt that it made sense. When the time comes, he can completely wait for the opportunity.  However, soon the questions in his mind came again.

    "After the Tang Dynasty's successive wars, it will definitely take a long time to repair. And if the South Court takes advantage of the destruction of the North Court army and annexes the North Court in one fell swoop, then, with the desert as a barrier, I, the Tang Dynasty, will not be able to attack them.  It's not that easy. If not, how could Yugushe be so free and at ease until now? According to the general, the Turks in Nanting have this idea."

    After listening for a while, Niu Jinda suddenly started to add.  Having been at the border for many years, he knows better than anyone how difficult it is to attack the Western Turks.

    "Haha, that's it. This little girl has a good plan. I mean, how could she reveal such secret information to me for no reason? What a beautiful idea."

    After hearing what Niu Jinda said, Li Feng was immediately stunned. At this time, he also understood.  Dare to be a lover, this is a ploy to kill someone with a borrowed knife.

    "No, now, the Turkic army has lost all their food and grass. There are only two ways in front of them. One is to retreat, but if they retreat, they will suffer heavy losses this time. There is another way, that is  With a desperate and desperate attack, as long as Dingxiang City is captured, all problems will be solved. And with Yu Gushe's character, he will most likely choose to fight to the death. After all, Dingxiang City is already in danger.  . If he fights to the death, there is no chance at all. If the Nanting troops suddenly evacuate, we will have to fight. "

    "Besides, if we can really wipe out so many people in Beiting in one fell swoop, it will be a good thing for us in the Tang Dynasty. After all, there are few Turks. If we can wipe out these tens of thousands of Turkic troops,  , which will severely damage their vitality and take a long time to recover, which is ultimately good for me, Datang."

    After listening to Li Ji's words, everyone frowned. Indeed, if the other party fights to the death, then Datang will have to fight, creating a life-or-death situation.  Although you know that the other person is killing someone with a knife, you still have to kill him.

    "Her grandma, I didn't expect that she would destroy the other party's food and cause so many things. Forget it, let's not worry about it now. Everything should be decided based on the specific situation. If Yugushe really doesn't know how to live or die,  , then he deserves it. As for Nanting, it’s up to them. As long as our Tang Dynasty is still strong, what kind of trouble can they make? At worst, we will just crush them with the army."

    For Li Feng, discussing these matters is meaningless.  Why bother with so much trouble.  As long as you are strong enough, others can do whatever they want.  And once you collapse internally, no matter how much you say, it will be in vain.

    He is not the kind of person who is willing to think too much about things. In addition, he is even more unwilling to engage in these conspiracies due to the influence of certain personalities of Li Yuanba.

    Li Feng believes in one sentence: in the face of absolute strength, all conspiracies and tricks are meaningless.

    "That's right, the commander-in-chief is right, what are you doing with all this mess? If we were the Tang Dynasty and had a hundred thousand cavalry like the Black Tiger Army, then those people would be nothing but bullshit."

    Cheng Yaojin fully agreed with Li Feng's words.  After seeing the strength of the Black Tiger Army, he almost drooled.  Knowing that he is strong enough to win, who would dare to cause trouble regardless of life and death?

    "It's a pity that Cheng Yaojin didn't see it. As soon as he finished speaking, Li Feng immediately rolled his eyes.  Others don't know how this Black Tiger Army was trained, but Li Feng knows it very well.  Apart from anything else, the equipment of the Black Tiger Army alone made Li Shimin feel distressed for a long time.  If it weren't for the fear that Li Fengfeng would give up the job, he would be reluctant to do so.

    "Indeed, why should we worry unfounded here? Anyway, when the enemy comes, we can just kill him. It doesn't matter whether he is from the South Courtyard or the North Courtyard."

    Niu Jinda is also an open-minded and generous person. After hearing what Li Feng and Cheng Yaojin said, he immediately said it with pride.

    Li Ji took a look and knew that there was nothing he could do at this time. He could only act according to the specific situation.  Besides, with Li Feng here, he wouldn'tAfraid.  He was not afraid on the battlefield, and he was even less afraid when he returned to the court.  What can anyone do when meeting this stupid prince?

    "Here comes the wine. I've been craving it these days, Lao Cheng. You happen to be here, the commander-in-chief, so why don't you just drink a little?"

    At this moment, the guard responsible for getting the wine came back.  When Cheng Yaojin saw it, his eyes suddenly lit up, and then he said to Li Feng with a smile.

    "There's no door for drinking. These belong to our family. We drink here, and the soldiers outside stare at us. It's hard to explain. Don't worry, after the war is over, I will make the decision. Erguotou here can do whatever he wants."  How to drink."

    Although Li Feng had some thoughts, rules are rules.  However, Xiaohei doesn’t have to abide by this rule.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 326: All-In-One

    While Li Feng and the others were discussing how to deal with the upcoming battle, a very heated discussion was also taking place in the court tent set up in Yugu outside Dingxiang City.  Because, not long after Li Feng and the others left, they had already received news from Nanting, and of course, there were also very clever accusations.

    The tone of questioning in the South Courtyard was very angry, blaming them in the North Courtyard, why they couldn't even wipe out this small team of a thousand people, and let this Tang army sneak attack the grain and grass camp, causing them in the South Courtyard to lose five people.  Thousands of warriors.  Anyway, just one sentence: raise an army to investigate the crime.

    The 10,000 warriors responsible for the pursuit and encirclement were completely wiped out, leaving Yu Gushe bleeding heart and soul.  The hatred towards the Black Tiger Army in his heart was simply too much to attach to.  Ever since the Black Tiger Army sneaked into the racecourse, nearly 30,000 warriors died tragically at the hands of the Black Tiger Army in such a short period of time.

    Thirty thousand, these are all the warriors of their Beiting, and one-third of their Beiting's military strength. How could Yu Gushe not be heartbroken if they were just gone.  Every time he thought of that damn Tang Army, he wanted to bite his teeth into pieces.

    He understands the anger and accusations in Nanting very well. In his opinion, this is normal, and not so is abnormal.  He sent 10,000 cavalry here, but not only failed to destroy the Tang army, but instead allowed them to sneak attack the grain and grass camp, causing the Nanting side to lose more than 5,000 troops.

    If it were him, he would blame the other party for his incompetence and get furious if such a thing happened.

    But, now.  All of this is not the most important thing to him.  The most important thing is what he should do now.  All food and grass were destroyed.  In a short period of time, it was impossible to get food and grass.  His army will soon run out of food.  This situation is very serious.

    "Okay, everyone should know what happened. Now, let's put other things aside for now. Let's discuss it first. What should we do next?"

    After hearing the news, I saw everyone’s expressions becoming either angry, surprised, or full of sadness.  It looked like they were about to start an argument.  Yugu established the horse and spoke.  At this moment.  This is not the time to argue.

    "Great Khan. Our food and grass are completely destroyed. In less than two days, our army will be without food. The Han people have a saying. The three armies will go ahead without using food and grass. Without food and grass, we will not be able to continue this war at all. We can't  , let me, the Turkic warrior, attack the city hungry. Besides, there is no need to wait until the day of food shortage. It is now. Once the soldiers know that our army is almost out of food and grass, the morale of the army will definitely be turbulent and the people will be panicked.  In order to prevent our Turkic army from falling into a desperate situation, I think we should retreat as soon as possible before the Tang army can react and before things get out of hand, Khan."

    What to do if there is no food and grass? There is no doubt that it is to retreat.  If we really wait until we run out of food before we think of retreating, it will be too late.  Therefore, someone soon proposed to retreat as soon as possible.

    "No, we can't just retreat like this. Is it possible that we are just like this, traveling thousands of miles across the desert to come here, sacrificing the lives of tens of thousands of warriors, and in the end, we get nothing, so we just flee back in despair?  . I absolutely disagree, and neither do the warriors who died in the battle. If we just run back like dogs, I I would rather die here."

    As soon as someone said they wanted to retreat, someone immediately stood up and retorted very excitedly.  It would be a huge shame to run back in despair like this.  Every time they Turks come out, they don't always return with a full load.  But this time, not only did they not catch anything, they also suffered such heavy losses.  How will I explain to the tribesmen after I return?

    "That's right, we can't leave in such a dejected manner. Our tens of thousands of warriors cannot die in vain. Besides, our food and grass are gone anyway. Even if we evacuate now, what will happen? The food left at this time will not be in vain."  Not enough for us to eat on the road.”

    Immediately afterwards, another person stood up immediately and started talking. He was unwilling to leave like this.

    "There is no food on the road, but we still have horses, right? We can definitely"

    "Asshole, what did you say? Kill the war horse. Well, when the time comes, kill your own war horse first. Are you willing?"

    When I heard that someone actually said that the war horses were to be slaughtered, many people immediately became furious.  But the biggest advantage of the Turks has always been that they are good at riding and shooting, and they are basically cavalry.  They are very dependent on war horses. It can be said that war horses are their second life.  Of course, countless Turks also regard their horses as their most loyal friends and partners.

    Now I actually heard someone suggesting,?The war horses satisfy their hunger, and there is no doubt that it immediately arouses the anger of countless people.  And the person who proposed this idea immediately shrank his head and did not dare to speak anymore.  In fact, he just blurted it out out of desperation, but as soon as he finished saying it, he regretted it.

    "Great Khan, it is indeed impossible to retreat at this time. How can we explain such a huge loss to our tribe after we go back? The Han people have a saying, whoever wins the hearts of the people wins the world. If we go back like this, we will definitely let our tribesmen know.  Extremely disappointed. Moreover, although the situation is very unfavorable to us at this moment, there is no way to solve this matter. As long as we can capture Dingxiang City in a short time, we can solve everything with the large amount of food and grass in Dingxiang City.  Question. Also, have you ever thought about it, this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for us, the Turks, to regain our homeland. If we miss this opportunity, we will have to wait until the Tang Dynasty pacifies Tuyuhun.  It’s extremely difficult.”

    The cost of retreating at this time is really too high. If it is not a matter of life and death, no one would be willing to give up as a last resort.  Therefore, someone quickly came up with another idea.  That is, if Dingxiang City is captured within a period of time, all problems will be solved.

    "But Dingxiang City was captured just as soon as it was said to be captured. If it were that simple, why would we have to wait until today? There are still 40,000 to 50,000 Tang troops in Dingxiang City. They are not just paper."

    When everyone heard this, their eyes suddenly lit up. Indeed, if Dingxiang City could be captured in one fell swoop, all problems would be solved.  But, think about it carefully.  How can it be done so easily?

    "Don't be anxious, everyone. Things are different now. Think about it, we have been attacking Dingxiang City day and night for quite some time. I think all the Tang troops in Dingxiang City are exhausted by now.  We can hardly move anymore. As for us, our warriors have been taking turns to attack. But at this time, if we come with a large army and attack with all our strength, it is still possible to capture Dingxiang City.  of."

    "Moreover. Even if we really can't capture it by then, it won't be a big loss for us. At worst, it won't be too late for us to retreat by then. Is it possible that those Tang troops still dare to pursue us?"

    Hearing the questioning looks from everyone, the general who proposed an all-out attack on the city immediately began to explain again.  Besides, if we really can’t win, we can retreat.

    "That's right, Khan. This method is worth a try. We can capture Dingxiang City in the end. If we can't capture it, we will retreat. In short, we have to fight hard. I don't believe that the exhausted Tang army in the city can resist it.  We can withstand our all-out attack. However, our army has lost more men recently. If we can get assistance from Nanting, we will be more confident about taking Dingxiang City."

    After the other party’s explanation, everyone basically agreed with the idea.  Anyway, there is no other way now, so just give it a try and gamble.  Besides, if you win, everyone will be happy and all problems will be non-issue.  Even if it fails, that's all.

    "Okay, then this matter has been decided. So, everyone, please go down and prepare first. Remember, the military rations must not be leaked to avoid unrest in the military morale. Now, I will contact Nanting immediately."

    Seeing that the people below all agreed to the proposal, Yu Gushe looked slightly better.  In fact, this proposal coincided with what he had in mind.

    To be honest, the person who is least willing to evacuate in such a dejected manner is Yugushe.  Not to mention, the loss this time was so huge that after returning, his prestige as a great khan would be greatly damaged.  It is said that the thought that has always been in his heart, to regain his old place and restore the glory of his ancestors, makes him reluctant to give up this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity no matter what.  If he missed it, he didn't know that he would have to wait until the Year of the Monkey to encounter such an opportunity again.

    Originally, everything was going as he wished. Who would have known that a small group of Tang troops suddenly shot out and made the situation so out of control.  Whenever he thought of those damn Tang Army cavalry, it made him itch with hatred.  However, at this moment, the matter has reached this point, and it is useless to say anything.

    Not long after, Yu Gushe’s secret letter was delivered to Yang Qian’s hands.  Looking at the secret letter in her hand, Yang Qian, who was originally in a very bad mood, finally showed a smile.  The content of Yugushe's letter is actually very simple. First of all, it is to apologize for the incident at the grain and grass camp.  Then, he asked Nanting to withdraw some more military support.

    To be honest, such a change was not the result Yang Qian wanted.  At first, she sincerely wanted to cooperate with Yu Gushe.  Who knows, ?The arrival of ??feng with the Black Tiger Army suddenly made this battlefield unpredictable.  Especially after Li Feng burned all their food and grass and Yang Qian saw the extremely powerful fighting power of the Black Tiger Army.  She then understood that things could not be settled.

    In her opinion, the one thousand black tiger army led by Li Feng is not as simple as a thousand men and horses at all.  Let me ask you, which thousand-man team can kill 30,000 to 40,000 enemy troops in a short period of time.  Facing 8,000 crazy Turkic soldiers, they fought hand to hand and killed them all in just a few strokes.

    The most important thing is that when facing Li Feng, it made her very complicated. In short, she just couldn't muster the slightest bit of fighting spirit.  As long as she can, she never wants to face Li Feng.

    At first, she was very conflicted, frightened, angry, resentful, and finally deeply helpless. But fortunately, she slowly calmed down.  She, Yang Qian, would never do a loss-making business. She knew that there was nothing she could do here, so she could only think of other things.

    After much deliberation, in the end, I could only make my decision on Yugu She.  If she could annex Beiting and unify the Western Turks in one fell swoop, that would be a great thing for her.

    "Dou Zhi, you immediately lead 20,000 troops to Dingxiang for support. Together with the more than 20,000 people there, they are all under your command. Haha In order to show our sincerity and anger, we will take responsibility when the time comes.  Let’s attack the main gate.”

    After thinking for a while, Yang Qian immediately gave instructions to Du Zhi beside her.  As for the main gate she was talking about, it was the north gate that Yu Gushe and the others had been attacking.  (To be continued)

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 327: Fighting Alone

    Following bursts of very dull horn sounds, Dingxiang City became very noisy in an instant.  There were the footsteps of Datang soldiers everywhere, as well as the urging voices of the officers.  Everyone's tired faces became very nervous and serious.

    The Turks are coming

    "Commander, why don't we allocate some troops to you? This time the Turkic army is pressing down on the border and everything is in ruins. You only lead 800 Black Tiger troops. The number is really too small."

    In Dingxiang City, Li Feng led the Black Tiger Army to form a team, but Li Ji persuaded them with a worried look on his face.  The Turks are fighting to the death this time. According to the information from the soldiers at Chengtoushan, the opponent is going to attack Dingxiang City from four directions this time.  But Li Feng only led the Black Tiger Army of about 800 people to guard one gate, and the remaining soldiers were led by Li Ji, Cheng Yaojin, and Niu Jinda to guard the other three directions.

    "Don't worry, General Li still doesn't believe in the combat power of our Black Tiger Army. This time, it is precisely because the Turks made a desperate move. Their troops are nearly twice as many as ours. Moreover, our army has been exhausted for days after fighting for days. For  Just in case, it’s better to have more people on your side. As for us, just don’t worry.”

    Li Feng proposed to lead the Black Tiger Army to defend one side alone.  He was quite confident about this, otherwise, he would not have made such a decision.

    "I'm telling you, military advisor, you don't have to worry about the general. As long as the general is here, who can attack in? As long as the general stands at the entrance of the city gate, even if it is Old Cheng and I, I can give you thousands of troops."  No way. Not to mention these Turks."

    Compared to Li Ji, Cheng Yaojin had full confidence in Li Feng and helped to persuade Li Ji.  Cheng Yaojin knew and trusted Li Feng better than Li Ji.  What's more, there are still 800 Black Tiger troops here.

    "Hey, that's okay, there is no time to delay now. This time, we must block the Turks' fierce attack no matter what. Commander, the most important south gate is for you. I just hope that the news is true, everyone.  Take care. Let’s go to the north gate with me.”

    There was no other way at this moment. After Li Ji saluted Li Feng, he immediately led his men to the north gate.  As for the reason why he said, the south gate has the heaviest task.  that is because.  It was Yu Gushe who led the attack on the south gate.  As for why this is so.  Of course, Yugu took the lead. Going out from the south gate was Mayi City.  In other words, if something happens.  Escape is also the most difficult.

    As Li Ji led the soldiers towards the north gate, Cheng Yaojin and Niu Jinda also headed towards the east gate and west gate respectively.  At this critical moment, they, the top generals, had nothing to say but climbed to the top of the city to supervise the battle in person.

    "Brothers, let's go too. Haha, I've been here for so many days and I haven't seen what Yugushe looks like. Today we're going to have a good meeting with him."

    Looking at the more than 800 black tiger troops who were ready and standing neatly in front of him, Li Feng suddenly laughed, then rode Xiao Hei and took the lead towards the south gate of Dingxiang City, his tone was full of pride.  Of the one thousand Black Tiger Army, only about 800 people can still go on the battlefield.

    "The first team, the second team, the third team, the fourth team, follow me to the top of the city from the left."

    "The fifth team, the sixth team, the seventh team, the eighth team, follow me up from the right."

    As soon as he arrived at the south gate of Dingxiang City, Li Feng got off Xiaohei's back, and then all the Black Tiger troops also dismounted.  Qin Huaiyu and Wang Daxiong immediately led their troops towards the top of the city.

    As for Li Feng, he led Xiao Hei directly to the city gate cave.  The captains of the ninth and tenth squads, Luo Yong and Tieta, also led their team members into the city gate cave and divided into two columns to stand on both sides of the city gate cave.

    "Luoyong, iron tower, open city gate"

    Since the city gate is closed, the light in the city gate hole is not good and it is a bit dark.  Li Feng took Xiao Hei to the city gate, stared at the huge city gate in front of him, took a deep breath, and then gave orders in a deep voice to Luo Yong and the Iron Tower on both sides.

    "Yes, instructor"

    The Turkic army was pressing down on the territory outside, but Li Feng ordered the city gate to be opened. In the eyes of anyone, if such behavior is not a lunatic, then it must be a spy. Otherwise, how could he issue such an order.  However, after hearing this, Luo Yong and Tie Ta didn't even have the slightest doubt and stepped forward.

    As a long and dull sound came, the thick, strong and huge city gate slowly opened.  As the city gate opened, light also shone in, giving people a dazzling feeling.  As the city gate was fully opened, the city gate hole also became brighter.  After doing this, Luo Yong and Tie Ta immediately stood on both sides of the city gate.

    As the city gate opened, Li Feng began to walkWith heavy footsteps, he slowly walked out.  He didn't stop until he was nearly three meters out of the city gate, looking along the flat road into the distance.

    At this time, just a few hundred meters away from the south gate of Dingxiang City, there was already a dense mass of Turkic cavalry.  Li Feng could clearly see that the other party had almost finished gathering.  The rows of cavalry looked very neat and spectacular.  Only the rear of the army was still a little busy.

    Among them, a tall man with a resolute face and a somewhat unruly expression was riding a horse at the forefront and center of the Turkic army.  He, who was already tall, looked even more majestic when riding a horse.  At this moment, he was also looking towards Li Feng.  Li Feng could clearly see the complex expressions of surprise, excitement, hatred, fanaticism, etc. in his eyes.

    "This is probably Yu Gushe, he is quite young and handsome."

    Without thinking too much, Li Feng had already guessed that this person must be a Yugushe.  Li Feng simply ignored the complicated expressions in Yu Gu She's eyes, and instead commented on Yu Gu She's appearance.  Yu Gushe looks to be in his early thirties.  Li Feng compared himself with the other person again, and then admitted very frankly that the other person was indeed more handsome than him.

    "Great Khan, what is going on? Why are there so few Tang troops here, and they actually opened the city gate. Is there any fraud in this, or are these Tang troops ready to surrender?"

    Facing this sudden scene, all the Turks were filled with confusion and couldn't figure out what was going on.  Soon, a general next to Yugushe said to Yugushe.  In their eyes, the Han people are cunning and spineless.

    "The Han people are cunning because they often play tricks and tricks. Faced with these things, people like them suffer a lot."  As for the Han people being spineless, let alone that. It is common for them to surrender without a fight, or to sell their country for glory and wealth in order to save their lives.

    "No, you are wrong. This is not a surrender, nor is it even a conspiracy. They are trying to fight us desperately. The reason why their number is so small is that, first, they do not have as many troops in the city as we do, so  The most important thing is that these people think that they alone are enough."

    Yugushe had been staring at Li Feng and the Black Tiger Army's every move. After hearing the inquiry, he whispered directly without looking back, and stared at Li Feng unblinkingly, his eyes becoming  He became more solemn, but more importantly, he was filled with raging anger and fighting spirit.

    "How can this be……"

    Those people around Yugushe, after hearing Yugushe’s words, their eyes almost fell out.  I thought, this is too nonsense. With just a few hundred people, with the city gate open, they want to block the attack of nearly 30,000 troops. Moreover, they are the most elite 30,000 troops in the Turks. Isn’t this right?  Are you kidding.

    "Have you seen the armor on their bodies? They were all black before, but now they are red. This is dyed red by the blood of more than 30,000 to nearly 40,000 of my warriors."

    Listening to the people around me, the tone was incredible, as if they were hearing a joke.  Yu Gushe spoke again, but his tone was full of deep hatred, and his eyes were almost on fire.  Because, he had already thought that these people on the opposite side were the mysterious cavalry of the Tang Army who had killed countless Turkic warriors and forced him into such a desperate situation.

    "Ahyes"

    After hearing what Yu Gushe said, everyone was immediately shocked.  None of them had ever seen the Black Tiger Army, so they didn't expect it just now.  However, they all knew very well what the Black Tiger Army was doing.  Now, the entire Turkic army calls the Black Tiger Army devils.

    There is no other way. First of all, the way the Black Tiger Army kills people is too terrifying. Every battlefield left behind makes people like them who are used to life and death feel nauseated and frightened.  They had seen a lot of things on the battlefield, and they had also seen a lot of dead people. However, such a cruel and terrifying death was beyond the range of their hearts.

    “Also, this mysterious devil army is really too powerful.  A team of thousands of people actually killed nearly 40,000 of their troops in a short period of time.

    Mysterious, powerful, and cruel, this is the definition of the Black Tiger Army by all Turkic soldiers.  Of course, it is precisely this that creates a shadow of fear in everyone's heart.

    "Humph, it's really sad to see you look like you now. Once upon a time, the eagles on my grassland were so frightened by the enemy. Do you know what you look like now? Like the wild eagles on the grassland.rabbit.  It’s really chilling and chilling.  "

    Seeing the panic on everyone's faces, Yu Gushe suddenly felt depressed.  Then, he said sadly, with a deep look of contempt in his eyes.  (To be continued)

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 328: Sad Temptation

    Yu Gushe's words, which were neither light nor serious, and heartbroken, soon had an effect.  Although the people around him didn't argue, after a while of blushing, their eyes showed the raging fire of war.  They need to prove that they are Turkic warriors, eagles of the steppe, not timid rabbits.

    After Yu Gushe said those words, he never looked at the people around him again.  However, feeling the fighting spirit coming from behind, a smile appeared in his eyes.  However, soon, this smile disappeared and became very solemn again.

    He also had no idea about the Tang Dynasty cavalry he hated so much.  He never understood what they had to rely on, and they dared to be so presumptuous in front of their army.

    “Woo…Woo…”

    However, there was no time for him to think too much now, because long bursts of horn sounds came from several directions.  These are the other three teams that are ready to attack and are waiting for his orders.

    "In the face of powerful power, all conspiracies and tricks are useless. I must win this battle, and Dingxiang City must be taken, no matter how high the price is. Even if you are really devils, today, I want to conquer the valley."  I also want to see you sent back to hellgive orders and attack"

    Looking at Li Feng and the Black Tiger Army in front, Yu Gushe's eyes immediately revealed a bloodthirsty light. His strong belief immediately suppressed the uneasiness in his heart, and then he drew out his scimitar and raised it high.  He shouted angrily and ordered.  As soon as he finished speaking, a series of very rapid and loud horn sounds sounded.  This is his order to attack other teams.

    "Come on a thousand-man team and rush for me"

    However, although his heart was full of pride and fighting spirit, it did not make him lose his mind.  Instead of leading the entire army to attack, a team of a thousand men was asked to test the waters first.  To be honest, he still felt very uneasy in his heart, and he had to figure it out first.  What does the other party rely on?  He actually looked down upon their army so much.

    "Warriors, come with me and rush into Dingxiang City"

    Soon, a Turkic team of thousands came.  He immediately rushed out from the Turkic army.  At the command of their leader.  Then he rushed towards the city gate.

    "Brothers, the ones who are going to die are here. Let's prepare our bows and arrows and try to deal with them in a few times. So that the instructor will not take action. It just so happens that their queue is so neat, so just follow the team, one person at a time."

    A thousand cavalrymen can be said to be too many or too few, but when the horses start galloping, the sound of horse hooves is like thunder, and the yellow smoke is billowing behind them, and the momentum is extraordinary.  However, for everyone in the Black Tiger Army, this is a bit childish.  Knowing that the other party was here to test the waters, Qin Huaiyu immediately ordered everyone to speak.

    After hearing Qin Huaiyu’s words, everyone nodded in understanding, then began to prepare arrows, and then opened the long bow in their hands.  Today, they did not use short crossbows. The range and power of those things were not as good as those of long bows.  Therefore, before coming, Li Feng had people prepare a batch of strong bows.

    The Turkic army was only a few hundred meters away from here. Under the charge of the cavalry, they arrived in the blink of an eye.  Each one of them began to draw their bows and arrows, preparing to attack as soon as they were within shooting range.

    "Ahah"

    However, it is a pity that just when they were about to loosen the bowstring in their hands, bursts of screams began to sound continuously, and then those people in front began to fall from their horses one by one.  Needless to say, that was because they were already within the range of the strong bows of the Black Tiger Army soldiers.  Because it had been announced a long time ago that one team would be responsible for one platoon.  Therefore, there is no need to issue orders at all. As long as the Turkic soldiers they like enter their shooting range, these Black Tiger Army soldiers will start firing arrows.

    The soldiers of the Black Tiger Army used to be considered the kings of soldiers among all the armies.  Of course, this archery skill goes without saying. In addition, after a period of training, his physical fitness has made a qualitative leap, and his mind is much firmer than before.  Therefore, after one round, there are almost no misses or repetitions.

    Following the Turkic soldiers, one after another screamed and fell from the horse.  Although these war horses have been specially trained, too many people fell, which still affected the progress of the horses behind them and became a little panicked.  And just like this pause, the second wave of arrows from the Black Tiger Army came again, followed by the third wave, and then there was no fourth wave, because after the three waves of arrows, there was no one on the opponent's horse.  .  This is because after the first wave of arrows, the opponent's formation was messed up. Otherwise, two waves of arrows would have finished everything.

    As the Black Tiger Army stopped shooting arrows, those warriors who seemed panicked because they had no mastersThe horses began to scatter in all directions, stirring up dust all over the sky.  In the dust, there were bursts of painful moans or screams.

    "Haha, the archery skills of these guys are really damn good. Huh, trying to test the waters with these men and horses is just a joke. It's a pity that these horses run away like this. After the battle, I want to  It’s a bit troublesome to find Ke, but these are good horses.”

    Facing the opponent’s cavalry charge, Li Feng didn’t even blink.  It's just that, looking at those war horses fleeing in all directions, I feel a little pity.  Like Li Feng, after killing this small group of cavalry who were testing the waters, all the Black Tiger Army soldiers continued to stand there as if nothing had happened.

    "What a powerful archery, what a powerful killing power, coupled with the incomparable perfect coordination. The most terrifying thing is this mind. It's too scary. It's really scary. No, such a team must be eliminated no matter what.  , no matter how high the price is, we will not hesitate.”

    "Compared to the calmness of Li Feng and the Black Tiger Army, the Turks are not so calm.  Everyone took a breath of air in their hearts.  A thousand-man army was completely wiped out in such a short period of time. Moreover, the entire army was wiped out without even touching a hair on their head.  Although, there must be some cases where the opponent's bow is better than his own, and there are also cases where the opponent is condescending.  Reasons why range is advantageous.  However, even so, it should not be such a one-sided situation.

    "Compared to the shock in others' hearts, Yu Gushe was even more shocked.  What shocked him was not only the things going forward, but also the cooperation from the Black Tiger Army and their indifferent demeanor.  He understands better than anyone else that the most important factor in the strength of an army is not skill, but heart.

    certainly.  Except for the shock.  He was more depressed.  A thousand men and horses died, but he didn't find out where the opponent's trump card was at all, which made him very uneasy.  He absolutely does not believe that the other party relies on this.  Dare to come out and fight like this.  There must be other means.  If so, rely on a strong bow and accurate arrows.  Can stop his army.  If this is really the case, either the other party is a fool, or the other party thinks that he is a fool.

    "Give me three thousand-man troops"

    After thinking for a while.  Yu Gushe waved his hand again and ordered the attack, but this time it was three thousand-man troops who went.  He will never give up until he finds out the other party's background.

    Although, what happened to the thousand people just now made everyone a little scared.  However, there are orders from above, who dares to disobey military orders.  Therefore, three thousand-man troops soon came out of the army.

    “Driving…driving…everyone speed up, it’s safer to rush in”

    Although there was a chill in their hearts, after the reminder from the leader, everyone tried their best to hit the horses under them with their riding whips.  They know that they are absolutely no match for bows and arrows, so they can only rush into the city faster, which will make them safer.  Moreover, the faster the speed, the harder it is for the opponent to aim.  Of course, no matter how fast the speed is, there will still be unlucky people. As for who is unlucky, just admit it.

    With this thought in mind, amid the painful neighing of the war horses, the speed of the three thousand cavalry was simply reaching the extreme. The sound of the horses' hooves was louder, and the dust behind them was flying all over the sky. The momentum was much more majestic than before.

    "Damn it, this Yugushe looks quite rough. How can he handle things so carefully? Who said that Turkic people are all idiots? This one is clearly three points smarter than a fox.  . But that’s not right. Don’t they know Xiao Hei’s existence until now? Otherwise, they still let these cavalry rush in desperately. Well, maybe they didn’t remember it for a while.”

    Seeing the Turkic cavalry rushing in front of him, Li Feng suddenly started to murmur in his heart.  However, he also felt a little pity. It would be much more fun if their army dared to rush over like this.

    "Xiao Hei, Xiao Heiit's your turn, hurry up, or people will rush in."

    For the opponent's cavalry, the faster they run, the more Li Feng likes them.  Although there are only three thousand troops, it is better than nothing.  Seeing the Turkic soldiers getting closer and closer to the city gate, Li Feng immediately turned around and shouted loudly to Xiao Hei who was hiding in the city.

    At first, Li Feng didn’t want Xiao Hei to hide.  However, think about it, it can't be of much help for the time being, so let it hide aside and rest.  Unexpectedly, it can be used now.

    "Quick, hurry up, speed up, rush over"

    Looking at his comrades on the ground in front of him who were either dead or not yet dead, with faces full of pain and fear, the leader of the Turkic soldiers who led the charge this time began to feel nervous. Although he felt a little bit unbearable,  However, he still urged the cavalry desperately,Boost.  Because the front is within the opponent's shooting range.  As for those comrades who are not dead yet, there is nothing they can do.

    "Anyway, they are in more pain now. The long-term pain is worse than the short-term pain, so just treat them as a good deed and give them a ride. Besides, my own life and death are unpredictable, so how can I care so much?"

    At this moment, there is absolutely no possibility of staying.  Thinking of the people on the ground who were not dead, many people could only feel cruel and then gallop past.

    "Oh my god, these Turks are really cruel. Sin, sin, I didn't kill Boren, Boren died because of me."

    Looking at the Turkic cavalry who rode directly over his comrades, Li Feng had to sigh, these Turks are really cruel.

    "Roar……"

    With the sound of huge tiger roars, Xiao Hei suddenly flew towards the Turkic soldiers not far away like shooting arrows.

    "Ah not good" (To be continued)

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 329: One Man is in Charge

    That exclamation came from Yu Gushe's mouth.  When he heard Xiao Hei's roar, he knew something was wrong.  I regretted it so much that I didn't even think of this incident.  However, I soon felt happy again.  If he had let the army charge directly Thinking of this, he immediately broke into a cold sweat.

    "Despicable and shameless Han people, wait, I will cut you into pieces. All of you, please dismount and follow me to charge and kill these shameless Han people"

    After being frightened, Yu Gushe immediately lost his patience and acted like a madman. He ordered everyone to dismount and then ordered the army to move forward.  Now, he no longer wants to test anything, all he wants is to tear the other party into pieces.  What's more, he couldn't leave those three thousand people alone, could he?

    He said that Xiao Hei roared again and again, suddenly came out, and then rushed towards those Turkic soldiers quickly, and the war horses began to panic.  At this time, it has to be said that the animal instinct is powerful. These war horses actually used all their strength to stop abruptly.

    I saw countless war horses raising their front hooves high, and then they continued to struggle to throw the Turkic soldiers on their backs off the horses to reduce the inertial force.

    In this way, these Turkic soldiers were completely tragic. Their speed just now was too fast, and they were too focused on the Black Tiger Army in front.  Now, these war horses suddenly come like this.  Suddenly, countless Turkic cavalry became flying trapezes, flying like cannonballs from their horsebacks, and then.  He fell heavily to the ground, and then lay there in great pain, not knowing whether he was alive or dead.

    Those who could fly out were considered good. What was even more tragic was that those behind them all fell into the herd due to the force of inertia and the struggling horses.  As you can imagine, he fell into a group of panicked horses that were about to turn around.  What will be the outcome?

    Waves of screams pierced the sky.  There was also the messy hooves of the war horses and the screams of fear, and a bloody scene began to be staged in front of Li Feng.

    "Hey, I asked you not to run so fast. This time, okay. You thought you were Hummers. This time, you hit a big truck like Xiao Hei. You are unlucky."

    "Haha, Xiao Hei is still awesome. Three thousand Turkic soldiers, I just shouted a few times and they were all taken care of. However, think about it, being trampled to death by a random horse should be more painful."

    "Bullshit, it won't be painful. If we give them a choice now, they will definitely let us take the Mo Dao and chop off their heads in one go. That would be much more enjoyable."

    ……

    Facing the scene in front of him, Li Feng could only say a few sarcastic words to express his feelings.  However, Li Feng was not the only one who felt a lot of emotion. The Black Tiger Army soldiers behind him also started talking about it.

    "Roar……"

    However, Xiao Hei's movements did not stop because of this, and the horses had already turned around.  Xiao Hei rushed forward again, chasing the horse and running to the opposite side.  Since Xiao Hei was behind him and there was no one on his back, the speed of these horses was much faster than before.

    Three thousand war horses, this is not a small number.  Running wildly, the impact is still very scary.  At this moment, facing the group of horses that suddenly turned around and charged towards his large team, Yu Gushe was so frightened that his heart almost jumped out of his chest.

    "Quickly move out of the way to avoid the horses"

    Although there are more than 30,000 of them, facing the menacing horses, they still have no choice but to avoid their sharp edges.  Although, if they fight hard, they can indeed kill these war horses.  However, they are not second-level fools plus third-level fools. Who would be stupid enough to risk their lives with some beasts.  And these are his own war horses.

    ???????????? Hide, no fool would hide, but if you want to hide, you have to be able to dodge.  As the screams rang out again, the war horses finally passed through Yu Gushe's army.  The originally very orderly army immediately became chaotic.

    "Xiao Hei, drive away all the war horses and drive them away"

    Originally, Li Feng wanted to call Xiao Hei back, but suddenly, he changed his mind.  Because, at this time, Xiao Hei had already reached the other side of the Turkic army.  The war horses brought by Yu Gushe and the others began to run wildly with the arrival of Xiao Hei.

    I have to say that Xiao Hei is definitely a herding expert. During the time at the racecourse, he played and played, and he actually learned a lot of skills in controlling the horses.  And the horses have the habit of traveling in groups, but under Xiao Hei's driving, they didn't even get separated.

    "War horses our war horses, damn, really damn"

    Yu Gushe never expected that that damn tiger would kill their war horses in one fell swoop.  Fortunately now, without the war horses, they have become veritable infantry.  Even worse than infantry, because they have always been more adapted to fighting on horses.

    What is even more frightening is that without the war horses, it is impossible for them to escape even if they want to.  If they could not win Dingxiang City in this battle, they would not be able to escape even if they had wings.

    Yu Gu thought of this problem, and the rest of the people also thought of this problem.  One by one, a look of panic appeared on their faces.

    "Everyone listen, now, we have no way to retreat. In this battle, we must win Dingxiang City, otherwise, we will only die. Therefore, my warriors, since there is no way to retreat,  , we can only fight to the death."

    Seeing the panic on everyone’s faces, Yugu established his horse and started roaring loudly.  He knew that if he didn't stop it quickly, a big mess would happen if the morale of the army was in chaos.

    "Fight to the death"

    "Capture Dingxiang City"

    As soon as Yu Gushe's words fell, the Turkic army became quiet for a while, and then the soldiers who were still very frightened immediately became crazy.  This time, it was absolutely right to burn the boat.  If they could not capture Dingxiang City, they would have no choice but to die.  In this case, the only way out is to fight hard.

    "Damn it, it was a mistake. It was a huge mistake. Do you want to fight to the death? Come on, haha. I want to give it a try today. How unafraid of death are you?"

    "Brothers, the time of bloody battle has arrived. Again, brothers, take care"

    Facing the powerful Turkic army, Li Feng also felt his heart tightening.  He didn't expect that Xiao Hei's commotion would actually arouse the Turks' determination to fight to the death.  However, he was soon infected by the opponent's strong fighting spirit, and an indescribable ambition suddenly rose in his heart.  A strong fighting spirit from deep within his bones immediately spread throughout his body.

    If you observe carefully, you will find that his eyes are already filled with a faint red color at this time.  It looks extremely charming.  Coupled with the Thunder God's armor and the golden hammer that had been dyed red by blood, at this moment, there was no other color except red all over his body.

    "Take care, haha"

    As soon as Li Feng finished speaking, there was a sound like thunder. The voice was so loud, the laughter was so heroic, and a soaring momentum suddenly gathered.  The voice and the momentum seemed to vaguely overwhelm the Turkic army.

    Indeed, the Black Tiger Army is completely different now.  Compared with before, they have an air of madness. As long as they fight, everyone will become crazy.  When the time comes, they simply don’t care.  Almost no other thoughts will appear in his mind except killing the enemy in front of him.

    Perhaps, this change was caused by Li Feng.  Because once Li Feng enters the state of killing enemies, he will never stop until all the enemies around him disappear.  He won't be distracted by things like taking care of his companions.

    In such a situation, the only thing I can say is take care.

    "Too powerful, too scary, really scary. If I had a choice, I would never want to be an enemy of such an army. Unfortunately, at this moment, I have no choice. Then, let me come to you.  Give it a try and see how powerful you are."

    The sudden performance of the Black Tiger Army suddenly gave Yu Gushe a chill in his heart.  It was only then that he realized how terrifying these people in front of him were.  He could clearly feel that these people were actually happy at this time.

    Happy, this is like seeing a ghost.  In his life, he had participated in countless battles, large and small, and had seen all kinds of armies.  Among them, he saw many troops who fought bravely, had strict military discipline, and were not afraid of life and death.  When faced with a powerful enemy, he does not see many brave men who don't change their expressions and don't say a word when swords and guns are inserted into their bodies, but instead give the opponent a blow.

    "However, it is unique to be in a state of excitement and even happiness when facing such a formidable enemy like now.

    "Warriors, follow me and kill"

    With Yu Gushe roaring, he waved the scimitar in his hand forward, and the Turkic army, which had been waiting impatiently, immediately rushed towards Li Feng like a tide.

    But at this moment, Li Feng was holding his drum, urn, and golden hammer, directly blocking the city gate.  With his body covered in red, he looked like a Shura emerging from the ground.  At this moment, it can be said thatThe husband is in charge.

    The Turkic army was getting closer and closer. With the waves of arrows fired from the city wall, patches of Turkic soldiers began to fall.  However, at this moment, the death of their companions could not stop their progress at all.

    And, as the distance got closer, they also began to use bows and arrows to fight back against the city.  Although the Black Tiger Army all wore heavy armor and shot arrows from bottom to top, the effect was minimal, but they were able to suppress the attacks of some of the Black Tiger Army at the top of the city.

    But more arrows from the Turkic army roared towards Li Feng.  Their goal is the city gate, and as long as they deal with the weirdo outside the city gate, their way into the city will be clear.  (To be continued)

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 330: Physical Abnormality (fourth update, supplemented)

    Countless feather arrows were like locusts, densely covering Li Feng.  At this time, the drum-beating-urn golden hammer in Li Feng's hand began to swing very quickly.  The densely packed feather arrows were swept aside by the rapidly dancing giant hammer, and not a single feather arrow fell on Li Feng.

    Although Li Feng knew very well that these feather arrows could not cause any damage to his Thunder God Armor, he still acted like a conditioned reflex and began to swing the giant hammer to knock down these feather arrows.  With one blow after another, his mood became more and more violent, and he felt that he urgently needed to vent.

    At this time, the leading troops of the Turkic army finally arrived in front of Li Feng.  In an instant, countless scimitars slashed at Li Feng from different directions in front, and there were bursts of sword light all around.

    "I'll give it to you"

    Although those knives cut down quickly, Li Feng's drum-beating, urn-golden hammer was even faster.  I saw the giant hammer in Li Feng's right hand raised in front of him and swung it in half a circle. There was a sound of steel colliding, and all the knives that came towards him were knocked away.  Then, there were several bursts of screams.

    The right palms of the Turkic soldiers who had slashed at them with their swords had disappeared. They were bloody and very scary.  Each one of them was covering his right hand with his left hand and screaming in pain, while blood kept spurting out.  However, soon, Li Feng also swung the giant hammer in his left hand.

    As waves of dull sounds rang out, those cries of pain stopped abruptly.  But, soon.  But there were more screams.  At this time, a vacuum appeared in front of Li Feng.  Around this place, countless Turkic soldiers fell to the ground, and the screams came from their mouths.

    "Kill, everyone come together and kill him"

    However, the Turkic army at this moment will not be blocked by these scenes at all. After a while of horror.  More Turkic soldiers began to swarm up.

    "Haha. You're good to go. I'm going to kill you all today."

    Seeing more Turkic soldiers surrounding them, Li Feng's eyes became even redder.  My heart is filled with an unspeakable desire and expectation.  The giant hammer in his hand kept swinging at the Turkic soldiers coming in front.  Semicircles were drawn one after another.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Every semicircle appears.  Always accompanied by bursts of blood and bursts of screams, a vacuum would also appear in front of Li Feng.

    The giant hammer in Li Feng’s hand.  Each hammer has a force of tens of thousands of kilograms, but if it hits a weapon, it will be knocked away, and if it hits a flesh and blood body, it is even worse.

    As the two drums, urns and golden hammers in Li Feng's hands were swung faster and faster, the force became stronger and stronger.  The vacuum in front of him grew wider and wider.  Not long after, the ground in front of him was covered with corpses, and the blood had gathered into a stream and began to flow continuously.

    In fact, this only happened in a very short period of time, because every time Li Feng swung the hammer, it could often cause dozens of casualties.  Now, all the Turkic troops of more than 30,000 people gathered at the gate of the city.  It was so dense that many people were not killed directly, but by the corpses and weapons that Li Feng smashed away.

    "Devil, devil"

    "Killkill in"

    Li Feng’s method of killing was so direct, so bloody and neat.  The sight in front of them made the Turkic soldiers in front of them become frightened in an instant.  The courage that he had just felt as if he was ready to die was so frightened that he completely disappeared in an instant.

    So, the Turkic soldiers in front began to mutter, and then tried desperately to retreat.  However, the Turkic soldiers behind them were still extremely fanatical and began to charge forward continuously.  After all, there were only a few people in front, and they couldn't withstand the crowds behind.  So, with a look of horror on his face, he was pushed forward step by step, towards the semicircle of death.

    Such a dense concentration of Turkic soldiers in such a small space.  The south gate of Dingxiang City was like a monster's mouth, which began to swallow the lives of Turkic soldiers one by one.  At this time, Li Feng's movements became extremely mechanical, waving the giant hammer in his hand.  Like the teeth of a giant beast, tearing apart all the prey that reaches its mouth, it is also like a defender who prevents everyone from entering the sky of the giant beast, but the force of each stop is too great.

    "No, no, come on, find something for me to stand on. I want to see what's going on in front of me."

    Although Yu Gushe shouted at first and rushed after him, but soonUnfortunately, he went to the back of the line.  Everyone knows that rushing to the front will definitely lead to death.  As the supreme commander-in-chief, it is impossible for him to do this whether in public or private matters.

    Behind the army, he was directing the archers to fight against the Black Tiger Army on the city walls, while he was constantly urging the army to enter the city.  Although I don't understand what the strange man covered in blood is doing standing at the gate of the city.  However, in his opinion, facing his own army, it is useless even if the opponent is a god.  It will definitely be torn to pieces by his army.

    Indeed, after he ordered the archers to continuously suppress the opponent's archers, the army soon "began to enter the city", which made him both excited and uneasy.  After all, this thing is too simple.  However, it was true that the army began to slowly move forward.  Although there were constant screams, in his opinion, it must be those unlucky soldiers who had been hit by arrows.

    However, he soon discovered that something was wrong.  Because, logically speaking, even if his soldiers were crawling like turtles, they should have entered the city at this moment.  However, looking at the Tang Army archers at the top of the city, they were still shooting arrows down slowly. This is not right.

    "How is it possible? Impossible. Absolutely impossible. My eyes must be dazzled. Absolutely."

    When he stood at a high place, he could finally see the scene in front of the army.  However, after just one glance, he was completely stunned. Then, he shook his head vigorously, rubbed his eyes a few times with his hands, and began to murmur that he did not believe what he saw.

    He originally thought that his army had entered the city, but who knew, it was still at the city gate.  And he thought that the strange man who had been torn to pieces by his army was still there intact at this moment.  The two giant hammers in his hands began to swing continuously, and with each swing, waves of snowflakes flew high.  The Turkic warriors who surge up will fly up and then smash a large number of people away.

    He even saw that many soldiers were retreating back with horror on their faces. They began to push back and started shouting something.

    "Quick, quick, give the order to the soldiers to start retreating, leave the city gate, stop crowding there, hurry up."

    However, he soon understood that this was not an illusion or a dazzle, but a fact.  The fact is that the demon is like swatting flies, constantly using the two giant hammers in his hands to harvest the lives of his warriors, and the speed is very fast.

    Thinking of this, Yu Gu established his horse and roared loudly at the messenger beside him.  He couldn't help but be anxious, because every time the demon's giant hammer was swung, countless Turkic warriors would fall to the ground.

    “Woo…Woo…”

    With the sound of horns coming again, the Turkic soldiers were stunned for a moment, but they quickly came to their senses, and then began to retreat quickly back.  However, a very strange phenomenon occurred, that is, in a short time, the Turkic soldiers who were originally at the back of the team actually ran to the front of the team.

    After the Turkic army retreated to a distance, Li Feng's location could be seen clearly.  In front of Li Feng, a semicircular area several meters in diameter was covered with a thick layer of corpses.  The closer to Li Feng, the more corpses there are, and the higher they are, making it impossible for anyone to see Li Feng's lower body.  The blood had now gathered like running water, and began to flow continuously around, forming streams like streams.  And the low-lying areas have gathered into pools of blood.

    Looking at Li Feng's body, he was even more red and alluring, and huge beads of blood began to drip down his body.

    "Where are the people, why are they gone"

    After a long time, Li Feng suddenly raised his head and murmured.  The madness and mechanical movements just now made his mind a little confused and a little dull.  He didn't react until he saw the Turkic army gathering not far away.

    "No, if you keep killing people like this, something will happen sooner or later. You have to think of a way. I don't want to become a madman."

    However, at this moment, Li Feng suddenly felt scared.  Because, he suddenly discovered that the constant killing just now short-circuited his brain.  If this continues, he might really have a problem.  Thinking of this, he suddenly looked up at the city wall.  It was discovered that many of the Black Tiger Army soldiers there already had injuries on their arms.

    "What can we do? They can only defend the city wall. Facing the dense rain of arrows, they can't withstand it and can't let them out. Damn it, didn't that woman say that the South Courtyard will evacuate? Why is it like this?  There has been no movement for a long time. If there is no response, ??How about I just keep guarding here?  "

    Li Feng is really in a mess right now. Now, he is really looking forward to things turning around soon.  If he was allowed to continue to stick here, he was really worried that something would happen to his body.  (To be continued)

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 331: Xiao Hei’s Feat

    It wasn't until the army all evacuated from the city gate and saw the army tightly surrounding him that Yu Gushe felt a little more at ease and a little safer.  However, this feeling made him feel very weird, very awkward, and even more uncomfortable.

    "Afraid, I am actually afraid because of an enemy, and it is just an enemy. Impossible, impossible. How could I be afraid because of an enemy? No way"

    Looking at the weird man standing in the mountain of corpses and sea of ??blood, Yu Gushe suddenly started shouting crazily in his heart.  Although, he didn't want to believe it anyway, let alone admit it.  However, it was true that he felt a kind of panic at this moment, a kind of panic that came from the depths of his soul.

    This feeling made him feel very uncomfortable, and it made him see his own cowardice.  However, he is the eagle on the grassland and the wolf king on the grassland, so he should never feel like this.  Suddenly, an extremely contradictory feeling appeared in his heart, but it tortured his soul.

    Fear, an unprecedented fear, suddenly began to spread among the Turkic army like a plague.  Although there was a large army on their side, and although there was only one person on the other side, this did not reduce the fear in everyone's hearts at all. On the contrary, it made them even more fearful.

    Because, in their eyes, Li Feng has turned into a real devil at this moment.

    "No, I am the eagle on the grassland, the warrior of the Turks, and the wolf king on the grassland. Even if I die, I cannot lose my dignity. I cannot, absolutely cannot fight for the sake of dignity"

    The people of the grassland are the people of God. They are all proud, with their persistence and dignity deep in their hearts.  And Yu Gushe was the king of the grassland. The pride and dignity of the king made him feel extremely angry because of this inner panic.  That suffocating feeling made him go crazy.  After letting out a very low roar, he raised the scimitar at an angle.  Then he slowly walked towards Li Feng.

    This time.  He no longer had any thoughts in his mind, nor did he give any orders to any Turkic soldiers, let alone think about the outcome of the war.  Thinking about capturing Dingxiang City or something like that.  He was only fighting for one thing at the moment.  That is to fight for the pride deep in his heart.

    That kind of panic.  The feeling of suffocation was so uncomfortable that it drove him crazy.  He just wanted to die to get rid of this feeling that was driving him crazy.

    "For dignity, fight"

    As Yugushe walked step by step towards the mountain of corpses and sea of ??blood in front of him, suddenly, the Turkic army behind him also let out a crazy low roar, and then followed Yugushe with his scimitar raised.  Step by step, he walked towards the direction of Li Feng.  They also couldn't stand this feeling. The dignity and belief in their hearts did not allow them to be afraid.

    As the Turkic army advanced, the Black Tiger Army on Chengtou Mountain was greeted by another hail of arrows, and a small group of Turkic soldiers immediately fell to the ground.  However, this time it was different. Facing these arrows and the death of their companions, these Turks seemed to have no feeling. Their footsteps did not stop at all, and no one used a bow and arrow to fight back.  Instead, he walked in the direction of Li Feng step by step.

    "All Black Tiger troops obey my order and come out of the city to meet the enemy"

    Seeing the Turkic army behave like this, Wang Daxiong immediately threw away the bow and arrow in his hand, picked up the Mo Dao next to him and swung it. He also let out a low roar, and the voice also revealed a kind of madness.  He knew that the Turkic armies outside were starting to go crazy.  Just like the 8,000 Turkic soldiers in the Grain and Grass Camp.

    "Kill them all"

    After following Li Feng to the battlefield, there was something new in the Black Tiger Army, and that was madness, a kind of bloodthirsty madness.  After hearing Wang Daxiong's words, all the Black Tiger Army soldiers immediately picked up the Mo Dao next to them and rushed down.

    "Come onsince you don't know whether to live or die, I will send you all to the west today, haha"

    Li Feng, who had just calmed down, suddenly felt an endless crazy fighting spirit coming from the Turkic army. Suddenly, the blood in his body began to boil, and in his mind, a wave of  The extremely manic atmosphere immediately began to spread.  A voice full of excitement and anger suddenly resounded through the sky, and then he strode forward across the mountain of corpses and sea of ??blood in front of him, and walked towards the Turkic army.

    At this time, all the Black Tiger Army soldiers had arrived at the city gate, and in an instant, a neat team had been formed.  However, this time, the team was organized into small groups, forming small square formations.

    ?  "go ahead……"

    With the order given, all the members of the Black Tiger Army immediately took neat and heavy steps, and small square formations began to move forward one by one.

    There was no sound of war drums, no horns, and not even a cry to kill.  Outside the entire south gate of Dingxiang City, except for bursts of very dull footsteps, there was almost no other sound.  And just like this, the two teams began to approach step by step with slow and heavy steps.

    "These are two teams that are completely crazy. They only have each other in their eyes, and there is only one belief in their minds, that is to kill each other. Apart from that, there is nothing else.  Therefore, the Black Tiger Army no longer guarded the city gate, and the south gate of Dingxiang City was left open.  But among the Turkic army, even Yugu She did not pay any attention to these things.

    The sound of footsteps, in addition to the sound of footsteps, is still only the sound of footsteps, but it sounds more like the music of death.

    Compared to the tranquility on the south side of Dingxiang City, the battlefields in other directions are much more lively.  Just like the west gate of Dingxiang City that Cheng Yaojin was responsible for guarding.  As soon as the battle horn sounded, the Turkic army began to violently attack the west gate.  It entered a white-hot state immediately.

    Originally, on the Turkic side, the number of troops was relatively large, and each one of them was very vigorous. Coupled with the momentum of burning the cauldron and sinking the ship, Cheng Yaojin felt a little overwhelmed at once.  After all, they were already at a disadvantage in terms of numbers, and the soldiers were physically and mentally exhausted from fighting for days.

    Fortunately, Cheng Yaojin personally went to the city to supervise the battle, which greatly boosted everyone's morale.  In addition, it is a defensive battle, occupying a geographical advantage.  And the Turks are not very good at this either.  It did allow the Tang army to withstand wave after wave of attacks from the Turkic army.

    Because the battle was so fierce, both sides began to suffer a large number of casualties.  However, this did not slow down the intensity of the battle at all. On the contrary, as time passed, the Turks became more and more impatient, and their attacks became more fierce.

    The Turks' attack was very simple. Under the cover of the cavalry's constant assault and arrows, they began to climb the city wall with ladders, and started to hit the city gate with giant trees.  Often the simplest way is the most effective.  The Tang army was forced to go to the city to defend.  This is completely a war of attrition.

    "Grandma, these Turks are really crazy. If you can resist it, I must resist it. Quick, help the injured soldier down, and replace him with me."

    Cheng Yaojin was extremely depressed at this moment. The people guarding the city were constantly changing in batches. Every time the Turks launched a wave of attacks, a group of people would fall on his side, which made him feel distressed and anxious.  ah.  However, there was no way. The Turks' attacks came one after another, continuously.  Facing such crazy Turks, Cheng Yaojin could only risk his life to accompany them.  However, the losses on the Turkic side were greater than those on the Tang army, which made Cheng Yaojin feel better and relieved.

    "The South Gate side should be more agile. I don't know what's going on. There are only more than 800 troops. I really don't know how this little devil star can defend the more than 30,000 troops led by Yu Gushe."

    Thinking that the battle on his side was so tense, Cheng Yaojin somehow immediately thought of the situation on Li Feng's side.  To be honest, he didn't know why, but he became very curious.  However, he was just curious, and was not worried at all that the South Gate would be lost.

    "Forget it, damn it, why do I think so much? Just mind your own business. Don't capsize the boat in the gutter by then, and then you have to say goodbye to the little devil star and laugh your head off."

    Suddenly, Cheng Yaojin shook his head again, forcing himself not to think wildly.  You know, he himself is quite embarrassed.  However, even he himself didn't notice that he was not worried about anything happening in Dingxiang City.  Even if he thought that he might not be able to guard Ximen, he was just worried about being laughed at.

    It has to be said that Cheng Yaojin’s admiration for Li Feng has reached his core.

    "No, there is a situation Well, it's not right either"

    However, just when he started to think wildly, he suddenly heard the sound of horse hooves coming from outside the city, and even felt that the ground began to shake a little.  It immediately made him feel excited.  From the sound of horse hooves, he could tell that there were an extremely large number of horses. Not tens of thousands of horses could make such a big noise.

    The thought of this startled him.  Because, his first thought was Turkic reinforcements.  At this time, not to mention the tens of thousands of Turkic reinforcements coming, even the thousands coming, he couldn't stand it.  You know, there are tens of thousands of Turkic troops on the other side of Yunzhong City.

    &nbsp;However, when I think about it carefully, it doesn’t feel quite right.  Although there are tens of thousands of Turkic troops in Yunzhong, there are also tens of thousands of Tang troops in Yunzhong City.  Even if the news they gave earlier was false, aren't they afraid of being attacked from both sides?

    After thinking of this, Cheng Yaojin ignored the danger and began to stick his head out and look outside.  However, after taking a look, he suddenly became stupid.

    "Damn it, this little black guy has become a spermbut I like it. Now, the fun will be great, haha" (To be continued)

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 332: Smart Xiao Hei

    Cheng Yaojin heard it right. What he heard just now was indeed the sound of horse hooves, and there were tens of thousands of horses.  However, there are no people on these war horses. It can be said that they are just a group of horses, not a group of cavalry.  Cheng Yaojin was stunned by the sudden appearance of so many war horses.

    He was a little confused as to where so many horses came from.  Moreover, what the hell is this good guy doing here on this battlefield when he can't just eat grass on the side?  However, when he saw a red animal behind the horses that was slightly shorter than the horses, he was even more dumbfounded.

    Because Cheng Yaojin knew that red animal. It was not Xiao Hei.  However, Xiao Hei was obviously at the south gate, why did he suddenly appear here?  Moreover, so many war horses came?  Isn't it okay to chase and play around here?

    However, what happened next made Old Cheng even more stunned.  He also understood that Xiao Hei was not here to play, but to help him fight.  Moreover, the killing efficiency is much faster than them.

    I have to say that what Xiao Hei has accomplished at the racecourse is indeed very impressive.  After listening to Li Feng's instructions, it began to run wildly after the horses.  Along the way, under its control, these war horses did not run away, but ran along the city wall from the south gate to the west gate.

    After arriving at the Ximen battlefield, Xiao Hei suddenly went out of his way and stopped letting the horses run along the city wall.  I saw it suddenly speeding up along the city wall, and quickly ran in front of the horses.  Without even needing to roar, the horses immediately turned around and rushed directly towards the Turkic army.

    The impact of tens of thousands of war horses has been verified long ago.  In addition, under the influence of Xiao Hei's aura, the war horses under the Turkic soldiers also immediately became furious.  To turn the horse's head, the Turkic soldiers were thrown off their horses one after another.  In an instant, the war horses rushed madly from the Turkic army.

    In such a scene, even with his eyes closed, Cheng Yaojin could imagine how miserable the Turkic people were.  This is also the reason why he lost his temper just now.

    The Turkic army that was attacked by the horses will definitely not be able to attack the city again.  Except for those who don't want to die.  They couldn't do anything except dodge and scream.  It's a pity that the herd of horses is so large, so fast and comes so suddenly.  In addition, the war horses under the seat rebelled one after another.

    Under such a situation, after the horses passed by, the Turkic army outside the city was suddenly reduced by half.  However, everyone was stunned by this scene, looking at everything below the city stupidly, as if they were dreaming.

    "Look, everyone. The horsesthe horses are back again"

    However, just when everyone was still in a daze, suddenly, a more earth-shattering sound of horse hooves came from a distance.  Standing on the top of the city, you can see that the disappeared horses have reappeared, and they are still running towards this side.

    The soldiers of the Tang Dynasty at the top of the city.  Immediately he started pointing in the distance and exclaiming.

    "Well come back. Trample all these Turks to death."

    "Tamp them to death, haha"

    After a moment of astonishment, everyone began to shout excitedly.  Hearing the commotion above, the soldiers below the city also began to climb up the city wall, and then looked at the scene below the city in stunned silence.

    "Thiswhat's going on? Where are the Turks? Why are there so few left?"

    The people who came up later, after being stunned for a while, immediately started asking questions one after another.  They knew how many Turkic troops there were under the city.  However, look at it now, even less than half is gone.

    "Bullshit, it's good to have just this little bit left. The rest was trampled into pulp by the horses, haha"

    "They were trampled to death by the horses? Is this could it be that these Turks abuse the war horses? Are these war horses starting to retaliate against them?"

    "Go, what a mess, do you see that red thing behind the horses? Do you know what it is? It's the Marshal's mount, Xiao Hei, it's a big tiger. These war horses are what Xiao Hei came here for.  It’s really amazing. I think this little black guy is almost a mature man.”

    Hearing that the other party was making random guesses, the soldiers who were at the top of the city immediately pointed to the red-looking Xiao Hei behind the war horse and explained to the other party.

    "Ah what a Xiaohei, I mean. Xiaohei, of course I know, I know a lot. Yesterday I went to visit my cousin, he is from the Black Tiger Army. He is with me  He said a lot about Xiao Hei. This Xiao Hei is much more powerful than you think."

    At this time, the soldiers who came up later finally had an idea for Xiao Hei.??One of them started talking to everyone with excitement on his face.

    "Then why don't you tell me what you are talking about?"

    When everyone heard that someone actually knew the inside story, their ears suddenly pricked up.  Xiao Hei is so conspicuous that everyone basically knows it.  However, it is only limited to knowing that it is a tiger and that it is the commander's mount. He does not know anything else.

    "I think everyone knows that the commander-in-chief led the Black Tiger Army to eliminate tens of thousands of Turks. The armor on the Black Tiger Army was originally black, but now it has become red, and it is all blood.  It's stained red. Look at the protective gear on Xiao Hei's back, it's also red. Let me tell you, these are all stained red by blood from Xiao Hei's own killing."

    "What? You mean, when Xiao Hei went to the battlefield, he killed the enemy by himself? This"

    It is really incredible that a mount can kill an enemy. Even if it is a tiger, it is still unbelievable.  After all, the job of the mount is there.  What's more, look at Xiao Hei who is all red. How many enemies must he have killed to become so red?

    "Bullshit, I'm telling you, the most powerful among the Black Tiger Army is the commander, and he has killed the most enemies. Next, it's Xiao Hei, you don't know. Xiao Hei never uses his mouth to kill the enemy.  Just use your paw to swat the person away, just like swatting a fly"

    Seeing the disbelief on everyone’s faces, the soldier immediately began to tell everyone what he had heard about Xiao Hei from his cousin.  Everyone's eyes widened when they heard this.

    "You are watching a show hereahdamn it. Gather all the cavalry for me, and I will take you out to clean up the battlefield. For the remaining people, leave a small half to continue to defend here, and the rest, hurry up and give it to me  Go support somewhere else.”

    Seeing that most of the Turks below were dead and wounded, they all began to desperately avoid the horses.  Cheng Yaojin immediately made a decision to lead the cavalry team out of the city and kill these guys.  Anyway, their formation is now in chaos, people are in panic, and they don't have any horses yet. If they don't kill the lost dog now, who will do it later?

    The most important thing is that after two attacks, the horses have no effect on these Turkic soldiers.  After all, this thing is only useful if it catches the opponent by surprise.

    Looking again, all the soldiers were lying on the top of the city to watch the show. Cheng Yaojin was so angry that he was half dead, so he shouted angrily at the soldiers.

    Hearing Cheng Yaojin’s angry curse, these soldiers were stunned for a moment, and then they began to act in a hurry.  At this time, they finally remembered that there was still a war going on.

    "Well, there is another troublesome thing. Xiao Hei is still outside, and there is this large group of horses. If this rushes towards me, it will be bad. But, how to let Xiao Hei leave with the horses?  Woolen cloth?"

    Cheng Yaojin, who led the cavalry and came out of the opened city gate, soon got a headache again.  If Xiao Hei and Ma Qun didn't leave, Cheng Yaojin would not dare to take anyone out.  He didn't want to end up like those miserable Turks.  However, how to let Xiao Hei leave, it was difficult for him.

    This is a tiger, not a human.  If it were a human, he could just let him lead the horses.  Although Cheng Yaojin has never tried discussing things with Tiger, it sounds very unreliable.

    "Roar……"

    But at this moment, Xiao Hei in the distance suddenly roared in the direction of Cheng Yaojin and the others, and then drove the horses away.

    "Damn it, this tiger is definitely fucking mature. Damn it, he actually learned how to fight, and when he saw me bringing people out, he actually knew how to leave. As expected, there will be whatever kind of master there is.  Mount. It would be great if this was my mount. Forget itforget it, we can't afford to kill the enemy as much as our own mount.  I might as well just dig a hole and bury myself."

    After tightening his grip on the swaying war horse and watching Xiao Hei driving the horses away, Cheng Yaojin was completely convinced.  What kind of tiger is this? People are not that smart.

    "This guy won't bring his horses to harm other Turkic armies. Well, it's really fucking possible. What kind of thing is this? To fight a war, you have to rely on an animal. This battle  Fight let me charge and kill all these remaining Turkic soldiers."

    Seeing Xiao Hei driving the horses along the city wall again, Cheng Yaojin immediately thought that Xiao Hei might be trying this trick again and go somewhere else to harm the Turkic troops attacking the city.  Thinking of this, Cheng Yaojin felt so ashamed that he could only take out his anger on these remnants of soldiers and generals outside the city.

    Cheng Yaojin guessedIt's absolutely true, Xiao Hei did drive the horses towards the north gate again.  However, when it arrived at the north gate, there was no one around, and then it continued to the east gate.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 333: Leave as soon as you are done

    At night, Dingxiang City seemed very quiet.  Because the war is over. With the evacuation of the Turkic South Court and the destruction of the Turkic North Court Yugushe, everything is over.  Without the war, Dingxiang City became very quiet.  Only the thick smell of blood in the air told people what happened here.

    It was also very quiet inside the Dingxiang Governor's Mansion. Even the soldiers standing guard could hardly be seen.  However, in one house, the lights were still bright.  There were several people sitting there, as if they were drinking, but they didn't make any sound, and they seemed to be drinking.

    Li Feng is sitting on the main seat. As the coach, it is natural for him to sit in this position.  Below him, there were four other people sitting.  Three of them were Li Ji, Cheng Yaojin and Niu Jinda, and there was also a very rough man who looked very strange.  Judging from his appearance, he is not Han Chinese.  He is the guard of Yunzhong City. He has lost his thinking power.

    Zhi lost Si Li was a Turk and a brave and strategic general under Shijieli Khan. However, he later surrendered to the Tang Dynasty.  Speaking of which, he is now also a relative of the emperor, because a few years ago, Li Shimin gave him the marriage to Princess Jiujiang, the eighth daughter of his great ancestor.  Therefore, speaking of it, he can be regarded as Li Feng's brother-in-law, and he should call Li Feng his uncle.

    Zhi lost his ability and came to support Dingxiang City. After Nanting's troops evacuated Yunzhong, he led his cavalry to support Dingxiang City.  Finally, together with Li Ji, Cheng Yaojin, and Niu Jinda, they defeated the Turkic army that besieged the east gate of Dingxiang City.

    The Turks are all a bit unruly, even though they have surrendered to the Tang Dynasty, and even though they have become the Prince Consort.  Although being a foreigner is obviously a bit embarrassing and at a disadvantage, as a Turkic person, he has tried his best to restrain the unruly nature in his heart.  But it is still indelible.

    “Except for having some contacts with a few generals with very forthright personalities in the court, such as Niu Jinda and others, he has no popularity.

    Actually, there is no way around this.  After all, as a foreigner, it is difficult for him to integrate into the culture of the Han people.  Many people reject him from the bottom of their hearts, and of course, he rejects those people as well.  Fortunately, he won the emperor's trust and favor, and had outstanding military exploits, so no one could do anything to him.

    It is inevitable to be reused and trusted by the emperor.  As a man who betrayed his own nation, he killed countless of his compatriots.  People who surrendered to the Tang Dynasty.  In addition to being loyal to the emperor to the death.  There is simply no other choice.  In addition, he has considerable military ability.  It's strange that Li Shimin doesn't trust and reuse him.

    However, except for the emperor on weekdays.  At this moment, I lose my ability to think without coloring anyone's thoughts.  But he was sitting there as obediently as a little kitten, drinking wine quietly, completely different from his usual self.  It's just that his eyes secretly glanced at Li Feng and Xiao Hei from time to time.

    He was really frightened by the so-called uncle in front of him, and even looked at this uncle, which made him feel frightened.  A look of deep fear suddenly appeared in his eyes.  Of course, in addition to fear, there is more surprise and admiration.

    He will never forget the scene he saw today. It was so shocking.

    Today, after they finished the battle at the east gate of Dingxiang City, they immediately rushed to the south gate of Dingxiang City to support Li Feng.  However, when they arrived at the south gate, the scene in front of them shocked everyone and scared them out of their wits.  A deep chill arose in everyone's heart.

    When they arrived, there were no Turkic soldiers at the south gate of Dingxiang City. There were only a group of bloody men on the battlefield. Yes, they were bloody men.  Because these people were covered in blood, as if they had been soaked by the rain, with liquid dripping from all over their bodies. However, what was dripping was not rain, but blood.  Under the sunshine, everyone's body is red and dazzling.

    And the scene on the ground is even more terrifying.  I saw that the place where these people were standing was completely submerged in blood, and there were thick layers of corpses around them, forming circles.

    Among them, there were a lot of corpses in one place. The place where he stood was covered with corpses for several feet, and it was very thick, forming a big circle.

    On the south gate battlefield, it’s just like this, big circles, small circles, one after another.

    "It's so terrifying, so terrifying. How is this possible? Just a few hundred people not only defended the south gate that Yu Gushe led more than 30,000 elite troops to attack, but also wiped out all the opponents. This  It shouldn’t be done anyway, and…”

    Even if?Now, thinking of the scene on the battlefield at the south gate, Zhi lost his mind and still felt horrified and unbelievable.  In a word, this is too unscientific.  He really wanted to ask what happened there and how it was done.

    It’s a pity that he didn’t dare to ask. He didn’t know why, but when he saw the uncle in front of him, he felt his legs were a little weak and his whole body was trembling.

    The battle at the South Gate is a mystery.  When everyone arrived there, except for the corpses of Turks all over the ground.  The only ones left were Li Feng, Xiao Hei, who stood there quietly, and the three to four hundred Black Tiger Army soldiers who were covered in scars and relied on the support of Mo Dao to stand, as well as the Black Tiger Army soldiers in the circles who had been drowned in blood.  corpse.

    In this battle, more than half of the more than 800 Black Tiger troops were lost, and the rest, except Li Feng, were all wounded.  There were several wounds on Xiao Hei's limbs, but to Xiao Hei, these small wounds were nothing.  After returning to Dingxiang City, except for Li Feng and Xiao Hei, no Black Tiger Army soldier could stand up anymore, and they were all unconscious.

    As for Li Feng, he was carried back by Xiao Hei.  Moreover, after returning, he remained silent, which seemed very abnormal.  Even his eyes looked a little dull.

    However, no one dared to ask about this.  because.  As soon as they got close to Li Feng, everyone felt waves of depression, panic and discomfort.  But luckily.  Li Feng looked like everything was fine, which made Li Ji and the others feel slightly relieved.

    Since I can’t ask or speak, I can only risk my life to accompany the gentleman.  Accompanied by remaining silent.  In the end, Cheng Yaojin simply ordered people to serve wine. Anyway, Li Feng had orders to go forward. After the battle, those Erguotou could drink whatever they wanted.  If you can't talk, you can only drink.

    Fortunately, Li Feng did not show any abnormality when it came to drinking. He started drinking one bowl after another.  A jar of wine weighs ten pounds.  Now on Li Feng's table.  It's already the second altar.  Seeing this, Zhi lost his mind and was even more speechless for a while.

    To know.  This was Erguotou, very strong, even for him who always prided himself on being a good drinker.  If you drink three or four kilograms, you will be drunk and unconscious.  Look at this person, he has drunk more than ten kilograms of wine.  Still acting like a fine person.

    "He's great at killing people, but he's also great at drinking wine"

    After muttering in his heart for a while, Zhi lost his thoughts and looked at Xiao Hei who was lying next to Li Feng.  Xiao Hei wanted to drink, Cheng Yaojin and the others already knew this.  Last night, Li Feng didn't even drink. They remembered clearly that he had someone prepare wine for Xiao Hei.  Therefore, there is also a big basin placed in front of Xiao Hei.

    As for Xiao Hei, his limbs were all bandaged with cloth, and he was lying there, his head never leaving the big basin.  There were already two empty wine jars beside him.

    "This guy is really good at drinking. He drinks so much without getting drunk. I just don't know if this guy will go crazy when he is drunk. I hope not. Otherwise, it will be really troublesome."

    Seeing that the wine in the big basin in front of Xiao Hei was almost bottomed out again, Cheng Yaojin and the others began to panic.  When people are drunk, they will act drunkenly. What if this tiger is drunk?

    "Come here, bring me another jar of wine"

    Soon, Xiao Hei finally licked up the wine in the basin. Then he raised his big head and looked at Cheng Yaojin with his eyes. Cheng Yaojin was immediately as big as his head or two.  There is no other way but to let people serve wine again.  As for why Xiao Hei looked for Cheng Yaojin, it was because he was the one who poured the wine for Xiao Hei just now. Who else would Xiao Hei look for if not him?

    “If we don’t serve wine, let’s serve food.”

    Until this time, Li Feng finally stopped drinking, raised his head, and spoke slowly.

    "Okay, okay, here's the food, some more horse meat. Well, Marshal, do you want Xiao Hei raw or cooked?"

    Hearing that Li Feng finally spoke, everyone finally breathed a sigh of relief and became happy at the same time.  They were really worried about what was going wrong with Li Feng.  Cheng Yaojin ordered outside with a happy face, but then he started to look at Li Feng and asked.

    "It's familiar"

    Xiao Hei actually prefers cooked food. Since he doesn’t have to cook it himself, Li Feng will of course choose what Xiao Hei likes.  Besides, it's not good for them to eat cooked food here, and Xiao Hei is eating raw meat on the side, isn't it?

    Speaking of which, it’s really thanks to Xiao Hei that he came back in time today, otherwise, the consequences would be unpredictable.  In this regard, Li Feng must of course reward Xiao Hei, a great hero.  Besides, Xiao Hei is a wounded person now, so he needs to be taken good care of, right?

    "Commander, now that the war is over, how do you think we should arrange the next things?"

    Seeing that Li Feng finally returned to normal, Li JiHe immediately asked Li Feng for instructions.  After all, although the war is over, there is still a lot of work that must be done.  For example, send good news to Chang'an and so on.  Also, since the war was very urgent as soon as they arrived here, they didn't even report the situation here to Chang'an.

    If it were in the past, Li Ji would never have been like this. After all, even though he would be subject to foreign military orders, he would not be able to do so.  However, he still didn't dare to say that he could fight however he wanted without being affected by the court at all.  But this time, Li Feng was there, so he wasn't worried.

    "You can decide these for yourselves. I will go back tomorrow."

    After hearing what Li Ji said, Li Feng began to frown, and then he spoke.  He didn't want to deal with these nonsense.  Now he just wants to go home.

    "Ah, I'll go back tomorrow"

    However, Li Feng's words frightened Li Ji and the others half to death, and they screamed in surprise.  He stared at Li Feng with wide eyes and disbelief.

    "What, can't it?"

    Li Feng saw everyone’s surprised expressions and spoke again.  However, although the tone was inquiring, there was no hint of inquiring on his face.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 334: A Different Black Tiger Army

    When he woke up, it was already three o'clock in the morning. Li Feng's biological clock has always been very on time. This can be said to be the only exception. After a full sleep, the physical fatigue disappeared completely, but mentally  The exhaustion still left Li Feng with a lazy and dejected look all over his body.

    However, now he no longer thinks about anything. There is only one thought in his mind, and that is to go home, to the home that can give him peace of mind.

    Although Li Ji and the others had millions of reasons and millions of worries about Li Feng saying he wanted to leave, no one said anything because they knew it would be useless even if they said it. They couldn't stop Li Feng at all.

    Although Xiao Hei's limbs were injured, they were very minor. In addition, this guy seemed to be very talented. Yesterday, he used medicine to bandage the wound, but by night, it was removed. Obviously, the bandage made  It felt very uncomfortable. The wound was not big, and the bleeding had stopped for a long time. Seeing it walking, it didn't feel any discomfort at all, so Li Feng could only follow it.

    This time when he went back, Li Feng only took Xiao Hei with him. As for the Black Tiger Army, Li Feng did not inform them. After all, they were all injured and needed to recover for a while.

    Although Li Feng also wanted to wait for them and take them back together, he really couldn't wait any longer. He wanted to go home. In Li Feng's heart, it was a piece of pure land. It was the most important thing compared to going home.  Everything is not that important anymore

    Perhaps, in the eyes of many people, what Li Feng did at this time was simply extremely bad. As the commander of the First Army, he just slapped his ass and left like this. It was obviously very unsatisfactory. As an instructor of the Black Tiger Army,  But he couldn't wait for everyone to go back together, which made people feel very inappropriate.

    If he really wants to go online, these two things alone can label him as disloyal and unjust. However, it is obvious that Li Feng will not care about these things.

    In everyone's heart, there is a weight, which is more important, and your own heart knows it best. Li Feng asked himself that he is not a selfless person. On the contrary, he is a relatively selfish person. He will never change his heart because of other people's opinions.  That persistence will not affect your heart because of these things

    No one can tell me who is alive, I am free and easy to do whatever I want

    "Commander, the carriage is ready"

    Li Feng, who had already changed into casual clothes, saw a large carriage parked at the door as soon as he left the Governor's Mansion. A soldier was waiting there. After seeing Li Feng, he quickly told Li Feng that, except for this soldier,  , there is no one else. This is what Li Feng has already explained a long time ago. He does not want anyone to come and see him off, and he does not need anyone to accompany him. As for Li Feng's request, Li Ji and the others can only comply with it.

    "Well, please, Xiaohei, let's go home."

    When he opened the carriage and took a look, he saw the thunder god's armor, drums, urns, golden hammers, and thunder bows all placed in the carriage. Other than that, it was all Erguotou and some dry food. Li Feng immediately closed the carriage door and said to the soldier  In one sentence, with the other party's expression blank, he greeted Xiao Hei, drove the carriage and headed out of the city.

    "Old Niu, everything is arranged properly"

    Just as Li Feng drove the carriage and took Xiao Hei out of Dingxiang City and headed into the distance, Li Ji took Cheng Yaojin, Niu Jinda, and Zhi lost Si Li standing on the high city wall.  , looking at Li Feng's retreating back, Li Ji turned his head and asked Niu Jinda

    "The arrangements were made overnight last night. Nothing will happen to the commander-in-chief. There are people in front and behind him."

    Hearing Li Ji's inquiry, Niu Jinda immediately said that although Li Feng had told him that he did not need anyone to accompany him, last night, Li Ji still asked Niu Jinda to arrange manpower. It was obvious that Li Feng was on the road alone, but secretly there were a large number of people.  The guard is coming

    "Well, let me tell you, you two, you really have to eat carrots first and don't worry about it. With the commander's ability, you still need human protection. I can tell you, you have to be careful. If you make the commander unhappy, haha, like that old man  Monkeys, like Big Lao Hei, don’t blame Lao Cheng. I’ll pretend I didn’t see it then. Marshal’s sledgehammer, I can’t stop Lao Cheng.”

    When Cheng Yaojin heard this, he realized that Li Ji and the others actually arranged for people to follow Li Feng. He was immediately shocked and quickly told Li Ji and Niu Jinda.  Jin's statement, nodding to

    "You unloyal old guy, what do you think I think? But if you're not afraid of ten thousand, just be afraid of what might happen. What if something really happens? Besides, even if I'm not afraid of something happening to the commander, I'm still afraid of him.  If you make things too big, it’s not like you don’t know the commander’s temper.”

    Li Ji is more troubled than anyone else about Li Feng's departure. However, there is no way to stop Li Feng. Now,?I just hope that Li Feng can return to Chang'an safely.

    "Haha, that seems to be the case. Marshal's temper has improved a lot now, but he is also a bit weird. Why do you care so much about him? We can't afford to worry about him anyway, can we?"

    After hearing what Li Ji said, Cheng Yaojin immediately said with a smile that he should arrange for someone to follow him, otherwise, if something happens, Li Feng would be in trouble.

    "Deputy Commander, this Commanderjust left like this, is everything okay?"

    Zhi Huansi Li, who had been silent by the side, also asked Li Ji at this time, looking a little nervous and worried. You know, Li Feng is the commander of the army. He ran away without orders and without an imperial edict. Such a thing is not a trivial matter.  Come on, if you really scream, this is not a small crime.

    "Don't worry, I sent someone to send an urgent message to Chang'an last night. Your Majesty will take care of it by then. There should be nothing wrong."

    After hearing what Zhi lost his thoughts, Li Ji was stunned for a moment, and then answered with a smile.

    "Haha, the military advisor is right, what can happen?"

    Cheng Yaojin, who was on the side, immediately said with a bad smile after hearing what Zhi lost his thoughts. To be honest, he really hoped something would happen. When the time comes, there would be a lot of excitement.  Thinking about Hou Junji and Yuchi Gong, Cheng Yaojin felt a burst of joy in his heart.

    Seeing the expressions on the faces of Li Ji and Cheng Yaojin, Zhi lost his mind and felt confused for a while. However, since Li Ji and Cheng Yaojin said so, he was embarrassed to go further.

    "Don't tell me, it's really fun to fight with our commander-in-chief. I thought that in the face of this desperate attack, we would definitely have a fierce battle. Unexpectedly, damn, one day  It will be over in less than half a month. Also, look, how much time has been spent since the commander came, less than half a month He deserves to be so unlucky. Alas, it's a pity that even the corpse can't be found in the capital.  This land, perhaps countless years from now, will still be so red.”

    As he spoke, Niu Jinda pointed to the still red ground under the city and began to lament that the blood of more than 30,000 Turkic soldiers had completely dyed the land south of Dingxiang City red.

    "Speaking of which, this battle is all thanks to the commander and the Black Tiger Army. It's a pity that the Black Tiger Army also suffered heavy casualties in this battle. There were 1,000 people when they came, but now only half of them are left. Moreover, many of them may never go to the battlefield again.  These people are the real elites among the elites.”

    Speaking of this battle, everyone immediately remembered that the Black Tiger Army came to this battle. The Black Tiger Army indeed suffered heavy losses. Half of them died in the battle alone, and there were also many disabled people who could really be left.  There are only three or four hundred people.

    "It's a pity, but if a soldier can do what they do, he will die without regrets. Speaking of the Black Tiger Army, I am completely convinced by Lao Cheng. You know, in the early morning, I went to see those few  I was a boy, and I found that they were actually drinking. There was no sadness on their faces. I was so angry. I thought to myself why they were so heartless. But guess what, those boys said something to me.  What?"

    Speaking of the Black Tiger Army, Cheng Yaojin immediately remembered something that happened when he went to check on the Black Tiger Army in the early morning. As for the boys he was talking about, he must be referring to Cheng Chubi and the others.

    "They told me that on the battlefield, life and death are inevitable. Their brothers all died with a smile, so there is no need to be sad. They bleed on the battlefield, just like ordinary people sweating in the fields. It's nothing to make a fuss about. At first, I felt baffled when I heard this.  , but then, the more I thought about it, the more it made sense, what do you think?”

    Thinking of Cheng Chubi’s expressions and their words, Cheng Yaojin repeated these words, wanting to hear what Li Ji and the others thought about this.

    "Also, do you know what the commander-in-chief said to the Black Tiger Army every time he faced a big battle? Speaking of which, you don't believe it. The commander-in-chief only said four words each time. Take care of yourself."

    Thinking of this, he thought of another thing, that is, the four words Li Feng said before every battle, which made him feel incredible, because he was also a general, and he would say this to the soldiers every time he started a battle.  Some words, but those words are nothing more than words to boost morale. How can someone like Li Feng come directly and take care of themselves?

    After hearing these things, he couldn't figure it out at first. He really couldn't figure it out. But slowly, the more he thought about it, the more he felt that there was something special hidden in it.

    There is something hidden in these seemingly ruthless words, but he can't figure out what it is. Now, while everyone is here, I want to hear everyone's opinions.

    After everyone heard Cheng Yaojin’s words, they were stunned for a moment. After all, these things were indeed consistent with what they insisted on.??Things are different. In their opinion, the army should not be like this. In their opinion, it has no combat effectiveness.

    But the fact is before everyone. The combat power of the Black Tiger Army is simply unbelievable. To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to subscribe to this site and give rewards. Your support is my biggest motivation.  )Go and read om)

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 335: Family is better than all good things

    "I'm back, I'm finally home."

    Four days, this time it only took Li Feng four days to rush back from Dingxiang City.  Along the way, he almost never stopped except to let the horses rest.  In fact, in order to avoid trouble and waste time, he never entered any town. Finally, four days later, he stood at the entrance of Jianghu Village.

    Standing at the entrance of the village, looking at the peaceful Jianghu Village under the night, Li Feng suddenly became very excited.  He understands that from beginning to end, he is just an ordinary homebody, and home is everything to him.  Only here can his heart become peaceful and peaceful.

    At this moment, looking at the small village in front of him, looking in the direction of his home, his eyes felt a little sore, and then he just stood there like that.

    "Hoo ho"

    And Xiao Hei, who was following Li Feng, also seemed excited.  However, it does not have Li Feng's sentimentality, let alone any timid thoughts about being close to home.  Its performance was very direct. Facing the direction of the village, there were bursts of tiger roars, and its joy could be heard in its voice.

    "You guy, why are you making such a loud noise? Forget it, let's go, I know you are happy, haha"

    Li Feng, who was interrupted by Xiao Hei's roar, first complained to Xiao Hei.  However, looking at its aggrieved expression, I suddenly couldn't laugh or cry again.  He could hear Xiao Hei's joy. In fact, that was not the case in his heart.  After greeting Xiao Hei, Li Feng drove the carriage towards the village.

    "Big brother, Xiaohei"

    "Fourth uncle. Xiaohei"

    Li Feng had just walked into the village when a burst of very urgent and very familiar voices came from in front of him.  Then there were bursts of footsteps.

    "Call"

    As Li Feng pulled the reins, the carriage stopped.  Afterwards, Li Feng jumped off the carriage.  He heard it, it was Yaya and Gao Yang's voice.  And the messy and rapid footsteps showed that there were definitely more than two people coming.  The family members must have heard Xiao Hei's roar and ran out.

    "Brother Wuwu, why did you come back?"

    Not long after Li Feng got off the carriage, a small figure rushed towards him and hugged him tightly.  I started crying.  The voice was filled with worry.  joy and grievance

    "Yaya, be good, don't cry. Big brother is back, isn't he? Don't cry. Don't cry."

    Hearing Yaya’s cry.  Li Feng could only hold back tears desperately.  Holding Yaya's weak body, she comforted her softly.  Such a scene made him deeply moved.  I also feel distressed.

    At this time, waves of footsteps finally stopped in front of Li Feng, and then Li Feng was surrounded.  Surrounded by pairs of trembling hands, warm embraces, and unstoppable tears.

    "Ho ho"

    Seeing Li Feng being hugged, Xiao Hei immediately let out two rapid roars, and then began to wander around the crowd, looking very anxious.  There is no way, the difference in treatment is too big, no one cares about it, it's not fair.

    "Okay, don't cry anymore, look at Xiao Hei being jealous, haha."

    Seeing everyone crying like tears and looking at Xiao Hei who was anxiously beside him, Li Feng immediately spoke.  It was getting dark today, so standing at the entrance of the village was not the same thing.

    "If you go, you will know nonsense"

    "Little Black"

    After hearing Li Feng’s words, Rou Niang immediately groaned. However, at this time, everyone also immediately thought of Xiao Hei, so the target of being ravaged immediately became Xiao Hei.

    "Brother-in-law, you are back"

    It was only then that Xiaohu stepped forward and said to Li Feng.  Xiaohu is originally a person who is not good at words, and his expression of emotions is as dull as himself.  However, those somewhat red eyes showed his mood at this time.

    "Haha, kid, are you waiting impatiently for me to come back to help you celebrate your wedding?"

    Looking at Xiaohu who looked a little excited but didn’t know what to say and seemed a little nervous, Li Feng patted Xiaohu on the shoulder and said to Xiaohu with a smile.

    "me"

    "Fourth uncle, please stop bullying Xiaohu. You clearly know that he doesn't mean that."

    Hearing what Li Feng said, Xiaohu immediately blushed, hesitating and didn't know what to do.  However, Gao Yang on the side immediately stopped. She was not as shy as Xiaohu.

    "Look, look, someone is feeling sad, our little tiger is lucky, haha"

    “?"Uncle"

    "Okay, stop making trouble and go home for dinner first."

    At this time, Rou Niang finally spoke. She knew that Li Feng must not have eaten yet.  Besides, if you want to talk this late at night, you can't stand at the entrance of the village all the time.  After hearing Rou Niang's words, everyone came back to their senses and knew that Li Feng must be tired and hungry.

    So, everyone started to take action.  Xiaohu immediately stepped forward to take charge of driving the carriage, while Yaya and Gao Yang gathered around Xiaohei and Li Feng.  He was holding Rou Niang with his left hand, and holding Yang Jie with his right hand at the end.  Rou Niang has long been used to holding hands. She is not afraid of it in broad daylight, let alone at night.  Only Yang Jie had never experienced such a thing. Li Feng could clearly feel the subtle tremors coming from the soft little hands.

    "Sister Yingying went to Chang'an City a few days ago. The prince is too busy, so I asked her to help. It just so happened that she was not in good spirits during the time you were away. She was busy with something, so she will feel better."

    Li Feng was just about to ask Cui Yingying when Rou Niang on the side spoke softly to Li Feng.  Judging from his expression, he seemed to be afraid that Li Feng would be angry.  After all, when Li Feng came back, she was the only one who was not there to pick him up. It would be bad if Li Feng had any thoughts in his mind.

    "It's okay. Actually, I hope you all have something to do. As long as you like to do anything, I will absolutely support you here. I don't want you to be like those wealthy ladies, shut up like birds every day.  In a cage, stuck at home. In life, you are happy if you can do something you like. For example, Rou Niang, you like to make clothes, so let’s work on how to make more styles and be more beautiful.  When the clothes come, let everyone in the world wear the clothes made by our mother-in-law. Xiaojie likes to play the piano and music. Well, we will let this beautiful and moving piano sound spread all over the country. You guys.  Say, how's it going?"

    Li Feng didn’t take Rou Niang’s worries seriously at all.  Not only did he not feel angry at all, but he felt more guilty in his heart.  For so long, he has ignored Rou Niang and the others. Thinking about it now, it is really wrong.

    If nothing else, let’s talk about Yang Jie.  Music has always played a major role in her life.  Needless to say, she has dreams in her heart.  However, in order to stay in Jianghu Village and stay with Li Feng, she gave up all these things and stayed busy with Rou Niang and the others every day.

    Perhaps, she is also happy now, but, no matter what, there is always some regret in her heart.  But these are not what Li Feng wants to see.  If they are willing and they like it, Li Feng will definitely fully support them in doing what they like.

    When you love someone, you must not always think about changing the other person. If you always ask the other person to change according to your own intentions, then you are not loving the other person, but loving yourself.

    Love cannot be too selfish. Love that is too selfish will often become tasteless and deteriorate.

    After Li Feng finished speaking these words, it was obvious that Rou Niang and Yang Jie's hands tightened. Then, they both began to slow down and looked at Li Feng in unison.  Although they did not speak, Li Feng could feel the excitement and gratitude in their hearts, and he could feel a deep love.

    "Let's go home first. I will talk to you slowly when the time comes, okay?"

    At this moment, this scene made Li Feng feel apologetic in his heart, and then, a strong feeling of happiness emerged in his heart.  He gently let go of their hands and hugged their soft waists instead.  Many times, giving is just as rewarding as receiving, which makes people feel extremely happy.

    "kindness"

    With two bursts of shy and charming sounds, two soft arms wrapped around Li Feng's waist from behind, and the three of them walked home leaning on each other with a sweet and warm mood.

    "It seems that after a while, we will start to be busy again. Niang Niang likes to make clothes. This is easy to handle. Let's use her craftsmanship to come up with some new styles of clothes. We will also train a master of fashion design.  Well, but if you want people of this era to accept this new costume, you have to think carefully about it."

    "Yang Jie, we have to ask her what she thinks. Then we can discuss how to handle the matter."

    "It just so happens that after settling the matter between Rou Niang and Yang Jie, Yingying will have something to do."

    Along the way, Li Feng's mind immediately began to think about how to handle things.  However, after thinking about it for a while, he didn't want to think about it anymore. This kind of thing cannot be figured out in a short while.  What's more, he has a more important thing to do next.

    Although the war is over, many people??What happened next was not over yet.  For example, the Black Tiger Army's pension method, their military exploits, and the monuments and memorial squares he had already planned to build.  These matters must be handled by him personally.

    It is natural for soldiers to bleed on the battlefield. However, Li Feng will never let such a thing happen (to be continued)

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 336: Trouble caused by the good news

    This time, Li Feng's time out was not very long, not even a month.  Among them, it took seven days when I went there, and another four days when I came back.  It can be said that the actual time spent on the battlefield is only about ten days.

    Ten days is too short for a war.  Especially for such a war, under normal circumstances, if you want to end it, it will be calculated in months or even years.  Ten days is really incredible.

    "This is real?"

    In the Ganlu Hall, Li Shimin held the good news in his hand and read it back and forth several times.  However, he still couldn't believe that what he saw was real.  He even carefully distinguished the handwriting on it.  In the end, after confirming that this was Li Ji's handwriting and that the signatures were indeed Li Ji's and the others' handwriting, he slowly put down the good news in his hands.

    These days, he is really anxious, because during this period of time, he has not received any military reports from the Turkic battlefield.  He was anxious and helpless about this, but in his heart, he scolded Li Feng, Li Ji and the others bloody.  In fact, how did he know that it wasn't that Li Ji didn't want to report the military situation to Chang'an, but that he simply didn't have the time.

    The total fighting time was only about ten days.  During these ten days, the Turks continued to attack without stopping.  In addition, the coach Li Feng is not here at all. It is easy to imagine how nervous this scene is, and where is the effort.  What are you going to report?

    The most important thing is that even if you report it, water from afar cannot quench your thirst.  Of course, there is another reason, that is, Li Feng is carrying it, and Li Ji and the others are not afraid.

    This way, Li Shimin and the others were left to worry behind the scenes.

    ?????????????????? However, it’s not very urgent to say it’s urgent. In Li Shimin’s view, it’s only been a few days.  The war has just begun.  It's still early.  thought.  Maybe Li Ji and the others were arranging their defense and there would be nothing going on for a while, so they didn't report back.

    Today, I finally received the news.  But.  did not expect.  What I received was good news.  This shocked Li Shimin.  After all, this time is too short.  And, as originally envisioned.  All he asked was to withstand the opponent's attack and defend the city.  As long as we can ensure that the city is not lost, then the mission has been completed.  At that time, when Tuyuhun's side is victorious, let Li Jing and others go to support them.

    However, he didn’t expect that Li Ji actually sent him good news. It was completely unexpected.

    What shocked Li Shimin even more was the content in the victory report. These contents surprised him and, of course, made him even more unbelievable.

    What frightened him was that this time the Turks actually hid their true strength, which was not the 150,000 they had said before, but nearly 200,000.  Two hundred thousand, this number shocked Li Shimin.  You know, even if the reinforcements brought by Li Ji are included, Datang's army there is less than 110,000.  The difference is nearly double, which is really scary.

    And under such circumstances, the Tang Army actually won the victory within ten days.  They killed over 100,000 men and horses from the other side. The North Court army was completely destroyed and the South Courtyard fled.  Even Yu Gushe, the Lord of Beiting, died in battle.  Li Shimin was surprised and happy when he heard the news.  You know, it is incredible that such a big victory can occur under such a gap.

    What shocked Li Shimin the most was the performance of the Black Tiger Army. Let’s not talk about anything else, just the number of enemies killed.  Regarding this, Li Ji gave Li Shimin a detailed report.  At the end, the Black Tiger Army actually killed at least 70,000 Turks on their own.

    One thousand people kill the opponent's 70,000 people. This means that on average, each Black Tiger Army soldier kills 70 Turkic soldiers.  When Li Shimin saw this, he thought it was a bit ridiculous and just a joke.  Either the other party is a wooden person, the kind that you can kill without fighting back, otherwise, let alone killing, even killing seventy pigs is not an easy thing to do.

    But Li Shimin immediately thought of Li Feng, and the time he went to see the Black Tiger Army perform. Thinking of the Black Tiger Army's strength, and the even more powerful fourth brother, Li Shimin was immediately confused.

    "Hey, why do things always give me a headache when things get involved with my fourth brother? Seeing the good news, it was originally a very happy thing, but when it comes to him, it is a headache."

    After reading it for the last time, Li Shimin put the good news on the desk, shook his head very depressedly, and sighed.  Then, he picked up the letter on the desk, which was also delivered with the good news.

    "What is this Li Ji?"Thinking about it, is it possible? Is there any secret thing that can't be accomplished?  "

    Picking up the letter, Li Shimin suddenly felt strange.  Since Li Ji did not write the matter in the victory report, but wrote it in a secret letter alone, it must be something that cannot be made public.  This made Li Shimin curious. In his opinion, Li Ji was not such a person.

    “I’ll go home after the war.”

    There was very little content in the letter, and Li Shimin read it after just one glance.  However, the content above made him even more surprised, with his mouth wide open and his eyes widened.  But then, a burst of ecstasy appeared on his face.  Now, he doesn't know what to do with the good news.

    Afterwards, he stood up with excitement on his face, but soon sat down again.

    "No, this matter cannot be made public. Without an imperial order or an imperial edict, leaving the camp without permission is a capital crime. If someone with ulterior motives knows about this matter, I will have another headache. He is not afraid of anything.  In the end, I was responsible for all the trouble. Fortunately, Li Ji reported the matter, otherwise the trouble would have been huge. Hey, having such a brother makes people laugh and cry. "

    After sitting down, the expression on Li Shimin's face suddenly became richer.  However, it was obvious that although he looked a little helpless and had a headache, his eyes were full of smiles.

    "Come here, go and invite the prince."

    After thinking for a while, Li Shimin immediately had an idea, and then gave instructions to the door.  Obviously, it is most appropriate for Li Chengqian to handle this matter.

    Back home, Li Feng’s biological clock finally returned to normal.  I got up early in the morning to make breakfast. Rou Niang originally promised to get up to make breakfast, but unfortunately, she couldn't get up.  You know, Li Feng has been out for nearly a month. It can be said that he has not smelled the smell of meat for three years, and he is very angry.

    ??Besides, when he returned home, Li Feng immediately felt relaxed. Getting up in the morning and making breakfast was also a very enjoyable thing.  He was in a good mood, humming and busy in the kitchen, and his expression was as comfortable as he wanted.

    "Jie'er, morning, um, what's wrong with you? You didn't have a good night's rest."

    As the door opened softly, Li Feng looked up and saw Yang Jie getting up, so he smiled and said to her.  However, seeing the look on her face, it was obvious that she was sleep deprived, so I asked casually.

    "No, no, maybe I went to bed too late last night."

    When Li Feng asked, Yang Jie immediately blushed and began to answer hesitantly.  Immediately, he came over and helped make breakfast together.

    "It was too late to sleep, no, last night"

    Seeing Yang Jie’s expression, Li Feng was stunned for a moment. Last night, after dinner.  Considering that Li Feng was tired, everyone went to bed early so that Li Feng could rest early.  The time to go to bed is much earlier than usual.  Hearing Yang Jie say that he went to bed too late certainly made Li Feng feel strange.

    However, he soon realized something.  The room where Yang Jie slept was right next to his and Rou Niang's room. The sound insulation effect of this room was not very good.  The movement last night was a bit overwhelming. Thinking of this made Li Feng choke a little.

    "It's not good if it affects people's sleep. When is it?"

    Looking at Yang Jie, who still looked shy, Li Feng was immediately moved.  Anyway, this matter has developed to this point, so there is no need to be secretive.

    "Brother Li, don't stare at people like this"

    Just when Li Feng was staring at Yang Jie in a daze, Yang Jie whispered.  Just thinking of the noise Li Feng and Rou Niang made last night made her feel hot on her face.  Now, when she discovered that Li Feng was staring at her with gleaming eyes, she felt that her face was almost on fire.

    She knew that her face must be red at this moment.  How embarrassing it would be to be seen by others next time.  So, he whispered to Li Feng.

    "Haha, nothing"

    In response to this, Li Feng giggled and said it was okay indifferently.  When Yang Jie heard this, her eyes immediately glared angrily at Li Feng, and then she couldn't help but laugh too.  With this smile, he saw the silly look on Li Feng's face. He rolled his eyes at Li Feng and walked out of the kitchen with his things.

    "Fairy? Goblin?"

    After a while, Li Feng muttered a few words and began to take breakfast out.  Yang Jie is indeed the most beautiful woman he has ever seen.

    "Fourth uncle, fourth uncle"

    Just when Li Feng was putting breakfast on the table outside, there was a sound of howling ghosts and wolves coming from outside the door.  Immediately, I saw??Li Chengqian ran in quickly, with a very excited expression on his face.  However, due to the problem with his legs, he looked a little funny when running.

    "You kid, how did you know I was back? Did you run away from home before dawn?"

    Li Feng also felt strange when he saw Li Chengqian running over.

    "Brother Li"

    However, just as Li Feng finished speaking, another whimpering sound came from the door.  (To be continued)

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 337: Li Feng’s Persistence

    "Brother Xiao, please sit over a little bit."

    In front of the dining table, Yaya, who got up a little slower, came to Xiao with a stool on her shoulders, squeezed in between Xiao and Li Feng, and said to Xiao, who was already eating.

    "Isn't your position over there?"

    Hearing Yaya’s words, Xiao immediately put down the bowl in his hand, moved the stool, and made room for Yaya.  However, he pointed to another empty seat at the dining table and said to Yaya very strangely.

    You know, during normal meals, because both Li Feng and Xiao drink, he sits next to Li Feng in order to facilitate the pouring of wine and to drink happily, while Yaya and the others, who don't drink, sit on the other side.

    "I want to sit next to my big brother"

    Seeing Xiao obediently give up his seat, Yaya's little mouth suddenly turned into a crescent moon. Then, she put down the stool in her hand and sat down. With a proud face, she sat down next to Li Feng and looked at everyone.

    "Okay, let's sit next to Yaya. Come on, Yaya, eat an egg. I'm not at home, so you don't eat well. Look, you've lost weight."

    Looking at Yaya’s little face full of joy, Li Feng suddenly felt warm in his heart.  Then, he picked up an egg, peeled off the shell, put it in Yaya's bowl, and said to Yaya with a smile on his face.  After being away from home for nearly a month, he felt intoxicated by the warmth after returning.

    "When my eldest brother is not here, I will not be able to enjoy my kindness if I am not happy. Not only me, but also my sister, sister Jie, sister Yingying, and little Sizi will only eat a little bit and then stop eating."

    Hearing what Li Feng said, Yaya immediately lowered her head with aggrieved face.  However, then, he raised his head and looked at Li Feng, pointing at Rou Niang and the others.  Looking at this, he is preparing to do something that will not punish everyone.

    "Oh, really, this is not possible, come on. One egg per person."

    When Li Feng heard this, he immediately pretended to be enlightened. Then he picked up three eggs, and they were exactly the same. Rou Niang and the other three took one each.  all of a sudden.  This made the sweet smiles on their faces, which were already smiling sweetly, become even sweeter.

    "Fourth uncle, and me, you can't be partial. I also miss my fourth uncle very much. Look at his beautiful face. He has lost a lot of weight."

    When Gao Yang saw that everyone was there, she was the only one left. He immediately yelled, stretched out his rice bowl in front of Li Feng, and said pitifully.

    "Really? How do I look at you girl? You seem to have gained some weight. You can't take advantage of the time when I'm not at home. Find an opportunity to be lazy."

    "You bad fourth uncle, he always tries to bully others as soon as he comes back. How can anyone else do that?"

    "Okay, okay, I'll get you one too, come on. Come on, I'll give you two, that's interesting."

    "That's right. That's pretty much it. Fourth uncle, you bully others. Why are the shells given to others but not to me?"

    "Haven't you heard of how you can make enough food and clothing by yourself? Haha"

    Li Feng’s return was like a powerful injection into the family, making the family immediately full of vitality and joy.  The dinner table was filled with bursts of laughter and laughter.  Looking at the scene in front of me.  Li Feng saw it in his eyes, smiled on his face, and enjoyed it.

    "You kid, tell me, how did you know I came back and what business do you have with me?"

    After breakfast, Rou Niang and the others started to clean up, while Li Feng sat aside.  Li Chengqian also quickly followed and sat next to Li Feng.  Li Feng glanced at Li Chengqian and asked Li Chengqian.  Li Feng knew that there must be something going on when Li Chengqian came.  Because, he knew everything, so his emperor father had no reason not to know.

    "Haha, of course this is what my father told me. He asked me to verify the information on the victory report sent yesterday."

    Li Chengqian was used to being in front of Li Feng, and had no worries or concealments. Therefore, when Li Feng asked him, he spoke honestly.

    "Victory report? Oh, it's the battle report sent back by Li Ji and the others. I wonder if your father made a mistake? There's no use asking me to verify this thing. If you want to verify it, you should send someone to Dingxiangcheng to verify it on the spot.  . Come to me, how do I know this specific number? Really?"

    Li Feng understood after being stunned for a moment.  Of course, Li Feng would not have any objection to verifying military exploits.  This kind of thing is very, absolutely necessary.  Not to mention that the victory report was not written by him, even if he reported it in person and the court sent people to verify it, he would not have any objection.  After all, such a thing is a matter of course.

    However, what depressed Li Feng was that Li Shimin actually sent Li Chengqian to him for verification.  You know, he has no idea about the specific situation after the war.

    "Actually, my main mission is to see if you are really back, Fourth Uncle. As for the other things, my father has not explained anything else. By the way, Fourth Uncle, is this battle really over?"

    Let’s see if Li Feng is back. This is what Li Shimin told us.Li Chengqian’s mission.  Although, Li Chengqian also felt baffled by this task.  However, he didn't care about it.  What he wanted to know more was the specific situation on the battlefield.

    Li Chengqian, who has dreamed of being a general since he was a child, still knows something about war.  He was even more curious about how Li Feng ended this war in such a short period of time.  This battle ended so quickly that it was unbelievable.

    "Bullshit, can I come back until the war is over? There were nearly 200,000 Turks in the South and Beitings, and more than 100,000 died. However, those who died were all troops from the Beiting, and Yugushe also died.  The only ones who escaped were the troops from Nanting. Only a few thousand people were killed in Nanting. Well, it seems that tens of thousands of horses were captured intact. That's all I know.  I don’t have the data here.”

    Looking at Li Chengqian’s demeanor, Li Feng knew that Li Chengqian must know nothing about these things.  There was no way, Li Feng could only give him a rough idea.

    "Kill more than 100,000 enemies? This and this"

    Who would have known that as soon as Li Feng finished speaking, Li Chengqian immediately looked at Li Feng with wide eyes.  The number one hundred thousand is really scary.  For example, in the countless wars that have occurred over the years, there has never been such an outcome.  Even a few years ago, in the battle to quell the Eastern Turks, although much more troops were deployed than this time, not many enemy troops were actually killed in the end.  Basically, if you can wipe out a few thousand people, it will be considered a great victory.

    "Okay, you didn't see that I just came back. If nothing happens, just get out of here."

    Seeing Li Chengqian's appearance, Li Feng was too lazy to argue with him.  Now, he doesn't think about anything, he just wants to stay at home and live a peaceful life with his family for a while.

    "What about Fourth Uncle, where is the Black Tiger Army?"

    Hearing that Li Feng had no intention of talking about what happened on the battlefield, Li Chengqian stopped asking.  What he wants to know most now is the situation of the Black Tiger Army.  Seeing Li Feng come back, but no one from the Black Tiger Army was seen, which made him very nervous and anxious.  He may not worry about other soldiers, but he is very concerned about the Black Tiger Army.

    First of all, he put a lot of effort into the creation of the Black Tiger Army. It can be said that the Black Tiger Army was the first and only serious event that Li Chengqian did in his life.  How could he not be concerned about this?  The most important thing is that after such a long time of getting along day and night, he has very deep feelings for every Black Tiger Army soldier.

    "Hey, Black Tiger Army, half of them will never come back. As for the rest, they are all recovering from their injuries. They should wait until the main army returns to the court before they can come back."

    Thinking of the Black Tiger Army, Li Feng suddenly felt a touch of sadness in his heart, but he quickly regained his composure.  This time, the Black Tiger Army's losses were too heavy.  By then, excluding the disabled and sacrificed, at most one-third will be left.

    After listening to Li Feng’s words, Li Chengqian immediately fell into silence, with a deep sadness on his face.  After a while, he raised his head and looked at Li Feng again.

    "Fourth uncle, why don't you wait for them and bring them back with you?"

    Hearing that the Black Tiger Army suffered such heavy casualties, Li Chengqian immediately felt uncomfortable in his heart.  However, soon, I felt relieved.  On the battlefield, life and death are unpredictable, and there are no immortals.  However, there was one problem that Li Chengqian couldn't figure out, and that was that Li Feng didn't wait for the Black Tiger Army to come back together.  This puzzled him, and at the same time he felt a little uncomfortable.  At least, if it were him, he would definitely not be like this.

    "Are you trying to say that I'm not loyal enough, right?"

    After listening to Li Chengqian's words, Li Feng raised his head and glanced at Li Chengqian. From Li Chengqian's expression, Li Feng already knew what Li Chengqian meant.

    "maybe"

    Seeing Li Chengqian's silence, Li Feng spoke slowly again.

    "If it weren't for Yan'er, if it wasn't for this family, I would definitely not leave home and go to the battlefield. I like a quiet, simple and peaceful life, and this family is the most important thing to me. Compared with it, what  Fame and fortune, money and status, and even everything else, are no longer so important.”

    "Everything in the world has gains and losses. In many things, you cannot have the best of both worlds. If a person wants to cover everything and want everything, in the end, he will definitely get nothing."

    "If I have to give a reason, it is that I want to go home, that's all. Maybe this reason is absurd in the eyes of others, but as far as I am concerned, it is enough."

    Looking at the sky in the distance, Li Feng said naturally to himself.  However, although the words in his mouth were ordinary, his eyes were extremely determined.

    "Only when you have a clear mind and perseverance can you live a life without regrets. Only a life without regrets is the most beautiful."

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 338: Monument Square

    After breakfast, Li Chengqian left.  Li Feng also immediately went out and walked toward the west end of the village, arriving at the door of Master Qi's house along the way.  Seeing that the door was open and there were loud sounds in the house, Li Feng walked directly into the house.  Then, he quietly walked into the main room and sat down without making a sound.  However, a wicked smile appeared on his face.

    "You bastard, here you go"

    When Master Qi came out of the room and saw Li Feng sitting in the main room, his expression was slightly startled.  However, he quickly spoke to Li Feng calmly.

    "Oh, old man, this is your fault. I said, you have to express your surprise and show some excitement. Really, I am here to prepare a surprise for you. Who knows, you react like this, you  This person is boring, really boring.”

    Li Feng felt depressed when he saw that the surprise event he had carefully prepared had no effect at all.  He began to complain to Master Qi.

    "Surprise? It's such a surprise that you scared me to death. It's called a surprise. At this old age, the old man is still so excited that even a duck can't move, but a chicken can't move. Besides,  You kid thinks, old man, I didn’t know you were back. Don’t think about it. How could anyone in this village not hear Xiao Hei’s voice last night?”

    Master Qi sat next to Li Feng, and then spoke to Li Feng with disdain.

    "Oh haha, why did I forget about this. But, old man, you actually know why you didn't go to my house for a drink last night. After all, we are also returning from victory and there is no celebration party. It's really sad.  "

    Hearing Master Qi mention Xiao Hei, Li Feng knew what the problem was.  but.  But he was very surprised. Since the old man knew that he was back, it stands to reason that he should have been there when he was drinking last night.  But.  This old man and Lao Tie didn't go, which is not normal.

    "Go away. It's true that Lu Dongbin doesn't understand good people. Old man, I want to go have a drink. But don't think about it. In your house, there are two wives. You kid, it's been a month since you left home.  . Isn’t this a good way to give you more time to fall in love?”

    Master Qi first glared at Li Feng.  Then, he looked at Li Feng with a smirk on his face and said.  Li Feng was speechless for a while, thinking to himself.  This old man is quite considerate.  However, this idea is too comprehensive.

    "That's right. Is this battle over? Isn't that too fast?"

    Before Li Feng could say anything, Master Qi immediately asked Li Feng again with a suspicious look on his face. The look he looked at Li Feng made Li Feng feel weird. Looking at this posture, it was a bit like he regarded Li Feng as a deserter.

    "Look at what you said, old man, I can't come back until the war is over. Could it be that in your old eyes, we just look like deserters. I'm confused, this war is fought so fast and it's illegal.  "

    The seventh master’s words immediately made Li Feng roll his eyes. Li Laoer sent Li Chengqian to ask about this matter in the morning, and now the seventh master has the same question again, which makes him so depressed.

    "Haha, isn't it because you came back too quickly? Could it be that too few Turks came, or that they had already withdrawn when you got there. Otherwise, it would have been impossible for you to come back so quickly. You guys  How long have you been out for? It’s almost as long as it takes to come back and forth.”

    Hearing Li Feng confirm that the battle was indeed over, Master Qi became even more curious.  He knew how far it was from here to the battlefield, and he could figure out the round trip time. As for the speed at which the army was advancing, he also knew something about it.  However, just because he understood it, he couldn't figure it out even more.

    "You have no idea, let me tell you, it took nearly seven days to get to Dingxiang City from here. The war lasted for a total of ten days. Then, I ran back alone, which took four days. Haha  , There are not many Turks, only 200,000. As for running away, part of them was lost to them. However, they have about 100,000 troops, but they can no longer run back to the Turks."

    Thinking of the scene on the battlefield, Li Feng suddenly felt melancholy.  Although the Turks left behind about 100,000 people, the Tang Dynasty lost nearly 30,000 horses.  The most important thing is that half of the Black Tiger Army's personnel also left their precious lives there.  In such a short period of time, hundreds of thousands of people were lost.  The entire area around Dingxiang City was dyed red with blood.

    Facing the war, Li Feng was passionate and crazy when he was on the battlefield.  However, once he calmed down, thinking about the scene on the battlefield made him feel sad again.  Although he knew that war was inevitable and the loss of life was inevitable.  However, with a modern soul, he still couldn't bear such a thing.

    &nbsp; "Well, let's not talk about this anymore. We didn't finish the drink last night. It's better to choose a different day. Wait, I'll call the hammer. It's been a long time since I had a good drink. Today, I'll have a good time.  Have two drinks."

    Hearing Li Feng’s words, Master Qi was immediately shocked.  However, he soon noticed a faint look of sadness on Li Feng's face.  Master Qi stopped asking about the battlefield.

    After a while, Lao Tie came. The three drunkards didn't care whether they were in the morning or not. They casually prepared two dishes and started drinking.  While drinking, they chatted, but neither Master Qi nor Lao Tie ever mentioned the battlefield again.

    "Master Qi, I have something to do here these days and I need your help."

    After drinking for a while, Li Feng put the wine bowl on the table, and then spoke to Master Qi.  In addition to coming here to drink, Li Feng did have some things to do and needed to see Master Qi.

    "Oh, ask me for help, old man. You're not drunk, right? Old man, I don't know anything except building houses. Okay, if you have anything to say, just tell me what you want me to do."

    As soon as Li Feng finished speaking, Master Qi was immediately stunned.  He knew very well that what Li Feng had to do was absolutely nothing trivial.  But, the key is.  What help can an old man like him do?  It doesn't matter anything else, he's just afraid of messing up. If he does something bad with good intentions, it will be bad.  but.  Later, when I thought about it, he still knew very well what kind of person Li Feng was, since he dared to speak.  Explain that I can definitely help with this matter.

    "Haha, of course I know, Master Qi, you are a master in the construction industry. Don't worry, this time, I want to ask you to help me, it is your old profession. As for me, I plan to help those martyrs who died in the battlefield to build a monument square  . But I don’t know much about these things. I need your help and guidance.”

    "Monument Square?"

    Hearing that he was engaged in construction, Master Qi immediately breathed a sigh of relief.  He has that confidence.  However, when Li Feng said something about Monument Square.  He was immediately stunned. This was something he had never heard of or seen before.

    "Well, it is to build a place where the world can pay homage to those martyrs who died on the battlefield to protect their homeland and country. I want the world to remember these people who shed their blood and sacrificed their lives to protect their homeland and country.  I want the world to remember the sacrifices of these people, so that their heroic spirits will be immortal and their families will be comforted."

    "The Monument Square, as the name suggests, must first have stone tablets, engravings, and pictures to record their heroic deeds. As for the square, it is actually a huge flat land paved with flat stones. In addition to these, some buildings need to be built.  For example, there are temples and libraries, that is, libraries, to record the heroic deeds of these martyrs, and perhaps, in short, to build such a place."

    "But, for many things in this area, I have a blind eye, so I need your help, Master Qi, to provide detailed guidance and get this design drawing out."

    Seeing the confused Qi Ye, Li Feng finally came to his senses and gave a brief explanation of the meaning of the so-called Monument Square.

    Having returned from the battlefield, he only thinks about this one thing now.  Li Feng felt that he needed to do something for these soldiers who died on the battlefield.  And this thing, it can be said, is the only thing he can do for these people.  There is only one purpose, to comfort these people who died on the battlefield and their relatives.

    "This is a good thing, little madman. Look, old man, can I help you? I don't care anyway. When the time comes, you must arrange some work for me."

    As soon as Li Feng finished speaking, Lao Tie immediately stood up and stared at Li Feng.  Having experienced war for a long time, Lao Tie knew the pain of war. His heart was filled with admiration and gratitude for these soldiers who sacrificed their lives to protect their home and country.  He would absolutely support such a thing no matter what.

    "Well, yes, this is indeed a good thing, old man, I absolutely support it. However, this matter is really too big, little madman, we can't do it alone. Moreover, this matter should be  It’s handled by the imperial court.”

    " Master Qi also absolutely supports this. However, although he only listened to Li Feng briefly say it, Master Qi understood how huge this project is, so he reminded Li Feng.

    "Don't worry, Qiye. I'm here. I just prepare a plan first. Otherwise, when the time comes, nothing is prepared. How can I tell the emperor? And let's work out a general framework first, so that when the time comes, we won't have to worry about it."  In a hurry, in a hurry.”

    Li Feng is not naive enough to handle such a big matter by himself.?Do it.  The human, material and financial resources involved are astronomical.  Besides, this is what the court should do, both public and private, and Li Feng should not be left to handle it.

    "Well, that's true. How can we convince others if we haven't done anything yet? Let's see it this way. As for today's wine, let's just drink it here. If we finish the business earlier, it won't be too late to drink again later."

    Who would have known that as soon as Li Feng finished speaking, Master Qi immediately put down his wine bowl and announced that the drinking was over.  This impatience made Li Feng depressed, so I won't talk about it.  However, the seventh master is like this, what else can Li Feng say.

    PS: Because I encountered some things, there was no update in the past two days. I apologize to everyone for this.  In order to express our apology, starting from tomorrow, we will resume three updates a day.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 339: Military Spirit

    Seeing Yaya walking out happily, Li Feng turned around, walked to the side and sat down. He hadn't seen Li Shimin for nearly two months. Li Feng noticed that there was a trace of tiredness on the other person's face. It was obvious that this  After a while, he, the Emperor of the Tang Dynasty, was exhausted.

    It’s no wonder that wars are often related to the fate of the country and can be said to be the top priority of the country. Once a war breaks out, the whole government must operate at full capacity, and everything will eventually be brought to the emperor. In this way, it is better not to be busy.  What's more, this is an unexpected incident. Fighting on two fronts makes him, the emperor, sleepless and foodless.

    "Haha, the fourth brother is indeed as brave as before. He actually swept through the entire Turkic battlefield with just 1,000 Black Tiger troops. Moreover, it only took about ten days to not only solve the siege of Dingxiang Yunzhong, but also  The Turks suffered heavy losses and returned in defeat, which is truly breathtaking.”

    Seeing Li Feng, Li Shimin was in a very good mood. As soon as he came, he immediately flattered Li Feng. In fact, this was also Li Shimin's sincere words. Li Feng's actions this time were indeed beyond Li Shimin's expectations. It was absolutely true.  It's a big surprise

    Especially when he thought about three days ago, when he announced the victory in the court, the shocked expressions on the faces of civil and military officials in the court made him feel particularly comfortable. Li Feng was allowed to go to the battlefield. It could be said that Li Shimin forcibly passed it.  No one on the throne objected. However, if Li Feng could not withstand the Turks' attack, the chaos would be huge. At that time, he, the emperor, would be unable to step down.

    In addition, since Li Feng went on the expedition, the news on the battlefield has not come back at all, which has caused many people to start talking. If Li Feng was not a prince and was highly valued by Li Shimin, someone would have jumped out to impeach Li Feng.

    It can be said that after Li Feng went on the expedition, although the situation in the court was calm, Li Shimin knew that if there was really a problem on Li Feng's side, it would definitely be a turmoil for many people. If you don't speak now, it is because it is not the time to speak.

    But fortunately, Li Feng not only defended Dingxiang and Yunzhong this time, but also achieved such a great victory. It can be said that one beauty can cover up all the flaws. Before such a great achievement, everyone can only sing praises and dare not do anything else.  There is no doubt that Li Shimin is the hero of wisdom.

    “It’s easy to say, it’s easy to say, second-in-command, don’t just talk about it, let’s talk about something practical. For example, how about we talk about this reward and the like?”

    Li Feng was unmoved by Li Shimin's compliment. Speaking of it, Li Feng was still depressed when he thought about what happened when he was forced to go on the expedition. If he hadn't been forced to do anything, he would not have been able to go to war anyway.  The reason for this battlefield, after listening to Li Shimin’s words, he immediately replied indifferently.

    "Ahem, of course. The fourth brother has made such great contributions this time. Of course, this award has been vacant since the founding of the Tang Dynasty. The post of Grand Marshal of the World's Military and Horses has been vacant. Otherwise, this position will be awarded to you, the fourth brother.  how?"

    Li Feng's words almost choked Li Shimin. How could anyone come to the emperor to ask for a reward? Soon, Li Shimin understood that Li Feng was unhappy and complained to him. However, Li Shimin was confused.  Turn around and said to Li Feng with a smile.

    "Generalissimo of the world's soldiers and horses? Is there such an official position in our government?"

    Li Feng was just talking casually, but he didn't expect that Li Shimin actually gave him an official position. Moreover, this official position sounded very popular. However, Li Feng had been in the Tang Dynasty for some time.  Although he didn't understand many things, he was certain that the official position of Grand Marshal of the World's Soldiers and Horses was definitely not included in the official positions of the Tang Dynasty.

    "As long as you, fourth brother, are willing to take over, I will say yes. When the time comes, I will hand over the military power of the Tang Dynasty to you, fourth brother, and the world's soldiers and horses will be mobilized at your disposal. How about that?"

    Seeing the surprised expression on Li Feng's face, Li Shimin's face suddenly became extremely serious, staring at Li Feng very intently, his expression was full of expectation, and it was not like he was joking at all.

    "Oh, are you so relieved?"

    This performance of Li Shimin made Li Feng feel confused about what military power meant. How could Li Feng not understand that old man Mao once said that political power comes from the barrel of a gun, which has already explained everything.  The emperor, as long as he is not a fool, knows that he can throw away anything, but this military power must be firmly grasped.

    "I'm just worried that you won't accept it"

    Regarding Li Feng’s words, Li Shimin didn’t answer the question, but the meaning was very clear. As long as Li Feng was willing to accept it, he would dare to delegate power.

    "Haha, you think so beautifully"

    At this moment, Li Feng could realize that Li Shimin's words were true, and Li Feng was moved by Li Shimin's belief in his heart.??, what kind of trust is that? However, even if he is moved, Li Feng will never be impulsive. If he takes this job, he will really have no peace in his life.

    "Hey, forget it, tell me, please don't tell me what's going on when you come here this time. You haven't seen my brother for many days, and you miss me so much that you came here specifically to visit."

    Although he knew that Li Feng would definitely not accept it, when Li Feng refused unceremoniously, Li Shimin still felt disappointed. He was indeed not joking just now. He had been thinking about this matter for a long, long time.

    It can be said that the person who knows Li Feng best in the world, Li Shimin, can be said to have done his best to understand Li Feng's abilities. He doesn't know, but judging from the talents he has shown now, he is completely relieved, especially this time.  After the war, he felt even more relieved

    As for trust, I don’t know since when, Li Feng has become the most trusted person in his heart. The reason is very simple. He understands Li Feng, and Li Feng also understands him.

    "You are quite self-aware. This time, I came to you because I really need to discuss something with you about the Black Tiger Army's performance on the battlefield. I think General Li Ji and others have already reported to you in detail.  Let’s not talk about this time. Although it was due to various factors, I can say this, even if Xiaohei and I are not here, there is absolutely no army in the world with the same military strength that can be the opponent of the Black Tiger Army.  I don’t know if you believe it or not?”

    After the joke was over, Li Feng decided to get down to business. When he talked about the Black Tiger Army, Li Feng's expression became slightly excited and proud.

    It is no exaggeration to say that the Black Tiger Army led by Li Feng definitely took the lead in this battle. It is even said that it is impossible to turn the tide with such great results. The one who made the greatest contribution is undoubtedly Xiao Hei. The second is Xiao Hei.  , is the existence of Li Feng, a killing robot.

    However, the combat power of the Black Tiger Army soldiers is also unimaginable. Faced with several times or more than ten times the enemy siege, they can actually do this. It is definitely not something that ordinary armies can do. And on average, every  The number of enemies killed by the Black Tiger Army soldiers, including twenty or thirty people, is unbelievable.

    "That's right. Speaking of which, even now, I still can't believe it. I still can't figure out how you did it. As far as I know, when you finally faced Yugu with more than 30,000 troops, it was  In any case, direct infantry fighting should not have such a result. No matter if it is replaced by the Xuanjia Army, the Flying Tiger Army, or any army, under such circumstances, it can only end up being shattered to pieces. Therefore, it is still possible.  Please fourth brother clarify your doubts."

    Hearing Li Feng mention the Black Tiger Army, Li Shimin suddenly became excited. Indeed, he couldn't figure out why the Black Tiger Army was so powerful. This thing is very important and he must figure it out.

    “The Black Tiger Army is well-trained, well-equipped, and most importantly, has a military spirit.”

    Looking at the excited look on Li Shimin’s face, Li Feng immediately replied in a deep voice: On the battlefield, he discovered many problems. The biggest problem was that these armies lacked one thing, and that was military spirit.

    "What is the military spirit?"

    As soon as Li Feng finished speaking, Li Shimin immediately asked about the first two things. He knew that the Black Tiger Army was obviously better than many armies in terms of the quality of its soldiers and its equipment. Especially the equipment of Mo Dao made it powerful.  However, these are not the main things. Many other armies can also do these things. For example, the Xuanjia Army he created personally is no worse than the Black Tiger Army in these two aspects.

    So, the problem must lie in the last thing Li Feng said: the military soul?  This is another new word Li Shimin heard for the first time

    "The so-called military soul, to put it bluntly, is what all the soldiers fight for on the battlefield. It is the persistence in the hearts of the soldiers for this thing. They feel that even if they go through fire and water for it, they will not hesitate to die or even be broken into pieces.  , they can do anything for this thing, even if they have to give everything, they feel it is worth it, this is the soul of the military."

    "I can tell you that this thing is definitely not the so-called strict military laws and regulations, but something that comes from people's hearts."

    When he explained this so-called military soul, Li Feng suddenly became a little excited, so his voice was very loud and he was a little excited.

    "Military soul? Something more important than life can make people give up everything without hesitation. I understand that indeed, as you said, if there is an army with such belief and belief, it will be the most powerful one.  It’s powerful but it’s really difficult, very difficult.”

    Li Shimin quickly understood what Li Feng said. However, it was indeed too difficult to achieve this kind of thing. It was no longer something that could be solved by the so-called money, high-ranking officials, and generous rewards. The world was more complicated than life.How many things do you want?  (To be continued)

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 340: Don’t Guess the Emperor’s Thoughts

    "Well, fourth brother, do you have any good ideas, right?"

    What Li Feng said is indeed too difficult. If you want soldiers to truly disregard life and death, there is nothing simple about it. Not to mention ordinary soldiers, even his Xuanjia Army may not be able to do this.  However, Li Shimin quickly came to his senses.

    Li Feng mentioned this matter for no reason in the past few days. There must be a reason. It couldn't be to show off the Black Tiger Army's record and capabilities. Thinking of the Black Tiger Army, Li Shimin's eyes suddenly gleamed. Isn't this Black Tiger Army a ready-made example?  Well, they were trained by Li Feng.

    "In my opinion, we can mainly start from the following aspects. First, let the soldiers have no worries and let them understand that even if they die on the battlefield, their families can live a good life, or even live a better life.  Secondly, you can give them political lessons, brainwash them, and help them build beliefs. Finally, give those people high enough honor and spiritual ideas. After all, they need spiritual food to support them. If we want to reward them, let’s give them spiritual rewards.  I thought, as long as we could do this, many people would be able to die in silence.”

    Li Feng had already thought about these things before coming here. If he wanted to convince Li Shimin, it would definitely not work if there was nothing that made him tempted.

    "Appreciate further details"

    Hearing that Li Feng really had a way, Li Shimin could no longer sit still. A powerful army is the most basic guarantee for a country and a nation to become strong.

    "The first one is very simple but also the most difficult. The only way to make the soldiers worry-free is to strengthen the pension policy for the fallen soldiers so that their families can have a living security after their sacrifices. Once this is done, the soldiers will be gone.  Worry, how can we not be brave enough to kill the enemy? To do this well, we need a lot of money."

    Speaking of the first item, Li Feng also felt a sense of sadness in his heart. It was very difficult to do this. The huge amount of money required became the biggest problem. There was also another problem. For domestic officials, no matter in ancient times,  It is still a virtue in modern times. These people are often the most ruthless, indifferent and forgetful people.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? For those soldiers, police officers and the like who died heroically, when did those officials really pay attention to the blood and tears?

    In fact, it's not that the country doesn't have the ability, but that it doesn't have the will. Just think about it, why the world-famous Wei family army is so brave and good at fighting. One of the main reasons is that after their death in battle, their pension system  , What a family can do if an army is supported, but a country cannot do it?

    Although they all say that we should serve the country and the people, no matter which dynasty, the existence of the country is ultimately only for the benefit of a small number of people.

    Looking at the root cause, the reason is still that the status of warriors is low and they are just tools in the hands of those in power. Since they are tools and can no longer be used, of course they are simply thrown away. Who cares about so many things?

    "Hey, how can I not know this, but what can I do? There is no money in the treasury at all, and"

    What Li Feng said is simple and clear. How could Li Shimin not know that when money matters are involved, it would be extremely difficult to deal with them?

    "Don't complain to me. It's useless to tell you this. I'm just giving you advice."

    Hearing and seeing the bitter look on Li Shimin's face, Li Feng immediately interrupted him. He just mentioned this matter. As for whether it can be done, that is Li Shimin's business. Otherwise, Li Feng wouldn't say anything.  This was the most difficult thing, so he had no hope that Li Shimin could agree to this.

    The Tang Dynasty was only as powerful as its military power. In other aspects, compared with the Song Dynasty that followed, the gap was huge. Not to mention other things, for example, a small flood some time ago could  Li Shimin and the civil and military officials of the Manchu Dynasty were so distressed that they were unable to do anything.

    At least, in terms of economic construction, Datang was very fragile, and its economic development was like stagnant water. Although Li Shimin's ultra-low tax policy of hiding wealth among the people benefited the people to a certain extent, the biggest beneficiary was  Those wealthy and distinguished families

    Low taxation has caused a serious financial strain on the country. The country has no money, and many things cannot be done at all, such as water conservancy project construction, infrastructure construction, educational development, disaster resilience, etc. In the end, in turn,  Seriously restricted economic development

    Li Feng knows that the treasury has no money, so he just talks casually

    "The second way is to carry out political and ideological education in the army. Don't just give them training. You must know that the loyalty of the army trumps everything. If the army is disloyal, the more severe it is, the greater the harm. In short, in the end,  It’s better to choose some people who can speak well and be eloquent.?In the army, if there is nothing wrong, just tell them some patriotic thoughts and tell them what kind of soldiers are the most qualified soldiers. Anyway, it is brainwashing, and it is to slowly generate a common belief in their hearts.  Okay, I guess it means you should think about such dirty things yourself, you people must be good at it."

    Originally, Li Feng wanted to give Li Shimin a good explanation about this so-called brainwashing. However, when he saw Li Shimin stunned and then looking at him with a very strange look, Li Feng stopped talking.

    "Ahem, what the fourth brother said is absolutely true. It is indeed a wonderful way to wake up a person in a dream. Well, we should do a good job in the ideological education of this army, haha."

    Li Feng's words were indeed enough to shock Li Shimin. He was an expert in this field. Of course he knew what kind of effect would be produced if he followed Li Feng's method. However, after a huge surprise, he felt a little unbelievable.  Looking at Li Feng, this idea contains much more and is deeper. This is a full grasp of human nature and the human heart.

    However, it wasn’t until Li Feng’s last words that Li Shimin felt embarrassed for a while, and said to Li Feng with a smile

    In fact, when Li Feng first started training the Black Tiger Army, Li Feng considered it. When he mentioned the army, Li Feng immediately thought of the most powerful place of the People's Liberation Army. That lies in their unique  The most successful part of faith lies in ideological education

    In that era when an old man fell down and people all over the street ran away, we could still often hear news about a certain soldier from a certain army who unfortunately died trying to save others. This is evident from the news.

    “Okay, now let’s talk about the last thing. I think a monument square should be built for those soldiers who died on the battlefield. This is the sketch I made.”

    At this point, Li Feng finally took out the sketch in his arms. You know, it took him and Qi Ye three full days to make it. Today he came to Li Shimin just for this matter. This is what Li Feng is doing.  The only thing he could do for these dead soldiers was

    Give them an honor and leave them a name. Although this thing does not have much practical significance, it is an affirmation for them and can give their families a sense of comfort. This is enough many times.  Although spiritual comfort is not as tangible as material compensation, it is more worthwhile than material compensation.

    Although it was very strange why Li Feng came up with this new thing, Li Shimin hurriedly came forward to listen to Li Feng's explanation about this so-called Monument Square.

    "Wonderful, indeed wonderful. Such a monstrous glory can be worshiped and admired by the world, enjoyed by thousands of families, and even famous throughout the ages. Not to mention these ordinary soldiers, all civil and military officials, and even me, the emperor, are tempted.  Facing such glory will definitely attract the envy of countless soldiers. When the time comes, once they go to the battlefield, they will definitely"

    Listening to Li Feng explain the purpose of this so-called monument square, Li Shimin became more and more excited about the effects of this thing. Just thinking about it casually, he knew that ancient people valued reputation, and this kind of good reputation lasted forever.  , that is what countless people dream of

    ??Fame and fortune, fame is ranked before profit, look at it, it is the ministers who have worked hard, how many of them are willing to do anything to leave a good name in the long river of history

    "Okay, don't get excited. Really, it's a good thing there are no outsiders here. Otherwise, your image as an emperor will be completely ruined. Judging from your attitude, you agreed to build this monument square, right?"

    Seeing Li Shimin's expression, Li Feng was speechless for a moment. However, Li Feng didn't feel uncomfortable with this at all. After all, people always have selfish motives. The reason why Li Shimin was so rude in front of Li Feng was because  Because he felt there was no need to pretend, which is why Li Shimin would kick out all the servants as soon as Li Feng arrived.

    "Well, it's such a good thing, how can I disagree with it? When the time comes, I will go there to pay homage in person. Later, every Qingming Festival and Chinese New Year, I will also pay homage to the army when it goes out for battle. I will point out the generals here when the army returns victorious.  , I also give rewards to the meritorious ministers here, and "

    This time, it was Li Feng's turn to be dumbfounded, and then he began to sigh in his heart that this emperor is still the emperor after all. Li Feng just gave Li Shimin a head start and reminded him, and others quickly drew inferences from one instance to another, and even more so to this monument.  The role of the square is brought into full play

    "You have to peel off the skin of a dead person. Forget it, I won't listen to you anymore. If I continue to listen, I will be polluted by you. Anyway, that's the way it is. You can do whatever you want to do."

    Seeing that Li Shimin was still talking non-stop, Li Feng suddenly spoke angrily. Then he stood up and facedHe was really worried as he walked towards the door. If he kept listening, he would become worse.

    "Well"

    Seeing Li Feng put down his words and leave, Li Shimin suddenly became depressed and thought to himself, it seems that these ideas were not his.

    "Haha, this fourth brother is getting more and more interesting. No, we can't let him be so idle, but how can we get him to do things?"

    Watching Li Feng leave, Li Shimin suddenly started mumbling to himself

    This may be what the emperor wants. You want it, but he won’t give it to you. You don’t want it, but he tries every means to give it to you (To be continued)

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 341: The Queen’s Troubles

    "You have to be more careful when talking to this Li Laoer in the future. ***, no one who is an emperor is a good person. I just want to rectify the names of these martyrs, so as to keep their souls in heaven and their families.  I need some comfort, this Li Laoer is really good, he won’t spare anyone even if he dies.”

    After walking out of the Manna Hall, Li Feng was still frightened. He had no choice but to do it. This Li Shimin was really evil.

    "Forget it, let's hurry up and call Yaya, leave here and go home."

    With a sigh, Li Feng chose a direction and started walking forward.  Yaya was looking for Si Zi just now. Needless to say, she must have been at the Li Zheng Palace.  Li Feng, who has been to the palace several times, still knows a little about the general layout of the palace.

    "You absolutely cannot enter the location of the harem without being summoned."  Even if those princes want to see their mother, they must first get permission.  However, Li Feng didn't know this, and even if he knew, he wouldn't care about it.  He just went in to find someone.

    Fortunately, Li Feng may not be well-known outside, but in this palace, he is definitely famous.  It can be said that in this palace, no matter whether they are guards, eunuchs or maids, everyone knows Li Feng.  Everyone compared the portraits and firmly remembered Li Feng's appearance.  Of course, Li Shimin ordered these people to do this, and Li Shimin had no choice. They simply didn't recognize the rules of his palace.

    But fortunately, when I was crowned king, the imperial edict had been clearly written, so I was not afraid of other people's irresponsible remarks.

    "In this inner courtyard, there are palaces. In fact, they are not prisons. It should be said that they are bird cages. The golden phoenixes are not as good as the little sparrows outside. They say I am a homebody.  But compared with these otaku girls, they are far behind. "

    Along the way, no one stopped me.  It was still early anyway, and Li Feng was not in a hurry.  In addition, he had been to Li Zheng Palace once and he still remembered the general route, so he wandered towards Li Zheng Palace.  As I walked along, I felt a sigh in my heart.

    The sudden appearance of a freak like Li Feng in this deep palace compound is certainly quite eye-catching.  but.  After seeing that it was Li Feng.  Those eunuchs and maids.  They all retracted their heads.

    It didn’t take long for Li Feng to arrive at the entrance of the Li Zheng Hall, and then.  A eunuch came forward and carefully led Li Feng in.

    "Fourth brother is here. Please take a seat."

    As soon as I walked to the door of the living room, I met Queen Changsun. It was obvious that she got up and came to greet Li Feng.  Apart from Li Shimin, the emperor, only Li Feng could make her, the queen, stand up and greet her.

    "Second sister-in-law, don't be so polite, otherwise, I won't dare to come next time, haha"

    After not seeing each other for two months, Queen Changsun’s complexion is much better than before.  Li Feng still admired Queen Changsun very much.  Although she is a queen, she never puts on airs and treats people in a friendly manner.  You won't feel any discomfort at all.

    And it is precisely because of this that Li Feng's nickname "Second Sister-in-law" comes so naturally.

    "Two days ago, I heard from Qian'er that you were back. I was about to take Sizi to Jianghu Village. Unexpectedly, you came to the palace first. If you have time, you can also take Rou Niang to the palace.  Come on, you don’t know how deserted this deep palace is. Rou Niang is here. It would be nice to have someone to talk to. Well, by the way, Yaya and Sizi are going to play in the Royal Garden.  Yes, I haven’t come back yet.”

    For Li Feng, Queen Changsun became more easy-going.  Among them, Li Feng had a rather special status. The emperor treated Li Feng specially, let alone others.  Secondly, Queen Changsun is very fond of Li Feng's family.  In the deep palace, there are intrigues and intrigues, and among relatives, there is a lot of hypocrisy and subterfuge. No one feels like it and feels tired.  Only Li Feng's family made her feel like a family.  More importantly, she was grateful to Li Feng.

    Without Li Feng, Sun Simiao would not have been found. Without Sun Simiao to help her treat her, she might have passed away. It can be said that Li Feng was very kind to her.  During her treatment, Sizi stayed in Jianghu Village and was cared for by Li Feng's family.  How could a mother like her not appreciate the joy in Sizi's expression?  And what mother doesn’t want her children to grow up happily?

    And what made her most grateful to Li Feng was because of Li Chengqian's matter.  Ever since Li Chengqian started running to Jianghu Village, he seemed to have become a different person.  Not to mention anything else, just now, the smile that appears on Li Chengqian's face from time to time makes her, a mother, extremely happy.

    "Forget it, second sister-in-law, this palace of yours, even I don't want to come,"My wife doesn’t like this environment even more.  It’s not like you don’t know that Rou Niang is too kind and doesn’t have that many crooked intestines.  She can actually talk to you, my second sister-in-law.  However, once she comes to the palace, a bunch of people will surround her for no reason, which will make her very embarrassed and uncomfortable.  Second sister-in-law, if you have time, go to Jianghu Village more often.  Go out and move around more, you will feel happy and it will be good for your health.”

    After hearing what Empress Changsun said, Li Feng quickly shook his hand.  This deep palace courtyard is so gloomy, it’s better to forget about coming here.

    "Haha, you, you, you can make people mad by just talking. I would like to go out more often, chat with Rou Niang, and then go to that picnic or something. I'm not afraid of jokes. Think about the last picnic.  It makes my mouth water. I even want to go over to your brick kiln and make mud bricks with Rou Niang and the others. It’s a pity that there’s so much going on in the harem, so how can I get away with it?”

    Regarding Li Feng’s straightforward words, Queen Changsun was stunned for a moment, and then she laughed.  According to normal people's thinking, even if you don't want to come, you don't need to say it directly.  However, Queen Changsun was not angry at all about this. In her opinion, this was more like a family.

    In response to Queen Changsun’s words, Li Feng just smiled and said nothing.

    "By the way, fourth brother, in the past two days, I encountered a very embarrassing thing that made me don't know what to do. However, I can't tell others about this matter, especially not your second brother.  "It really makes me anxious. Well, this is about Qian'er."

    After a while, suddenly, Queen Changsun drove everyone out.  Then, after a sudden change in his expression, he gritted his teeth and suddenly spoke to Li Feng.

    "About Cheng Qian?"

    Queen Changsun’s sudden move shocked Li Feng.  Empress Changsun's meaning was obvious, this matter was a major matter and a top secret matter.  However, the last thing Li Feng wanted was to get involved in some royal affairs.  Because it means big trouble.

    However, when I heard Queen Changsun say that this matter was about Li Chengqian.  Li Feng immediately frowned. If there were other things, Li Feng would definitely ignore them. He didn't want to get involved in these rotten things in the palace.  However, Li Feng couldn't ignore it when it concerned this boy Li Chengqian.

    "Yes, it's about Gan'er. Two days ago, Gan'er came to greet me. I saw that he was distracted for a while, as if he was thinking about something. I asked him if there was something wrong, although in the end, he also  He didn’t say anything to me. But from his few words, I could already get a rough idea of ??what he was thinking.”

    At the end of the sentence, Queen Changsun became even more embarrassed, even full of contradictions and pain.

    "Is it true that he no longer wants to be the crown prince, or even the emperor in the future?"

    Seeing the embarrassed Empress Changsun, Li Feng suddenly realized something.  Then, he asked Queen Changsun with a calm face.  Because, apart from the idea in Li Chengqian's mind, Li Feng really couldn't think of anything that could make Empress Changsun and Li Chengqian so embarrassed.

    After all, Li Chengqian’s performance in recent times has been much better than before.  Otherwise, Li Shimin would not have arranged so many things for him.  Since this is the case, it means that he did not do anything extraordinary, and there is no reason to make Empress Changsun so embarrassed.

    "You know, did Qian'er tell you about this?"

    Li Feng’s words immediately startled Empress Changsun, who looked at Li Feng with disbelief.  However, she felt that this was what Li Chengqian wanted to tell her.  At first, she was frightened, then she felt sad, and finally, it became extremely difficult.

    This matter was so important that she did not dare to tell anyone, especially the emperor.  However, since she learned that Li Chengqian meant this, she became confused.  I don’t want to be a prince, he doesn’t want to be a prince, and I don’t want to be an emperor in the future. Such thoughts are too outrageous.

    It just so happened that Li Feng came today. She also had great trust in Li Feng.  Therefore, I just want to hear Li Feng's opinion on this matter and let Li Feng help think of ways to persuade Li Chengqian.  Who knew that Li Feng had known about this for a long time.

    "He didn't tell me about this, but I've known for a long time that he had this idea. In fact, he has always had a hard time. In order not to let you down, he works hard to do what he doesn't like.  It’s really difficult for him. Since you asked me about this matter today, second sister-in-law, I will express my attitude. No matter what Cheng Qian thinks, I will support his idea. "

    "As for what you think, I don't know, and I don't want to know. However, I want to ask you? a question.  With Li Chengqian's temperament, is he suitable to be emperor?  Can a person who does not want to be an emperor become a qualified emperor?  Is doing this good or bad for you, Li Chengqian, and even the Tang Dynasty?  "

    "Okay, Second Sister-in-law, it's time for me to say goodbye. There's no need to rush things, just let them take their own course. However, don't worry, Cheng Qian is my relative, Li Feng. No matter what happens in the future, I will not sit back and watch.  Don’t care”

    For Li Feng, there is no need to discuss this issue at all.  He does not allow others to interfere in his life, and is also unwilling to impose his own ideas on others.  Not even your closest relatives and loved ones.

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 342: Training Li Zhi

    After leaving the Li Zheng Palace, Li Feng immediately walked towards the Royal Garden. Regarding Li Chengqian's matter, Li Feng didn't want to think about it now. Even Li Chengqian himself had not made up his mind. At most, outsiders were just worrying. It was better to let nature take its course.  , talk about things when something happens

    The most important thing is that Li Chengqian's problem is too big and too involved. It is definitely a huge trouble. Li Feng doesn't want to get involved too early because Li Chengqian's identity as the prince means too many things.  The huge interest group behind him alone will never let go when the time comes.

    The Royal Garden is the only place within the palace where you can take a leisurely stroll. It covers a very large area. There are all kinds of flowers, plants, trees, and some small animals. In addition, there are pavilions, bridges, flowing water, and small lakes.  The pond is full of everything, and the scenery is pretty good.

    The Royal Garden is so big that it would be quite difficult for Li Feng to find Yaya and Sizi. Li Feng doesn't have the confidence, and he doesn't have the time to slowly look for him. He doesn't know where Yaya and the others are. Does anyone know?  Under the guidance of the eunuch, Li Feng soon heard bursts of cheerful laughter coming from the front.

    "General, heavy artillery, haha, there is no hope"

    "Ah, can you regret a move? You guys are sneaking in. It's not your real skill. If I hadn't been careless, I would have beaten you right away."

    "No, I have no regrets as a man. If you lose, you lose. Don't cheat."

    "That's right, Ninth Brother is not allowed to cheat"

    "But I know it clearly"

    "It turns out we are playing chess. I wonder why it is so lively. But isn't it just a game of chess? Is it necessary to make it so grand with so many people watching?"

    Hearing the voices of Yaya and Sizi, Li Feng looked towards the pavilion in front of him. However, he was shocked by the scene in front of him. There were so many people surrounding such a big pavilion, some of whom were sitting.  Some are standing around the pavilion

    As Yaya won the chess game, the scene became quite lively. You and I were talking to each other. It was no different from the vegetable market, but the bursts of laughter like silver bells showed that there were basically women standing around the pavilion.  They must be palace maids. As for those sitting around the stone table, they must be the concubines of the palace.

    "uh-huh"

    Li Feng walked near the pavilion and found that no one had noticed his arrival. He immediately coughed hard. He didn’t have a hobby of getting into women.

    "Ah, fourth uncle, fourth uncle"

    Li Feng's cough immediately brought the noisy people in the pavilion back to their senses, and they all looked at Li Feng. Li Feng took a look, and sure enough, there were a bunch of women inside. Although they were young and old,  The older one is about thirty years old, the younger one is about the same age as Gao Yang, but all of them have extraordinary appearance and temperament. Li Feng can be sure that these are the concubines in the harem and those standing around should be  Apart from the palace maids, there are only three little kids left, Yaya, Sizi, and Li Zhi

    Everyone who was interrupted by Li Feng's cough looked a little shocked. However, when they saw Li Feng clearly, these people seemed to panic for a while. In the palace, Li Feng was definitely a famous person like them. Even though he was a concubine,  In front of outsiders, their status was extremely noble. However, they knew clearly that in front of this most favored brave king, they didn't even see shit. The last time he came to the palace, the queen personally went to greet him.

    Only Sizi, when he saw it was Li Feng, he immediately burst into joy. He stood up directly, kicked up his legs, and ran towards Li Feng. The smile on his face was like the blooming flower. Li Feng had not been seen for a month, and the little guy's heart was filled with joy.  Missing Li Feng is difficult for outsiders to understand

    "Haha, little Sizi seems to have gained a lot of weight. However, it seems that the fourth uncle is not at home, so little Sizi is very obedient and eats well, right?"

    Seeing the little Sizi rushing toward him, Li Feng suddenly felt happy. Li Feng liked this little niece who was like an elf very much, so he directly picked up the little guy and spun him around in circles several times.

    "Well, little Sizi is a good boy. Of course he is obedient. It's just that his fourth uncle hasn't been back for so long. I miss him so much."

    The little guy who was held in Li Feng’s arms immediately hugged Li Feng’s neck with his two pink and tender hands, and then said to Li Feng very seriously.

    "Oh, really, the fourth uncle also wants to have Sizi. But it's fine now. The fourth uncle is back. Let's do this. When we get home, the fourth uncle will prepare delicious food for you. How about it?"

    "Okay, okay, fourth uncle, let's go have a picnic, okay? You're not at home. It's been a long time since we had a picnic."

    "Okay, no problem. I will take you to have a picnic when I get back. Not only will I have a picnic, but my fourth uncle will also take you to go shopping.""Have fun, okay?"

    Seeing Si Zi’s excited expression, Li Feng suddenly became extremely happy.

    "Is it true? Fourth uncle is the best. I have never been to Chang'an City. Fourth uncle, put me down quickly. I will call my aunt. We will go together later."

    When she heard that Li Feng actually wanted to take them to play on Chang'an Street, little Sizi became even more excited and quickly asked Li Feng to put her down. Little princesses and princes like them rarely had the chance to go out for safety reasons.  Yes, and going to the lively market with a mixture of fish and dragons is a no-brainer.

    “That’s great, big brother, I’ve never been to Chang’an Market before.”

    Actually, where is the need for Sizi to inform Yaya? Her and Li Feng’s voices were so loud that everyone a few meters away could clearly hear their conversation. Yaya had already run over at this time.

    The maids and concubines first stared dumbly at what was happening in front of them, and then, bursts of envy and melancholy appeared on their faces. Before entering the palace, they thought that the palace was very good. After entering the palace,  Only then did I know how painful it was in this deep palace.

    Every day, apart from being bored in the palace, I can only go out for a walk in the imperial garden to relax. Today is not bad. I happened to meet Yaya and the others playing chess, which added a lot of fun. If in the past, I could only take a walk by myself.  Even if you meet other concubines, you can only nod to each other. If you meet those empresses, you have to greet them respectfully and carefully.

    As for the emperor, most of the concubines in this harem are too far away. It is normal to not see him even once in half a year.

    "Meet the Four Emperors Uncle"

    "Meet His Highness King Yong"

    The crowds who came later came out of the pavilion. Of course, Li Zhihuang, who called Li Feng, of course, was Li Zhi. As for the rest, it was the official name of Li Feng.

    "No need to be polite, you are playing for your own good. I am here to pick up these two little guys. You don't need to worry about me. You continue, we will leave first."

    Li Feng didn't know shit about these etiquettes, and didn't know how to reply. He didn't care whether it was appropriate or not. After just two words of laughter, he took Yaya and Sizi and turned around to leave. Although they were both members of the royal family in name,  people, but to Li Feng, these people are just a group of strangers

    Even Li Feng didn’t feel anything about Li Zhi, his so-called nephew. What’s more, these little wives who don’t know are Li Shimin’s nth wife, well, maybe many of them are not even his little wives.

    "Fourth uncle, let's take Ninth Brother with us, okay? Otherwise, he will be very bored in the palace alone with no one to play with him."

    "Yes, big brother, let's take Xiaozhi with us. He looks quite pitiful."

    Who knows, just when Li Feng was about to leave, Yaya and Xiaosizi on the left and right did not move. Then, they looked at Li Feng and said to Li Feng with a pleading face.

    "Xiao Zhi? Poor?"

    After hearing Yaya’s words, Li Feng immediately looked at Tang Gaozong in the speechless history. In the eyes of this girl, is it this kind of virtue that gives others such evaluation?  However, since both Yaya and Sizi said so, Li Feng could only stop and look back at Li Zhi

    "It seems that Yaya is right. This little kid is really pitiful. No wonder he was eaten to death by Wu Zetian. With his personality, he is not as good as that kid Li Chengqian. I am confused, why is Li Lao Er so stupid?  Of all the people to choose from, I chose him to take over. Forget it, it’s just a little kid, let’s take him out to see the world.”

    Seeing Li Zhi’s very expectant expression, Li Feng was speechless for a moment and somewhat agreed with Yaya’s statement.

    "Do you want to go together? If you want to go, just follow me."

    Looking at Li Zhi’s pitiful look, Li Feng immediately said to him

    "My uncle, the fourth emperor, where are my mother and my father?"

    "Obviously, facing Li Feng, his fourth uncle, Li Zhi was still a little nervous, and it was a little awkward to speak.

    "Just leave if you want to. Where did all this nonsense come from? Your father and mother are there, so of course I'm there. Really, just think, do whatever you want, and don't do anything timidly if you don't want to. What can you accomplish?  Tell me now, do you want it or not?”

    Seeing Li Zhi’s expression, Li Feng suddenly felt angry and he really couldn’t figure it out. He was obviously a bigger kid, why was it like this?

    "think"

    "louder please"

    "think"

    "Louder"

    "think"

    Seeing some signs of anger in Li Feng, Li Zhi was even more startled. Then, he couldn't say anything in a low voice.The sound made Li Feng even more depressed. Suddenly, with a straight face, he began to ask loudly

    "That's what you're talking about. If you want to go, just follow a man, a real man, be submissive, what's that?"

    Hearing Li Zhi almost suppressing his blush and roaring, Li Feng nodded with satisfaction, then turned around, waved his hand, asking Li Zhi to follow him, and walked outside

    After Li Feng and the others had disappeared for a long time, the palace maids and concubines were still standing there with dull faces. Today, they finally understood why there was an order from above that told them to remember the appearance of the brave king, and they must  Being humble and polite

    “To dare to discipline the prince like this is like a scorpion’s fault (to be continued)

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 343 is a bit interesting

    The two most lively and prosperous places in Chang'an City are undoubtedly the East Market and the West Market.  However, if the East Market is compared to a five-star luxury hotel, then the West Market is a street stall and snack street.  East Market is a place belonging to the upper class. People who go there are basically either rich or noble.  The West Market is a hodgepodge of places.

    At this time, Li Feng was standing at the entrance of the West Market with three little guys.  After coming out of the palace, he drove directly here.  In Li Feng's opinion, if you want to go shopping, you have to go to the Western Market.

    "Wow, this is the West Market. There are so many people and it's so lively."

    Before entering the market, a very noisy sound reached everyone's ears. Looking at the endless crowd of people in front, Yaya was immediately surprised.  This was her first time to the West Market, and it was also her first time to see such a lively scene.

    "Yes, Fourth Uncle, there are so many people. It's really lively."

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????…  Although she had been in Chang'an before, she had always stayed in the palace. She had never seen such a lively scene.  As for Li Zhi, although he didn't make a sound, his eyes began to look around constantly, with a look of excitement and eagerness in his eyes.

    No matter what, the three of them are just three children.  Children love fun, it's almost their nature.  How could the three of them not shine in such a lively West Market?

    "It's lively, haha. Okay, I'll take you on a tour of Chang'an West Market today."

    As Li Feng left, the faces of the three little guys immediately became even happier, following Li Feng.  Then walked into the West Market.

    At the beginning, because it was the first time to come to West Market, and there were so many people, three little guys.  They both seemed a little nervous. Yaya and Sizi stood on either side of Li Feng, holding Li Feng's hand tightly, as if they were afraid of letting go.  It's like he's been abducted by someone else.

    As for Li Zhi, he does not have this kind of treatment and can only walk in front of Li Feng.  However, when he walked, he definitely took three steps and turned back.  The difference is that what others say about taking three steps and looking back is because they are reluctant to say goodbye, but he was afraid because he was timid and worried that Li Feng would suddenly disappear.  However, there is no way.  Li Feng asked him to go to the front.  He didn't dare to object.

    There are many people in West City.  The products are even more dazzling.  After Yaya and the others experienced a brief period of nervousness, they may have become familiar with the environment, or perhaps they could no longer stand all kinds of delicious food.  Beautiful and fun.  These things are tempting.  It didn't take long for him to switch from defender to forward.  I started walking through various stalls, and besides being excited and happy, there was also a hint of nervousness on my face.

    Li Zhi, on the other hand, followed closely behind Yaya and the others. He followed them wherever they went, with a look of extreme joy on his face.

    It didn’t take long for Li Feng and the others to carry something in their hands.  Of course, these are all gifts bought by Yaya and the others, one for each person in the family, and no one is left behind.  Even Lao Tie and Qi Ye have them.  Especially Yaya, she has not forgotten her group of students.

    When Li Feng saw this posture, he immediately felt ashamed, and then he also started a large purchase.  Otherwise, if Yaya and the others go back and give each of them a gift, but he doesn't buy anything, that Gao Yang girl won't be able to hold a criticism meeting for him then.  In this way, in the end, the four of them could no longer take any more things, so they gave up.

    "Brother, there is a tea stall somewhere. Let's go over and have a rest. You see, Xiaozhi is very tired. Really, if he can't lift anything like this, he is not as good as us girls."

    Suddenly, Yaya turned around and said to Li Feng.  Then, he started complaining to Li Zhi, who was sweating profusely.  Hearing Yaya's words, Li Zhi immediately dropped his head.

    "Well, let's go over and have a rest."

    Looking at the dejected Li Zhi, Li Feng said nothing.  Li Feng has always believed that it is a good thing for children to suffer a little sometimes. How can they see the rainbow and grow up without experiencing any hardships?  To be honest, maybe Li Zhi's temperament, in the eyes of others, is that he is well-educated and prudent, and is very popular among others.

    " However, in Li Feng's view, such a character is absolutely unacceptable. Li Feng can't stand it anyway.  As a child, he lacked the innocence of a child. As a prince, he lacked the decisiveness and perseverance of a royal disciple. As a boy, he lacked the character that a boy should have.  In short, in Li Feng's eyes, this Li Zhi is just a defective product formed under the education of various etiquette and laws.

    " Normally, Li Feng would never care about such a thing.  However, since he wantsIf you come out together, you have to change it properly.

    When they arrived at the tea stall on the street, the tea stall owner began to greet Li Feng and the others.  Not long after, food and drink were delivered to the table in front of them.  After walking for such a long time, Yaya and Sizi were tired and thirsty. Besides, they were already used to being in Li Feng's house, so they started eating in small bites without caring about anything else.

    When Li Zhi saw this posture, he was stunned for a moment. Then, after looking left and right for a while, he finally buried his head and started eating and drinking.  He was tired and hungry, and at this moment, he couldn't care less about what was decent or not.

    "Haha, you are smart, if you don't eat, I will make you hungry later. Let you see, which one is more important, the so-called dignity in your heart, or the food."

    Looking at Li Zhi’s performance, Li Feng nodded with satisfaction.  Of course, he is not afraid that Li Zhi will not eat. If that is the case, he will suffer a lot today.

    After eating and drinking, Li Feng and the others began to walk back. Anyway, they bought everything they needed to buy.  The three little guys were all tired from shopping. Besides, we had agreed before that we would take them for a picnic when we got back.

    "Brother, look, there are so many people in front of you. And it seems like someone is quarreling."

    Suddenly, a circle of people gathered not far in front.  It caught Yaya's attention.  Very curious, she turned around and said to Li Feng.  Li Feng knew what Yaya meant, that is, he wanted to see what happened.

    "Yes. Fourth uncle, listen, there seems to be someone crying, crying so sadly."

    Yaya just finished speaking.  Xiao Sizi then added, looking at Li Feng expectantly with his big eyes open.

    "Hey, let's go and have a look"

    People in the country like to join in the fun. No matter what happens or where, as long as it is lively, people will go there to join in the fun.  actually.  Speaking of which.  Not a bad thing either.  after all.  If anything happens, I can help you when the time comes.  But.  The bad thing is that people are just joining in the fun.  Think of this as watching a show.  Often, they only use their mouths but not their hands.

    When I got closer, I saw that there was indeed a confrontation going on inside the crowd.  On one side were several men, the leader of which was a somewhat frail young man.  Looking at his attire, he must be the son of a wealthy family.  However, at this time, his face was full of anger and his eyes were full of coldness.  Those people behind him should be the servants of his family.

    Opposite them were two little girls. One of them, probably about the same age as Yaya, was sitting on the ground crying sadly.  There was another person, who looked about thirteen or fourteen years old.  Although she is still young, her delicate and charming face is an out-and-out beauty. It can be predicted that in a few years, she will become a stunning beauty.

    This little beauty didn’t cry, she just stared at the young master in front of her with a frosty face.  Those eyes were filled with a deep hatred.

    Looking at the ground again, there are calligraphy and paintings scattered all over the ground, some of which have been torn.

    "Anyway, our family has already accepted the betrothal gift from the eldest grandson's family. This time, you have to marry whether you are married or not. Besides, it is your blessing to be able to join the eldest grandson's family. Haha, even if you don't do it for yourself  Think about it, you should also think about your old, frail and sick mother, and your young sister, haha."

    “Obviously, this young man doesn’t seem to be worried at all.  He didn't care about the hatred and anger in the girl's eyes.  He is confident enough to make the opponent submit.

    Seeing this, Li Feng probably understood what was going on.  However, he had no intention of interfering with such matters at all.  Such things are not uncommon in modern society, let alone ancient times.  He couldn't control it, let alone didn't want to.

    "Just give up on this. My mother, my sister, I will naturally make money to support you. But asking me to marry the eldest grandson and make that good-for-nothing my concubine is a no-brainer. Since you still have me,  Since my mother kicked out of the house, we have nothing to do with your family. If you want to exchange me for glory and wealth, you can only dream."

    However, in response to the words of the young master opposite, the girl did not waver at all, but became even more angry.  It was clear that she would never give in.

    "Haha, what do you do to make a living, just by selling calligraphy and painting here? In my opinion, I'm afraid you don't even have enough money to buy medicine for your old mother."

    "It doesn't bother you to worry about this. The son doesn't think the mother is ugly, the dog doesn't think the family is poor, and vice versa."

    Looking at the determined look in the girl's eyes and listening to her words, Li Feng suddenly felt shocked and his eyes lit up.  He understood the meaning of the girl's words.  The son does not think the bitch is ugly and the dog does not think the family is poor.In the same way, as a mother, you cannot complain that your children are incompetent, or that your children cannot bring you glory and wealth.

    In short, in a word, she will not give up her own persistence in order to let her mother and sister enjoy the glory and wealth.

    "It's really unfilial. For my own sake, I even ignore my mother."

    "Yes, if I have a daughter like this, I would be so angry that I might as well not raise her at all."

    "Obviously, Li Feng was not the only one to understand the meaning of the girl's words. In an instant, the people around him began to point fingers, and waves of ruthless criticisms were directed at the girl.  Even the younger sister sitting on the ground looked at the girl with horror on her face. Maybe she didn't expect that her sister would have such thoughts.

    However, facing these girls, they gritted their teeth and remained unmoved, their eyes filled with an incredible look of perseverance.

    “It’s a bit interesting that you dare to risk the disapproval of the world and openly say such things.”

    Looking at the little girl in front of him, Li Feng suddenly narrowed his eyes.

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 344: Beginning and Ending

    "Shut up, you are saying such treasonous words with such high-sounding words. ※※Come here, take her home and teach her what the ancestral family law is and what is called etiquette, justice and integrity."

    If the soft one doesn’t work, just go for the hard one.  Just now, I was worried that it would cause unnecessary trouble, but now I need to worry about it.  Ever since those words came out of the girl's mouth, the young man's heart had blossomed with joy.  Of course, what he cares about is not whether she is filial, but that if she is so, there will be no trouble.

    "What are you doing? Don't bully others."

    Just when the servants were about to step forward and take the girl away by force, Yaya, who couldn't stand it anymore, immediately rushed forward, stood in front of the girl, and said to those people with an angry look on her face.  .  Seeing Yaya running over, Xiao Sizi also ran to Yaya's side, feeling like they shared the same hatred.

    Although neither Yaya nor Sizi knew exactly what happened, in their opinion, it was wrong for a few grown men to attack two girls, and that was bullying.

    "These two little girls are a little too courageous."

    Seeing Yaya and Sizi running out, Li Feng was shocked, and then he thought in a dumbfounded way.  However, his feet began to move, and in a few steps he came to stand behind Yaya and Sizi.  Don't be afraid of ten thousand, just be afraid of the worst. If two little girls are really bumped into each other, it will be useless even if they cut each other into pieces.  Seeing Li Feng walking over, Li Zhi quickly followed him.

    "How come these two little girls dare to interfere with my affairs, why don't they get out of my way. Otherwise, don't blame me for bullying the younger ones and being rude to you."

    The appearance of Li Feng and the others immediately stunned everyone.  but.  The young man reacted quickly.  He didn't expect that someone would come out to fight against injustice.  After carefully looking at the clothes of Li Feng and the others, he immediately felt relieved.

    Li Feng and Yaya.  The clothes are very simple.  Si Zi and Li Zhi also came out in casual clothes.  Therefore, in the other party's opinion, it was just a child from a merchant's family who came out to play with his maids and servants.

    "If the road is uneven, everyone will trample on it, if things are uneven, everyone will take care of it, and everyone in the world will take care of the affairs of the world. There are so many of you bullying others, this is not okay, of course you have to take care of it."

    As soon as Yaya heard this, she immediately started to retort.  After a few months of working as a primary school teacher.  When letting Yaya speak.  That's the exit.  Although young.  However, the angry words come with extraordinary momentum.

    "Everyone in the world is in charge of the affairs of the world. Little girl, you have such a strong tone. Hey you. Take your little master away quickly, otherwise. Don't blame me for being rude. Also, take care of yourself.  This wild girl has no tutoring at all."

    The other party obviously doesn’t want to argue with Yaya here. Besides, what’s there to talk about with a little maid?  Immediately, he pointed at Li Feng and shouted.  When Li Feng heard this, he immediately began to narrow his eyes. Those words about wild girl made him feel angry.

    "Don't curse. If you dare to curse my little aunt again, II willI will have someone beat you up."

    ?????????????????? If we want to say that we have a good relationship with Yaya, then it’s Sizi. When he heard that the other party actually scolded Yaya for being a wild girl, Xiaosizi immediately became unhappy and his face became serious.  He immediately warned the other party, but only talked about punishment. For a while, he couldn't think of any way to punish him, and finally he thought of beating him up.

    "Playing the game? Haha It really made me laugh. Your family is running the government office. Even if it is your family, what can I do to you? Forget it, I am too lazy to talk to you two.  These wild girls are talking nonsense. Come on, pull them away, huh, two yellow-haired little girls still dare to interfere in my business."

    Who knew that Xiao Sizi’s words would cause the other party to burst into laughter.  However, the other party's tone immediately changed. He didn't want to spend time with two yellow-haired girls in public.  Now, the most important thing is to take the person away and then send him to Changsun Mansion. He will not care about the rest.

    "I don't think any of you dare. Do you know that we are"

    "I don't care who you are. You dare to interfere with the affairs of Wu Mingguo's mansion. You are really impatient with life. You guys who don't have even hair, please get out of here."

    Seeing that the other party was treating Si Zi like this, Li Zhi, who had been silent all the time, suddenly felt angry in his heart.  Once upon a time, who dared to be so presumptuous in front of him and Si Zi.  Therefore, I don't know where the courage came from, I walked up directly and started to angrily yell at the other party.

    ?????????? Li Zhi’s momentum is much more extraordinary than that of Si Zi.  But it's a pity that he has no patience for a long time. He didn't even wait for him to finish speaking, and stretched out his hand to push him aside.

    "youSo brave, how dare you"

    The other party's actions made Li Zhi startled and angry, and his face turned red and white.  However, the other party did not pay attention to Li Zhi's words at all. Instead, the movements of his hands increased a lot and his strength became much stronger.  After all, Li Zhi was just a teenager. Seeing the other party like this, his face turned pale with fright.

    "Ahit hurts me so much, let go, defend, ahdo you know who I am, dareahplease  , be gentle, it hurts me to death."

    However, just when the opponent's hand was about to touch Li Zhi, it was caught by Li Feng.  Then, bursts of screams came.  Moreover, every time the other party said a word, Li Feng's strength in his hands increased, making the other party's pain intensify. Knowing that the other party was begging for mercy, Li Feng did not increase the strength in his hands.

    "What are you doing? You haven't let go of our young master yet. Do you know who our young master is"

    "Ah why don't you shut up quickly and come here to save me, ah"

    Those servants, seeing their master screaming so miserably, suddenly felt miserable in their hearts and began to panic.  They also understood that Li Feng was not easy to mess with.  After all, just grab someone's wrist.  It can make others scream in pain like a slaughtered pig, but they think they don't have that ability.

    Speaking of them, usually they rely on their family background and large number of people.  It's okay to bully and bully others.  However, if they were really serious about it, they would also be flustered.  Just a pity.  Likewise, if they said more nonsense, Li Feng's hand would become stronger, causing the pain to the point where the young man started crying.

    Four or five servants came up, just screaming a little more.  Then Li Feng piled them on the ground one by one like stacks of Arhats, and finally stepped on them with one foot.  As long as the people below dare to struggle, he will add some strength.  Let the one at the bottom.  The tongue was forced out.

    "Xiaojiu. Well, my performance just now was so-so. He looked a bit like a little man. However, I have to learn from your big brother in the future. How can you be so timid? Sometimes, for some people, reasoning does not make sense.  Since people like to use fists, just use fists with them directly, that’s the last word, understand.”

    After doing this, Li Feng turned around and spoke to Li Zhi, who was full of excitement.  He also didn't expect that this submissive Li Zhi would dare to stand up and get angry.

    "Well, but, Fourth Uncle, II can't beat them."

    Not sure whether he understood what Li Feng said, the excited Li Zhi began to nod his head quickly, but then he said with a troubled face.

    "Haha, well, you can practice this slowly."

    When Li Feng heard what Li Zhi said, he remembered that he was just a child.  There was a wry smile in his heart, and he thought, how could he understand the meaning of the words.

    "Really, Fourth Uncle, you are the best, can I learn from you?"

    Li Feng’s words immediately made Li Zhi’s eyes light up.  He had heard a lot from his mother about Li Feng's heroic deeds.  Children, who doesn’t admire heroes?

    "It's useless to learn from me. If you want to learn, go find your elder brother to teach you. Forget it, let's not talk about this for now, let's deal with this matter quickly. We have to go back for a picnic later."

    Li Feng obviously reacted. Now is not the time to talk about this.  Now that the matter is involved, no matter what, we have to deal with it cleanly.

    "get out"

    Thinking of this, Li Feng immediately waved his hand, causing the young man, who was pale in pain and sweating profusely, to do some somersaults on the ground.  By the time the other party got up, he was already disgraced.

    "Youyou wait for me"

    Immediately, there was a burst of very resentful eyes and a burst of extremely classic heroic words, and then he began to squeeze out of the crowd in despair.

    "Thank you so much for your help, butyou should leave as soon as possible. Well, the man just now was Wu Yuanqing, the eldest son of Yingguo Gongfu. He has always been on good terms with many princes, ministers and playboys. In recent days, he has been with his eldest grandson.  Li got acquainted with him, and Changsun Li was the nephew of Zhao Guogong Changsun Ji."

    After Wu Yuanqing left, the girl immediately came over to salute Li Feng and thank him.  However, he then persuaded Li Feng and the others to leave with a very complicated expression.  At the same time, his eyes began to look back and forth on Li Feng and the others.

    "Chang Sunji's nephew? Haha, little girl, you are serious. You don't need to look or guess anymore. What I do is to have a beginning and an end. Since I have already intervened in this matter, I will not let it go halfway.  As for the rest, you don’t have to worry about it.”

    The other party’s words and the other party’s expression made LiFeng was stunned at first.  Li Feng figured out the reason why the other party was talking to Li Feng and the others.  That is, it is difficult to tell Li Feng this matter. If you can't afford it, you can just avoid it.  Of course, if Li Feng and the others were not afraid of each other, she would also have hope.  What surprised Li Feng was where did the other party come from such keen insight.

    "Thank you so much, my benefactor. Wu Zhao will never forget his great kindness in his life. In the future, if he has the opportunity, he will definitely repay his benefactor. However, after all, the little girl has a humble status, and I am afraid that I will not have the opportunity to repay this great kindness in the future.  , here I will kowtow to my benefactor.”

    As soon as he finished speaking, the other party knelt down and kowtowed to Li Feng without even waiting for Li Feng to react.  Li Feng wanted to stop him, but it was already too late.

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 345: Waiting for Trouble to Come

    "The little girl is an honest person. If it's convenient, you can tell me the specific situation. When the time comes, it won't take much time to resolve the matter. Wait, what did you say your name was just now?"

    After listening to the other party’s words, Li Feng not only felt deeply about the other party’s keen insight, but also admired the other party’s sincerity.  Obviously, after Li Feng agreed to take over the matter.  The other party has been able to confirm that Li Feng and the others have extraordinary identities.  Talking about repayment is indeed a bit empty talk.  Perhaps, in this life, there will never be such an opportunity.

    However, as Li Feng was talking, he suddenly looked stunned and looked at the little girl in front of him in disbelief.  Wu Zhao, Li Feng had heard of this name before. Wu Zetian's real name was Wu Zhao.

    "The little girl's name is Wu Zhao. The one named Wu Yuanqing just now is actually my half-brother. My father is the late Ying Guogong Warrior Yan. My benefactor, is there anything wrong?"

    Seeing Li Feng looking at him in shock, Wu Zhao suddenly felt a little strange and had countless thoughts running through his mind. However, he finally told Li Feng in more detail.

    “Well, there’s nothing wrong with it, I just didn’t hear it clearly just now.”

    After hearing the other party’s detailed explanation, Li Feng was finally able to confirm that this Wu Zhao was the other Wu Zhao, and the girl in front of him was the famous Wu Zetian in history.  Thinking of this, Li Feng first glanced at Wu Zhao and Li Zhi beside him.  Then he said it casually.

    He doesn’t care about Wu Zetian or not. He doesn’t care about Li Shimin. He still cares about Wu Meiniang.  Groundless worries.  Li Feng would never do it.  Therefore, after a moment of surprise, his expression returned to calm.  If a person has no long-term worries, he will have near-term worries. If a person has too far-term worries, let alone near-term worries, he will have endless worries every day.

    For decades of my life, I have been worried about this and that every day.  Li Feng didn't know what others thought, but.  At least Li Feng wouldn't live like that.

    "How come it's been so long and no one has come yet. Hey. It seems that the speed of dispatching the police in Datang is not very good. I think so, let's find a place to sit down first."

    Wu Yuanqing has been gone for a long time, but until now.  No one has come yet.  Li Feng started to complain for a while.  Standing on this street.  It's not the same thing. After thinking about it, I might as well find a place to sit down and wait.  Although.  No one knew who the policeman Li Feng was talking about, but no one objected to his suggestion.

    It didn’t take long for them to walk to a tea shed, and then they ordered something and ate while waiting.  However, the main thing is to listen to Wu Zhao talk about her own affairs.

    Warrior Yi was originally just a businessman, because when Li Yuan raised his army, he gave Li Yuan great help, which laid the foundation for his subsequent career.  Wu Zhao's mother, Yang, was not the first wife of the warrior Yan, but a second wife.  The original wife of the warrior Yan, the Prime Minister Li, left two sons, Wu Yuanqing and Wu Yuanshuang, while the Yang family gave birth to three daughters, Wu Shun, Wu Zhao and Wu Lan.

    "The stepmother and her two brothers, Wu Zhao and Wu Yuanqing, have always been ostracizing and bullying them.  Especially last year, after the death of the warrior Yan, they kicked the Yang family out and left them to fend for themselves.

    In this era, there is no home for men, and there is no life at all. In addition, after the death of the warrior Yi, Yang was overly sad and bedridden since then, which made the family even worse and on the verge of collapse.  Wu Shun had already been married a long time ago, and the so-called water thrown by his married daughter was definitely not something he could count on.

    Therefore, the family suddenly had no source of income at all.  In the end, it was Wu Zhao who set up a stall selling calligraphy and paintings every day to maintain the family's livelihood.  However, the sorrow and hardship involved can be imagined.

    As for why what happened today, it is actually simple.  That is why, for some unknown reason, Changsun Li found out about Wu Zhao and suddenly approached Wu Yuanqing and said that he was willing to take Wu Zhao into his room as a side room.  How could Wu Yuanqing not agree to such a good thing?  You know, the Changsun family is now extremely powerful. Being able to climb such a high branch is like pie in the sky.

    ??????????? Samurai Tsubasa was born as an ordinary merchant without any background. It can be said that he got great luck and achieved his future achievements. He has always been disliked by others.  In life, it was okay, after all, his official title was there, and the Wu family was going well.  However, since his death, the Wu family suddenly began to decline.

    In addition, the two brothers Wu Yuanqing and Wu Yuanshuang are the kind of playboys who only know how to eat, drink and have fun, which makes the situation at home even worse.  Now, facing this good thing that fell from the sky, there was no reason to let it go. Just the gift money promised by Changsun Li made the two brothers salivate.  What's more, it can also build relations with the Changsun family.

    becauseTherefore, not only did he immediately agree to the marriage, he even accepted the betrothal gift and the wedding date was set.  All this without even asking Yang and Wu Zhao for their opinions.  In his opinion, when the time comes, she will not be happy if he casually gives Yang some money so that she can support her in her old age.

    As for Wu Zhao, let alone that. Being able to join the Changsun family, even though he is only the nephew of Changsun Wuji, and even though he is just a side house, it is a rare good thing in the world. How could he not agree?

    "It's a pity that what he thinks is just what he thinks after all, it's just wishful thinking.  Wu Zhao's attitude was beyond his expectation.  Even after he upped the ante and the Yang family agreed, Wu Zhao still firmly disagreed with the marriage.  No matter how hard he tried, it was of no use.

    And tomorrow is the agreed wedding date, so he has no choice but to use force.  At that time, as long as Wu Zhao is sent to Changsun's house, the future events will have nothing to do with him.

    "It's so abominable, so bad. If I see that bad guy again next time, I'll let Xiao Hei bite him."

    After listening to Wu Zhao’s narration, Yaya immediately felt that the other party was extremely hateful, and with an angry look on her face, she spoke viciously.  He was so angry that he displayed Xiao Hei's ultimate weapon.

    "Humph, these people are so bad, don't worry, sister Wu. This time, Si Zi will help you. If that eldest grandson dares to bully you, I will ask my uncle to beat him up."

    "And Wu Yuanqing, we can't let him go either. He dares to scold us, we must teach him a lesson."

    As soon as Yaya finished speaking, Sizi immediately spoke up.  She understood clearly that this matter was related to the Changsun family.  Although she didn't know the man named Changsun Li.  However, she knew Changsun Wuji. He was her uncle and he loved her very much.  For convincing this uncle.  The little girl is still very confident.

    However, Li Zhi immediately thought of Wu Yuanqing, who had just frightened him and made him angry.  Think about it now.  I feel even more angry.

    Don’t look at Li Zhi’s junior grade.  But.  He has been in the palace all year round, and no matter how weak his character is, he still has a certain aura.  Such momentum.  It was formed through years of rendering.

    This immediately made Wu Zhao very surprised.  He began to wonder about Li Zhi's identity.  You know, a child can actually say such words. The tone and momentum all indicate that the other person is unusual.  However, then, she looked at Li Feng again.  Because she could clearly hear Li Zhi's "fourth uncle" call before.

    But it’s a pity that there is no expression on Li Feng’s face at all, and there is nothing special about Li Feng.  No matter how you look at it, he is just an ordinary person.

    "My benefactor, can I ask you a presumptuous question? Wu Zhao has always been puzzled as to why his benefactor would help Wu Zhao. After all, no matter who this matter is, it is somewhat troublesome."

    Seeing Li Feng who had no reaction at all, Wu Zhao suddenly asked Li Feng.  To be honest, she was indeed very curious as to why Li Feng took over such a thing.  You know, if this matter involves the eldest grandson family, no matter who it is, you have to think twice when facing the current eldest grandson family, even the emperor.

    ???????????????????????????????????????? It is obvious that Li Feng is not the kind of stupid young man who can ignore everything and do things with passion.

    Although such a question was abrupt, it made her very curious.  Similarly, she will feel at ease only after asking clearly.

    "There are two reasons. First, Yaya and the others have already rushed out. Their matters are my matters. Even big things, I will take care of them. Second, those last words of yours are quite interesting. Therefore,  Decided to help you."

    Li Feng’s words were neither urgent nor slow, but they were indeed true.  In fact, the most important reason is the second one.  If not, he could have left after giving Wu Yuanqing a meal.

    "You don't mind the ugly bitch and the dog, you don't mind the poverty of the family, and vice versa?"

    Unexpectedly, Li Feng’s answer would be like this, which really surprised Wu Zhao.  Then, he asked Li Feng.  In fact, she guessed these words without asking.  However, it was precisely because of this that she was even more shocked, because she did not believe that Li Feng could not hear the underlying meaning of these words.

    "These words, speaking of them, are completely opposite to the filial piety that has always been practiced. They are completely contradictory and absolutely disrespectful.

    It is said that if the king wants his ministers to die, the ministers will have to die; if the father wants his son to die, the son will have to die.  This sentence can be said to vividly express the principles of loyalty and filial piety.  In a word, life is given by your parents, so everything you have belongs to your parents. You must be obedient to your parents. If they tell you to go east, you cannot go west.If I ask you to beat the dog, you can't chase the chicken.

    And Wu Zhao actually gave up the opportunity to give his old mother a good life for the sake of persistence in his heart.  If Mr. Yang chooses to persist like this, it is because Mr. Yang loves her daughter so much and will definitely be praised by people.  However, this was Wu Zhao's choice, which was unfilial and treasonous.

    "Yes, I agree with your idea and support your approach. In addition, I admire your courage. Being able to make such a decision and persist in it is not simple, and it is not easy."

    At this time, looking at Wu Zhao, Li Feng's face was full of emotion.  However, it made him a little strange. Logically speaking, Wu Zhao should be the kind of person with deep knowledge in the city. How could he be so reckless and say such things.

    "Really? Why?"

    Li Feng’s words made Wu Zhao’s eyes light up, and he stared at Li Feng and started asking.

    "I want to know, okay, no one happens to be here, let's just have a chat."

    Li Feng looked at it and realized that waiting was just waiting. It was boring anyway, so just think of it as chatting.  He is not afraid of others saying that he is unfaithful or unfilial.  (To be continued)

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 346: On Filial Piety

    "What do you think about filial piety?"

    Li Feng, who sat down, was not in a hurry to express his thoughts. Instead, he raised his head, looked at Wu Zhao and asked.  Before expressing his own opinion, he wanted to listen to Wu Zhao's opinion.  Li Feng was still a little curious about the little girl in front of him who was only thirteen or fourteen years old, the famous Empress Wu Zetian in history.  Especially what she said just now gave Li Feng a very deep feeling, and also made Li Feng feel that this Wu Zhao was unusual.

    "Oh, I can't explain this clearly. In short, if I am asked to marry someone I don't want to marry just so that my mother and sister can have enough food and clothing in the future, I can't accept it in my heart anyway. There is no money or food at home.  I, Wu Zhao, can work hard to make money, no matter how hard and tired I am, I won’t complain at all. However, Wu Zhao also knows that doing this will definitely be despised by others, and even my relatives will not agree with it. However, there is no way around it.  A son does not despise an ugly bitch, nor does he despise a poor family. Similarly, parents cannot despise their children for not having great abilities. If they do not care about the life-long happiness of their children for the sake of their own needs, Wu Zhao does not know what the meaning of such family ties is.  Do I still have to pay everything for this?”

    "Perhaps she knew that she could only rely on Li Feng at this moment, or perhaps she suddenly met someone who could recognize her feelings and actions. After a while of hesitation, Wu Zhao truthfully said what was in her heart.  Moreover, this time, the explanation was more thorough and more deviant.  Then, I looked at Li Feng's face, trying to see his reaction.

    "Although, maybe, my mother and the others also have my best interests in mind. They think that if they join the eldest grandson's family, they will be able to live well and enjoy prosperity and wealth. However, that is just what they think in their hearts, and it does not mean that I think so too. Does the shoe fit?  , Only he knows that if he can't get what he wants, there is no such thing as happiness. However, Wu Zhao knows that his arms can't twist his thighs. If his benefactor hadn't helped him today, Wu Zhao would never have been able to escape this disaster again.  Thank you benefactor"

    “Perhaps seeing that there was not much reaction on Li Feng’s face, Wu Zhao spoke again.  Finished.  He actually paid homage to Li Feng once again.

    "You're too worried, girl. Since I'm waiting here, there's no reason to give up halfway."

    Seeing Wu Zhao standing up to salute again, Li Feng remained unmoved and said lightly.  At the same time, I also sighed in my heart.  This generation of queens is truly extraordinary.  Although there was no word of request in the words, however.  Every word, especially the last salute.  And that pitiful expression made people have to help her.  Now, I am only thirteen or fourteen years old, and I have not experienced so many intrigues and intrigues in the palace. To have such a scheming mind is indeed extraordinary.

    "I"

    Wu Zhao didn’t expect that Li Feng would speak so directly, which made him feel a little embarrassed.

    "You are right, only you know whether the shoes fit your feet. If the shoes do not fit your feet, no matter how beautiful they are, it is of no use. In fact, everyone in the world talks about filial piety and is honored by it. However, in my opinion,  In fact, no one in the world knows what filial piety is.”

    "Filial piety originates from the way of nurturing, from the affection of the closest relatives in the world, and at the same time it is the way of reciprocating nurturing. Its essence is the same as parents raising children. Filial piety is a kind of nature, and it is how it should be. Question  , Once upon a time, in which dynasty and generation, the law stipulated that parents must support their children after they give birth?"

    As he spoke, Li Feng looked at Wu Zhao again and asked.

    "I have never heard of it, and perhaps there is no need to do so. It is natural to have children and raise them, so why does it need to be explicitly stipulated in the law? Unless it is absolutely necessary, otherwise, no matter how hard and tiring it is, which parent will abandon their deep love for their own flesh and blood and ignore it?  Asked"

    Hearing that Li Feng recognized her idea, Wu Zhao was overjoyed and knew that her previous worries were unnecessary.  Just as he was about to hear what Li Feng thought of this filial piety, he suddenly heard Li Feng ask and quickly answered.  However, she couldn't understand the meaning of Li Feng asking this question.

    "Then have you ever thought about why the world advocates filial piety so vigorously, and even if someone does not observe filial piety, he can be charged with the crime of disrespect, and will be despised by the world and severely punished by the law.  And why, even with such severe punishment, there are still so many unfilial people and hypocritical people?"

    "this"

    Facing Li Feng’s questions one after another, Wu Zhao was immediately stunned.  These are questions that no one has ever thought about, let alone asked.  However, she knew that what Li Feng said was true.  However, she couldn't figure out why such a situation happened.  Since filial piety is as natural as nurturing, and compared to nurturing, filial piety is protected by many factors, but the result is completely different.  As mentioned before, if it is not a last resort, no matter how hard and tired parents are, they will find ways to raise their children. However, when people grow up and have to fulfill their filial piety, the situation becomes worse.

    This is really confusing. Is it possible that children don’t love their parents, or that children love their parents much less than parents love their children?

    "Love is the most true and pure thing in the world,"??Family affection is one of the most important, which originates from a kind of nature.  Whether it is nurturing or filial piety, it all comes from family affection.  Nature, what is nature, that is how it should be.  The most true and pure is that it is not mixed with any worldly things.  True love will not be sought in return.  Talking about nurturing is an insult to the love of parents, but talking about filial piety is not an insult to family ties.  To use secular principles and the strictness of the law to maintain it is to trample on the love of the closest relatives in the world.  "

    "If there is true love in the world, why do people need to be taught how to love others?"

    Perhaps, when you suddenly meet a different person, you may have more words about the law.  This reminded him of the so-called filial piety law in later generations.  It looks good, full of truth, goodness and beauty in the world, but Li Feng's heart is full of infinite sorrow.

    "So, if there is unfilial piety in the world, it is because they don't have the heart and the love in their hearts? Why is this so?"

    Li Feng’s words made Wu Zhao start to frown.  She thought it made some sense.  However, there are many things.  She couldn't figure it out.  Also, what Li Feng said seemed to have nothing to do with what she said before.

    "There is love, but our family relationship is mixed with too many things. Raising children to protect them in old age, and hoping that they will succeed. As Guangzong Yaozu said, the moment you are born, your parents will take care of you, whether you want it or not.  As for the reason, it is very simple. Your parents gave up everything for you and put all their efforts into you. Your parents are your natural creditors. From the moment you are born, you will be in debt, and you will always be in debt.  If you don't pay it back, then you are being unfilial."

    "If you want to be filial, you have to do things according to your parents' wishes, get married and have children. In the end, you will find that your life does not seem to belong to you at all. You are doing things you don't like to do.  But what you want to do is nothing. But people are always forgetful. At this time, you will focus on your children, and then devote all your efforts to cultivating them and trying to make them happy.  Live according to your own wishes, do the things you want to do but don't do, and have the things you want but don't get. Then, it is passed down from generation to generation, and this is our reincarnation.  Filial piety culture.”

    Li Feng said at this time in a voice that revealed great sadness and pity.

    "Why? Why is this happening?"

    Hearing what Li Feng said, Wu Zhao felt an inexplicable sadness and anger in his heart, and then he stared at Li Feng and asked.  It's a pity that Li Feng didn't come back to her this time. It's not that Li Feng didn't have ideas and answers in his heart, he just didn't want to say them.

    To put it bluntly, all of this stems from the word "reliance".  The so-called, rely on parents at home, rely on friends when going out, and rely on relationships to do things. Look at the so-called rich second generation, official second generation, etc. who are envied, jealous, and hated by the world.

    In short, you should rely on heaven, earth, and parents. No matter who you rely on, don’t rely on yourself. That’s right.

    It is such a word that creates the unique culture of our Chinese nation.

    You rely on me, I rely on you, and the result of relying on each other is that you are no longer you, and I am no longer me. In the end, everyone loses themselves.  If I want to rely on you, I can rely on you, and you can rely on me if you want to rely on me. This is of course the best, or in other words, a great thing.  However, often people's hearts are like this: I can rely on you, but you'd better not rely on me.

    In the end, it became a mess.  It forms a huge net, trapping people in it, and no one can escape.  Life in this world is tiring enough to begin with, but when coupled with the constant cutting and messing up of things, it makes people even more devastated.

    “Just imagine what it would be like if you had a different kind of life.  You don’t rely on me, and I don’t rely on you either? This reminded Li Feng of something a friend once said to him, who lived in a nearby rural area.  Seeing him cheerful every day made Li Feng very curious.  Conveniently, he told Li Feng about his life plan.

    "I am 25 years old this year. My wife and I don't make much money every month. After one year, I will have only one child if I don't have many children left. If you want to study, just study. I don't care if the school is good or bad. After you finish studying, don't think about it.  It’s up to me to buy a house or a car. I have no control over it. Whether it’s a dragon or a worm, we all have to rely on ourselves. When the time comes, my wife and I will only be around 45. If we work until we are 60, we can easily get enough money for retirement.  At that time, I could go back to the countryside and plant two acres of land. How much would the cost of living be? Anyway, I don’t rely on my children to support me in old age. If nothing unexpected happens, I might not need my children until I have to burp. If they have time, they want to come back and visit.  Come back as soon as you see it. If you don’t have time to come back, it doesn’t matter. Do something you like to do, play small cards when you have nothing to do, and it’s not boring. I just raise him up. Even if I have done my duty, if he still relies on me when he is older, then in this life, he will  Is he living, or am I helping him live?"

    Whenever he thinks of that drunken face with a relaxed and cheerful smile, Li Feng feels so envious.  After you have fulfilled your responsibilities, you don’t rely on anyone else. You have your own way of living, and I have my life.  The link in the middle, then there is only that??Pure family affection.

    "Fourth uncle, you are here, making it difficult for me to find you."

    Just when Li Feng was filled with emotion, a very familiar voice suddenly came from

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 347: A Generation of Queens

    "Hey, kid, how did you find yourself here?"

    Seeing Li Chengqian who was so careless and started eating and drinking immediately, Li Feng immediately asked.

    "Haha, I heard that Fourth Uncle you are fighting here, so of course I came to join in the fun. How could you not call me for such a fun thing?"

    In front of Li Feng, Li Chengqian said with a smile.  However, while speaking, he glanced at the Wu Zhao sisters with his eyes, but did not ask anything.

    "Brother, someone bullied these two sisters Wu just now and wanted to take sister Wu away."

    Because of Li Chengqian’s changes, Si Zi is not only not afraid of him, the eldest brother of the prince, but is also very friendly with him.  In the past few days after returning to the palace, she basically had to go to the East Palace to play with her two little emperor nephews every day.

    "Oh, really. It seems that that little bastard Chang Sun Li is very courageous. But I heard, eldest brother, that today, little Si Zi, when he saw an injustice, he drew his sword to help and became a little hero for once, right?"

    Now Li Chengqian loves this sister to the core.  After hearing what Si Zi said, he immediately teased her with a smile.

    "No more, I drew my sword to help after I saw my little aunt drawing a sword to help."

    "It's a pity that Li Chengqian's words made Xiao Sizi feel embarrassed.  Xiao Sizi is a good honest boy and never lies.

    "Haha, they are all, they are all little heroes"

    Meeting such an honest sister made Li Chengqian feel frustrated as if he was being flattered, and he touched his nose in frustration.

    "Fourth Uncle. How about you leave this matter to me? Well, look. It's getting late. I'll have to go back later. There's still a long way to go."

    Just after talking to Sizi and the others, Li Chengqian immediately turned around.  He discussed with Li Feng with a smile on his face, as if he was afraid that Li Feng would not agree.

    "Of course he didn't come by chance this time, but was sent by Li Shimin.  When Li Feng came out with the three little guys, it was impossible for the palace not to send someone to follow him. Of course, Li Shimin also got the news quickly.  However, he didn't care about this.  Li Feng took Si Zi out of the palace.  That is already a common thing.  Now.  Adding a Li Zhi is no big deal.

    Therefore, the whereabouts of Li Feng and the others.  Of course, they all fell into the eyes of the guards who followed secretly.  The previous conflicts were no exception.

    ?????????????????????? Anyway.  Regarding Li Feng's affairs, that is a top priority. These secret guards have been told long ago not to act recklessly.  The main thing is that the roots are not in any danger.  Under such circumstances, they asked someone to report to Li Shimin and ask for instructions on how to deal with it at this time.  It just so happened that Li Chengqian was in the Manlu Palace. Of course, Li Shimin left this matter to Li Chengqian.

    "Where are Wu Yuanqing and the reinforcements he moved?"

    Seeing that Li Chengqian knew everything about what was going on here, Li Feng immediately thought of why Li Chengqian appeared here.  I also understand why they have been waiting here for a long time and no one has come yet.  It must be that Li Chengqian stopped those people.

    "Everyone was held back, but I locked up Wu Yuanqing. Everything must be done according to your instructions, Fourth Uncle. I will do whatever you want me to do."

    Knowing that Li Feng had understood, Li Chengqian immediately smiled and said it truthfully.  Wu Yuanqing went to the government office first, preparing to ask the government officials to arrest Li Feng and the others.  However, the secret guards had already told me how the government officials could accept it.  Later, Wu Yuanqing ran to find Changsun Li again, but this time, he was directly blocked by Li Chengqian.

    Changsun Li and Li Feng had never met before. After being scolded by Li Chengqian, they went back home obediently.  But Wu Yuanqing was not so lucky.  You know, he had a conflict with Li Feng, how could Li Chengqian let him run away.  Just the following offenses and the lack of respect and etiquette are enough for him to drink a pot.

    "Okay, it's not that serious. Well, since you handle the matter, you can do the finishing work. They should get a part of the Wu family's property. As for Wu Yuanqing brother, his character is not very good, so let's use it as appropriate.  Give them some punishment. And they, orphans and widowed women, are easy to be bullied. I worry about it for nothing. By then, no one will dare to bully them casually, so be it."

    Come on, Li Feng still wants to say, let Li Chengqian speak out and take care of him.  However, if you think about it carefully, there is no one in this capital who is not well-informed.  When the time comes, people will naturally know clearly what they should know, and there is no need to explain anything specifically.

    "Ah, that's it?"

    Who would have known that as soon as Li Feng finished speaking, Li Chengqian shouted in surprise.  He didn't expect that Li Feng would actuallyHe let the other person go so easily.  This seems to be inconsistent with Li Feng's character.  Look, every time he came to Chang'an City, he made a fuss and gave Li Shimin a headache.

    "What do you think? We are also reasonable people and we have to convince others with reason, do you understand?"

    Seeing the shocked Li Chengqian, Li Feng immediately knew what he meant from his expression, and he felt really depressed.  I thought to myself that I really regarded myself as an unreasonable lunatic.

    This matter is just a trivial matter.  If Yaya and the others hadn't rushed forward and Wu Zhao's words, Li Feng wouldn't have even looked at such a thing.

    "Yes, yes, we have to convince people with reason. Don't worry, fourth uncle. I will go there in person later and reason with them. In short, I will convince them until they know they are wrong."

    Li Chengqian felt awkward hearing the words "persuading people with reason" coming from Li Feng's mouth.  This fourth uncle is very particular about whether a gentleman should move his hands or not speak.

    However, after hearing what Li Feng said, Li Chengqian also breathed a sigh of relief. As long as he doesn't be rough or angry, it will be fine.  Wu Yuanqing's situation is easy to handle, but the key point is that if Changsun Li really wants to deal with it, Li Chengqian will still be in a bit of trouble.  When the time comes, it will be hard to explain to his mother.

    "Okay, let's go back then. Don't you know, come faster. We have to wait here for a long time. When we go back later, we have to take them for a picnic."

    After the matter was resolved, of course Li Feng left, so he looked at the sun in the sky and said.

    "Picnic? Okay, Fourth Uncle, then you have to wait for me. I'm going to go too. Forget it, you don't have to wait for me. There are still a lot of things waiting to be done. How about you, Fourth Uncle?"

    When he heard that Li Feng and the others were going back for a picnic, Li Chengqian's eyes suddenly lit up, but then he began to feel dejected.  Indeed, he still has a lot of work to do.

    Due to Li Chengqian's recent changes, Li Shimin suddenly saw hope again, became enthusiastic, and began to work hard to train Li Chengqian, the prince.  However, this made Li Chengqian extremely depressed.  Seeing Li Feng being so leisurely, he said pitifully to Li Feng.

    "Stop it, I've just been back for a few days and I haven't had enough rest yet. By the way, Yaya, Sizi, how did you say something?"

    "living comfortably without anybody's help"

    "Do your own thing"

    However, it is a pity that Li Feng didn't give Li Chengqian a chance at all. How could Li Feng not know about this kid's charade?  He knew that Li Chengqian was very depressed now, but if the matter came to Li Feng, Li Feng would become even more depressed.

    "Haha, boy, do you understand?"

    Seeing Yaya and Sizi cooperating like this, Li Feng immediately became happy.  Then, he tilted his head and said to the dejected Li Chengqian.

    "Why do I have such a miserable life? Oops, I almost forgot about business. I just received an emergency report that the army will return in triumph the day after tomorrow. At that time, the emperor will lead the military officials and personally go to Shiliting to greet them. Notice from the imperial court  , will be posted soon. By the way, this time, General Li Jing and the others also returned at the same time."

    Li Chengqian, who had a depressed look on his face, suddenly told Li Feng another thing with excitement.  That is, the army returned victoriously from this expedition.  You know, Li Feng is nominally the coach of this Dingxiangcheng battle. When the time comes, no one will be missing, but he will be indispensable.

    "The fight in Tuyuhun has also been completed? The speed is not slow."

    Li Feng was not surprised that Li Ji and the others came back.  He has been back for several days. No matter how much they delay, Li Ji and the others should come back.  What he didn't expect was that the fight on Tuyuhun's side was also over.

    How did Li Feng know that he was the one who forced this?  Because here in Dingxiang City, the Turks were wiped out in a few seconds.  The morale of the Tang army in Tuyuhun was high, and at the same time, they also held their breath.  As for Tuyuhun, people began to feel frightened and panicked.  You know, once the battle in Dingxiang City is over, it means that the Tang Dynasty can increase its troops again.

    With one situation declining and the other growing, Tuyuhun, who was born out of absolute weakness, began to retreat steadily.

    "Okay, I understand. Miss Wu, your matter should be solved. If so, let's say goodbye."

    Li Feng never thinks too much about things that have nothing to do with him. After hearing Li Chengqian's words, he turned around and began to say goodbye to Wu Zhao.  Meeting is fate. Now that the matter is over, it's time to leave.  As for whether the other party is Wu Zhao, Wu Meiniang, or Wu Zetian, that is not what Li Feng cares about.

    "Wu Zhao is here to thank my benefactor again for his great kindness."

    What Li Feng and Li Chengqian said, Wu ZhaoShe had been listening, but the more she listened, the more shocked she became, and the more curious she became about Li Feng's identity.  However, she was very wise and didn't ask anything.  When she heard Li Feng say goodbye, she took her younger sister Wu Lan and thanked Li Feng again.

    "Sister, do we still sell calligraphy and paintings? Who are they?"

    Li Feng left, Li Chengqian also left immediately, leaving Wu Zhao sisters alone in the tea shed.  Wu Lan looked at her sister in a daze and whispered.

    "Sell, of course, people have to rely on themselves after all. As for them, forget it."

    Looking at the innocent look on his sister's side, Wu Zhaolai wanted to say something, but in the end he didn't say it.

    However, her eyes were filled with this kind of hot light

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 348: The whole family goes out

    Two days passed by in a hurry. In the past few days after returning home, Li Feng spent most of his time at the brick kiln, where he took his family to play with mud and make bricks.

    The last time I came back, I brought Li Zhi with me. However, he only stayed for one night and was taken back the next day.  As a young prince, his academic tasks are still very heavy.  A picnic and playing around with Yaya and the others made him reluctant to leave when he left.

    "Fourth Uncle, I found that you look the most handsome when you put on this armor. Wellhow should I put it? Once you put on the armor, you have a different aura. It's more beautiful than that whirring armor.  Much more. Fourth uncle, why didn’t you wear this kind of armor last time? You would have looked so handsome wearing this kind of armor on the battlefield"

    Gao Yang looked at Li Feng, who had put on a special suit of armor, and immediately circled around Li Feng. After looking left and right for a while, he sighed without nodding.

    Today is the day when the army returns in triumph, and Li Feng must be there.  However, this time I was only going to attend the welcoming ceremony, and to receive honors and awards, so there was no need to bring the thunder armor, drum, urn, and golden hammer.  Instead, he put on a set of shining golden armor and a very beautiful sword.  These were all sent from the palace yesterday.

    As soon as you put on this shiny golden guy, it really complies with the saying, a man relies on his clothes and a horse relies on his saddle.  Li Feng, who originally looked very ordinary, gained a lot of points.  The most important thing is that as soon as Li Feng puts on the armor, he naturally reveals a different temperament. The majesty that naturally exudes makes people's hearts tremble.

    "Wearing this to go to the battlefield? I'm talking about crazy girl. You are not mistaken. You are asking your fourth uncle and me to be a living target for others. Are you afraid that the enemy will not know that I am a high official?"

    Gao Yang said, let Yaya and Sizi on the side.  They all agreed that this outfit did capture more photos than the black Thor armor.  However, Li Feng did roll his eyes after hearing this.

    "Giggle"

    Li Feng’s words.  He also made a dead look, which immediately caused everyone to burst into laughter.

    "It seems that the Thunder God Armor is better. Although it is not eye-catching, it is practical. Once you put it on, your whole body will be wrapped like a rice dumpling. How good it is."

    After a burst of laughter, Rou Niang immediately expressed her opinion.  In their opinion, the armor can protect Li Feng's safety.  It's the best armor.  The most beautiful armor.

    "The fourth aunt is indeed right. Look at the fourth uncle. He looks ordinary, but he is capable of both literary and military skills. He can enter the kitchen and serve in the court. He is so real, isn't he? Aunt Yingying,  Cluck"

    Who would have known that as soon as Rou Niang finished speaking, Gao Yang immediately answered her question.  After this girl came to Jianghu Village, she mingled with the women in Jianghu Village every day. She didn't learn anything else, but her face became thicker and thicker.  He actually started joking about Cui Yingying.  As for Rou Niang, she didn't dare to joke, and Yang Jie, her former idol, didn't dare to joke either.  Only Cui Yingying's personality is similar to hers, and her age is not much different. Usually, the two of them are like sisters.

    "Crazy girl, youhehe, you want to talk about Xiaohu, look, Xiaohu is honest and obedient. I remember what someone said that day, let me think about it  ."

    "Stop, my good aunt, my good sister, it's okay if I'm wrong."

    Cui Yingying is not someone to be trifled with. After being shy for a while, she immediately started to smile and fight back.  At this time, Gao Yang was so anxious that he quickly began to admit defeat.  He ran to Cui Yingying, shook his arm and prayed.

    "Compared to Cui Yingying, after all, she is still a little too young.  Cui Yingying knew all the little secrets in her heart during daily chats.

    "I know I was wrong this time, let's see if you dare to"

    Seeing that Gao Yang was anxious, Cui Yingying immediately smiled even happier.  However, he didn't say any more.

    "The crazy girl is indeed a crazy girl, and she is getting more and more crazy now. It's a mess, sometimes it's aunt, sometimes it's sister's. Haha But, it's pretty good."

    The scene in front of him made Li Feng feel dumbfounded.  However, what's more in my heart is joy. Home, it's better to be less serious and more cheerful.

    "Okay, it's getting late, let's set off quickly. The army has returned triumphantly. This is a big event. Don't go late and delay the business."

    " Rou Niang is already used to it. Cui Yingying and Gao Yang are so playful.  Under Li Feng's influence, this family has become different from any other family.  A lot less etiquette, but a lot more laughter.  However, today is an important day and there is no time to waste.

    "Yes, we have to hurry up, today"It must be very lively, don't miss it, go quickly, go quickly"

    Hearing what Rou Niang said, Gao Yang immediately became anxious and began to urge everyone to hurry up.  Then, regardless of others, he ran outside first.  Yaya and Sizi followed closely behind with excitement on their faces.  Li Feng and the others were left, and after shaking their heads for a while, they also followed out.

    The carriage was already parked at the door. When Li Feng and others came out, Xiaohu and Gao Yang were already sitting in front of the driver.  Next to the carriage, Xiao Hei was already standing there quietly, while Yaya and Sizi had already climbed on its back.  Xiao Hei is the biggest hero this time, how could he be missing?  Besides, the Black Tiger Army, the Black Tiger Army, without Xiao Hei, what would it be called the Black Tiger Army?

    This time, it was only Li Feng who took Xiao Hei there, but when he heard about it later, Gao Yang immediately shouted to go see the fun.  After Gao Yang's reminder, everyone's eyes lit up and they looked at Li Feng. Needless to say, they wanted to go too.

    Li Feng thought about it and realized that such a lively scene was rare. It would be a pity not to go and see it.  Especially Rou Niang, who seldom goes out. This time, I just took advantage of this opportunity to take her out for a walk and have a look.  Thinking of this, Li Feng decided to take his family to Chang'an City to have some fun after watching the excitement.

    Li Feng’s proposal.  I immediately got the absolute support of the whole family.  And Rou Niang's face showed a look of excitement, and she looked at Li Feng with expressions in her eyes.  She knew, this time.  Li Feng mainly considered her.

    "Let's go, everyone, have a safe day trip, haha drive"

    "When Rou Niang and the other three got on the carriage, they didn't wait for Li Feng at all.  Gao Yang immediately started to shout loudly. As Gao Yang shouted, Xiaohu immediately took action and rushed forward with the carriage.

    "Brother, hurry up, hurry up, Brother Xiaohu and the others are gone."

    Looking at the carriage gradually going away, Yaya and Sizi were anxious, their little faces full of anxiety.  Urging Li Feng to hurry up.  So hurry up and set off.

    "Okay. I'll hurry up, okay. I said you two little girls, what are you so anxious about? What are you afraid of? Xiao Hei is running fast, I promise. You can catch up with them in a few seconds."

    Looking at the two little guys with impatient expressions on their faces, Li Feng suddenly felt funny.  Not to mention it only took a while, even if they were given a little more time to run, Xiao Hei would be able to catch up.  However, he still jumped on Xiao Hei's back very quickly and protected Yaya and Sizi in his arms from behind.

    "Xiao Hei, let's go and catch up with my sisters and the others"

    "Let's go"

    As soon as Li Feng came up, the two little guys immediately gave the starting order to Xiao Hei.  Obviously, the words of the two little guys worked well for Xiao Hei. As Xiao Hei roared with joy, he began to move his strong limbs and quickly chased the carriage in front.

    "Sister Yan, it's all for nothing, giggle We'll wait for you at the front. Let's go, Xiao Hei, hurry up, drive"

    It didn’t take long for Li Feng and the others to catch up with the carriage. Following Yaya’s triumphant laughter, they began to overtake and rushed to the front.

    "In vain I'm still Hei Hei, God is unfair. Stinky Xiao Hei, you just won't let me ride. Xiao Hu, hurry up, let's catch up with Xiao Hei, drive drive."  "

    Yaya’s proud laughter made Gao Yang feel depressed.  Then, he began to make squealing sounds, trying to speed up.  However, it is a pity that the driver of the carriage is Xiaohu, so it is useless no matter how loud Gao Yang's voice is.  It's easy to talk about other things, but Xiaohu won't listen to Gao Yang on this matter.  Therefore, although Gao Yang's voice was loud, the speed of the carriage was still leisurely.

    But again, just to make Yaya and the others happy and fun.  Not long after, Li Feng asked Xiao Hei to slow down and wait for the carriage behind him.

    Although he didn’t know the specific situation at Shiliting today, Li Feng could imagine that it must be very lively.  In other words, there must be a lot of people.  When there are many people, trouble is easy to happen. He is not the kind of hot-blooded and stupid person who does things without thinking about anything.

    For him, nothing else is important, the most important thing is his family.  He wouldn't worry if Rou Niang and the others were not placed properly.

    "Ahfourth uncle, how can you stop?"

    Because Li Feng asked Xiao Hei to slow down, Xiao Hu quickly caught up with the carriage.  However, Gao Yang, who had caught up with Li Feng and the others, had a bitter look on his face and showed no sign of happiness at all.

    "What's wrong, stop and wait for you, isn't it right? You girl, don't get the advantage and act well. Look, even if your father asks me to be his guard, I won't do it. You'll be satisfied, right?.  "

    "Of course the crazy girl is not happy. She made a bet with us just now. She bet on whether you would stop and wait for us on the way. If you go directly to Shiliting, we will lose and we will save the crazy girl from doing housework for half a year.  Live. If you stop and wait on the way, she will wash the dishes for a month, haha"

    Hearing what Li Feng said, Cui Yingying stuck out her head and explained to Li Feng happily.

    "I said, crazy girl, you are stupid. You dare to make this kind of bet, and you don't even think about it. She is my wife, and you can still have them understanding me. Yes, it is your own fault."

    When Li Feng heard that this was the case, he immediately looked at Gao Yang pitifully and said with great sadness.  However, those words were full of pride.

    "Little Tiger"

    "It's okay, I'll help you wash it together"

    The depressed Gao Yang immediately turned to Xiaohu pitifully. Before she could finish her words, Xiaohu immediately spoke with a smile.  Then, Gao Yang began to look at Li Feng with a proud face.

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 349: The Return of the Army

    The news of the army's triumphant return had been announced to the world two days ago and became a hot topic among the people.  The people were very happy that the imperial court had won two battles, and two major victories.  In this war-themed era, fighting is something that touches the heartstrings of millions of families.  Once a war fails, it often means being baptized by the flames of war, which is extremely miserable.

    Besides, I played a big battle. This is a great event, and the lively thing is a big thing. How can such a scene be missed?  Early in the morning, countless people inside and outside Chang'an City began to rush to Shiliting, preparing to welcome these returning battlefield heroes in triumph.  At this time, Shiliting had become very lively.

    There are people in groups everywhere, some from the countryside and some from the city.  There are rich and luxurious people, and there are ordinary people wearing linen clothes.  There is a personable and handsome young master, and of course the most important one is the elegant lady dressed in beautiful clothes, attracting the attention of countless people.

    During the Tang Dynasty, although the status of women was still low, relatively speaking, there were not so many rules, and there was no such thing as a lady who could not show up casually.

    At this moment, Wu Zhao and Wu Lan were standing in front of the crowd.  Today, they came very early, so they occupied a good position early.

    The Wu family matter was quickly resolved after Li Chengqian intervened.  Wu Zhao's crisis was not only resolved, but Wu Yuanqing and the others also gave part of the Wu family's property to Wu Zhao and the others.  make their lives.  There are already guarantees.

    "Sister, didn't you say that the army is coming back from the expedition? Why haven't we seen it yet? And can we really see that uncle today? Who is he?"

    It has been a long time since I came here, but I still haven’t seen the army. Wu Lan became a little impatient, looked up at Wu Zhao and asked.

    "Well, don't worry, you will see it. He is the commander of this army. He is the general. He will definitely come."

    Hearing Wu Lan talk about Li Feng, Wu Zhao showed a very complicated look on his face and spoke.  After what happened last time, she already knew Li Chengqian's identity.  Subsequently.  Follow the clues.  The identities of Li Feng and the others were immediately clear.  Although she already knew it.  Li Feng has an extraordinary origin, but he didn't expect it.  It's so big.

    Similarly, she also found out that Li Feng turned out to be the commander-in-chief of fighting against the Turkic invasion this time.  It is precisely because of this that she came here specially today.  You know, usually, she is very indifferent to this kind of thing.  Some even hate appearing on such occasions.

    "General? It doesn't look like him at all. That uncle doesn't look mighty at all, yes, but he is very good at fighting."

    Hearing that Wu Zhao said that Li Feng was a general, Wu Lan obviously found it extremely incredible.  Because, the Li Feng I saw that day looked nothing like him.

    However, this time, Wu Zhao did not speak anymore. Instead, he looked around and listened to the various comments coming from around him.

    "Do you know how many Turks were wiped out this time? Let me tell you, of the 200,000 Turks, not many of them can escape."

    "Yeah, I heard about it too. Now, for several miles around Dingxiang City, it's all red. It's all stained red with blood. It's scary. It seems that our Tang army is still powerful."

    "No, to be precise, it is the Black Tiger Army. I have internal secrets and accurate information. If I tell you, I will definitely scare you."

    "Oh, come on, come on, tell me, what's the inside information? Also, why haven't you heard of the Black Tiger Army?"

    ?Obviously, many people don’t know about the Black Tiger Army.  After all, it hasn't been long since Li Shimin sealed this title.  Due to the special nature of the Black Tiger Army, it does not even appear in many official documents.  This time, Li Feng led the army in a hurry.

    However, everyone in the world gossips, showing off and showing off have almost become the instinctive pursuit of countless people.  As long as one person knows something, it can quickly spread to everyone's ears.  So, not long after, everyone was talking about the same topic, that is, the Black Tiger Army.

    When it comes to the Black Tiger Army, Li Feng and Xiao Hei have become the hottest topics.  As the boss of the Black Tiger Army, as the emperor's brother, and as the commander-in-chief of this resistance, Li Feng will definitely become the most dazzling one.  As for Xiao Hei, not to mention the tiger, this is rare enough. A tiger on the battlefield is definitely an anecdote for the ages.

    "Brother-in-law, what should we do, there are so many people?"

    In a small forest next to Shiliting, Li Feng and the others had stopped.  Looking at the sea of ??people not far ahead, Xiaohu looked embarrassed.He looked at Li Feng and said.

    "This is easy to do, let Fourth Uncle ride Xiao Hei in front to clear the way, and then we fight all the way in, how majestic it is, don't you think so, Fourth Uncle?"

    When Gao Yang heard this, he immediately had an idea and said with excitement.  Imagining Xiao Hei clearing the way in front, with everyone watching, and walking in majestically, the scene made Gao Yang very excited.

    "Don't come up with bad ideas. Looking at the situation, it's impossible for us to go in. This kid Cheng Qian really doesn't know how to arrange for someone to pick us up. Hey, forget it, don't care, if you can't get in, you won't go in.  Come on, let’s run ahead and come with the army when the time comes.”

    With so many people, it’s impossible to get in.  However, it was obvious that Li Feng would never do it by leaving his family here, and he was worried.  After much deliberation, I decided to take the whole family and go to the front together.  Come back with the army later.

    "Agree, I agree"

    Regarding Li Feng’s proposal, Gao Yang was the first to express his approval. He was still the kind who wanted to raise his hands and feet, which made people a little worried that she would fall off the carriage.

    "Okay, big brother, let's go to the front quickly, I also want to be a general, hehe"

    "I also want"

    As soon as Gao Yang finished speaking, Yaya and Sizi immediately agreed.  Think about it.  As the army came back together, the scene made the two little guys extremely happy.

    "Brother Li, wouldn't this be good? Otherwise, it's better not to give up."

    Regarding Li Feng’s proposal, Rou Niang became embarrassed.  Although, she didn't know many of the rules.  However, this was to welcome the triumphant return of the army, so it was natural for Li Feng to go there.  They also went over.  It's definitely against the rules.

    "We can't control that much anymore. Let's go, but we have to go quietly."

    Of course Li Feng knows.  This is against the rules.  but.  It's impossible to squeeze in now, and it's impossible to leave Rou Niang and the others alone here.  Li Chengqian and the others haven't arrived yet.  Li Feng, however, immediately had to rush ahead to meet the army.  Now, I can't care about that much.

    “Besides, has Li Feng done enough to deviate from the norm?  I don’t care if it happens once or twice.  If he didn't have to come this time, Li Feng really wouldn't want to join in the fun.

    Since Li Feng has decided, Rou Niang will stop talking.  Under the leadership of Li Feng, they secretly rushed forward, preparing to wait in front for the returning army.

    "Big brother, look, it's in front, it's in front"

    Li Feng and the others walked out of Shili Pavilion. After about half an hour, they heard a series of sounds coming from the front.  Looking up, they saw a large group of people rushing towards them.  Looking at the number of people, there were at least tens of thousands of people. Li Feng estimated that except for the troops guarding the border, all of them should have returned.

    Although they were far apart, Li Feng could clearly see the few people walking in the front, Li Jing, Li Ji, Cheng Yaojin, and of course Hou Junji.  In addition to these few people, there were several generals whom Li Feng did not recognize.  However, to be able to walk side by side with Li Ji and the others, it is obvious that their status is not trivial.

    Niu Jinda and Zhi lost their thoughts, but they did not appear among these people. The defense of Dingxiang and Yunzhong, as well as post-war work, made them inseparable from them at all.

    "In front is King Yong, let's go forward."

    Looking at Li Feng who suddenly appeared in front, Li Jing immediately ordered the team to stop advancing.  Then, he said it to the generals.  Although he and Li Feng each led an army to fight this time, they were not affiliated with each other.  However, Li Feng's identity is indeed that of a prince, and there is a distinction between superiority and inferiority.

    The most important thing is that Li Jing sincerely admires Li Feng.  In the past, I only heard that Li Feng was brave and invincible and led his troops in battles with extraordinary ferocity.  However, the rumors were just rumors. As the Military God of the Tang Dynasty, he somewhat didn't believe it.  However, facts speak louder than words.  After the battle of Dingxiang, he was completely convinced.

    Needless to say, the bravery of Li Feng and the Black Tiger Army.  Even the strategic lines and policies originally formulated by Li Feng made Li Jing sigh with emotion.

    And this time, speaking of it, although their army that went to Tuyuhun also achieved a great victory, it was completely inferior to that of Dingxiang City.

    On the Tuyuhun battlefield, the big one bullied the small ones. The Tang army had an absolute advantage over the Tuyuhun army.  On the other side of Dingxiang City, a hundred thousand troops faced two hundred thousand enemy troops, and they were also powerful Turkic soldiers.  However, look at others, in less than half a month, most of the Turkic army was wiped out.

    ??It really fits the saying, people will die when comparing with others, and goods will be thrown away when comparing goods.  The people who went to Tuyuhun felt very aggrieved.  However, the facts are right in front of you, and you can’t help but mess with them in the slightest.??Fake.

    Li Jing is the kind of person with a relatively open mind. Faced with such an embarrassing situation, he not only did not feel aggrieved, but on the contrary, he felt a sense of admiration in his heart.

    After hearing Li Jing’s words, of course no one would object.  They have long known about the glorious deeds of Li Feng and the Black Tiger Army, and they sincerely admire them.  For most soldiers, they respect the strong, and they, the generals, are no exception.

    However, not everyone is like this. At least, Hou Junji had a different look in his eyes.  He is the kind of person who is small-minded and arrogant.  Let’s not talk about the past holidays with Li Feng.  Let's just say this time, in the Battle of Tuyuhun, his contribution was the greatest.

    Originally, according to what he thought, this time, he would definitely be the most dazzling.  However, Li Feng came out halfway, which immediately dimmed his achievements.  Given his character, one can imagine what kind of mentality he would have.  (To be continued)

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 350: Not Going to Receive the Reward

    "I have met His Royal Highness King Yong, and I have met His Royal Highnesses the two princesses. This is Xiao Hei, he is indeed powerful."

    Li Jing took the lead. After walking in front of Li Feng, he first saluted Li Feng. However, he soon discovered Gao Yang and Si Zi. Although he was a little surprised, he still saluted them.  Finally, he looked at Xiao Hei with an expression full of surprise.  If we talk about merit, the biggest contributor in the battle of Dingxiangcheng is undoubtedly Xiao Hei.

    "Hello, generals"

    Li Feng didn’t know what to say to everyone, so he also cupped his hands to say hello.  It's not that Li Feng doesn't know how to say polite words, he's just too lazy to say them.

    “It’s really shameful for us to pay homage to the two princesses. The two princesses personally came to welcome you here.”

    Seeing everyone greeting Li Feng and then looking at the tiger with bright eyes, Hou Junji suddenly felt very uncomfortable in his heart.  In his opinion, Li Feng just got lucky.

    "Ask him to step forward and salute Li Feng, but he can't do it.  However, he saluted Gao Yang and Si Zi on the side, and said to Gao Yang and Si Zi with a look of great emotion on his face.

    However, as soon as he finished speaking, the expressions of Li Jing and others changed.  They all knew that Hou Junji and Li Feng would not deal with each other, but they never expected that Hou Junji would say such words at this time.  On the surface, they were grateful to the two princesses, but everyone knew in their hearts that they were not here to welcome them at all.

    The meeting place has already been determined to be Shiliting.  No sudden changes are possible.  Moreover, even if they wanted to come to greet him, it would be impossible to send two little princesses. What the hell is that?  However, if they were not here to greet everyone, the appearance of the two princesses would be very out of line with the rules.

    Although Li Jing and the others didn't know why Li Feng brought all his family members, no one mentioned it before.  did not expect.  Hou Junji actually exposed this matter in such an insidious way.

    "Come on, Yaya, Sizi. Come up, Xiaohu. You drive the carriage and follow me. Let's get ready to set off. It's getting late, it's over. I'm also going to take them to Chang'an City for a walk.  Let’s buy something”

    When everyone was shocked, Li Feng suddenly spoke.  It was as if he didn't hear Hou Junji's words and just ignored him as if he didn't exist.  Moreover, his words were even more straightforward, as if this welcoming ceremony was just dispensable and not as important as taking his family to the city for shopping.

    Of course, Li Feng understood the meaning behind Hou Junji's words. Didn't he just want to say that what he did was not in line with the rules? Didn't he just make things difficult for himself? What could he do if he just wanted to do what he wanted?

    "Follow orders"

    Li Ji and Cheng Yaojin spoke loudly without waiting for others to speak.  You know, Li Feng is their coach, so of course he listens to the boss.  Cheng Yaojin glanced at Hou Junji with a strange smile on his face, feeling a burst of contempt in his heart.  Li Feng dared to run away after the battle and still care about these small things.

    "Then Your Highness King Yong, how about you lead the army in front, and I follow closely behind?"

    At this time, Li Jing also said to Li Feng immediately.  As for what happened just now, it was as if it never happened.  However, the look in Li Feng's eyes was full of smiles.  The same goes for other generals.  As a soldier, they prefer a person with a good temper like Li Feng.

    As soldiers, most of them are relatively straightforward and like the straightforward character.  At least, the courage and actions shown by Li Feng made them feel very comfortable.

    Soon, everyone left and left behind, leaving Hou Junji with a livid face.  The feeling of being completely ignored made him feel uncomfortable.  He originally wanted Li Feng to embarrass himself in front of the generals, but who knew, it would make him disgraced instead.

    "Okay, I, Hou Junji, want to see how much the emperor protects you."

    With a sound of gnashing of teeth, Hou Junji also turned around and walked towards the army. However, his eyes were still very angry, and he looked at Li Feng and the others in the distance from time to time.

    "Haha, Marshal, today you made that old monkey half angry to death. Didn't you see that his face turned the color of pig liver? It's so satisfying. It's so satisfying."

    At this time, Cheng Yaojin was riding a horse, located on the right side of Li Feng, and said to Li Feng happily.  Anyway, Cheng Yaojin didn't like Hou Junji very much. Today, when he saw Hou Junji stealing the chicken but losing the rice, he couldn't forget the joy in his heart.  Cheng Yaojin was quite confident in Li Feng, both in his ability to fight and in his weight among the emperors.

    If this matter were changed to another person, there is a 80% chance that??, then you will not be able to step down.  If nothing else, let’s just say that after the fact, it would be really troublesome if someone participated in this book.  The most important thing is that the emperor would definitely be unhappy if such a situation occurred on such an occasion.

    "I don't care about fame and power, so why should I be afraid? Okay, let's set off."

    Li Feng is really not afraid of others impeaching him. In his opinion, it is best for more people to impeach him, so that the emperor will not bother him.

    "Okay, all the troops are listening to the order and let's set off."

    As soon as Li Feng shouted that it was time to set off, Yaya, who was sitting on Xiao Hei's back, stood up directly, looked at the army behind her, waved her little hands and said, quite like a little female general.

    "Yes, haha, the army is setting off"

    The originally very serious scene was completely wiped out by Yaya’s crisp voice.  Cheng Yaojin was the kind of person who was afraid of chaos in the world, so he actually started to cooperate.  Li Ji, who moved to Li Feng's left, began to shake his head.

    With the order given, the team began to move forward slowly, with Li Feng leading Yaya and Sizi at the front.  Li Ji and Cheng Yaojin walked in the second row, guarding the carriage driven by Xiaohu in the middle.  Then came hundreds of Black Tiger troops.  As for the remaining people, they can only follow from a distance and cannot get closer.

    People’s moods are often easily infected by the current atmosphere.  Although the army was advancing slowly, the momentum it exuded was shocking.  Even Yaya and Sizi felt this atmosphere and stood up from time to time to look at the army behind them.

    Not long after they moved forward, Li Feng and the others met the officials who came to deliver the order. They told Li Feng that the emperor had led all the civil and military officials to Shilipo and asked them to leave immediately.

    "Sister, it's that uncle. It's really that uncle. Look, the two little sisters are there too. Wow, is this the big and powerful tiger? But isn't the tiger a ferocious beast? Why does it look so good?  be good"

    Wu Zhao and Wu Lan, who had been waiting eagerly for a long time, quickly recognized Li Feng who was walking at the front of the team.  Although Li Feng was wearing armor today, there was no mistaking Yaya and Sizi sitting in front.  Such a scene made Wu Lan scream with joy and became extremely curious.

    The last time I saw Li Feng, he was an ordinary country man. Whether it was his dress or his temperament, he looked ordinary.  However, Li Feng looked like a completely different person when he put on the armor.  It is a change in temperament and essence.

    "The Tang Dynasty is victorious"

    With the arrival of the army, that unique aura suddenly made everyone feel excited.  I don’t know who spoke first, but waves of overwhelming shouts came from all directions.

    Li Feng and the Black Tiger Army walking at the front are undoubtedly the most dazzling and eye-catching.  Especially his shining golden armor is even more dazzling.

    Li Feng's heart had long been determined, and he was unmoved by such cheers. The remaining more than 400 black tiger troops behind him also showed no change on their faces, driving the horses under their feet and lining up.  The neat queue walked forward slowly.

    "It's unfavorable, good, good, it's really hard to imagine what they have gone through to make their perseverance so strong. It's a pity that less than half of the 1,000 troops are left."

    Li Shimin, who was at the front and center of the hundred officials, looked at the slowly advancing Black Tiger Army, his eyes became brighter, and he began to sigh in his heart.  He clearly felt that this team had truly become an iron-clad army.  He is unfazed by favor and disgrace, and his heart is stronger than iron.

    "Gan'er, go and lead your fourth uncle to the designated location. Well, bring Sizi and the others out by the way."

    According to past rules, Li Shimin would definitely come forward to greet him in person, and then give an exciting welcome to the returning generals and the returning army. However, he was sure that when he went to Li Feng's place, he would definitely have a warm welcome.  Face against cold ass.  In order to avoid that embarrassing situation, Li Shimin decided not to do that.

    Li Shimin has long been accustomed to Li Feng's unseemly behavior.  Just ask Li Chengqian to take Yaya and Sizi aside, and that's it.

    As the army all entered the venue and stood neatly, the following ceremony was not what Li Feng was interested in.  Li Feng has never been interested in leadership speeches.  Moreover, hearing these things makes people drowsy.  Fortunately, these ancient leadership speeches are not as complicated as modern society.  Besides, this is just a welcome out of the city. As for the reward, it will be done after returning to the palace.

    "Cheng Qian, I will take your fourth aunt and the others shopping later, so I won't go to the palace for now. You will command the Black Tiger Army,""Lead to the palace"

    Seeing that the ceremony was over, Li Feng immediately called Li Chengqian over and gave him instructions.  Rewards are for others, and it is impossible for him, Li Feng.  The title cannot be granted, but the official position, Li Shimin thought, Li Feng is not willing yet.  After much thought, it was better not to go.

    "Four uncle, okay"

    When Li Chengqian heard what Li Feng said, he was immediately stunned.  However, if you think about it carefully, it's true. How could he not know Li Feng's temperament?  (To be continued)

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 351: Unexpected Happiness in the Imperial Garden

    Although there are many people in Shiliting, there are very few people who can enter the palace to receive rewards.  After Li Feng entered the palace, Li Feng stepped aside.  He took his whole family to the Lizheng Palace to pay homage to Queen Changsun.  However, Li Feng did not stay in the Lizheng Hall for long, but ran to the Imperial Garden.

    The place where women chat is definitely not suitable for men.  Rather than just sitting there, it's better to find a quiet place and be alone.  In the entire palace, as far as Li Feng knew, the only quiet place was the Imperial Garden.

    Finding a pavilion, Li Feng sat down directly and observed the surrounding scenery.  Although it is already autumn, the surroundings of the pavilion are still lush and full of life.  Needless to say, this is the result of careful care by the gardeners in the palace.

    "Hey, it's a pity that I went to war and couldn't catch up with the rice harvest. Haha, but it's really thanks to Rou Niang and the others that they treated the rice as wheat. But that's right, it's just too time-consuming and laborious.  "

    Thinking of autumn, Li Feng immediately thought of the rice at home.

    In fact, when he went on the expedition, the rice was already ripe.  However, he left in a hurry and forgot to tell Rou Niang and the others.  Fortunately, when I came back, all the rice had been harvested.

    Thinking of Rou Niang’s excited expression when she talked to him about the rice harvest, Li Feng suddenly burst into laughter.  Rou Niang is indeed the most caring person to Li Feng.  Although the family has no worries about food and clothing, and even speaking of it, she is already a princess, that kind of simplicity, hard work, and frugality in her bones, but there is no limit to it.

    As for Yang Jie and Cui Yingying, actually, they are not bad either.  As for Yang Jie, she has a cold temperament and has a bit of an otherworldly vibe.  Apart from saying a few words to family members, he is cold and indifferent to outsiders.  Relatively speaking, Cui Yingying is much more active. She has quite the character of a strong woman, and her way of dealing with people is unmatched by anyone in the family.

    Although Yang Jie and Cui Yingying are still anonymous, they are like a family.  Moreover, everyone prefers and enjoys this kind of life.

    “Well, maybe it’s time to get married by the end of the year.”

    Thinking of Yang Jie and Cui Yingying, Li Feng immediately thought that it was really not good for the two of them to be anonymous.  I started thinking about getting married.

    Now that the war is over, there is nothing left for Li Feng.  At that time, after returning, the pensions of the Black Tiger Army have been paid out, and the families of the Black Tiger Army soldiers who died on the battlefield have been settled, and everything will be over.  In fact, Li Feng didn't need to do this himself, since Li Chengqian was there.

    As for the dividends from Erguotou used as pension funds, Li Feng didn't care at all.  Not to mention this money, even the money at home, is rarely spent.  Now, it is a completely self-sufficient life, with no need for any money at all.

    As for the rest of the matter, it is not Li Feng’s responsibility.  Li Shimin has decided to take care of the monument.  Li Feng has also fulfilled his original promise to Li Ji and the others.

    "Big brother"

    "Fourth uncle,

    Li Feng was thinking about something, and suddenly there were several shouts, which made him come back to his senses. He looked up and saw that Yaya, brother, and Li Zhi were running towards the pavilion.

    "How did you find this place?"

    Seeing Yaya and the others, Li Feng was surprised for a while and couldn't figure out why they also ran out.

    "A lot of sisters-in-law came from outside. There were too many people and it was so noisy. Moreover, us children couldn't understand what they adults were saying, so I took my brother and Xiaozhi out to find you. This Royal Garden  It’s so big, I haven’t seen it anywhere else yet, big brother, can you take us to go shopping together, okay?”

    Hearing Li Feng ask, Yaya immediately frowned and pouted as Li Feng explained.  However, then, his little eyes glanced around a few times, and then he said it again.

    "Sister-in-law? Oh, it must be another queen or concubine in the palace. Hey, no one in this palace is a simple character. It is difficult to have any secrets in this palace."

    Li Feng was stunned by Yaya's words, but he soon understood.  The ones who can make Yaya call her sister-in-law are undoubtedly the women in Li Shimin's harem.  However, Li Feng didn't expect that just after he left for a while, these people would swoop towards the Li Zheng Palace like flies.

    For women in the harem, backing is the most important.  The biggest backer is undoubtedly the emperor. Being favored by the emperor means status, power, etc. It can be said that in the harem, with the emperor's favor, you have everything.  After all, the emperor?? is the sky of the palace.

    However, just competing for favor is often not enough.  Especially for a king like Li Shimin, women are of no importance to him.  In other words, any woman is insignificant in front of the powerful mother in his heart.  Therefore, these people not only have to compete for favor, but also have strength behind them.  Having the favor of the emperor above and the support of others below is the ultimate magic weapon for an evergreen tree.

    There are no stupid people among the women in the harem. Ever since Li Feng's appearance, they have understood that Li Feng's extraordinary status in the emperor's heart was beyond ordinary people.  If they can establish such a line, it will be of endless benefit to them.  However, there was no such opportunity before. You must know that although Li Feng is the emperor's brother, he is still a man.  After waiting for a long time, this time, Rou Niang and the others finally arrived. It was always a good opportunity, how could these people miss it.  If nothing else, just look familiar.  Needless to say, the benefits of being on good terms with this dragon-like Princess Yong would be great.  Especially, this time, King Yong led the army and achieved such extraordinary achievements

    "Forget it, the queen is still here, right?"

    Originally, Li Feng was a little worried that Rou Niang would not be used to this kind of thing, but when he thought about it carefully, with Empress Changsun here, how could she act without a sense of propriety.

    Li Feng would certainly not object to Yaya’s proposal to take a stroll around the Royal Garden.  Although he has been here several times, he has never really visited this place.

    The Royal Garden is certainly extraordinary. It is not only large in area and beautiful in scenery, but also has many exotic flowers and plants, and even many small animals.  Things flying in the sky, running on the ground, and swimming in the water make this originally beautiful imperial garden still full of vitality in this early autumn.

    With Yaya and the others laughing and running around, Li Feng and the others arrived at a corner of the Royal Garden.  Li Feng, who was already a little uninterested, suddenly started to widen his eyes, and then ran forward with surprise on his face.  He bent down, stretched out his hand, and began to carefully study the plants in front of him.

    "Brother, what is this? It makes you so happy. You look at it and laugh so much that your mouth water is about to flow out. These white flowers are not very pretty."

    Yaya saw Li Feng suddenly running towards this side and quickly followed him.  Originally, she thought it was something good.  It turns out that it is just a white flower.  Although it is quite beautiful, it is not very outstanding compared to many other flowers.  Looking again, Li Feng's face was full of surprise, which made Yaya even more confused.

    "Little aunt, this is not called white flower. I know the name of this flower. It is called Baidiezi. The flowers that bloom are snow-white, but unfortunately, they have no fragrance at all."

    At this time, Brother Zi and Li Zhi also ran over. After hearing Yaya's words, Little Curse spoke immediately, with an inexplicable joy on his face.  She had seen this Bai Diezi before, and then specifically asked the gardener who planted the flowers.  As for why I'm happy, of course it's because I have a chance to perform.

    "Baidiezi? I've never heard of it, and I've never seen it before. Sure enough, it doesn't smell good at all, but it's soft to the touch, so it's quite comfortable. By the way, big brother, have you seen this kind of flower before?  ?”

    Yaya has always been the kind of honest child who understands what she understands and understands what she doesn’t understand. However, soon, she raised her head, looked at Li Feng and asked.

    "I've seen it before. I've seen it too much. It's a good thing. It's a really good thing. I was just thinking about how you guys are going to survive this winter. I didn't expect to find this thing here. It's really a good thing.  It takes no effort at all.”

    Hearing Yaya’s question, Li Feng still didn’t raise his head, picked a white flower, put it in the palm of his hand, and said with joy and emotion.  How could he not have seen this thing before?  This is cotton, and, looking at the large area in front of you, there is at least one acre of cotton.

    Li Feng came to Datang last winter.  He remembered clearly that because of the cold weather, Yaya stayed at home to warm herself up by the fire throughout the winter.  Especially when sleeping at night, because the quilt was too thin, a fire had to be lit in the room all night.

    In this era, the warmest clothing is jackets and leather jackets.  But ordinary people simply cannot afford such things.  The temperature in this era was much lower than in later generations, especially in winter.  People with only thin linen clothes seldom go out in winter unless absolutely necessary.  Thinking of the scene at home last winter, Li Feng suddenly felt sad.

    "Haha, cotton With cotton, you can make cotton clothes, quilts, cotton shoes, and cotton gloves. I really miss those soft, warm and thick quilts. These cottons are all mine.  Yes, and the seeds inside are moreImportantly, I will plant a lot of cotton next year.  When the time comes, I will make three beds, build three beds, and sleep with my butt naked, which will make him sweat all over.

    Thinking of the benefits brought by cotton, Li Feng has the tendency to drool.

    "Big brother, big brotherwhat's wrong with you"

    Seeing Li Feng's appearance, Yaya and the others jumped, and Yaya quickly shook Li Feng and said.

    "It's okay, it's okay, comecome with me"

    Li Feng, who came to his senses again, still had a silly smile. Then, he waved his hand and asked Yaya and the others to follow suit.  However, it was obvious that the three little guys still didn't understand what Li Feng was going to do, so they stared at him without speaking.

    "Don't be stunned, pick cotton"

    "Cotton Eggplant"

    "Cotton is Baidiezi, Baidiezi is cotton. With this thing, you won't be afraid of the cold in winter. Hurry up, pick all the cotton, and then pack it up and take it home"

    Now, Li Feng couldn't care less, he had already started to move his hands left and right.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 352 Civil and Military Struggle

    In later generations, cotton was a widely used economic crop, and various cotton products emerged in endlessly.  However, in the Tang Dynasty more than a thousand years ago, cotton was only used as an ornamental flower and was planted in a small number of gardens.  For example, the cotton in this acre of Imperial Garden is grown and viewed.

    However, Li Feng feels like he has found a treasure now. He takes the three little guys with him, no matter where this place is, let alone whether it is wrong to persecute flowers, plants and trees. In short, they are engaged in a big battle at the moment.  Of course, the main force in the fight must be Li Feng, while the three little guys were more playing.

    This is the Imperial Garden. Of course, Li Feng and the others would not have noticed this sudden move.  However, no one came to take care of it.  This is because Li Feng has a bad reputation in the hearts of everyone in the palace and cannot be offended.  Besides, it is nothing more than a piece of white pile that is about to wither. You can ruin it as much as you like.

    "Oh, Fourth Uncle, it's easy for me to find it for a while. I said, what are you doing? Why did you pick all these white seeds? What are you picking them for? There is no fragrance at all."

    Not long after, Li Feng and the others had picked a large piece and piled it aside.  But at this time, Li Chengqian hurried over.  Judging from the sweat on his face, he seemed to have rushed here in a hurry.  Seeing Li Feng and the others harming these Bai Diezi made him curious.

    "You came just in time, hurry up, come to help, um, no, hurry up and find someone to help. Otherwise, how long will it take to pick it just by the four of us? I am so happy that I am dizzy, just thinking about picking it by myself.  "

    The arrival of Li Chengqian.  Li Feng was happy for a while, this was another free labor force.  However, immediately after, he slapped his head again and secretly cursed himself for being so happy and confused.  I thought to myself, why didn’t I know better just now and ask someone to help me?  You know, there is no shortage of manpower in this palace.

    "Fourth uncle, please don't. I have something to do with you. It's urgent, no, it's my father who wants to see you. It's a very important matter."

    "Bullshit. A big thing. How can it be more important than this? Don't bullshit me and call for help. As the saying goes, food, clothing, housing and transportation. How can a big thing be bigger than these four things? Besides,  The battle is over, what else can happen?”

    Li Feng didn’t want to hear about urgent matters, especially when he heard it was Li Shimin’s urgent matter.  No matter how anxious you are, you can be more anxious than cotton-padded clothes and quilts.  Of course, the most important thing is that he doesn't want to get involved in Li Shimin's affairs.  Therefore, Li Chengqian interrupted him without waiting for him to finish speaking.

    "No, Fourth Uncle, it's really urgent. It's about the Monument Square. I can't tell you the specific situation. Anyway, my father asked you to go quickly. Don't worry, I'll ask someone to pick these white stacks.  If it’s not enough, how about I go get it for you somewhere else?”

    Seeing Li Feng’s expression, Li Chengqian knew that Li Feng didn’t want to go.  However, Li Shimin had specifically told him just now that he had to invite Li Feng over no matter what.

    "Monument Square? Okay, I'll go there right away. However, you guys have to remember to help me pick cotton wool, which is white cotton wool. In short, you can get as much as you can for me. When the time comes, your benefits will be indispensable.  "

    When Li Feng heard that it was about Monument Square, he immediately stopped what he was doing.  He could ignore other things, but he couldn't ignore this matter.  After giving Li Chengqian a few words, he left in a hurry.

    "I said, second brother, what's the matter with you? You didn't see that I was busy."

    As soon as he walked into Ganlu Hall, Li Feng immediately started to complain as he walked.  This matter was already well discussed last time. Unexpectedly, something unexpected happened again. How could Li Feng not be depressed?

    However, when he walked in and saw Li Shimin with a gloomy face, he said nothing more.  Li Shimin's expression let Li Feng know that things were in trouble.

    Li Feng directly found a chair and sat down, waiting for Li Shimin to speak.

    "The Monument Square matter may need to be slowed down for a while"

    After a while, Li Shimin took a few deep breaths, adjusted his emotions, and then slowly looked at Li Feng and spoke, his expression full of anger and helplessness.

    "Slow down? Why?"

    Li Shimin’s words made Li Feng stunned for a moment, and then he asked incredulously.  You know, the benefits of building this monument square are very great for Li Shimin.  If nothing else, the military morale and the people's morale that have been united because of this is a huge good thing.

    As the saying goes, those who win the hearts of the people win the world. Now, the Tang Dynasty implements the military system, and there are many families with sons in the army.  Even if it doesn’t happen now, what about in the future?  The establishment of Monument Square was given to the militaryThings that bring people the highest glory are of course also inspiring things.  Especially for those families where someone is serving in the military, this is not only an honor for a single person, but also an honor for the entire family.

    Since ancient times, there has been a saying that a good man should not join the army. Unless it is absolutely necessary, no one is willing to join the army.  Joining the army, many times, means having no choice but to practice oneself.  Once the status of a soldier is improved, affirmed, and recognized by the court and society.

    By then, it is not difficult to imagine that the morale of the military and the people will be fully absorbed, and even when fighting, the army will be more brave and fearless of death.

    In short, in a word, the establishment of this monument square has brought many benefits to Li Shimin and even to the entire Tang Dynasty.

    "It's not as if someone is acting selfishly. Today, when this matter was brought up in court, it immediately attracted numerous officials who strongly opposed it for various reasons."

    Thinking of the situation in the court today, Li Shimin suddenly felt the atmosphere and sadness in his heart. When he talked about it, there was a deep helplessness and exhaustion in his tone.

    "Who objects? Well, I think the generals in the court won't object. In that case, it's the civil servants, right. What's the reason?"

    When Li Feng heard this and thought about it carefully, he knew that the officials who opposed this matter were definitely not military generals.  After all, for them, this is a great honor and a great good thing.  It's too late for them to support it, so how can they oppose it?  If any military general dares to object to this kind of thing, then he does not need to be in the army.

    And in this matter, it is obvious that the advantages outweigh the disadvantages, and it can even be said that there are many benefits.  Since there are people who object, they must have their reasons.

    "Hey, it's all because of fame and fortune. I never thought that this matter would lead to a civil and military dispute in the court, making the matter so difficult. There are many reasons for opposition, but the most important thing is,  Or because there is no money in the imperial treasury at the moment.”

    There are of course many reasons. For example, it is not in line with the ancestral system, there is no precedent, and it is too extravagant and wasteful. However, there is only one reason that really puts Li Shimin in trouble, and that is that the cost of building this monument square is not low.  Datang, which had just finished two battles, would have no spare money.

    Although the matter of the Monument Square is very important, other matters are more urgent, such as pensions for casualty soldiers and other issues. There must be no delay at all, otherwise, there will definitely be big trouble.

    Hearing this, Li Feng finally understood what was going on.  It's no wonder that Li Shimin was so depressed. Such an incident actually caused disputes between civil officials and military generals.

    The so-called ideals and aspirations are nothing more than fame and fortune, either for fame or fortune.  There is no such thing as hate without reason, and there is no love without reason.  Not to mention these officials, even Li Shimin was like this.  The so-called loving the people as one's own children is nothing more than a means to realize one's ambitions.

    "Otherwise, who could kill his own son for someone else's son?"  The more wise you are, the more selfish and ruthless you will be.

    The emperor is also a human being, not a god. Even if he is a god or a Buddha, his love is boundless and he still needs to light incense.

    In the officialdom, civil and military forces have been divided since ancient times. Although they are all officials in the same dynasty and are of the aristocratic class, there is still competition between the two camps, and the interests in some aspects are also different.

    The ancients paid more attention to names, especially those officials who were in extremely popular positions.  It is said that it is to assist the king and realize his ambition, but in fact it is more for fame and for the glory that will last forever.  And civil servants are the best among them and the more typical representatives.

    Because, the teachings of Confucius and Mencius taught them and told them that the ultimate goal is this.

    “In this case, it is normal that this matter has attracted strong opposition from those civil officials.  If so, no one would object to just giving some generous rewards individually.  However, the creation of this monument means improving the status and reputation of all soldiers, which is different.

    Besides, what an honor this is.  Enjoy the incense of thousands of families for generations, and your reputation will last forever.  This is the highest honor, highest ideal and pursuit in the teachings of Confucius and Mencius.  Now, a group of big-headed soldiers were allowed to receive such treatment so easily, which made them, who read the books of sages, feel extremely embarrassed.

    “Besides, as the status of the military generals group increases, relatively speaking, their civil servant group’s voice becomes smaller.  How can they be happy if one thing goes down and the other goes up?

    "I can't control these messy matters in the court. However, the matter in Monument Square must be done. This kind of thing is simply a lice on the monk's head, an obvious matter. Put it off? How to delay it, and how long will it be delayed?  . If you don’t strike while the iron is hot, there will be nothing you can do in the future."

    Li Feng didn’t want to care about other things, but he couldn’t ignore the Monument Square matter.

    "Don't you just have no money? This is easy to handle. Leave this matter to me."

    These days, Li Feng has actually been thinking about this matter. Not to mention, thinking about it here and there really made him come up with some clever ideas.  Now, seeing Li Shimin in a dilemma, he spoke up.  (To be continued)

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 353: The Style of a Ming Jun

    "Are you responsible? The imperial court really doesn't have any extra money now, and building such a large-scale place consumes a lot of money. And your dividends have already been given to the Black Tiger Army as a pension fund.  Don’t you? Fourth brother, are you going to use that money? But even so, it’s not enough, right?”

    Hearing that Li Feng said he would do this, Li Shimin was overjoyed at first, but then he looked at Li Feng with extremely doubtful eyes.  He knew very well about Li Feng's family background.  Li Feng used all of Erguotou's dividends to pay for the Black Tiger Army's pension, and of course he knew that.

    If it were other generals, they would definitely not do this. Even if they had the money and the heart, they would not have the courage.  Doing this is a taboo thing.  What would the emperor think about using his private money to support his soldiers, unless he was impatient with life?

    However, when Li Feng did this here, Li Shimin no longer had such thoughts, but felt happy in his heart.  Li Feng helped him pay for the Black Tiger Army, but it was too late for him to be happy.  At the same time, he also admired Li Feng even more.  Not many people can do this kind of thing by spending all their money.

    "How can that money be used? It is the pension fund of the Black Tiger Army. It must not be touched at all. I don't want the soldiers of the Black Tiger Army to bleed on the battlefield and shed tears after the war. Besides,  A gentleman's words are hard to follow. As for how to do it, that's my business. Anyway, it doesn't cost a penny of the treasury. However, the words must be agreed in advance. I will only build the square.  As for other messy things, please don’t push it on me.”

    Make everything clear in advance to avoid being plotted by Li Shimin later.  This is what Li Feng learned from experience after dealing with Li Shimin many times, so he said it bluntly.

    "No problem. As long as you, fourth brother, can solve the money problem, you don't need to worry about anything else. Haha, besides, with your reputation, fourth brother, who dares to say that you are wrong? Do you think it is right?  ?”

    When he heard that Li Feng had really taken this job, and he didn’t need a penny from the treasury, Li Shimin was immediately overjoyed.  The depressed look on his face just now was completely gone.  With a smile on his face, he flattered Li Feng.

    Although Li Feng didn’t say what to do specifically, Li Shimin didn’t ask either.  If it were anyone else, he would really be worried about messing up the matter.  However, Li Shimin was surprisingly confident about Li Feng.  Although it is usually difficult to invite this fourth brother, but.  Once something is promised, it will be done beautifully.

    As for matters above the court, as long as the money issue is solved, no money from the treasury is needed.  Li Shimin still had the courage to settle the matter.  After all, this time, the army came back with two consecutive victories.  As for the civil servants, there is indeed some selfishness in them.  When the time comes, they will not dare to be too presumptuous.

    “Well, that’s good, okay, if nothing happens, I’ll go get my cotton.”

    Seeing that the matter was finished, Li Feng immediately stood up and prepared to leave. The thing he was thinking about most now was the cotton.  He didn't think much about anything else. The key point was that if these cottons were made into cotton-padded clothes and quilts, the family would not have to suffer in winter.

    Things that concern family members are the most important thing for Li Feng.

    "Wait a minute, fourth brother, I wonder what this cotton is? What does it do?"

    Seeing that Li Feng was about to leave in a hurry, Li Shimin quickly stopped Li Feng.  Although he didn't know what cotton was, there must be something unusual about something that made Li Feng so anxious.  Li Shimin was quite interested in the things that Li Feng valued.

    "Cottonit's just white sheets. As for its function. Speaking of which, there is only one, to keep out the cold. Okay, I won't talk about it anymore, let's go."

    This time, Li Feng just turned around, said something and walked out of the Manna Hall without stopping.  He still has to go back and explain to Li Chengqian how to collect cotton.

    "Bai Diezi in the Royal Garden? Haha, it seems that I have to go over and have a look. If I can keep out the cold, this matter will be very important. And the fourth brother never thinks too much about other things when doing things.  This thing, no, if this thing is really useful, I must plan it as soon as possible"

    At first, Li Shimin was surprised when he heard Li Feng talking about Bai Diazi. Of course he had seen this kind of flower before.  However, he was confused about what Li Feng said about its use in keeping out the cold. Bai Diazi had nothing to do with keeping out the cold.  However, Li Feng basically acts out of the blue, and the most depressing thing is that things often always succeed.

    With the idea that he would rather kill a thousand by mistake than let one go, Li Feng had just left the Manna Hall, and Li Shimin followed him directly.

    "Fourth uncle, I've finished picking it all, and it's all here. Take a look, is it enough? If notIn other words, I will go door to door and search in the gardens of each house, and I should still be able to find some."

    When Li Feng returned to the Imperial Garden, Li Chengqian immediately trotted over and pointed at a pile of cotton that was almost piled up like a hill and said to Li Feng.

    "Well, it's so fast, not bad, not bad, haha. It's better this time This winter will be a winter full of warmth. Send people to collect as much as possible when you have time. In short, this thing,  The more the merrier. I think you can arrange for someone to load them into the car and send them to my home right away.”

    The land in front of him was at least one acre. Looking at the cotton in front of him, Li Feng felt a burst of joy in his heart.  With these cottons, I dare not say anything else. It’s no problem to get a few quilts and a few cotton-padded jackets.  However, if he could get more cotton, Li Feng would certainly want it.

    "Of course there is no problem with this, but Fourth Uncle, you haven't said yet how to use this white stack. Well Fourth Uncle, how come my father is here too?"

    Li Chengqian suddenly wanted to ask more carefully, but suddenly found Li Shimin not far away, following closely behind him, and asked Li Feng in a very strange voice.

    Li Feng turned around and saw that it wasn't Li Shimin who was here.  As for why he came, Li Feng understood it after thinking about it casually.  Li Shimin must have felt that the cotton was of great use, so he followed it to see what happened.

    "Fourth brother, you haven't said how to use this white stack yet? Brother, I really want to know how this thing can be used to keep out the cold."

    Sure enough, as soon as Li Shimin arrived, he immediately approached Li Feng and asked how to use the cotton.  As for Li Feng ruining his imperial garden, he didn't care at all.

    "Well, feel it carefully. Is this thing soft and warm? Do you think it would be better if we sewed it with two pieces of cloth and then used it to make a quilt, a mattress, or a coat directly?  Wouldn’t it be very warm?”

    Seeing the two men in front of him looking at him like curious babies, Li Feng directly handed them a piece of cotton and said to them.

    "Yeah, why have I never thought about it before? If these things are made into quilts and clothes, they will definitely be very soft and warm. No, Fourth Uncle, you have to leave some of these white folds for me.  I have to make quilts and clothes for those little things. You don’t know that children always suffer in the winter.”

    This kind of thing is easy to see through. After all, when you touch cotton, the soft and warm feeling is very obvious.  And using them to make quilts and coats, the effect can be imagined.  In this way, Li Chengqian and Li Feng began to ask for it from Li Feng.  Because, he immediately thought of the little devil at home.

    "Let's go, give it to you? Can you do it for you? Do you think that these things can be filled in directly? Let me tell you, it is not that simple. It needs to be processed. Otherwise, the thermal insulation effect will be just  It’s going to be a big discount. You’d better go find more Baidianzi. By then, you’ll still be deprived of your benefits.”

    Seeing Li Chengqian's impatient expression, Li Feng felt funny in his heart.  This guy has indeed changed a lot. Now, when something good happens, he can think of his youngest son first.

    “ However, making this quilt is not that simple.  It doesn't mean that you can just sew the two pieces of cloth into a bag and then stuff the cotton into it and it's done.

    "Haha, of course not, how could Fourth Uncle forget me. Fourth Uncle, don't worry, wait a minute, I will immediately start asking people to collect Baidianzi, and strive to have a warm winter."

    Li Feng’s words immediately made Li Chengqian feel happy. Then, he patted his chest and promised to collect as many white stacks as possible.

    "snort"

    At this moment, Li Shimin suddenly coughed.  There is no other way. If the old man doesn't say anything, the two people in front of him will regard him as an emperor as transparent.  Li Shimin coughed, and Li Chengqian remembered that the emperor's father was still standing next to him.  He was immediately dumbfounded.

    There is no way, he is used to being alone with Li Feng. As long as he is in front of Li Feng, he doesn't have the usual expression at all, and he doesn't have the look that a prince should have.  No matter what he says or does, it is very casual.

    "Indeed, why haven't we discovered it before? According to the fourth brother's method, we can definitely make very warm quilts and coats. In this way, with these things, the severe cold will not be so terrible. If it were the people of the Tang Dynasty,  There are such quilts and jackets made of white quilts, which will be a great thing that benefits all people. But I don’t know if it is feasible to plant large quantities of these white quilts?”

    Now, Li Shimin didn't care about anything else. When he heard Li Feng tell him how to use cotton, Li Shimin's eyes immediately started to light up.  Of course, what he was thinking of was not someone like Li ChengqianSo, I want some quilts.  Instead, I thought about how to make the people of the Tang Dynasty have such quilts and cotton-padded jackets.

    Seeing the eagerness and excitement in Li Shimin's eyes, Li Feng had to admit that this was indeed a good emperor.  Having such an emperor must be a blessing to the people of Li.

    Li Feng also admired this very much. At least, he couldn't do it if he was allowed to do this.  In fact, he had already thought about it when he discovered the cotton, but he did not tell Li Shimin directly.  Because, without even thinking about it, Li Feng would definitely be in trouble again once this matter started.

    “It is absolutely feasible to plant it on a large area.”

    However, at this moment, Li Feng gave a very clear answer to Li Shimin's question.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 354 Contract

    "Fourth uncle, this is the military camp. In the past, due to the complicated situation, a large number of people were needed to protect Chang'an. (Baidu search) In order to place these troops, several military camps were set up in Chang'an City. The military camp in front of us is precisely for this purpose.  It was built for the troops who guarded the palace. However, as the situation in the Tang Dynasty improved, there was no need for so many soldiers to defend it, so it was abandoned. "

    At this moment, Li Feng and Li Chengqian had arrived at a military camp.  This military camp is very close to the palace.  However, at this time, except for a small group of soldiers guarding the military camp, the entire military camp was empty and there was no one at all.  Li Chengqian immediately explained the reason to Li Feng.

    "Well, not bad, it's really good. Haha, I feel relieved now. I really don't understand that your father and the others, with such a treasured Feng Shui land, are worried about having no money to build a square. It's really sad."

    Li Feng had just listened to Li Chengqian carefully explain the information about the military camp in front of him.  The area is actually nearly two thousand acres.  Here is where Li Shimin plans to build the Monument Square.

    This military camp is near the palace and very close to Dongshi.  Not far away is the main road of Chang'an City.  Surrounding the military camp are basically the residences and residences of distinguished dignitaries from the DPRK and China.

    Looking at such a large area, Li Feng felt funny in his heart when he thought that Li Shimin and the others were worried about having no money to build a square, which made Li Shimin's hair almost turn gray.

    However, after seeing the venue, he was completely relieved.  In this way, he really doesn't have to worry about building Monument Square.

    "Okay. No need to read anymore, let's go back to the palace directly, go back to your father, and sign a contract first. In case it's time. If something happens, I'm too lazy to argue with those people."

    After taking a look, Li Feng already knew it in his mind, so there was no need to read any more.  but.  After looking at the place, he decided very rationally to go back to find Li Shimin.  Originally, for this kind of thing, he could just verbally agree to Li Shimin.  However, after seeing this place, he understood that he had to ask Li Shimin for a formal document.

    "Fourth uncle, have you really agreed to this? But, we need to build this monument square. But it will cost a lot of money. Where can we find so much money?"

    When he saw Li Feng, he turned around and left.  Li Chengqian quickly followed him, and then asked Li Feng with a sad face.  Li Feng took over the construction of the square.  He had just listened to Li Feng.  However, Li Feng’s family background.  Li Chengqian knew it all clearly, no wonder he was anxious.

    The most important thing is that even a prince like him cannot get such a large sum of money.  Even if he devotes everything he has to helping Li Feng, it will not help when the time comes.

    "Don't worry about the money. I will have a way to get the money when the time comes. Let's go back to your father now and sign the contract."

    After Li Feng finished speaking, he hurriedly walked out of the military camp regardless of Li Chengqian.  Li Chengqian, who looked worried, could only follow Li Feng in a hurry when he saw what Li Feng said.  However, since Li Feng said so, he said nothing more.  And soon, the worry on his face disappeared completely. It was obvious that he chose to believe in this fourth uncle with great admiration.

    "I've looked at the place, and it's a good place. I'll take it. However, before that, we have to sign a document. In case we don't know anything about it when we get there,"

    Returning to Ganlu Hall again, looking at Li Shimin with a surprised face, Li Feng got straight to the point and told the purpose of his visit.

    "Fourth brother, why don't you sign this document? We have said it verbally, so that's enough. If this document is signed and deposited, the matter will become a formal official matter. If it cannot be completed by then,  It will cause a lot of trouble. If you don't sign the document, you can try it. Whether it succeeds or not, no one else can say anything. It's up to you."

    Li Shimin frowned when he heard Li Feng asked for documents.  To be honest, he really didn't want to sign this document and make it too formal, but there was no room for maneuver.  When the time comes, if things go wrong and he is unable to step down and loses face, it will definitely be him, Li Shimin.

    "No, this document must be signed, otherwise, when the time comes, others will definitely make irresponsible remarks. Anyway, we won't do this job without a contract."

    Seeing that Li Shimin was not happy, Li Feng immediately became even more unhappy, and then he put on a show of determined not to do it unless he signed the contract.

    "You mean, you're sure about this?"

    When he saw Li Feng’s expression, Li Shimin also felt bitter in his heart.  However, he soon came back to his senses, stared at Li Feng, and asked with joy on his face.

    &nbsp; "There should be no problem."

    Hearing Li Shimin’s question, Li Feng answered more affirmatively.  He had thought about this matter before, but after going to the scene to check it out in person today, he felt more confident.  It was because he had a plan in mind that he had to ask Li Shimin to sign a document to avoid trouble later.

    "Well, my fourth brother is so confident. Well, I will give you an imperial edict. Tell me what kind of edict you need. I will write it to you immediately."

    Although Li Feng was not very sure, Li Shimin already understood that Li Feng was definitely very sure. He returned to the Long Case, picked up his pen, and was about to write the imperial edict.  However, he quickly raised his head and asked Li Feng again, because he didn't know what to write about the content of this imperial edict.

    "Imperial edict? No, we don't need that thing, we can just sign a contract. In case things are unclear when the time comes, it is better to establish words as evidence. The meaning is simple. As for the court, just take out the one outside  The abandoned military camp was used as land, and I was responsible for building this monument square without any money from the court. Anyway, when the time comes, I will give you a real square. As for the rest, I will pay for it myself.  If you go in, you still make money, and it has nothing to do with the court. The general idea is that you are responsible for drafting, and then we sign it in two copies, one for each person. "

    "Imperial edict, Li Feng really doesn't need that thing, because, by then, that thing will be useless at all."  Here, where applicable, that is a contract.

    "Well, fourth brother I hear what you mean, it seems like you are doing business. Making money? Is it possible that you can make money by building this monument square? Tell me quickly, how can you make money?  No, how can this be profitable?”

    After listening to Li Feng’s words, Li Shimin was no longer in a hurry to write, but looked at Li Feng with great confusion.  However, no matter how much he thought about it, he couldn't figure out how to make money.

    In fact, what he wants to know most is how Li Feng makes money.  He is very interested in profitable business.  There is no way, he, the emperor, is really poor and scared.

    "You don't have to worry about this. Just write it this way and we'll sign it. As for how to make money, that's my business. You don't still want to have any ideas in this regard, do you?"

    Seeing Li Shimin’s expression, Li Feng quickly understood what he was planning, and immediately looked at Li Shimin with wide eyes and said.  Li Feng knew Li Shimin, an unkind emperor, very well.

    "Haha, how could it be? Fourth brother, you have already done me a great favor by agreeing to take over this matter. How could I think of anything else? Don't worry, I will draft thatcontract right away.  That's right, it's a contract"

    Seeing Li Feng looking at him like that, Li Shimin felt a little embarrassed, saying that he had really taken advantage of Li Feng a lot during this time.  Let's just say that this time, Li Feng won a great victory, and he didn't even need a reward.  Of course, the most important thing is that Li Shimin doesn't know what to reward Li Feng.

    "That's good. I originally lived a good life in my childhood. But when I meet an emperor like you, who knows when my family will go bankrupt. After thinking about it, it's better to keep some money at home."

    In the past, Li Feng didn’t care about money, but after thinking about it later, this was not possible.  Although money does not cost much at home, once you have to do something, it is impossible to do without money.  Therefore, it is better to keep some money aside just in case.

    In response to Li Feng’s complaint, Li Shimin pretended not to hear it and continued to write his contract.  However, the muscles on the face clearly trembled a few times.  Li Chengqian, who was standing aside, looked at it. He wanted to laugh but didn't dare to, and his face turned red from holding back.

    "Okay, fourth brother, I wrote it according to what you just said. Take a look and see if there is anything else that needs to be modified."

    Not long after, Li Shimin showed the written contract to Li Feng.

    "Well, it's almost done. The so-called contract is nothing more than clarifying the rights and responsibilities of both parties, so as to avoid unclear things if something happens. Okay, you can write another one that is exactly the same, and then we sign and sign it, and it's done."

    After reading the contract written by Li Shimin, Li Feng was immediately ready to sign.  This time, the so-called contract does not have much content, it is very simple.  As Li Shimin wrote an identical contract again, and then the two people signed and postponed it, Li Feng finally felt relieved.

    In fact, the main reason why he did this was for Li Shimin's good.  Otherwise, after the incident, the emperor Li Shimin will definitely be in a dilemma.

    "Okay, then you can get busy. It's been a long time since I've been out. Let's go pick up my wife and go shopping. After shopping, we can go home."

    &nbsp; The matter was over, and of course Li Feng had no intention of staying any longer. He said this to Li Shimin, and then began to prepare to escape.

    "Father, my sons and ministers also retire"

    Seeing Li Feng retreating, Li Chengqian also quickly chose to evacuate.  He always felt a little uncomfortable in front of Li Shimin, but he still felt comfortable following Li Feng.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 355: Making Models

    After coming out of Ganlu Hall, Li Feng rushed directly to Lizheng Hall.  After picking up Rou Niang and the others, they left the palace directly, and then really started to stroll around the streets, from the East Market to the West Market, and then ran to Cuiji Restaurant, had dinner, and then went to Jiangxi.  Tomura rushed over.  By the time I got home, it was already dark.

    "Today was really fun, big brother, when will we go to Chang'an next time?"

    Everyone was quite happy and satisfied with this one-day trip to Chang'an.  As soon as Li Feng leaned back on the chair, Yaya immediately came over and asked Li Feng. It was obvious that this little guy still had some unfinished thoughts.

    “Hehe, let’s go next time if we have a chance, okay?”

    It was only then that Li Feng realized that he was so exhausted after the whole day.  Shopping, whether in ancient times or modern times, is an endless pleasure for women, but a hardship for men.  Therefore, when he heard Yaya's question, Li Feng could only laugh.

    "Yaya, didn't you see that Fourth Uncle's face is about to turn into a bitter gourd? Also, the same goes for smelly little tiger. Hehe, but this is better. From now on, whenever I have time, I will take you to Chang'an City  Play haha”

    As soon as Li Feng finished speaking, Gao Yang, who was not far away, immediately said happily.  She could clearly see Li Feng's expressions when they were shopping.  It made her feel a little gloating about misfortune.

    After listening to Gao Yang's words, Li Feng felt even more bitter. As for Xiaohu, he immediately started to droop his head.  It caused everyone to burst into laughter.

    "Sister Yang, do you know that Concubine Yang? I always feel that you look at her strangely."

    After a while of teasing, Rou Niang suddenly turned her head, looked at Yang Jie and started asking.

    It turns out that not long after they arrived at the palace today, many concubines came.  Fortunately, those people only stayed in the Li Zheng Hall for a while and then left.  However, then, a few more people came.  This time.  These are the ones who came.  It's different if the identity is obvious.

    Among them, Rou Niang only knew one, and that was Concubine Yin.  Except for the concubine Yin.  The rest have never been seen.  Rou Niang found out very sensitively.  Yang Jie's eyes on one of the noble concubines were obviously different.  then.  It was hard for her to ask anything, so now that she was home, she started asking.

    "Yes. Sister Yang, I also think that the way you look at Concubine Yang is weird."

    Hearing Rou Niang mention this matter, Cui Yingying on the side also said to Yang Jie with curiosity and concern, she also discovered something was wrong.

    "Well, we've known each other before. Come to think of it, I should call her sister."

    Hearing Rou Niang and Cui Yingying ask, Yang Jie smiled at them and then spoke.  Concubine Yang, this is also the daughter of Emperor Yang of Sui Dynasty. Besides, she is not much older than Yang Jie. How could she not recognize her?  It had been nearly twenty years since we had been separated from the palace. It was no wonder that Yang Jie looked a little strange when he saw Concubine Yang.

    It’s a pity that things have changed after so many years, and a faint sadness flashed across Yang Jie’s face.

    "Oh, that's it. Forget it, let's not mention the past. Well, by the way, Brother Li, I heard from Yaya and Sizi, what is the name of the flower you picked a lot of and what are you using it for?  ”

    Sensing Yang Jie’s sadness, Rou Niang immediately began to change the topic.  Then, he remembered that Yaya and Sizi ran back to the Lizheng Hall covered in dust and asked them what they were doing.  They said they were picking flowers with Li Feng. As for the specific flowers, Rou Niang didn't pay attention.

    "Fourth Aunt, it's cotton, but cotton is just Uncle Four's name. It's called Baidiezi. It's a kind of flower that looks white and feels soft, warm and comfortable to the touch."

    Seeing that Rou Niang had forgotten the name of the flower, Xiao Sizi immediately added it to Rou Niang.

    "Hehe, our Si son has a good memory. Well, that's right, it's that cotton. I heard you picked a lot of it, but I don't know what you used it for."

    Rou Niang first praised Si Zi, and then continued to ask Li Feng.  To her, whether it is cotton or white sheets, they are all the same unfamiliar words.  She was just curious as to what Li Feng was doing with these things.

    "Well, just like Sizi said, this cotton is soft and warm to the touch. As for its use, of course it is used to make quilts, cotton-padded jackets and the like. With them, this winter will be much better.  ,hehe"

    Hearing that Rou Niang also asked about this matter, Li Feng immediately answered with a smile.  At that time, many things will still need to be done by Rou Niang, and Li Feng will just help with ideas and help.

    "Is it really warm??  This is great, this way, Yaya and the others don't have to suffer from the cold.  This winter is so cold that the quilt is not very useful at all. Even if we light a fire, it is still cold.  It's finally better now. With these things, winter will be much better.  By the way, Brother Li, how many quilts and cotton-padded jackets can you make with that cotton?  If there are many, how about we give one to each family?  It also allows the children in the village to avoid the cold.”

    After listening to Li Feng’s words, Rou Niang immediately became excited.  She knows the pain of the cold winter very well.  Moreover, not only did he think of his own home, but he immediately thought of others.  In just a few sentences, her innocent and kind character was vividly expressed.

    “ Moreover, just hearing Li Feng say this casually, without asking any questions, he completely believed it.  This made Li Feng even more amazed.

    "I'm afraid this is a bit difficult, and it will definitely not be enough for everyone. However, when the time comes, we can keep all the seeds, and wait until next year to let the village plant more. By then, every household will have cotton-padded clothes and quilts.  ”

    Although, Li Feng had asked Li Chengqian to collect as much as possible before.  However, Li Feng also understood that there would definitely not be many.  As an ornamental plant, who would grow so many of them?  Besides, this cotton is white and can be seen in front of you.  It doesn't have any fragrance at all. Who would grow this stuff if they have nothing to do?

    "However, it will be fine next year. Li Feng will not care about what Li Shimin does for the time being.  However, Takuto Village will definitely plant large-scale crops next year.  By then, every household will have cotton-padded clothes and quilts, and it will become simple and easy to get.

    "Brother Li, if it's really good, how can we let everyone breed more? When the time comes, I won't be able to use them all. How can I make finished products and sell them? In this way, wouldn't there be more villagers?  It’s a way to make money. Well, if it’s good and not expensive, it will definitely sell well. If the situation is better, we can definitely grow more.”

    Compared to Rou Niang, Cui Yingying immediately thought of another aspect.

    "Yes, it's sister Yingying who has the brains. This is really a way to make money. Well, it's not true that this kind of cotton requires land, and the land needs to grow food, then"

    Of course Rou Niang was happy to be able to find a way to make money for the villagers, but soon she began to frown again and thought of another problem.

    "Okay, don't think about it here. It's completely possible for the village to plant more crops next year. It's also completely feasible to start a small business and make a small fortune. However, it's impossible to do it for a long time. Because,  The imperial court will definitely promote cotton cultivation in the near future. As for the land, Rou Niang can rest assured, because cotton does not have high requirements on the land environment and can be grown on any slope or dry land. "

    Don’t think about cotton. When the time comes, you will truly appreciate the benefits of cotton clothes and quilts.  Li Shimin must vigorously promote this thing.  The most important thing is that the growth of cotton does not require high land.  Therefore, it is indeed a bit difficult to make a big deal out of this matter.

    The cotton thing is a good thing after all. Although the way to make money is gone, everyone still started chatting on this topic.  However, if you want to see cotton, you have to wait for Li Chengqian to arrive.

    "Is anyone home?"

    Early the next morning, Li Feng came to Qi Ye’s house and shouted loudly as he walked in.

    "You kid, it's like this every time. Old man, I'm not deaf. Zhizhi, why don't you come here wearing armor? Don't tell me, when you put on that thing yesterday, you really looked a bit imposing. In the past, I just heard  Iron Hammer said that you are very good at fighting. I just found out yesterday that you are really good at it. "

    As soon as Li Feng finished speaking, Qi Ye immediately walked out of the room. After carefully looking at Li Feng up and down for a while, he spoke with a smile.  Yesterday, he also went to Shiliting.

    "Don't, it's uncomfortable to wear that thing. We don't have the hobby of fighting and killing people. Only ghosts are willing to go to the battlefield unless forced to do so. Forget it, let's stop whining.  I'd better get down to business. You old man, remember what I said about Monument Square last time."

    Today, Li Feng came to see Master Qi. He had something to do, so he didn’t talk too much about it, but just got down to business.  Regarding the square, the sooner we get it done, the better.

    "Remember, why don't you remember? I thought you had forgotten this matter. How about, when will we start construction? Then, don't forget me, old man. This kind of merit-making thing is indispensable for our craftsmen.  Village. Besides, there are several young men in the village.In the army.  "

    Hearing Li Feng talk about the monument, Master Qi suddenly became happy.  He had already told Li Feng about this matter, and he would be there to help when the time comes.

    "Master Qi, don't worry, before you do this. There is one more thing I need your help with."

    This old man is impatient, and Li Feng has known it for a long time. However, things have changed now, and Li Feng must take care of another thing.  This was the main reason why he came to see Qi Ye today.

    "Oh, if you need anything, just ask, as long as I can help"

    Although Master Qi was surprised, he spoke immediately.  Didn't even ask why.  He absolutely believed in Li Feng.

    "Well, actually, it's not a big deal. The main thing is that I want to make a model." (To be continued)

 Volume One: Settling Down in the Tang Dynasty Chapter 356: Pre-Purchase Real Estate

    On the morning of the second day, Li Shimin made a decision on the construction of the Monument Square, despite all opinions.  Although there were still some opponents among them, after Li Shimin promised that he would not spend a penny from the national treasury, those who were willing to oppose it stopped speaking.

    It turns out that everyone is well aware of the little jiujiu behind this matter.  Now, the most defensible reason is no longer a reason.  If they still insist on opposing, let alone Li Shimin, I am afraid that the other generals will not give up.

    There is no airtight wall in this world. The news that it was Brave King Li Feng who took over this matter was quickly confirmed by everyone.  As a result, no one would dare to say anything anymore.  You must know that Li Feng gave everyone the impression that he was a stupid prince, the kind of person who would fall out whenever he wanted, take action whenever he wanted, and was completely unreasonable.  Even if he is not happy in his heart, who would be stupid enough to be serious with such a fool, or even call him a lunatic.

    However, on the surface, no one dares to do anything, but secretly causing trouble is what these literati are good at.  Anyway, I don’t know when it started, but it was widely spread that most civil servants in the DPRK were opposed to the construction of this so-called monument square.

    Although this matter has attracted countless people to discuss it, it can even be said that those who oppose it have been ruthlessly criticized.  However, this is just a superficial article.  As the saying goes, the law does not punish the public, and it is not true that if one person opposes it alone, who can drown all the civil servants in the dynasty with spit.  Therefore, it can be said.  This rumor is actually not a thing at all to those who oppose it.

    However, this incident caused Li Feng to have trouble, or even to fall into trouble.

    "Fourth uncle, these people are really too much. They are so brave. I asked people to invite them in person, but they dared to hide away one by one. They excused themselves with various reasons. It is simply unreasonable. Hum.  Aren't they afraid of offending the prince and leaving them hungry? Fourth uncle, don't worry, I'll go and see if they come this time."

    Hear the reports from the servants.  Li Chengqian's lungs almost exploded with anger.  Just now, he sent people to invite the wealthy businessmen in Chang'an City to a banquet.  To his surprise, not one of them came.

    "I'm anxious? I think you're the only one who's anxious. Okay, it's okay. Sit down, have a cup of tea, and calm down."

    Although Li Feng felt unhappy for a while, he was really not in a hurry.  He pointed to the chair next to him and said to Li Chengqian.

    "My good fourth uncle, I'm almost furious. All those people are waiting to see your jokes. Can you still sit still? The most hateful thing is that those businessmen are really mad at me. I'm so angry."  I wish I could just lead the troops to catch them one by one and teach them a lesson."

    It’s a pity that Li Chengqian can’t sit still at this moment.  Although this matter had nothing to do with him, Li Feng was responsible for it.  Also, he, Li Chengqian, was fully involved from beginning to end.  Now, seeing himself in trouble, could he not be anxious?

    "The so-called scholars, farmers, industry and merchants, in the eyes of the world, the status of merchants is extremely low.  But now, it was these low-status businessmen who dared not give him face as a prince, which made Li Chengqian even more intolerable.

    "Don't be angry, it's useless to be angry. They do this because they don't want to offend those officials. As for you, the so-called county magistrate is not as good as being in charge. Although you are the prince, they really don't dare to offend you easily.  , but they are even more afraid to offend those officials."

    "Don't be angry. If you don't come, don't come. What's the big deal? If you don't come, I'll save money for a meal. I have a sycamore tree at home, so why worry about attracting a golden phoenix? I really don't believe it anymore.  They are the only people in Chang'an City and the entire Tang Dynasty who have money. As for this account, let's just remember it."

    "Although we can't bully others, we still won't do things like repaying kindness with kindness. I, Li Feng, don't have such a broad mind. Remember those people who sent messages but avoided seeing them. It's not like they won't come.  Do you want to do business with me, Li Feng? I haven’t done it with them yet.”

    "What's going on? Li Feng's mind is like a mirror, how could he not know it?"  Needless to say, there must be someone who doesn't want this matter to be done.  Compared to Li Chengqian, Li Feng is not as angry as you, but his unhappiness is still inevitable.  However, the principle of being a human being is to let it go if you are unhappy.  In business, Li Feng still can't do things like buying and selling by force.

    "Come on, kid, let your uncle and I set up a stall, haha"

    As Li Feng patted Li Chengqian on the shoulder, and then, with laughter, Li Feng took the lead to walk out of the East Palace.  Li Chengqian, after being dazed for a while, followed closely and trotted along.

    "Put it downStall?  What are you selling?  "

    Although there was a burst of confusion in his heart, Li Chengqian did not ask.  Following Li Feng, let alone setting up a stall, even if he does something outrageous, Li Chengqian is not afraid.

    Sure enough, not long after, the first street stall since the existence of Dongshi appeared on the streets of Dongshi, a very strange street stall.  Although street stalls are not allowed on the streets of Dongshi, at this moment, no one dares to take care of it.  On the contrary, the government officials responsible for patrolling the streets of Dongshi came over one by one to help maintain continuity.

    In fact, there is no need for them to help at all, because at this moment, a small group of Black Tiger Army soldiers are standing next to the stall.  After the Battle of Dingxiang, the temperament of everyone in the Black Tiger Army has undergone tremendous changes. They carry a sense of evil aura, which makes people feel a little intimidated.

    However, at this moment, people were not intimidated by them, because they were really attracted by the things on the street stalls, especially when they listened to the explanations of the officials from the Ministry of Industry next to them, their eyes began to reveal  A hot look came out.

    In fact, there is only one piece of goods on this stall. To be precise, it is not a goods, because it is not for sale.  Even, they were only shown, not touched.

    ??If a modern person sees what is in front of him, he will definitely burst into laughter.  Isn't this the physical model that those construction companies made in order to sell real estate?  However, compared to the grandeur of real estate models in modern society, this model is more artistic.

    Because every house here is made of wood.  Although it doesn't look as domineering as a high-rise building, it is extremely beautiful.

    I saw that as the officials from the Ministry of Industry were explaining and playing with the models, a beautiful building complex soon appeared in front of everyone.  The most eye-catching thing is the empty space in the center of the model, which is obviously a square.  In the center of the square, there are many buildings.  However, the most eye-catching thing is the stone tablet in the center that is obviously much taller than the surrounding buildings.

    Around the square, there are independent two-story buildings, each of which looks extremely exquisite.  However, the small buildings and the small buildings are not closely connected, and there is a gap between them.  It looks like a villa complex in modern society.

    Although such a layout is out of place compared to the mansions and compounds of these days, it makes everyone's eyes shine.  In particular, the eyes of some young men began to wander, and then they showed an extremely excited light.

    At this time, after some explanations by officials from the Ministry of Industry, everyone had some understanding. Finally, some people couldn't bear it anymore and began to hand over Li Feng and Li Chengqian.

    "I would like to pay my respects to His Highness the Crown Prince, His Highness King Yong. I really want to buy a house like this. However, I just heard from the adults that none of these houses have been built yet. But now I have to pay for it."

    As he was talking, this young man suddenly couldn’t talk any more.  Although he really wanted to buy a house like this, he had heard clearly just now that the construction of this house had not started yet.  It is simply unheard of to ask people to pay for it now. It makes no sense.

    “If he encountered something like this on a daily basis, he would definitely curse.  However, even if these two people in front of him gave him a hundred courages, he would not dare to act recklessly.  If it weren't for the fact that he was really moved, he wouldn't even want to say this.  He was actually tempted, but not at ease, so he had no choice but to step forward, hoping to reassure himself or give up.

    "This young man has good vision and courage."

    Hearing that someone finally asked, Li Feng knew that it was his turn to speak.  After taking a look at the young man in front of him, he immediately nodded in appreciation.

    "His Royal Highness the King of Brave has received the award, but I am ashamed to deserve it. Your Highness the King of Brave is our role model. The battle at Dingxiang will make us, the Tang Dynasty, even more powerful and dominating the world."

    When Li Feng heard this, he was like, good guy, he actually met a fan.  However, what depressed him was that this guy was too eloquent.  However, we are doing business now, so of course we can't just give others a cold look.

    "Everyone, regarding the specific situation of this matter, I think the adults from the Ministry of Industry have already given you a detailed explanation. I will not explain more about this. I am very concerned about the questions in your mind.  I know it and understand it very well. Since ancient times, everything has been done with one hand and one hand with the other hand. It is really hard for everyone to accept this situation. However, everything is not static."

    "What happened today can be said to be a helpless move. In addition, no matter how much I say, it is useless. I believe that everyone has a steelyard in their hearts. Whether it is worth it or not, everyone must know??You know it, right?  "

    "I, the king, can guarantee that when the time comes, the house built will be exactly the same as the one in the introduction. If you find any discrepancy, you can come directly to me or the prince. It is useless to talk too much. Believe it or not.  , everyone just follow your heart. If you think that the king and the prince can be trusted, just pay and place the order. If you feel that you can’t trust it, just come and watch the fun, there’s no harm in that, haha.”

    Pre-purchasing, a trick commonly used by real estate companies in later generations, was used by Li Feng in the Tang Dynasty a thousand years ago.  For people at this time, it is definitely a strange news in the world.  However, Li Feng had no choice. Only in this way could he raise money for construction.  (To be continued)

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 357 Sold out

    "Set a street stall in Dongshi? Selling a house? Collecting money before the house is built?"

    Hearing the news reported by the people below, Li Shimin was hit harder every time.  For a prince or a prince to actually engage in this kind of business is something that can make people's eyes pop out. It can even be said that it is extremely embarrassing.

    However, compared to the latter house, which was sold before the construction was completed, it seems that the former matter cannot be regarded as a matter at all.  This is simply an anecdote for the ages. No matter how knowledgeable Li Shimin is, he can only be dumbfounded when he hears such things.

    However, if you think about it carefully, it seems that Li Feng can only raise the funds to build the square through this method.  How could he, the emperor, not know what was happening outside?  Although he was also annoyed in his heart, he was helpless about this kind of thing.

    Seeing the somewhat dull-looking Li Shimin, the eunuch below took a secret look and then lowered his head.  In fact, when he just heard about this, he was stunned.

    “Well, someone bought their house?”

    After a while, Li Shimin asked again with a look of disbelief on his face. However, from that tone, you could tell that he lacked confidence.  At least, in Li Shimin's view, this kind of thing is too ridiculous.  No one should be able to accept it.

    "Yes, not only do they exist, but many people are rushing to buy them. Your Majesty doesn't know how beautiful their houses are. The most important thing is"

    I heard Li Shimin ask if anyone would buy a house.  The eunuch immediately remembered the fiery house selling scene outside. Not only were there people buying it, they were simply rushing to buy it.  That scene was indeed exciting enough.  The most important thing is that the houses there are really nice.  Just listening to the introductions from the Ministry of Industry officials made him excited.

    “No, when I was excited, I couldn’t control my mouth and didn’t check it for a moment.  Too much to say.  Then, he immediately shut up with a look of horror on his face.  In the palace, don't talk too much. This is an iron rule.  Too much to say.  Something will often happen.

    "It's okay. Just keep talking. What a good idea. Well, tell me in detail, the more detailed the better."

    “Obviously, Li Shimin had no intention of blaming anyone.  Him now.  His heart was full of curiosity, and he really wanted to know why such a business could be accomplished, and why it was so prosperous.  In his opinion, this is simply impossible.

    "Yes, Your Majesty, according to the introduction of officials from the Ministry of Industry"

    Seeing that the emperor had no intention of blaming him, the father-in-law immediately felt like he had received an amnesty.  Then, in accordance with the emperor's order, he began to tell him everything he knew in detail.

    In fact, the biggest article is undoubtedly on that model.  You know, Master Qi led a group of skilled craftsmen and spent several days making this according to Li Feng's requirements.  Although there are no real houses to see, the models alone make people excited.

    Although these houses are single-family houses, they are not big enough.  It is absolutely impossible for a large family to live in the whole family.  But there are benefits to being small.  This is very popular among young men who want some free space, as well as those with small families.

    The most important thing is the living environment there and the good public security.

    Over at Monument Square, there is no curfew at night.  What a great temptation this was for ancient times when there was no nightlife.  In addition, there is such a big square. At night, you can go out and stroll around, sit, chat, drink tea, and drink wine.  It’s exciting just thinking about it.

    As for the good security, that is because the Black Tiger Army soldiers will be directly responsible for standing guard there twelve hours a day.  The name Black Tiger Army is definitely useful now.  Since the results of the Black Tiger Army were announced on the Dingxiang battlefield.  The Black Tiger Army has become a myth among the military.  Being directly guarded by them is not only reassuring, but also an honor.

    Of course, they will not know that the Black Tiger Army is actually responsible for guarding the square, but by the way, they guard them and act as security guards.

    Of course, there is another very important factor, that is, it is next to the monument.  This is the habitat of heroes, the holy land in the hearts of countless people, the land of happiness.  This alone can make countless people excited.  This adds a lot to the housing prices here.

    However, if you want to sell this house that has not yet been built, the most important thing is that the names of Li Feng and Li Chengqian are loud enough to make everyone feel at ease.

    “One is a military myth, a national hero, and the emperor’s brother.  One is the prince of the Tang Dynasty and the future emperor.  If this can't reassure everyone, then the only option isThis illustrates a problem, that is, this person has no confidence in Datang.  And obviously, most people have great confidence in the current Datang.

    "If I can't even trust the national hero in my heart and the future king of the Tang Dynasty, then I think there is no point in leaving this money."

    This is a person who bought a house. He left a bold statement at the beginning, which shows the aspirations of everyone.

    And as long as the problem of trust is solved, then there is no such thing as paying one hand, delivering goods and pre-ordering.  The only difference is that you can get a house earlier and play for a while.  As for the price difference between them, everyone still understands it.

    As a result, in the end, people who want to buy a house started to queue up.

    "Haha, I didn't expect, I really didn't expect that business in this world can still be done like this. In my opinion, King Yong and the Prince, they are no longer selling houses, but trust. I, the Tang Dynasty, can have someone so worthy of the people's trust.  One is my prince and the other is the prince. It is truly a great blessing for the country."

    After Li Shimin finished listening, he suddenly started laughing.  Because what he saw was the people's hearts. Of course, this was the people's trust in Li Feng and Li Chengqian, but it was also an affirmation of him as the emperor and the Tang Dynasty.  As for Li Feng and Li Chengqian, a prince and a prince, actually doing such a business of setting up a street stall, Li Shimin simply ignored them.

    Li Shimin is happy, but actually Li Feng is even happier.  He didn't expect that the news would spread so quickly, and that the house would be so popular. He thought he would set up a street stall for a few days, but he didn't expect that all of it was sold out in one day.  Many people who didn't buy it even regretted it, secretly blaming themselves for being late.

    “I used to hear people describe themselves as rich and say they wanted to get train tickets, but we still didn’t believe it. Today, I believe it.”

    Looking at the long team of carriages in front of him, Li Feng was speechless for a while.  This is filled with the money from selling the house today.  It had to be pulled by a horse-drawn team. There was no other way. It was like this these days.  Although it is troublesome, it is indeed spectacular.

    "Haha, I didn't expect it to go so smoothly. Unfortunately, there are still too few houses. Fourth uncle, how about we do a good job and find a place to continue building houses?"

    At this time, Li Chengqian was laughing so hard that he couldn't close his mouth.  Of course, he didn't do it because he made money, and it wasn't just because he got it done.  But I simply like this feeling of success.

    "You boy, you really want to turn yourself into a real estate tycoon. However, it is difficult to do it. The reason why this time is so successful is due to the unique environment of Monument Square. Besides, you boy  There are still a lot of things to do. Have you finished them all?”

    After hearing Li Chengqian’s words, Li Feng suddenly became speechless.  This kind of thing is indeed difficult to replicate.  Unless you can find a very unique place or come up with something very attractive, otherwise, you will be in trouble with yourself if you go to Datang to engage in real estate.

    "Ah no, haha, but isn't it you, Fourth Uncle? You, Fourth Uncle, can come up with such a fantasy idea, and you have done it. How can it be difficult for you, Fourth Uncle, to do such a small thing for me? Fourth Uncle.  Uncle, you won’t ignore death, right?”

    Hearing Li Feng ask about his affairs, Li Chengqian was worried for a while, but soon he smiled again.  He acted as if he was determined to accept Li Feng.

    "Okay, it seems that you have settled on me, so stop talking nonsense. Now, go back directly, have a big meal, and treat everyone well."

    Li Feng feels more and more like Li Chengqian.  Although Li Chengqian seemed a bit cheating, Li Feng had to admit that what he told was the truth.  Li Feng really had to take care of his affairs.  Although, Li Chengqian's affairs are all things that give Li Feng some headaches.

    "Fourth Uncle, I remember that there are still several empty places around the square. What are they used for? Aren't they for sale?"

    On the way back, Li Chengqian suddenly remembered.  There are several places just next to the square, but Li Feng has not made any plans.  He didn't say he wanted to sell it, which made Li Chengqian very strange.  You know, that's definitely the best location.

    "Of course not, how could such a good place not be put to good use? Think about it, so many people will live there by then, and there will be many people from other places going there to play. Think about it, there will still be  what do you need?"

    Hearing Li Chengqian ask, Li Feng suddenly asked Li Chengqian with a smile on his face.  How could he forget those pieces of land?  There is a lot of use here.

    "What's missing? By the way, the shop"

    &nbsp; "The answer is correct, but there is no reward. These pieces of land are treasures. Let's go home and wait for others to come. I want to see how strong these people are."

    As Li Feng spoke, the smile on his face suddenly became stronger.  (To be continued)

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 358: The Emperor is Envy

    Of course, Li Feng and Li Chengqian couldn't hide such a big movement from other people's ears.  The reaction caused by this approach is quite different.  Some people are so impressed that such ingenious and whimsical things are actually successful, it is really shocking.

    Of course, some people became furious after hearing this, and even yelled at Li Feng and others for being immoral.  In fact, he was so frustrated that he had already begun to prepare articles of impeachment, and was preparing to go to the emperor and read Li Feng and Li Chengqian's book.

    Scholars, farmers, industry and commerce are inherently different from noble to humble. Now, when Li Feng and Li Chengqian manipulated this sage's law, it was immediately challenged.  Think about it, Li Feng is the prince of the country, and Li Chengqian is the prince of the Tang Dynasty. His abilities are extremely noble, and now he is doing something like this. Just thinking about it makes people blush.

    However, apart from these people, some people became extremely anxious.  These people are, of course, the wealthy businessmen in Chang'an City.  I originally thought that the prince's invitation was a Hongmen banquet.  The prince and the brave king were highway robbers. Unexpectedly, they were not robbers, but a money-giving boy.

    And Monument Square, this gold-swallowing place in people’s hearts, is a place where whoever enters will die.  In an instant, it turned into a cornucopia.  Such a huge contrast and change made these wealthy businessmen feel like they were vomiting three liters of blood.  None of these businessmen are flexible and calculating.  They know very well what the square means at this moment.  In short, if this matter is completed, it will definitely earn a grand slam.

    And this windfall that fell from the sky just passed them by.  They even pushed him out of the door easily.  The thought of this makes countless people feel heartbroken and unwilling.  And obviously, there are not just one or two people who are unwilling.

    "Fourth uncle, help me, I can't bear it anymore. I really can't bear it anymore."

    Yesterday, we still couldn’t invite anyone. Early this morning, there was a big reversal.  Countless people.  It's like making an appointment.  People began to come to the East Palace to ask for an audience.  Of course, the people who come are the ones who have more weight.  After all, this is the Prince's East Palace.  Not cats and dogs.  Anyone can come.  People who come.  Needless to say what the purpose was, it was just to come forward.  Just a share of the pie.

    As the master of the East Palace, Li Chengqian, of course, is responsible for receiving guests.  However, it didn't take long before he started shouting, ran in, and asked Li Feng for help.

    After all, this is going to be some big business, with huge profits.  For example, to build such a large building, the number of materials required is astronomical.  For example, those prime locations that Li Feng specially left behind are even more coveted.

    "Haha, why, I can't bear it anymore. Just now, didn't you swear that it would be useless for anyone to come? Haha, people are so sophisticated and have deep roots. How can it be as simple as you imagined?"

    Seeing Li Chengqian in such a mess, Li Feng suddenly became happy.  The power of human connection is extremely astonishing, how can it be so simple?  If you want to handle everything impartially, unless you can really disown your relatives and withstand countless people's contempt and other eyes.

    "I can't bear it. I really can't bear it. Fourth uncle, you better do it."

    Thinking of the people who came here, they had a very good relationship with Li Chengqian in the past, or many of them were related to each other. Facing these people, it is really not that simple to refuse them coldly.  Therefore, when Li Feng said this, Li Chengqian immediately shook his head and waved his hands.

    "Okay, don't worry about them. In short, just push the matter directly on me. When you encounter difficulties, you hide away. Now that you see the benefits, you want to come over and share a piece of the pie. This wishful thinking turned out to be very successful.  Yes. Well, it would be quite troublesome if we did it by ourselves. Moreover, even if we could do it by ourselves, it would definitely take more time to complete it."

    "Forget it, if someone comes to see you again, just spread the word. Three days later, I will treat you to Cui Ji Restaurant to discuss the construction of the square and the vacant land. But, each person will pay one hundred guan.  dining fee."

    Originally, Li Feng really didn’t want to deal with these people, but after thinking about it carefully, he felt it was wrong.  Relying on him alone to handle this matter is indeed troublesome and a waste of time.  He doesn't have that much time to spend on this matter. He should finish it as soon as possible and go home early.

    "Fourth uncle, do you really agree to them? Isn't this too cheap for them? Well, no matter what, we will do it ourselves. Even if we are exhausted, we won't make any money for them. Also, fourth uncle, it is okay to entertain them, but  , It’s not good to have to pay for a meal. Besides, a hundred dollars, isn’t it too dark?”

    I heard Li Feng say that I still want to give the business to that person.People, Li Chengqian felt unhappy in his heart. You know, this group of people refused his invitation.  However, when I heard that Li Feng was asking for money for a treat, I suddenly became very embarrassed.

    "Bullshit, now, they are begging us, not me begging them. Is it possible that I have to pay for them myself to treat them to a feast? If you think the name of catering expenses does not sound good, then you can change the name.  For example, tickets, admission fees, whatever.”

    "As for the price being low, that is to verify and reflect their strength, understand?"

    They are not relatives or friends. If Li Feng wants to treat them to a meal or a free lunch, there is no way.  This so-called food fee must be collected.

    "Admission fee? To verify and reflect their identity and strength, this one is better and this one is better. Having said that, one hundred guan is a bit low. Okay, Fourth Uncle, I will let someone handle this matter."

    Although the content remains the same, changing the name makes Li Chengqian feel much more comfortable.  Anyway, in the short period of time together with Li Feng, they have done so many extraordinary things.  Therefore, Li Chengqian didn't care much about such things.

    "Greetings to His Royal Highness the Crown Prince, paying homage to His Highness King Yong, Your Highness King Yong, Your Majesty invites you"

    At this moment, a eunuch suddenly ran up. He first saluted Li Feng and the others, and then whispered to Li Feng.

    "The emperor is looking for me? Why are you looking for me?"

    Hearing that Li Shimin was looking for him, Li Feng was stunned for a moment, and then said in confusion.

    "The Holy One did not explain it. Your Highness, look, now"

    Hearing Li Feng’s question made the father-in-law very anxious.  Not to mention that he really didn't know, even if he knew, he wouldn't dare to say it casually.  If it were someone else, he would definitely not be so bold as to ask such a question.  That's when the emperor summons you and tells you to go. Even in the middle of the night and it's snowing outside, you have to get up and leave immediately.

    "Okay, let's go then. Cheng Qian, I'll leave that matter to you."

    Just now, Li Feng just asked casually. Seeing the embarrassed and frightened look on the father-in-law's face, Li Feng stopped asking any more questions.  Anyway, he is in the East Palace now, and there are only a few steps to go there.  After explaining to Li Chengqian, he walked directly outside.

    "Fourth brother, this is really gratifying. I was worried before. I didn't expect that fourth brother, you actually came up with such a wonderful method. Unexpectedly, without spending a penny, you played with a white wolf with empty gloves.  His unique skill is really amazing. In just one day, not only did he save the money needed to build the square, but he also made a huge profit. No wonder my fourth brother was so jealous a few days ago.  , want to sign that so-called contract with me, today, I finally understand. "

    As soon as Li Feng walked into the Ganlu Hall, he immediately heard Li Shimin's obviously happy voice.  At the beginning, the reason why Li Feng did not want the imperial edict was because issuing an imperial edict was to serve the imperial court.  By then, many things will be unclear.

    "Okay, if you have something to say, just tell me, don't tell me, you came to me just to tell me about it. Or maybe you, the emperor, have regretted it?"

    Chatting with the emperor is the most painful thing.  Li Feng knew this very well and would fall into the emperor's trap if he was not careful.  Therefore, when dealing with Li Shimin, Li Feng prefers to be straightforward. He has no choice but to play tricks on Li Feng. This is because he is not his opponent.

    "Fourth brother is joking. I am the king of a country, and I can never go back on my words. In fact, I was really shocked by your clever trick today, fourth brother. Therefore, I specially came to fourth brother to ask you for advice.  one time."

    "Fourth brother, you also know that I am a poor emperor, and it is almost impossible to get rid of the problem. But yesterday's incident gave me a reminder. If nothing else, just abandon the military camp like that, and it is still in Chang'an City.  There are several of them. Some are larger than this one, and besides the abandoned military camps, there are many other empty and abandoned houses. Therefore, I would like to ask my fourth brother for advice on how to use them."

    "Well, after all, these things are a waste just lying around. If the waste can be reused, it will not only make Chang'an City more beautiful, but also bring more income to the court. What do you think, fourth brother?"

    Li Shimin knew Li Feng’s temper very well.  Therefore, instead of hiding it, he went straight to the point and stated his purpose.

    You know, this time, the incident in the square shocked his boss.  First of all, I was shocked that Li Feng could come up with such a whimsical method, and it actually happened.  Of course, what attracted Li Shimin more was the white silver coins.  Perhaps Li Feng didn't carefully calculate how much money he could make this time.  However, Li Shimin had already asked someone to help him.Feng did the calculation, and the result made Li Shimin very excited.

    “ Then I couldn’t wait to invite Li Feng over, wanting to hear Li Feng’s advice.

    "Good guy, it turns out that Mr. Li actually wants to be a real estate tycoon. His eyes are red when he sees that he is making money."

    At this time, Li Feng finally understood Li Shimin's purpose.  (To be continued)

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 359 Arriving as promised

    The cotton matter last time was put aside temporarily because the time was wrong. Besides, everything has to wait for Li Feng to get results before it can be decided.  What Li Feng didn't expect was that Li Shimin would ask him about this matter now.  I also want to learn from Li Feng and engage in real estate with nothing.

    “I’m telling you, second brother, are you so poor that you’re crazy?”

    Li Feng was used to speaking casually and very directly. He looked at Li Shimin with wide eyes and said.

    "Hey, you don't know how expensive oil, salt, firewood and rice are. The Tang Dynasty now needs money everywhere. Over the years, if it weren't for the large amount of property left behind by the previous dynasty, it would have been impossible to open the pot. The annual taxes alone would only be enough.  I can barely maintain my daily expenses, but if there is an emergency and a large amount of money is needed, I can't wait to break a copper plate into two."

    After hearing Li Feng’s words, Li Shimin’s face suddenly became haggard.  Although he is the emperor and controls the world, many things cannot be done as he wants.  Good emperors are often poor emperors.

    "No, you'd better not tell me this. I don't understand, and I don't want to interfere with your national affairs."

    Seeing that Li Shimin had a tendency to complain, Li Feng quickly spoke up and asked him to stop.  Li Feng is now most afraid that Li Shimin will tell him this, and Li Feng will trap him if he is not careful.

    "Whether it can be done, I don't dare to make any conclusions. However, as you said, it is indeed a waste to leave those abandoned places there, so it is reasonable to put them to use. Now,  Let me analyze with you the main factors for success this time.”

    "Actually, it's simple to say. It boils down to one thing. That is, the conditions are superior and can attract people. For example, the biggest advantage there is that it has a place for leisure and entertainment at night. Of course, there are  Some other benefits, such as the Monument Square, where the heroes live; the security provided by the Black Tiger Army makes people feel at ease.”

    He didn’t even give Li Shimin a chance to complain.  Li Feng could only talk about business.  In fact, to put it bluntly, it is the same in ancient and modern times.  Living is very particular about the environment.  It's just that people in ancient times didn't pay attention to these things.

    "I understand this. Indeed, let alone an ordinary person, even when I heard about these benefits, I was very excited. However, other places may not be able to compare with this. It is impossible for me to build monuments everywhere, right?  "

    The unique geographical location around Monument Square is difficult to replicate elsewhere.  This is also where Li Shimin is unsure.

    "Haha, actually it's not absolute. The so-called radish and cabbage have their own preferences, and there are not just the same good things that attract people. Besides, it doesn't have to be built into residential housing, other things can be built as well.  As long as you can improve the basic hardware facilities and be creative, you will always be able to attract people.”

    "And once there is something exciting here, land prices can often soar overnight. At that time, people will naturally come with a lot of money. Whether you want to sell the land directly, you want to first  It doesn’t matter if you raise funds and then build it, it doesn’t matter.”

    As Li Feng talked, Li Shimin's face became more and more radiant, and his eyes almost glowed with gold. However, soon, he began to frown again. Obviously, he was thinking about how to do it.  Those things Li Feng said.

    "Fourth brother, you have more ideas, just help me think about it. Well, I know you are busy during this period, so I won't waste your time."

    As Li Shimin finished speaking, he stopped caring about Li Feng and just went about his own business.  Afterwards, Li Feng walked out of the Manna Hall feeling a little dizzy.

    "You knew I was busy and you called me here? Well, I don't seem to have been fooled by Li Laoer today. It seems that I didn't promise him anything. Forget it. I don't want to think about it anymore. I'd better settle the monument issue earlier and go back.  Going home is the right way.”

    Li Feng walked all the way towards the East Palace, muttering in a low voice.  He couldn't shirk the matter of Monument Square.  Not to mention anything else, just because of the friendship of having fought together on the same battlefield, he felt that it was necessary for him to do something for the soldiers who died on the battlefield within his ability.

    Cuiji Restaurant is no longer what it used to be.  Since the emergence of Erguotou, Cuiji Restaurant's reputation has risen.  And since it became the flagship store of the self-service hot pot chain store, it can be said that it has become famous all over the world.  With such a great reputation, one can imagine the booming business.

    However, today Cuiji Restaurant posted a notice that it would not be open to the public.  Because today is the day that Li Feng and the wealthy businessmen in Chang'an City agreed.

    "Xiaoyu has met His Highness King Yong, met"His Royal Highness"

    Not long after getting up in the morning, Li Feng and Li Chengqian arrived in front of Cui Ji Restaurant together.  Xiaoyu, who had been waiting here to greet the guests, immediately stepped forward to salute when she saw Li Feng and Li Chengqian.  However, his expression was a little nervous.  Especially the way she looked at Li Feng was a bit strange. After all, in her impression, Li Feng was a villager in Jianghu Village.  Now that he has become a prince, the contrast is really too great.

    "Haha, it's Xiaoyu. I haven't seen you for a while. Well, that's right. He's starting to look more and more like the big boss now. But when we meet in the future, let's just call him Brother Li. Don't make things too awkward. Besides, let's  There aren’t that many rules here.”

    Since Cui Yingying handed over the management of the restaurant to Xiaoyu, Li Feng has not seen Xiaoyu again. When he met today, he discovered that Xiaoyu has changed a lot.  That kind of temperament has slowly been formed over the past few months.  It would be impossible for outsiders to imagine that she was just a maid.

    In response to Li Feng's words, Xiaoyu just smiled but did not reply.  Now, she would never dare to call him Brother Li again.  As the saying goes, there is a difference between superiority and inferiority. Even if you don't care about Li Feng's identity as prince, he still has the identity of uncle.

    "How many people came? Is the admission fee charged?"

    Seeing Xiaoyu who was still cautious, Li Feng said nothing more.  The sudden change in identity caused the distance between the two parties to also change. Li Feng never did anything that forced others to do something difficult.  Then, he asked Xiaoyu about the visitors.

    "Well, there are a lot of people here. Basically, all the well-known wealthy businessmen in Chang'an City are here, from all walks of life. In addition, there are also many wealthy businessmen from other places. The admission fee is according to His Highness the Crown Prince's  Please tell me that each person will receive 200 guan, a total of more than 10,000 guan, and all the slaves have been loaded into the truck and can be transported away at any time."

    When talking about the admission fee, Xiaoyu was speechless.  Ten thousand guan is definitely not a small number even for Xiaoyu who is now different from what he used to be.  However, this inexplicable admission fee only collected so much.

    "No, these are actually just food and beverage expenses. You can just pay them directly to the restaurant's account."

    After hearing Xiaoyu’s words, Li Feng first glanced at Li Chengqian with a smirk on his face.  He knew that it was Li Chengqian who doubled the so-called admission fee.  Then, he waved his hand to Xiaoyu.  Lucky, what a joke, he just wants these people to suffer a little loss.

    "Catering expenses? Isn't that too much? What about this meal?"

    Xiaoyu was shocked to hear that it was actually the food and beverage expenses of the restaurant.  More than 10,000 yuan, this is the restaurant's profit for a year.  However, Xiaoyu soon became embarrassed again. With such a high price, what could he do to feed these people?

    "The food will be fine as usual, okay, you can go about your business. We can just go in by ourselves."

    This time, after Li Feng finished speaking, he and Li Chengqian walked directly into Cui Ji Restaurant.  The layout of Cui Ji Restaurant has been revised.  Especially on the first floor, there is a very wide hall.  At this time, all the businessmen who had arrived early were already sitting here.

    "Meet His Highness the Crown Prince"

    "Meet His Highness King Yong"

    Originally, people who were chatting in small groups saw Li Feng and Li Chengqian coming in. They all stood up and saluted Li Feng and the others respectfully.  There is no way, not to be respectful, let alone etiquette.  Just say that Li Feng and the others are now the veritable God of Wealth, so they must behave.

    "No need to be polite, everyone please sit down."

    There were already seats placed on the stage in front of the hall. After Li Feng and Li Chengqian sat down one on the left and one on the right, Li Feng waved and said.  Li Feng has always been very indifferent to these false courtesy.

    "Today, I think it goes without saying that everyone knows the purpose of inviting everyone here. Even if we know it, we will not play with those nonsense. Next, we will do two things immediately."

    "The first thing is about the construction of Monument Square. For this, wait, there will be a sub-contracting bidding soon. At that time, who will win, it all depends on your ability. The second thing  , of course now, the remaining prime location issues in Monument Square will be resolved through auctions, and the highest bidder will get it.”

    Li Feng has never liked nonsense, so as soon as he comes on stage, he doesn’t say anything else and goes directly to the topic.

    Today, these people are gathered here for two reasons.  One of them is related to the construction of Monument Square.  You know, to build such a huge project, a lot of materials are needed.  For example, the stones used in the square, the wood used in building houses, bricks and tiles, etc.  These,For everyone here, this is a big deal.

    " However, Li Feng obviously doesn't want to go to such trouble. What's the point of just buying materials.  According to Li Feng's intention, it was to directly let the other party build it.

    This is the easiest and fastest way to do it.  (To be continued)

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 360: Hidden Mark

    "His Royal Highness King Yong, please tell me how to proceed with this bidding. I hope your Highness can clarify our doubts."

    Although, everyone had already started to prepare a few days ago.  However, now that he heard what Li Feng said about bidding, he was still confused.  Therefore, as soon as Li Feng finished speaking, someone immediately stood up and asked carefully.  For businessmen, buying and selling is the biggest thing in the world.  It’s better to ask if there is anything.

    "Well, don't worry, the king will explain it clearly to everyone next. Someone, bring up the model."

    Even if they don’t ask, Li Feng will explain it clearly to them.  He had been prepared for this. As soon as Li Feng finished speaking, the exquisite model of the Monument Square was carefully carried in by a few soldiers and then placed on the stage.

    “It’s such a generous move, it’s so beautiful”

    Although we have known about such a model for a long time, some people have even seen it with their own eyes.  However, when I saw this exquisite model again, I couldn't help but sigh with emotion.  The unified planning, neat layout, and the exquisite craftsmanship of the carpenters turned this model into a handicraft.

    Although these people in front of me are all well-informed, they have never seen such a unified and neat building layout.  These days, when building a house, you don’t just have to build whatever you want.

    "Everyone, please see, this is the model of the Monument Square that is about to be built. Now, Wang has divided the entire square into countless small pieces. The numbers on the small flags above are the numbers. I think everyone here has already  I know, Wang has already raised the preliminary funds, but he doesn’t plan to do the next construction work himself. If you have money, you can’t make it all alone, right?”

    While pointing at the model, Li Feng began to speak slowly.  As he talked, he looked at the group of people in front of him from time to time, with a smile on his face.

    However, Li Feng’s words made the people below feel unnatural on their faces.

    "The so-called bidding is also very simple. To put it clearly, the king will contract these projects to everyone. At that time, as long as the construction can be completed as required, Wang will send people to inspect and then pay the money to  Everyone. However, everyone is a powerful person and has a large number of people. It is very difficult for Wang Wan to decide whether to give this business to whom."

    "Therefore. For the sake of fairness. When the time comes, everyone will quote the price on their own. The one with a lower quotation means that he is stronger, and of course he is the most suitable candidate. Right."

    After Li Feng explained for a while, everyone present immediately understood what Li Feng meant by bidding.  However, he was cursing secretly in his heart.  In his heart, he even scolded Li Feng for being cunning.  Then, everyone's eyes.  He naturally glanced at his colleagues around him, and the atmosphere suddenly became weird.

    The so-called peers are enemies, especially at this time, which makes the thoughtful people here start to become nervous.  My mind also started to spin rapidly.

    "Of course, in order to avoid hurting everyone's peace, we don't have to bid openly this time, but bid silently. The so-called hidden bid means that everyone writes down the price in their mind on paper and then submits it to the king. Come.  When the time comes, the king will look at who has the lower price and give the business directly to him, so that everyone will not fight over it and harm the peace. "

    Li Feng was always paying attention to the expressions of the people below. He had already seen that some people had begun to wink at each other and start to flirt with each other.  Therefore, I immediately told you about the secret label.

    As soon as Li Feng finished speaking, many people below immediately changed their expressions.  Although they usually travel together and are enemies, they still have some friendship with each other.  Although when the time comes to bid, there will inevitably be competition.  However, he will never fight to the death.

    The meaning of the eye contact just now is very obvious, that is, to strive for strong alliances and then lower the price.  But he didn't expect that Li Feng would make such a move.

    "Why don't you hurt the harmony? It's just forcing everyone to work hard. Haha, when the time comes, there will be no competition on the surface, no one will have to worry about giving face to whom, and there will be no need to worry about anything at all, so why don't everyone fight for it with all their strength?  . Moreover, this opportunity is only once, this is a direct dig. ”

    "This idea is really fucking brilliant. It's truly the last of its kind. What bastard came up with this trick? It seems like it won't work unless you try your best. It's really fatal."

    At this time, everyone in the audience was almost cursing in their hearts.  However, at this moment, even scolding is of no use.  It is impossible to do any small tricks.

    "Haha, His Highness King Yong has thought carefully, thank you very much, His Highness King Yong"

    However, Li Feng has set the rules like this, even if everyone here isNo matter how unwilling I am, I can only smile and express my gratitude to Li Feng for his arrangement.

    "Haha, you're welcome, being kind makes you rich."

    Looking at the weird smiles on the faces of those people below, Li Feng was filled with joy.  The joy in my heart.  If you want to make money, there is no problem, but if you want to take yourself as a victim, that is just a dream.

    "Haha, you have to learn a little bit. This trick of Fourth Uncle is really dangerous. It really kills people without blood. It would be weird to let these people, dog bites dog, not to expose their old background."

    Looking at these people with expressions as if they were dead parents, Li Chengqian felt extremely happy in his heart.  In the past few days, the resentment that had been held in my heart disappeared completely in an instant.

    "Then, now, the king will tell everyone about the king's request. Make it clear in advance, so as not to cause any problems when the time comes, and it will not be good for anyone."

    " However, Li Feng didn't care about this. Then, he explained his request in great detail.  In fact, there are only two so-called requirements.  First, needless to say, it is of course a quality issue.  Another thing, of course, is the time limit.

    As for quality, there is nothing to say. It is definitely a rigid indicator, and there is no discount at all.  At that time, if the quality is not up to par, it will be easy, it will be over if you don’t pay.  Anyway, in this day and age, we don’t pay much attention to advance payment or anything like that.  When the time comes, pay with one hand and deliver the goods with the other hand.

    As for the time, it is not that unkind, but it also made everyone present feel cold in their hearts.  If it's one day late, the money will be deducted.  This is simply fatal.

    Of course, no one has any opinions on this. This is how business is done these days. Whether it is quality or completion time, there is nothing good to say.

    As for the fact that they won’t be able to get the money afterwards, they are even less worried.  People in ancient times were very particular about integrity.  What's more, Li Feng and Li Chengqian have such identities.  Of course, the most important thing is that they all know that Li Feng and the others have money in their hands, so they don't have to worry about the other party not having money to pay the bill.

    Seeing that everyone had no objections, the next thing happened naturally.  Li Feng followed the numbers on the small flag and began to introduce them in detail.

    "Haha, Fourth Uncle, this trick of yours is really brilliant. Businessmen are all after profit. To deal with them, there is no need to think of other ways, just lure them directly for profit, which is more effective than anything else."

    It didn’t take long at all, and Li Feng and Li Chengqian were the only ones left in Cui Ji Restaurant.  Li Chengqian thought about how those people fought to the death when they auctioned off the prime land left by Li Feng, which made him laugh with joy.

    Think about it, a few days ago, they seemed to be hugging each other, but they suddenly became like this.  The situation changed so quickly that Li Chengqian couldn't believe it.

    However, compared to Li Chengqian’s excitement, Li Feng had no expression.  Now it can be said that everything is almost done.  You only need to wait a few days for those people to send the bid documents.  Then, after signing the contract, this matter can be regarded as temporarily over, and Li Feng does not need to worry about it.

    And the war has been fought, and after completing this matter, he will be completely liberated.

    "Your Majesty, what should I do with the prepared food and wine? Everyone is gone."

    At this moment, Xiaoyu stepped forward and asked Li Feng.  After collecting the money, she tried her best to prepare the banquet. Who knows, when she was ready, not a single guest was left.  This made her embarrassed. In short, she felt uneasy and uneasy.

    "We're ready. We can't waste it. Well, let's give it up. Chengqian, please let someone go. Call all the brothers in the army. We'll treat you today."

    Li Feng didn’t feel any embarrassment at all about this kind of generosity to others and borrowing flowers to offer to Buddha.  The food and wine are all ready, so how can we waste it?

    "Xiaoyu, prepare more, maybe three or four hundred people will come later."

    After explaining Li Chengqian, Li Feng immediately started explaining to Xiaoyu beside him.  I am worried that the preparations are not enough. You must know that the Black Tiger Army has a large number of people.

    "Okay, I'll arrange it immediately"

    Hearing that three to four hundred people were coming, Xiaoyu quickly agreed and then left to make arrangements.  Li Chengqian also immediately stood up and went to arrange for the Black Tiger Army soldiers to be invited.

    “Hey, it’s been almost a year since I arrived in the Tang Dynasty before I knew it. Time flies so fast.”

    Sitting alone in this empty hall, looking at the decorations in this ancient building, Li Feng still felt as if he was in a dream.  The memory of his previous life was incompatible with the scene in his eyes.

    &nbsp; "I don't know how my parents are doing, and my eldest brother, second brother, and the nephews and nieces. Forget it, why are you thinking so much? It's better to finish the things here as soon as possible and go back to Takuto Village.  "

    A burst of random thoughts made Li Feng feel dizzy, and he quickly turned his head to stop himself from thinking.

 Volume 1: Settling Down in the Tang Dynasty Chapter 361: Cotton Ginning Machine

    A few days later, everything was settled, and Li Feng immediately ran back to Jianghu Village. However, Qi Ye stayed behind and was responsible for supervising the construction.  Although Li Feng is not afraid of the other party being naughty, it is always good to take precautions. Otherwise, if the house is really unable to be handed over by then, Li Feng can certainly not pay as promised.  However, it is not easy for him to answer to those users who paid money.

    I thought that when I got home, I could have a good rest for a while.  However, what Li Feng didn't expect was that as soon as he came back, he would be hurried away by Rou Niang.

    By the time I stopped, there was already a vast white scene in front of me.

    "Cottonhehe, I almost forgot about this."

    Seeing the cotton in front of him, Li Feng remembered this matter.  Nearly ten days have passed, and the cotton has long been dried and sent to Takuto Village.

    "Yeah, look, these are all after the seeds have been removed, and the ones over there haven't been removed yet. Didn't you say last time that the cotton needs to be processed before it can be used? Indeed, this cotton  , it feels very soft and warm to the touch. If it is made into a coat or quilt, it will definitely be warmer."

    The reason why Rou Niang was so anxious to bring Li Feng over was because she couldn't wait for Li Feng to come back to deal with the cotton.  Rou Niang, who has been dealing with all kinds of clothing for many years, has not seen the finished products of cotton jackets and quilts, but she has already predicted this effect.

    "If Li Feng hadn't said that the cotton needed further processing, she would have done it directly.  It was not easy until Li Feng came back, so he directly pulled him over.

    "Are these all seeded?"

    Pointing to the pile of cotton in the corner of the room, Li Feng turned his head and looked at Rou Niang in disbelief.

    "Yeah, isn't it wrong to remove the seeds like this? Still. These cottons are not enough. But there is nothing we can do. The cotton seeds in these cottons are all tightly wrapped. All of us, Hua  It took several nights to clean it up.”

    Speaking of the matter of removing cotton seeds, Rou Niang also frowned, seeing this in front of her.  It was the result of their family's busy work for many nights.

    "Oh my God, I really admire you for peeling them off bit by bit with your hands. Forget it. It's my fault for saying this. There's no rush now. I'll go find Lao Tie Lao Tie first.  Ask him to help you make something."

    Using his hands, he peeled off the cotton seeds one by one. Just thinking about it made Li Feng feel his scalp numb.  Thinking that Rou Niang and the others could produce such a large amount of cotton like this.  Li Feng suddenly felt distressed.  However, now is not the time to think about these things, now is the most important thing.  The only thing is to find a way to remove the seeds from these cottons.  Otherwise, if you just peel it off one by one by hand, it will take until the Year of the Monkey to finish it.

    "Making something? What are you doing?"

    Rou Niang was confused by Li Feng’s incomprehensible words.  He asked looking at Li Feng.

    "Cotton gin, eh. It's a thing specially used to remove seeds from cotton."

    Of course, you need to use a cotton gin to remove cotton seeds. Li Feng had already thought of this problem when picking cotton.  In fact, a simple cotton gin is not very complicated to make.  Li Feng can figure it out here at Lao Tie.

    "Oh, really, let's go, let me go and see how this thing is made. You don't know, recently, my hands are almost blistered just to get these cottons. Come on, let's go find the old man right away.  Uncle Tie, go. Once the cotton is ready and the quilts and coats are made, Yaya and the others won’t have to suffer the cold."

    Seeing that Li Feng actually had a way to make something to remove cotton seeds, Rou Niang became a little impatient, and pulled Li Feng to walk out.

    "Hey, why did you two have time to come to my place today? Well, by the way, little madman, where is Uncle Qi? Why didn't you see him come back with you?"

    The arrival of Li Feng and Rou Niang made Lao Tie feel surprised.  Then he asked about the seventh master. At first, the seventh master went to Chang'an City with Li Feng. Now, Li Feng is back, but the seventh master is nowhere to be seen.

    "Seventh Master, he is staying in Chang'an City. The construction site there requires him to be in charge."

    "Okay, Old Uncle Tie, don't bother here anymore. Brother Li, didn't you say you wanted to ask Old Uncle Tie for help? What are you going to do? You should hurry up and talk to Old Uncle Tie.  Tell me how to do it.”

    Li Feng and the others were just about to chat for a few more words, but who knew that at this time, Rou Niang spoke up, leaving Li Feng and Lao Tie stunned for a while.  You know, Rou Niang would not be in this kind of situation on weekdays.  Maybe it was because of familiarity, but from another aspect, it also meant that she was a little anxious.

    ??"Well, little madman, what are you going to do? Let me tell you."

    After Lao Tie was stunned for a while, he immediately became interested.  He knew that as long as it was something created by Li Feng, it was definitely not an ordinary thing, and could at least be considered strange.

    "Haha, actually, it's not a big deal. Forget it, you can't explain it just by talking about it. Let's start doing it. After we do it, won't everything be understood?"

    If you want to talk to the ancients about these things, it would be difficult to explain them clearly even in three days and three nights.  Nothing is as good as telling the truth.  Once the thing is finished, everything will be easy to say.

    ??Actually, Li Feng said that the cotton gin he wanted to build was just the simplest top-roller gin. The most important thing was to use the surface of the top roller with a large friction coefficient to adhere to and drive the cotton fibers, so as to achieve the effect of separating from the cotton seeds.  The structure is simple, the production is easy, and the operation is simple.

    Especially with Lao Tie, a skilled craftsman, it is even easier to make.  The only thing that bothers me is the linkage mechanism.  This thing really took Lao Tie a lot of thought to come up with.

    With the efforts of several people, two days later, the simplest cotton gin appeared in front of everyone.  However, looking at the simple and rough cotton gin in front of him, Li Feng became a little excited, and even more excited was Rou Niang, who immediately ordered Xiaohu to run home and get a pile of cotton.

    "Ah it's done, it's really done. Now it's better. You don't have to pull out the cotton seeds one by one. This thing separates cotton and cotton seeds very quickly, which is much better than picking it slowly by hand.  Brother Li, let’s take it home quickly. Then, take out all the cotton seeds and sit on the quilt and jacket.”

    Seeing the effect of this cotton gin, Rou Niang suddenly screamed with uncharacteristic joy.  Then, pointing to the cotton gin in front of me, I wanted to take it home.

    "Hey, it's really rare. It seems that only things like clothing and fabrics can make Rou Niang so excited."

    Looking at the elated Rou Niang, Li Feng suddenly felt a burst of emotion in his heart.  However, I did feel a chill about Rou Niang holding a cotton gin and removing cotton seeds by hand.  Isn't this nonsense? Otherwise, why would Li Feng bother to build a cotton gin?

    "Haha, if she were to see those large saw-tooth cotton gins in modern society, she would jump for joy."

    Although the cotton gin in front of you is definitely better than picking cotton seeds by hand, compared with those large machines of later generations, it is completely on the ground or in the sky, and there is no comparison at all.  However, you must know that this was the Tang Dynasty more than a thousand years ago, not the modern society with technological development a thousand years later.

    "Don't worry, Rou Niang, don't worry, this is a good thing. It's a really good thing. Although I dare not say that it will never be seen again, it is definitely an unprecedented discovery. This is absolutely right. It is an unprecedented discovery.  Good price baby”

    Li Feng was about to speak, but who knew that there was someone who moved faster than Li Feng and stopped Rou Niang first. This person turned out to be Lao Tie.  Moreover, while he was talking, his eyes were fixed on the cotton gin in front of him, as if the thing in front of him was not a cotton gin, but a big beauty.

    "Hey, you really shouldn't underestimate the ancients. I didn't expect that this old man would be so shrewd. He discovered the most valuable part of this cotton gin so quickly. It's really not easy."

    Such an excited Lao Tie made Li Feng feel strange at first. Logically speaking, Lao Tie would not have such an expression.  This cotton gin is really not a difficult job for Lao Tie, so he shouldn't have a great sense of accomplishment.  However, Li Feng soon discovered what the problem was.

    Although Lao Tie was staring at the cotton gin motionlessly, he only stared at the lower part of the cotton gin, and did not even look at the upper part.  Following Lao Tie's gaze, Li Feng immediately saw the pedals.  And Li Feng suddenly understood what it was that made Lao Tie so excited.

    What is really exciting to me is the linkage mechanism.  This is specially designed by Li Feng so that you can directly step on the pedal up and down with your feet to drive the top roller, so as not to shake it with your hands, which is less tiring.

    The so-called linkage mechanism is actually very simple and has only one main function.  That is, convert linear reciprocating motion and rotational motion.  This is a principle design that has not yet been discovered in this era.

    "Haha, in my opinion, the greatest design of this cotton gin is here."

    Sure enough, immediately, Lao Tie pointed to the part of the pedal and said to everyone with a smile on his face.

    "Uncle Tie, what's the matter?Well, isn't it just a pedal?  "

    Li Feng understands what Lao Tie means, but the rest of the people don’t understand.  Especially Rou Niang, who asked with curiosity on her face at this moment.

    "Then you should watch carefully"

    In response to everyone's doubts, Lao Tie did not explain anything with his mouth, but began to turn the top roller vigorously. As the top roller rotated, the foot pedal also moved up and down.  (To be continued)

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 362: Playing Cotton

    After finishing the cotton gin, Lao Tie couldn't wait to study his stuff.  And Rou Niang was even more impatient to take the cotton gin home so that she could get rid of the seed cotton as soon as possible.  However, Li Feng continued to be busy, because there were still very important things to do.

    It wasn’t until two days later that everything was ready, and everyone gathered together.  One by one, they all stared at Li Feng very curiously, wondering what he was going to do.

    "Fourth uncle, this is a shime thing." "Please search Piaotian Literature. The novels are better and updated faster! Such a big bow?"

    Looking at the object that looked like a curved bow in Li Feng's hand, Gao Yang looked left and right but couldn't see Shime's trick, and finally couldn't help but ask.

    "But, big brother, why did you see the bow and arrow? How do you use this big bow?"

    Gao Yang was not the only one who had doubts. Yaya looked at Pangbian for a long time and was also confused. When she saw Gao Yang talking, she couldn't wait to speak.

    "Haha, this bow does not require feathers and arrows, this is what we use"

    Looking at the confused people, Li Feng smiled, waved the gavel in his hand and said.

    "Okay, everyone, stop talking, we are about to start. Well, don't stand too close to each other."

    After everything was ready, Li Feng put a piece of cloth over his mouth and then gave instructions to everyone.  Look at the piece of cloth covering his face, it turns out to be something like a mask.

    “Bang bang, buzz”

    As soon as Li Feng finished speaking, there were bursts of noises in the room.  At this moment, Li Feng was seen holding the giant bow in one hand.  The other hand began to swing the mallet, hitting the bowstring of the giant bow.  Of course, this is how the sound comes out.

    And as the sound came, snowflakes suddenly began to flutter in the room, and countless cotton wool began to be thrown into the air, white and colorful, which was really spectacular.

    ?? Cotton playing is an ancient craft, Li Feng Xiaoshihou.  It can often be seen in rural areas.  but.  With the development of society, this craft gradually withdrew from the stage of history and became very rare.

    However, for cotton.  Li Feng has a deep memory.  Think back to your childhood.  Whenever a cotton maker comes to the village.  Li Feng and his gang of children would follow closely behind them, running around with them to see how they could play cotton.  That shit.  They were all very curious about playing cotton Li Feng, and even thought it was very magical.

    Think about it, think about it, after some shabby cotton batting, these cotton craftsmen fiddled with it, and in a short time, a brand new white quilt appeared in front of you like magic. It is indeed a bit incredible.  In addition, the banging and buzzing sounds, like a passionate song, and the sight of fluttering cotton wool made the young Li Feng admire these cotton craftsmen.

    “Ebony hammers, fir tips; golden roosters crow, snowflakes are falling.” This is the best interpretation of cotton-playing craftsmen’s craftsmanship, and it is also the most vivid metaphor for people’s work.

    The main purpose of elastic cotton is to use this technology to renovate the old cotton batting, making it fluffy and soft again, and the color is restored to white.  However, even new cotton must be processed in this way before it can be made into a warm quilt.

    The ancient craft of cotton playing is very unfamiliar to many modern people, including the younger generation.  In fact, not only that, it was also a very novel craft for the ancients who lived more than a thousand years ago.  Looking at Li Feng who was busy there, everyone was also stunned.

    "No, I have to take a break. Playing cotton is really not easy. Handicraft work is handicraft work."

    Not long after, Li Feng stopped what he was doing and said with emotion on his face.  Li Feng has no shortage of strength and will not be tired, but he lacks skills.  It is always difficult to control it well and let the cotton stick to the bowstring of the cotton bow.  Not being able to perform the light and elegant movements of those cotton craftsmen made Li Feng feel like he was too powerful to use.

    "Hehe, Brother Li, you still have more ideas. Now, the cotton has become fluffy. Brother Li, do you want to wait until all the cotton has been shot with a big bow, and then tie it up with these threads?  ,Is it right."

    As soon as Li Feng stopped, everyone immediately ran forward and began to examine it carefully.  Rou Niang grabbed a ball of cotton wool and immediately felt the difference.  Then, pointing to the thin thread on the side, he asked Li Feng.

    "Haha, you are smart, wife. That's right, wait a minute, after all the cotton is done, go online. Fix these fluffy cotton batting and shape it."

    I heard Rou NiangWhen asked this question, Li Feng immediately smiled and nodded in reply.  Indeed, after the cotton has been bounced, it needs to be put online.  Use countless fine yarns, criss-crossed, to fix the cotton batting.

    "Fourth uncle, fourth uncle, put it down and let me try it. It looks like it's fun to play cotton."

    Compared with what Rou Niang was paying attention to, Gao Yang was more interested in playing cotton. As soon as he finished speaking, he took the cotton bow from Li Feng's hand.  Then, impatiently, he began to imitate Li Feng and began to play cotton.  However, this girl is still just playing. It is a hammer here and a mallet here, and there is no rules at all.

    "Sister Yan, hurry up, it's my turn and Yaya's turn. You see you are tired. Take a rest."

    Of course Gao Yang was not the only one who thought playing cotton was fun. Yaya and Sizi beside them also had their little faces flushed and their little eyes were staring at Gao Yang.  Not long after seeing Gao Yang, Yi Jing started sweating on his pretty face, and Yaya immediately suggested a substitution.

    “Oh, this cotton bow is too heavy and makes me exhausted, but it’s really interesting.”

    Hearing what Yaya said, Gao Yang put the guy down very readily, and then said while breathing heavily.

    Yaya and Sizi were too young and weak to lift the heavy cotton bow, so the task of lifting the bow was naturally given to Li Feng.  The two little guys are just responsible for hitting the bow strings with mallets.  Gao Yang immediately started yelling, saying that Li Feng was unfair.

    Immediately, needless to say, there was a burst of sound of cotton playing and noisy laughter in the room.

    Playing cotton is definitely a very novel thing for everyone, and everyone is very curious and interested in it.  Finally, even Rou Niang and the others joined in, wanting to have a good time.

    "Sister Rou Niang, I want to try it too"

    Yang Jie can be said to be the quietest person. On weekdays, even at home, she rarely speaks.  Most of the time, she was so quiet on the side, watching everyone talking or playing with a smile on her face, like a snow lotus standing quietly in the mountains, holy, elegant and quiet.

    “Maybe it’s because playing cotton is so novel. She, who was quiet about it, somehow got interested today and said to Rou Niang with a sweet smile.

    "Okay, Sister Yang, why don't we do it together? This cotton bow is quite heavy."

    Seeing that Yang Jie also had this interest, Rou Niang said to Yang Jie with a smile on her face.  For this sister, who is like a lily in the wind or a mountain snow lotus, everyone in the family likes her very much.

    "OK"

    Yang Jie readily agreed to what Rou Niang said.

    "Actually, Li Fengzhidao, even if Yang Jie looks weak, that's just on the surface.  In fact, she has considerable strength.  However, Li Feng didn't ask much about Yang Jie's previous affairs.  After the fall of the Sui Dynasty, she had gone through a lot of things, and Li Feng was of course unhappy.

    After a period of fun, all the cotton was finally scattered.  The next step is to start going online. This is a delicate job and requires a lot of patience.  For this, that is Rou Niang's specialty.  After a few efforts, he was able to outdo his master and leave the master Li Feng far behind.

    After finishing the thread, a wooden roller is used to press and grind the quilt.  The main purpose of this procedure is to make the quilt smoother and to make the yarns stick to the cotton batting more firmly to prevent them from falling off.

    After all these processes were completed, a brand new large quilt appeared in front of Li Feng.  Looking at the familiar quilt in front of him, Li Feng suddenly felt excited.

    "Wow, it's so soft and warm. It must be very comfortable to cover it when you sleep at night. Haha, it's great. I'll cover it when I sleep tonight."

    When the quilt is ready, everyone can’t wait to feel what this so-called quilt is like.  However, it is obvious that this quilt will not disappoint everyone.  The soft and warm ganjiao immediately made everyone's faces show surprise and joy.

    Gao Yang couldn't wait to hold the piece of quilt in his arms. In that posture, Haoxiang was holding Shime like a treasure, holding on tightly, as if he was afraid that others would snatch her away.

    "No, this quilt is so comfortable. We should also cover ourselves with this quilt at night. Sizi and I are children. We are afraid of the cold at night, so it should be given to us. Sizi, don't you think so?"

    Before Gao Yang finished speaking, Yaya stopped immediately.  This quilt is so comfortable, she also wants to sleep late?Covered.  For this reason, Xiao Sizi was also brought to the common front.

    In fact, Yaya didn’t need to encourage her at all. From Sizi’s red little face and wide-open eyes, she could tell that the quilt in front of her was also extremely tempting to her.  After hearing Yaya's words, he immediately turned his head and looked at Gao Yang.  Although he didn't speak, the meaning in his expression was obvious.

    "I say you girls, you are in a hurry. This is not done yet. Rouniang, Xiaojie, you guys sew the quilt first. Otherwise, you won't be able to resist a few twists and turns."

    It’s not enough to just have a quilt. It doesn’t even have a quilt cover.  It is much more convenient to use a quilt cover directly, but covering it up is not as comfortable as sewing it directly with the quilt cover.  (To be continued)

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 363: Xiao Lingling

    With the huge enthusiasm of the family, Li Feng played cotton at home for several days.  ◎◎After several days of busy work, all the cotton collected has been swept away, replaced by beds of quilts.  Of course, another unexpected result is that Li Feng's cotton playing skills have also improved a lot.

    After finishing playing all the cotton, Li Feng felt at ease.  However, Rou Niang and Yang Jie became even busier because they were rushing to make cotton-padded clothes.

    The first ones to do it must be Yaya and Sizi.  I just made it yesterday, and these girls immediately put it on, and they didn't want to take it off.

    "I'm really impressed by you brats. It's only a few months now. Just put on your cotton-padded jacket. Aren't you hot?"

    Since the quilt was made, it was used immediately, and it didn’t matter.  In this era, the calm temperature was much lower than in later generations. In addition, this was a mountain village, and it was already autumn. It was normal to sleep under a quilt at night.  However, if you wear a cotton-padded jacket in broad daylight, it would be abnormal.

    “ Seeing Yaya and Sizi’s slightly sweaty foreheads and their little faces that were redder than apples, Li Feng spoke immediately.  Obviously, this comes from the heat.

    "Fourth Uncle, you don't understand. Well, this cotton-padded jacket is a little too hot to wear, but it looks good. Fourth Aunt's craftsmanship is really great, and she can make this cotton-padded jacket so beautiful. Anyway,  , I don’t care, just warm it up if it’s hot. Such beautiful clothes look so good, I can’t bear to take them off.”

    Looking at Gao Yang’s stinky face and listening to her shocking words, Li Feng was speechless for a while.  People often say that it’s important to have demeanor rather than warmth, and this is exactly the same thing with her.

    "Yes, as long as you are not afraid of the heat. That's fine. But it does look pretty, haha."

    Although Li Feng definitely disagrees with Gao Yang’s theory.  However, Li Feng still admired his wife's tailoring skills very much.  The cotton-padded clothes that should have looked very bloated came out of Rou Niang's hands, but they looked so delicate.  No wonder these pretty girls love her so much.

    "Brother Li. Come and try it. I have just made a cotton coat for you."

    At this moment, Rou Niang once again came out of the room excitedly, holding a gray cotton coat in her hand, and walked up to Li Feng.  Then, he started to wear it on Li Feng.

    "Rou Niang, please stop being busy and take a rest. It's still far from winter, so don't exhaust yourself."

    Hearing Rou Niang’s words and watching her put on cotton-padded clothes for him with her own hands, Li Feng felt warm in his heart.  but.  Seeing the small beads of sweat on Rou Niang's face at this moment, she said with a distressed expression.

    "Hehe, it's okay. I have Sister Yang to help me. Besides, it's getting late now and the weather will get cold soon. It's better to prepare some of these things. Especially for Xiao Lingling. More  You need to be well prepared, as children are afraid of the cold."

    Seeing the concerned look on Li Feng’s face, Rou Niang suddenly smiled sweetly and said.  As for the little Lingling she was talking about, she was Li Chengqian's youngest daughter. She was only two years old this year and was a very cute little girl.  Li Chengqian is very different now from the past. If nothing else, he is definitely an anomaly when it comes to how he treats his children.  Anyway, I like to take my children to Takuto Village when I have nothing to do.

    Li Feng also loves children very much.  However, as soon as Li Chengqian brought the child, Li Feng's seniority was improved again and he became a grandfather.

    " And Rou Niang is very fond of Xiao Lingling. There is nothing she can do about it. She and Li Feng have been married for half a year, but her stomach has not responded at all. How can she not be anxious.  Even though Li Feng tried to persuade him several times, it still had no effect.  People in ancient times valued filial piety, but the biggest form of unfilial piety was to have no offspring.  And often, as long as there is no offspring, the responsibility will basically be placed on the woman.

    In this regard, Li Feng is helpless. Some things are deeply rooted and cannot be changed by changing them.  I can only try my best to find ways to relieve Rou Niang.

    "Hahafourth uncle and four aunt, we are here to see you"

    Just when Li Feng was thinking about how to solve the matter as soon as possible, suddenly there was the sound of a carriage stopping outside the door, followed immediately by Li Chengqian's howling like a ghost.

    Immediately afterwards, as expected, I saw the familiar figure of Li Chengqian, hurriedly walking in from the door, but there was a little one more on his shoulder.

    "Fourth Aunt, what kind of quilt is that? Are the cotton clothes ready?"

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? As for why he didn't ask Li Feng, of course it was because, in his opinion,These things must have been made by Rou Niang.

    "Okay, it's been fine a long time ago. However, we only made one piece of Xiao Lingling's cotton-padded coat. Come on, Lingling, let's go see your new clothes and see if they fit you."

    Seeing Xiao Lingling, Rou Niang became even more happy.  Holding Xiao Lingling's little hand, she was about to try on clothes.  As for Li Chengqian, there was no need to greet him at all.

    "Okaythank you grandma"

    When she heard the new clothes, the little one was obviously very happy. In addition, she liked Rou Niang very much, so she said to Rou Niang in a sweet voice and followed Rou Niang to the room.  Yaya and the others also followed them in, wanting to see the specific situation.

    "You kid, it's a coincidence that you're here. Come on, your uncle, I'll show you the legendary quilt. By the way, when you go back, I'll take it back to your mother by the way, so that I don't have to take it to the palace.  "

    As soon as Xiao Lingling came, Li Feng suddenly became a grandfather.  I remember the first time I heard the little guy call him Fourth Grandpa in a milky voice, Li Feng was sweating.  He hasn't even become a father yet, but he wants to become a grandfather first.  Besides, at this age, hearing others call you grandpa is also a kind of pressure.  However, there is nothing we can do about it. People in ancient times got married early.

    "Fourth uncle, where is this where is the father?"

    After hearing what Li Feng said, Li Chengqian looked embarrassed.  If it were someone else, he wouldn't worry at all. After all, no one would give good things to the queen and forget about the emperor.  However, since Li Feng didn't mention the emperor here, he most likely did not have the emperor's share.

    "However, Li Shimin knows about this cotton matter. If the time comes, there will be nothing."  Li Feng didn't care here, but he, Li Chengqian, was about to suffer.

    "Your father is gone. My son, there is only so much cotton in total. How many quilts can we make? Besides, we still need to make cotton-padded clothes. Also, doesn't your mother already have it?"

    When Li Shimin heard about it, Li Feng waved his hand and said no.  However, it is indeed gone.  There wasn't much cotton in the first place. It was at Li Chengqian's house, and also at Qiye's and Lao Tie's house.  After all, it's not enough. How can there be any left for Li Shimin alone?

    Even for Empress Changsun, Li Feng took it into consideration that she was in poor health, so he specially set it aside.

    "Well, if you don't, then you won't. But when the time comes, when your father asks, I'll just say this. Anyway, you can't do anything with your fourth uncle, haha."

    Seeing Li Feng wave his hand directly, Li Chengqian knew that it was definitely out of the question.  But then, he said to Li Feng with a smile on his face.  Li Chengqian cannot afford to take this blame.

    "The unfaithful boy"

    Hearing Li Chengqian’s words, Li Feng immediately looked at Li Chengqian with contempt, and then continued to walk into the room.

    "Good stuff, really good stuff. Covered with this thing, it must be very warm and comfortable. If you put this thing on the bottom and cover it on top, it will be very comfortable in winter. It's a pity, it's a pity, if there were more cotton  Just a little is enough, you can make a few more beds.”

    Li Chengqian didn't care at all about Li Feng's eyes.  After entering the room, looking at the beautiful quilts, Li Chengqian couldn't wait to go over and feel them with his hands, and then he began to sigh with emotion.

    "Okay, stop daydreaming. There is only so much cotton, so there are only these few quilts. When the time comes, you take four back to the East Palace and two more to your mother. If you want more, you can only  Wait until next year to plant more. By the way, when you go back, arrange for someone to collect the seeds, otherwise it will be difficult next year. "

    Seeing Li Chengqian’s face full of joy and intoxication, Li Feng immediately spoke.  It’s definitely impossible to get more quilts this year.

    "No problem, I'll do it right away when I get back."

    In fact, there is no need for Li Feng’s reminder at all. Li Chengqian will handle this matter immediately after he returns.  After personally experiencing the benefits of cotton, Li Chengqian was not a fool, so how could he not know what to do.  Then, the two walked out of the room.

    "Wowthere is nothing to say about Fourth Aunt's craftsmanship. This dress fits so well and is so beautiful."

    By the time they came out, Xiao Lingling had already changed her clothes.  Li Chengqian spoke immediately when he saw the decorations on his daughter's body and her sweet smiling face.

    "Dadlook, the new clothes look good and are so warm."

    Seeing Li Chengqian, Xiao Lingling started to run up to show off her little cotton-padded jacket.  You know, this was specially prepared by Rou Niang for Xiao Lingling, and it was made even more meticulously.

    "pity,This cotton coat is still too thick and a little too heavy.  It would be nice if it could be lighter, but it wouldn't be warm.  "

    Looking at Xiao Lingling’s obviously clumsy movements, Rou Niang sighed.  This cotton-padded coat will not have any impact on adults, but for children like Xiao Lingling, it seems a bit bloated and affects movement.

    However, if it is made too thin, the thermal insulation effect will not be ideal.

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 364: New Ideas

    "This cotton-padded coat still looks a bit too big for Xiao Lingling and Sizi to wear. It looks a bit bulky. I'll think about it and make two lighter cotton-padded coats."

    Looking at Si Zi and the others with their faces full of joy, Rou Niang frowned slightly and said.  This cotton coat is indeed very warm, but it also looks a bit clumsy.

    "It would be nice if it could be lighter, but it doesn't seem possible."

    However, after Rou Niang carefully inspected the cotton-padded clothes of Si Zi and the others, she finally felt that she was not sure.  After all, it is a bit difficult to keep warm and be lightweight at the same time.

    "Haha, I think this is good. Although it is a bit cumbersome for children to wear a large cotton-padded coat, this thing also has advantages, that is, it is not afraid of falling."

    Seeing the thick cotton clothes on Xiao Lingling and Si Zi, Li Feng immediately remembered what happened when he was a child.  At that time, in the countryside, everyone wore cotton-padded clothes in winter.  The thick cotton-padded clothes wrapped Li Feng and the others like big rice dumplings.

    When they were young, Li Feng and the others were very fond of fighting. They usually organized group fights in villages.  And every winter, such group fights become more frequent.  In fact, there is only one reason for this. Wearing thick clothes will not hurt the body.

    "Haha, why didn't I think of it? There is a way. It's warm and light, right? It's simple."

    Speaking of the bulky cotton-padded clothes, Li Feng suddenly had a flash of inspiration in his mind, and he immediately thought of a good idea, and then laughed and said.

    "Really? Please tell me how to do it"

    Rou Niang must be the most concerned about this matter. She was worried about this matter just now.  Perhaps, it was okay in other aspects, but when it came to making clothes, she had always pursued perfection.

    "Oh, uncle Fourth, please tell me what you need. I will get it for you right away."

    There are new and good things to listen to.  Li Chengqian also spoke immediately.  Of course, besides wanting to see what new stuff it was, he was still a little bit jealous.  You know, this time.  His emperor father didn't catch anything.  To this.  Li Feng didn't care, but Li Chengqian was panicking.

    If it’s this time, it’s really a good thing.  When the time comes, he can get more, or bring a gift to his emperor father.

    "Well, don't talk about it. You really need to handle this matter. After you return to Chang'an, you will immediately send people to collect duck feathers in Chang'an City. Especially those restaurants and so on. I think there must be a lot of them. By then  , let’s make a batch of down jackets, which will be warmer and lighter.”

    If you want to be more lightweight, then there is no doubt that it is a down jacket.  You know, in later generations, this thing has basically completely replaced traditional cotton-padded clothes.

    "Duck feathers?"

    "Yes, why didn't I think of this? Since cotton can be made into cotton-padded clothes, if we use lighter and warmer duck feathers instead of cotton, wouldn't we be able to make warmer and lighter clothes?"

    " Compared to Li Chengqian's confusion, Rou Niang's eyes immediately lit up and she said very happily.

    "Oh, Fourth Uncle, you mean to make clothes out of those duck feathers like cotton. Well, what a great idea, what a great idea. Why has no one thought of it before? Fourth Uncle, just relax and wait until we get back.  , I immediately arranged for people to collect duck feathers. Anyway, everyone usually throws this away, so it must be easy to put it away."

    After Rou Niang’s reminder, Li Chengqian immediately understood the role of the duck feathers, and immediately agreed.  This matter is very simple.

    "Well, Chengqian, I think we can collect more. When the time comes, we can make more. If the family doesn't need so much, we can sell it and make some money. Brother Li, do you think it's okay?"

    Hearing that Li Chengqian went to collect duck feathers, Rou Niang immediately had an idea in her mind. She gave Li Chengqian instructions, and then asked Li Feng for his opinion.  As the contact lasted for a long time, Rou Niang became more relaxed now, and she didn't care so much about the identity of the prince Li Chengqian.

    "Then you can charge as much as you can. However, it is best to keep this matter secret. The most important thing is that the function of the duck feathers cannot be revealed. As long as these are done well, you can really make a lot of money by then."

    Li Feng was a little surprised by Rou Niang's words. In his opinion, if Cui Yingying came up with this idea, it would be normal, but Rou Niang would not care about these things on weekdays.  It is even more impossible to immediately connect this matter to business. This is not her character.

    However, if you think about it carefully, you will feel relieved. Before Li Feng arrived, Rou Niang had relied on thisFor those who support their families through crafts, it is normal to think about this aspect of business.

    Although the family is not short of money, Li Feng absolutely supports Rou Niang's idea.  Making money is not the goal, giving Rou Niang something to do and a sense of accomplishment is the key.

    “ Moreover, if this thing is done well, it is really a big deal with huge profits.  You know, rare things are valuable, and this down jacket is definitely a rare item these days.  Plus, that good warmth.  When the time comes, it’s not impossible to sell it for a sky-high price.

    The only pity is that this matter will never happen again, and we can only make huge profits once this year.  After all, this thing has no technical content at all. As long as you take it apart and take a look, anyone can do it.

    "Four Aunt, don't worry, I will definitely handle this matter for you."

    Regarding Rou Niang’s explanation, Li Chengqian didn’t think there was anything inappropriate at all, and immediately patted his chest to ensure it.  Afterwards, not long after, Li Chengqian began to rush back to Chang'an City.

    Chang'an City, inside the Imperial Palace, Ganlu Hall

    "It's a good thing. It's really a good thing. It's just like what your fourth uncle said. It's soft and warm. It would be great if people could use this quilt in their homes in winter."

    At this time, Li Shimin was lying on his dragon couch, with a quilt under him and a bed on top. He walked back and forth, constantly feeling the comfort brought by the quilt, and then nodded repeatedly.  said with admiration.  At this time, Li Chengqian stood respectfully aside and said nothing.

    "Is there nothing extra for this quilt?"

    After a while, Li Shimin reluctantly got up from the dragon bed, and then asked Li Chengqian.  Li Chengqian said that these two quilts were for Empress Changsun.

    "No, because there is too little cotton, and we have to make cotton-padded clothes, we can't make a few quilts at all. This time, my fourth uncle brought me a total of four quilts. Two of them are for my mother.  , and there are two beds for Lingling and the others."

    Seeing the look in Li Shimin's eyes, Li Chengqian knew that his emperor father was tempted and wanted to buy this quilt.  However, Li Chengqian had nothing to do, so Li Feng gave him four quilts in total.  Li Chengqian himself doesn’t even have one.

    "Oh, that's it, forget it, your fourth uncle is just stingy."

    Li Shimin was immediately discouraged when he heard what Li Chengqian said.  There are only four quilts in total, and one of them belongs to Empress Changsun. He can't steal it.  There is another piece, which belongs to Li Shimin's grandchildren, and it cannot be touched.  As for going to Li Feng's place to enjoy the autumn breeze, Li Shimin just thought about it.

    Afterwards, Li Shimin inspected the cotton-padded clothes carefully, and even praised the cotton.  How could Li Shimin not know how miserable the people of the Tang Dynasty were in severe winter?  The common people who could not afford fur coats and jackets could only huddle in their homes throughout the winter, unable to even go out.  When I go to bed at night, I have to wake up from the cold several times a night, and then get up to add firewood to the stove.

    "Cheng Qian, you must go to your fourth uncle more often to plant cotton. This cotton is very important to the Tang Dynasty. Next year, it must be planted on a large area no matter what. Nothing else.  Having said that, let’s talk about this cotton coat. With this thing, people will not be trapped at home by the winter snow. At that time, they can do a lot of things and earn more.  Come, the people's lives will be better, and the court's life will also be better."

    As an emperor, what Li Shimin thought about was even more profound.  He knew exactly how important and beneficial the cotton matter was.

    "Your fourth uncle is just too lazy. He won't move at all without some urging."

    Thinking of planting cotton, Li Shimin immediately thought of Li Feng, and his head was as big as two.  In Li Shimin's mind, Li Feng was just a lazy donkey. He would move every time he knocked. If he didn't knock, he wouldn't help at all.  This is not the most important thing. The key point is that this lazy donkey is still the kind with a very bad temper.  As an emperor, he often felt helpless.

    There is no other way, Li Shimin can only leave this matter to Li Chengqian again.  It would be unreliable for anyone else to deal with Li Feng, and he wouldn't feel at ease.

    In fact, Li Shimin has always been puzzled.  He just couldn't understand why the uncle and nephew could always urinate into the same pot, but Li Feng, his brother, was still the emperor, and Li Feng often didn't buy it.

    What makes him even more incredible is that this always naughty prince also only bought Li Feng's account, and he seemed to be a completely different person in a short period of time.  Now, more and more people are beginning to change their views on the prince.Approved.

    “In this regard, Li Shimin was quite happy, whether as a father or as a monarch.

    "My son, I know."

    For Li Shimin, Li Chengqian is still a little reserved, so his speech is always brief.  As for the errand assigned by Li Shimin, he didn't think anything of it.  Li Chengqian was very happy to deal with Li Feng.  (To be continued)

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 365: Gathering in the Palace Again

    After Li Feng handed over the matter of Monument Square to Master Qi's supervision, he ignored it.  //High-speed update//**Every day, even in the village, busy with this and that, the life is simple and ordinary but very fulfilling.  However, Li Feng was not ignorant about the matters in the square. On the contrary, he was very clear about it.

    There is no way. With Li Chengqian, an unreliable prince, running to Jianghu Village from time to time, it is impossible for him, Li Feng, to know what is going on there.

    The progress of the project is progressing very fast. Up to now, in less than two months, it is already in shape.  Under this special method of cooperation and financial stimulation, these businessmen burst out with unprecedented energy.

    Speeding up progress means saving money and saving costs.  As for Li Feng, they will be rewarded accordingly based on their project progress.  On the date agreed in the contract, you will be rewarded every time you advance a little bit.  The earlier it is completed, the greater the reward will be.

    And those workers are even more eager to work overtime every day to catch up on the work.  Because that means they make more money every day.  These days, it is not easy to find a part-time job to make money.

    Therefore, under this novel and special method of cooperation, the construction speed of Monument Square became a miracle.  And this place has become the most lively place in the entire Chang'an City.

    Two days ago, Li Feng had received the exact news from Master Qi. It won’t be long before the entire square will be completed.  This was a big deal, and Li Feng was immediately extremely busy.  Among them, the busiest person is Rou Niang.

    After a few days of busy work, Li Feng once again hurried to Chang'an and arrived at the station of the Black Tiger Army.  I don’t know what I was doing inside, but I came out after half a day.

    However, when he came out, Li Feng was carrying a long iron pole on his shoulders, which was estimated to be seven or eight meters long.  It's just like an enlarged version of Sun Wukong's Golden Cudgel.

    Next to Li Feng was Yang Jie, fluttering in white and wearing a silk scarf.  At this moment, she was also riding on a horse, holding her guqin in her hand.  Close to Li Feng, standing at the front.  Today, Li Feng specially asked her to help, so she came with Li Feng.

    At this time, Li Feng and the others were behind them.  All members of the Black Tiger Army were riding majestic horses and stood there quietly.  The Black Tiger Army, which had experienced the Battle of Dingxiang City, was completely reborn.  Everyone has a very unique aura about them.  Now, there are hundreds of black tiger troops, wearing armor.  As soon as he stood there, a murderous aura began to spread everywhere.

    But, at this moment.  The Black Tiger Army, which had always been unfazed by favors and humiliations, actually had a different look in everyone's eyes.

    "Start, target the palace"

    With everything ready.  Li Feng immediately gave an order, and the entire team began to move slowly towards the palace.  The movements were neat and unified. Although they were slow, they were extremely powerful, attracting passers-by to stop and watch, and then began to talk excitedly.

    The Black Tiger Army is now famous.  After the battle in Dingxiang City, its reputation had long surpassed that of the Xuanjia Army and the Feihu Army, and it became the most powerful army recognized in the entire Tang Dynasty.

    There are really too many special things about the Black Tiger Army.  It goes without saying that they have strong combat power. The battle of Dingxiang City is enough to illustrate the problem.  And because of the battle in Dingxiang City, every Black Tiger Army soldier had great military exploits.  After coming back, according to the military reward and punishment system, every Black Tiger Army soldier has become an officer.  Therefore, the current Black Tiger Army is a team composed entirely of officers.

    There is another special thing, that is, the ownership of this army is very strange.  It was as if everyone, including the emperor, had forgotten about this team.  Since the reward was completed, no one has mentioned the Black Tiger Army.

    The emperor didn’t send any orders, and the Ministry of War didn’t make any arrangements. They just found a place in the city to settle them, and that was it.  You know, the other teams have long since returned to their respective departments. It is absolutely against the rules for the Black Tiger Army to stay in Chang'an City.

    In short, in one word, this Black Tiger Army is very strange and peculiar now.

    Li Feng didn’t think about these things, let alone ask about them.  He knew that this matter would be arranged sooner or later.  At that time, we will discuss the specific situation.

    However, one thing is certain, that is, the Black Tiger Army is now very famous and popular. Anyway, along the way, more and more people are surrounding it.  Fortunately, no one came forward.  There is no way, the aura of the Black Tiger Army, although it makes people's blood boil, is also frightening.

    "What's wrong? Is there something wrong with me?"

    &nbsp; But Li Feng noticed that Yang Jie's eyes never left his side along the way. This made Li Feng very strange and turned to Yang Jie and asked.

    "No, it's just that I have always been curious about what it would be like for you to ride on a war horse and lead an army. Also, I want to know what it would be like to go on an expedition with you."

    Although she was covered with a silk scarf, Li Feng could still tell from between her eyebrows that she must have a smile on her face at the moment.

    "Oh, tell me, what does it feel like?"

    Li Feng didn’t expect that Yang Jie was thinking about these things.  However, Li Feng was also a little curious about what she was thinking, so he continued to ask casually.  Li Feng never asked about Yang Jie's experience.  Although, sometimes, he was a little curious, but he didn't ask.  People will tell you what you need to say without asking, and Li Feng doesn't have the habit of forcing things on others if you don't want to say them.

    "Well, if you go on an expedition next time, please take me with you, okay? I never want to experience the feeling of waiting for you to come back from an expedition at home. It's very uncomfortable"

    "Ohno, I won't go to the battlefield again in the future. Last time, if there was no other way, I wouldn't have gone out."

    Although, Yang Jie’s answer was a bit vague and even contradictory.  However, Li Feng deeply felt her friendship.

    "Hurry up, everyone, move quickly, over there, hurry up Fourth uncle, you want my life. You said you should inform me in advance before coming  Heywe just have a hard life."

    "Compared to Li Feng and the others who are leisurely and comfortable, Li Chengqian is almost busy here.  At this moment, in the small school field in the palace, he was desperately directing his subordinates to start setting up the venue.  Because time was so tight, his throat almost burst.

    But, there is no way, this is what Li Feng explained.  What's more, after a while, his emperor father will also bring people here, so he has to pay even more attention to it.  If he messed up what Li Feng told him, Li Chengqian's good life would be over.

    But fortunately, the manpower in this palace is quite sufficient.  In addition, there were not many things that needed to be arranged, so although time was tight, it was still manageable.

    Not long after, the ministers came here one after another, because the emperor ordered them to wait here.

    "Military advisor, do you know what's going on? It's a bit abnormal to summon us to the school grounds in such a hurry. On weekdays, we usually go to Tai Chi Hall or Manna Hall."

    Cheng Yaojin was also among these people. After arriving at the school grounds, he immediately asked Li Ji on the side. To be honest, he really couldn't figure out what kind of medicine the emperor was selling this time.

    "I don't know what the specific matter is, but I think this matter must be related to His Highness King Yong."

    "Is His Royal Highness King Yong related? How do you know?"

    As soon as Cheng Yaojin heard that the matter was related to Li Feng, he immediately became energetic.  However, he thought about it and couldn't figure out why Li Ji was sure that this matter was related to Li Feng.

    "When have you ever seen His Highness the Crown Prince working so hard?"

    Hearing Cheng Yaojin’s question, Li Ji first smiled and said nothing, and then asked Cheng Yaojin back with a smile.

    "Your Highness the Crown Prince? Haha, you are so observant as a military advisor. Indeed, our Crown Prince has never been so serious except following His Highness King Yong to do things. Especially last time, His Highness the Crown Prince and His Highness Prince Yong went to Dongshi.  It’s really admirable to set up street stalls.”

    Cheng Yaojin thought about it carefully and understood.  How could Cheng Yaojin not know how Li Chengqian handled things in the past?  Even now, unless the matter is related to Li Feng, otherwise, the prince will not work so hard.

    After listening to Cheng Yaojin's words, Li Ji didn't say anything, just smiled slightly.  How could he not know about the last time Li Feng and Li Chengqian went to Dongshi Street to set up a street stall?  And he was clearly aware of Li Chengqian's recent changes.

    However, he was also very curious in his heart as to why this always naughty prince had changed so much in such a short period of time.

    "Military advisor, then you can figure it out again. What happened this time? Why can't I, Old Cheng, understand it at all?"

    "You really think I'm a god, capable of pinching and calculating. Okay, stop talking, Your Majesty is here. I'll find out the specific reason later."

    After hearing what Li Ji said, Cheng Yaojin turned around and found that Li Shimin had alreadyHe led a few people and walked towards them, so he immediately shut up.

    With the arrival of Li Shimin, all the personnel have arrived.  At this time, the sound of neat horse hooves came from not far away, causing everyone to turn around to check.

    "This momentum, hey I really can't accept it."

    Looking at the slowly advancing Black Tiger Army, Cheng Yaojin sighed once again.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 366: National Flag

    Seeing Li Feng arriving with the Black Tiger Army, Li Shimin moved to the side and stood aside without any explanation.  //Fastest update //※※When everyone saw that the emperor did not speak, they could only keep their doubts in their hearts, followed Li Shimin closely, and stood quietly aside.  However, everyone looked at Li Feng very intently.

    Needless to say, everyone knows that this must have been caused by this brave king.  If not, how could the emperor be so abnormal?

    With everyone standing next to the school field, only Li Feng, Yang Jie, and the Black Tiger Army soldiers were left in the field.

    "Xiaojie, just sit there"

    Arriving at the school grounds, Li Feng saw at a glance that a pair of seats had been set up next to the school grounds.  So, Li Feng turned his head and gave Yang Jie instructions with a smile on his face.  That was what Li Feng specially asked Li Chengqian to prepare.

    Hearing Li Feng's words, Yang Jie got off the horse and walked lightly to the table and chairs. He first put the piano on the table, and then sat down.

    "Hey, Military Advisor, our Highness the Brave King not only dominates the battlefield, but he is also admirable in his love affairs. The sudden disappearance of the famous Qin Fairy made countless young talents go crazy. Unexpectedly  , but ran to Takuto Village, hehe."

    A strange woman suddenly appeared, and she came with King Yong and the Black Tiger Army. Yang Jie's appearance immediately attracted everyone's attention.

    Due to Yang Jie's title of "Piano Fairy", her reputation is so great. Coupled with her iconic decoration, white clothes, white scarf, and piano, many people immediately recognized her identity.  .  Suddenly, various strange expressions appeared on many people's faces.

    Especially Cheng Yaojin, who couldn't hold back his words. He put his mouth close to Li Ji's ear and spoke in a low voice. The look on his face was so weird and dirty.

    "Old goblin. I kindly remind you that His Highness King Yong has very sensitive ears."

    Li Ji didn’t have any special reaction to Cheng Yaojin’s words. On the contrary, he said something in a low voice without looking back, expressionless, and then fell silent.

    but.  Li Ji's words startled Cheng Yaojin, and he quickly turned back to look at Li Feng.  Sure enough, he found Li Feng looking at him with a half-smile, which made him feel frightened.  Then, he pretended to be dumbfounded and smiled at Li Feng very honestly.

    really.  Although Cheng Yaojin's words were very soft, Li Feng still heard them.  There was no way, who could let Cheng Yaojin alone speak in the entire school.  However, Li Feng didn't care at all about Cheng Yaojin's gossip.  After taking a look at Cheng Yaojin, he immediately got off the horse.

    Dismounted.  Carrying the long iron pole, Li Feng came to a boulder in the center of the school field, and then observed the boulder.  This is a rectangular shaped stone, it seems.  Very rule.  Needless to say, it must have been specially processed like this.  However, in the very center of the boulder, there is a round hole about ten centimeters in diameter.

    See here.  Li Feng nodded with great satisfaction to Li Chengqian who was not far away, saying yes.  Subsequently.  He inserted the iron rod on his shoulder into the round hole and made it stand tall there.  At this time, everyone discovered that there were two ropes next to the iron pole.

    However, it is a pity that everyone still does not know what this is going to do.  There was no choice but to wait there quietly, wanting to see what Li Feng would do next.

    "The flag-raising ceremony begins now, with music playing"

    Li Feng did not keep everyone waiting. He first looked at the Black Tiger Army, and then looked at Yang Jie. When he saw Yang Jie nodding to indicate that he was ready, he immediately said in a deep voice.

    "Flag-raising ceremony? What is this?"

    Everyone who had been watching Li Feng’s every move was dumbfounded when they heard what Li Feng shouted. Then, you stared at me and I stared at you, with confusion in their eyes.  They all wanted to understand from the eyes of the people next to them what this so-called flag-raising ceremony was.

    But, unfortunately, how could they get the answer from their colleagues?

    However, soon everyone once again stared at the scene more seriously.  Because, as soon as Li Feng finished speaking, a very exciting sound of the piano rang out.  The bursts of music made everyone feel excited in an instant, as if their blood suddenly sped up.

    And as the music played, all the members of the Black Tiger Army dismounted neatly, then stood next to the horses with their heads held high and expressionless faces.  At the same time, Qin Huaiyu, Cheng Chubi, Luo Yong, and Wang Daxiong came to the front of the team.

    Among them, Qin HuaiYu and Wang Daxiong are in front, Cheng Chubi and Luo Yong are behind.  The four of them all stretched out a hand, raised it over their shoulders, pinched the corner of a huge flag, and stretched the flag very flat, as if the four of them were looking at the flag over their shoulders.

    From the opened huge flag, you can clearly see nine vivid dragons.  These giant dragons are large and small, with different shapes, and they are even more vivid.  It's like flying above the flag.  When people look at it, they feel very majestic and awe-inspiring.

    The dragon is originally the totem beast of the Chinese nation. Therefore, every Chinese son and daughter is the descendant of the dragon and its descendant.  Dragon is the most sacred belief in the hearts of every Chinese people.

    The Kowloon Flag, yes, the name of this flag is the Kowloon Flag.  Rou Niang spent a lot of effort and a long time to embroider this stitch by stitch.  Recently, Li Feng and the others have been busy just to do this.  The long iron pole Li Feng was carrying just now is the flagpole, which was specially made by Lao Tie.

    And everything that was done was actually for Li Feng's sudden idea.  Ever since he learned that the Monument Square was about to be built, Li Feng had a sudden idea of ??raising the national flag in that era.  As soon as this idea appeared, Li Feng felt excited.

    So, there was today’s flag-raising ceremony that baffled everyone.  The reason is not to wait until the square is completed and then directly raise the national flag in the square, but to come here in advance.  That's because this matter must be approved by the emperor and civil and military officials before it can be implemented.

    After all, the so-called national flag is a flag that represents the Tang Dynasty.  And raising the national flag is an extremely sacred thing.  It is related to the dignity and dignity of the Tang Dynasty.  If something concerns the country, it is a major event in the world.  Since it is a major event in the world, Li Feng cannot be the one to make the decision.

    "Flag out"

    Seeing that Qin Huaiyu and the others were already ready, Li Feng suddenly made another very majestic voice.  Immediately, the sound of Yang Jie's piano suddenly became brisk.  As for Qin Huaiyu and the others, they held their heads high, walked in neat goose steps, and moved forward unhurriedly.  The rest of the Black Tiger Army immediately changed to their normal posture.

    The brisk and exciting music, the serious and solemn expressions, the loud and neat footsteps, and the shining golden Kowloon flag made the atmosphere in the venue become very solemn in an instant.  Everyone involuntarily held their breath and stared closely at the Kowloon flag in the field.

    Li Shimin's eyes became even more energetic. His eyes followed the movement of the Kowloon flag over there. He didn't know what he was thinking, but his expression became a little excited.

    Soon Qin Huaiyu and the others walked under the flagpole. Immediately, Qin Huaiyu and Wang Daxiong began to carefully tie the Nine Dragons flag. Then, one person grabbed the rope and the other dragged one end of the Nine Dragons flag. They were waiting.  Follow Li Feng's next order.

    They are not unfamiliar with this procedure of raising the national flag.  Because, today Li Feng went to the camp early in the morning and spent the entire morning training them for the flag-raising ceremony.

    "Raise the national flag and play the national anthem"

    At this time, of course it’s time to play the national anthem and raise the national flag.  The national anthem already exists.  Therefore, as soon as Li Feng finished speaking, Yang Jie's music immediately changed.  An even more exciting song of "loyalty to serve the country" began to resound through the sky.  The song "Serve the Country with Loyalty" is inherently exciting, coupled with Yang Jie's superb piano skills.  When the sound of the piano was remembered, everyone present became very excited and their blood boiled.

    "Wolf smoke rises from the mountains and rivers. Looking north, the dragon rises and curls up. The horses neigh. The sword air is like frost, and the heart is like the vast water of the Yellow River. Who can resist in twenty years? The sword is driven by the madness of hatred"

    And as the sound of the piano sounded, a more violent singing sound suddenly came.  This was sung by more than 400 Black Tiger troops in the audience.  Everyone in the Black Tiger Army is an absolute man, and their voices are absolutely loud enough.  More than 400 people sang together, and the singing immediately filled the sky, shocking everyone present.

    What’s more important is that when singing this song, the momentum of the Black Tiger Army suddenly increased.  Each of these people are on the battlefield, killing Turks like chopping watermelons.  Once the momentum rises, you can imagine what it will be like.  It even made many people present take a few steps back involuntarily.

    "The horseshoe man goes to look north"

    However, in this passionate singing, the blood in everyone's hearts began to boil.  Even Li Shimin became a little excited very quickly. He also opened his mouth wide and followed the sound of the piano and started singing heart-wrenchingly. To be precise, he sang with a roar.

    And warriors like Cheng Yaojin and others??, he had already roared until his veins popped out, and his eyes were as wide as bull's eyes.  The entire palace was enveloped in this extremely passionate devotion to the country

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 367 Sensitive Issues

    As Yang Jie's last burst of notes ended, the Nine Dragon Flag was already flying high above everyone.  Coupled with the good weather and strong wind, the Kowloon flag fluttering in the wind added a bit of momentum out of thin air.

    The flag-raising ceremony has ended, but no one has been able to recover from the shock and excitement just now.  Whether it was Li Shimin, the emperor, or the civil and military ministers, everyone's face was red. This was the result of excessive exertion when they sang along with the national anthem just now.  At this time, everyone looked at the Kowloon flag floating above their heads with somewhat blurred eyes.

    The scene just now was so shocking.

    "Ahem"

    After the flag-raising ceremony, Waste came to Yang Jie's side. Looking at everyone's mesmerized expressions, Li Feng suddenly coughed heavily.

    And when they heard Li Feng's sudden cough, everyone came back to their senses.  He glanced at the Nine Dragon Flag again with some unfinished thoughts, and then regained his composure.

    "Dear ladies, I don't need to say much now. I think you all probably understand why I invite you all to come here today. That's right, today, I specially invited you all to come.  Come and see the flag-raising ceremony.”

    "Because King Yong made a new suggestion, that is, in the future, such a flag-raising ceremony will be held every morning in Monument Square. To be precise, it is called a flag-raising ceremony. The Kowloon flag will be used as the flag-raising ceremony in the future.  The flag of the Tang Dynasty.”

    "Originally, like all my dear friends, I didn't know much about the flag-raising ceremony. However, after the experience just now, I was really moved by it. Even now, I still feel that  My heart is filled with excitement, do you all feel the same way?"

    "Well, I won't say much else again. Now, right here, I would like to ask you all to discuss whether this proposal about this brave king is feasible."

    Li Shimin might have been a little too excited just now.  therefore.  At the beginning, it was a long speech.  In fact, he wanted to praise Li Feng more, but.  Think about it later.  Still gave up.  If that's true.  His fourth brother would most likely not appreciate it.

    In fact, when Li Shimin asked this question, even he felt it was a bit redundant.  Under such circumstances.  After experiencing the flag-raising ceremony just now, he believed that no one would raise any objections anyway.

    After all, this matter is absolutely beneficial and harmless.  It can unite people's hearts and win their support at no cost. Even if someone wants to object to this kind of thing, there is absolutely no reason.

    "Your Majesty, let me, Old Cheng, say a few words today. Haha, I can't help it. Today's flag-raising ceremony really makes me, Old Cheng, extremely happy. We, Old Cheng, are honest people and don't know how to say nice things.  There is no big reason. I can only say that after the flag-raising ceremony just now, I realized more deeply that as a citizen of the Tang Dynasty and a soldier of the Tang Dynasty, I am absolutely blessed.  "

    As soon as the emperor asked everyone to express their opinions, Cheng Yaojin couldn't wait to stand up, looked at everyone, and spoke with some excitement.

    "Yes, Your Majesty, I completely agree with what Duke Lu said. A national flag, a national anthem, and a group of mighty soldiers of the Tang Dynasty also make my blood boil. I feel deeply honored to be a citizen of the Tang Dynasty. In fact, just now  At that moment, I felt like I was on the battlefield, drawing my sword and driving my horse, to protect my family and my country.”

    "Therefore, I completely agree with His Highness King Yong's idea. I even feel that this matter not only needs to be done, but also needs to be done on a grand scale. I feel that we should not be limited to Chang'an. Instead, we should carry out this project all over the country.  Flag raising ceremony.”

    "I believe that this will unite the hearts of the people of the Tang Dynasty. When everyone is proud to be a citizen of the Tang Dynasty, then we, the Tang Dynasty, will be invincible.  The most important thing for a country is the support of the people. As the saying goes, those who win the hearts of the people win the world. There is no doubt that this flag-raising ceremony is an excellent way to unite the hearts of the people and establish the soul of the country.”

    "His Royal Highness, King Yong, is a great talent. He is truly unpredictable and admired by his neighbors. He is indeed the lucky star of our Tang Dynasty."

    As soon as Cheng Yaojin finished speaking, Wei Zheng immediately stood up and expressed his absolute support for this matter.  In the end, he even openly saluted and praised Li Feng.

    "Haha, Mr. Wei has given me the award. I feel ashamed that I don't deserve it. I feel ashamed that I don't deserve it."

    Li Feng, who was originally waiting to watch the excitement, did not expect that Wei Zheng would directly claim credit for him on such an occasion, which made him feel depressed.  However, as the saying goes, don’t hit the smiling person with your hand, not to mention, they are complimenting him sincerely.  Li Feng could only answer with a smile while cupping his hands.

    "Well, what do you think of Wei Aiqing's words????  "

    Seeing Li Feng with a depressed face, Li Shimin suddenly felt happy.  Normally, towards Li Feng, he, Li Shimin, is like a dog biting a hedgehog, and there is no way he can do anything about it.  In fact, no matter what was related to Li Feng, he had to take it extremely seriously.  I'm afraid that if I make this man unhappy, he, Li Shimin, will suffer.

    For Li Feng, Li Shimin really has no choice.

    Using his status as an emperor to deal with Li Feng simply doesn't work.  They have no respect for heaven and earth, and they don't care about imperial power. He, as an emperor, is completely useless in their hearts.  If someone else dared to do this, Li Shimin would definitely not mind changing his head.  However, this is his brother, the only one.  The most important thing is that people have no idea about his throne.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    "Besides, the emperor is also a human being, and he also needs relatives, friends, and feelings.  Unfortunately, Li Shimin was able to find a long-lost family affection and friendship from Li Feng.

    Of course, in Li Shimin's heart, this brother is a bit fierce.  Facing this somewhat crazy brother, Li Shimin and his brothers still felt a little weak in their hearts.  Especially Li Shimin, who had gone to the battlefield with Li Yuanba, if Li Feng really started to get angry, it would really scare him.

    After that, Li Shimin was shocked by the various strange talents displayed by Li Feng.  Many times, things that he was helpless to do became easier with Li Feng.  And several ideas that Li Feng inadvertently proposed brought great benefits to him as the emperor.

    For various reasons, Li Shimin has long been accustomed to this brother who is independent of the imperial power.  It can be said that Li Shimin couldn't think of anything else for this brother.

    In fact, sometimes he really wanted to try to force Li Feng to do things.  However, every time this thought just passes by.  Anyway, I don’t know why, but here in Li Feng, he, the emperor, actually learned to be tolerant and contented.

    Today, Wei Zheng's sudden performance seemed to give him a glimmer of hope.  However, now is not the time to consider such things.  The most important thing now is to quickly finalize the matter of raising the national flag.

    "Your Majesty, I also agree with Master Wei's idea. This matter is not difficult to handle. It can be said that you can get endless benefits without spending any money at all."

    "I also reconsider"

    "I also agree"

    Of course no one would object to this kind of thing, and there is absolutely no reason to object.

    "Well, I also think that this is a great thing that has hundreds of benefits and no harm. Actually, none of you have any objections, so the matter has been settled. As for how to implement it specifically? This is also simple.  After the monument square is completed, a formal and grand flag-raising ceremony will be held, and then all places can follow suit."

    "Or, when the time comes, let people from all over the country come to Chang'an and train for a period of time."

    Seeing that everyone had no objections to this, Li Shimin directly decided to settle the matter.

    "Well, I think your Majesty's method is very good. However, the most critical thing now is to select someone to be responsible for the flag-raising ceremony in Chang'an City. Well, we must also select someone with outstanding ability and ability to take charge of this matter.  After all, although this matter does not seem very complicated, it is very important and cannot be careless. "

    As soon as Li Shimin finished speaking, Wei Zheng stood up and spoke again.  Indeed, according to what Li Shimin said, Chang'an City has become a crucial link.

    Not to mention, as the capital of the Tang Dynasty, if Chang'an City was made nondescript even here, it wouldn't be laughable, and it would also undermine the majesty of the country.  The most important thing is that people everywhere follow the same pattern. If it can't be done well here, let alone the situation elsewhere.

    Wei Zheng’s words were all true, but this time, no one stood up to speak, and everyone chose to remain silent.  Even Li Shimin is the same.

    This matter doesn’t seem to be a big deal or complicated.  In fact, as long as a random person is sent here, as long as he is not a real loser, he can definitely get it done easily.

    And as long as this thing is done, no matter who it is, it will benefit greatly.  If such a big thing can be completed successfully, the credit will not be mentioned.  This incident alone can make the person responsible for it go down in history and be famous throughout the ages.

    Of course, that is the advantage of being far away. Speaking of being close, it can also leave an excellent impression and reputation in the hearts of the people.

    In this way, such beauty??, that's something everyone wants to fight for.  Of course, such a huge benefit is definitely not available to ordinary people.  Everyone knew in their hearts that the most important thing in this matter could only fall on the royal family.

    However, because of this, things become complicated.  In this case, the only people who can be responsible for this matter are a few adult princes.  The matter, all of a sudden, got to the most sensitive point again.

    It is precisely because of this that everyone began to choose silence.  (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature. The novels will be better and updated faster!

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 368: Don’t let the wealth flow to outsiders

    When Wei Zheng raised this question, the entire campus became silent for an instant, with everyone looking down in thought.  **However, as long as you observe carefully, you can find that some people have begun to secretly communicate with each other and communicate with each other with their eyes.

    Faced with such a scene, Li Shimin's happy mood just now suddenly became a little dim.

    Now, what makes him most upset and uncomfortable is how to deal with the relationship between his sons.  This is what makes it most difficult for him. His sons’ palms and backs are full of flesh.  More importantly, they are all so excellent.

    In the past, Li Chengqian really disappointed and saddened him. However, in recent times, Li Chengqian has indeed changed a lot, and he feels more and more relieved when doing things.

    In addition to Li Chengqian, Li Ke and Li Tai are also very outstanding.  Even Li You, who was once so stubborn that even Li Shimin didn't want to see him, has undergone earth-shaking changes.

    However, it was precisely because of this that Li Shimin became even more upset.  If only one son is outstanding and can stand out from the crowd, then there is no need to consider it at all.  But now, everyone is so outstanding, which is extraordinary.

    Excellent princes are all ambitious princes, this is normal.  In the same way, excellent ministers are also ministers who have ambitions and pursuits.  If you want to realize your ambitions, you must first obtain the corresponding status and power, otherwise, everything is empty talk.

    However, there is only one emperor, and there are only so many positions that can realize life ambitions and ideals.

    In this way, for their own benefit, it goes without saying that interest groups will be formed with a certain prince as the center.  Parties formed one after another and fights continued.  Li Shimin also knew that this situation was inevitable.  However, when I really had to face it, I felt a huge headache.

    After experiencing the Xuanwu Sect incident, he really didn’t want that to happen to his son.  However, how can he choose this?

    Therefore, although you see everything in your eyes.  However, as long as he didn't go too far, Li Shimin could just pretend he didn't see it.

    "Wei Aiqing, what do you think is the most appropriate way to handle this matter?"

    Li Shimin knows, at this moment.  Although these ministers have ideas in their minds, no one will jump out immediately.  After all, although I don't want to be the one who stands out, I don't even want to be the target of public criticism.

    As long as someone comes out to recommend the person they want to recommend, they will definitely be besieged immediately and lose the opportunity to compete.

    After much thought, Li Shimin could only name Wei Zheng again.  first.  This question was originally raised by him.  The most important thing is that Wei Zheng does not belong to any faction.

    And as soon as Li Shimin finished speaking, everyone immediately looked at him.  Then they all gathered on Wei Zheng.

    "Well, after the flag-raising ceremony just now, I feel that it is best and most appropriate for the Black Tiger Army to be responsible for the flag-raising ceremony in Chang'an City. The reason why I said this is for three reasons. First of all, the performance of the Black Tiger Army just now, I  I think everyone will see it in their eyes and remember it in their hearts. It is absolutely excellent. Secondly, the Black Tiger Army is now the most powerful army in the Tang Dynasty. I think it is most appropriate for them to be responsible for this.  This can also convince all the troops, right? The last reason is that the flag-raising ceremony requires a very neat queue and pace, and the Black Tiger Army is the only one who has undergone such training.  They will be responsible for the flag-raising ceremony in Chang'an City, which is the easiest thing to do."

    It seems that Wei Zheng had already anticipated this situation.  Therefore, when Li Shimin asked, he immediately stood up and recommended it.

    However, he, Wei Zheng, is not a fool. He just recommended the Black Tiger Army as the protagonist of the flag-raising ceremony in Chang'an City.  As for who would be responsible for this, he did not continue.

    "Black Tiger Army? Well, indeed, if we let the Black Tiger Army, we can do the best. However, I feel that letting the Black Tiger Army take charge of this matter is overkill. In other words, the Black Tiger Army has been buried.  I think the Black Tiger Army is more suitable for killing enemies on the battlefield, protecting the country, and making contributions."

    When Li Shimin heard that Wei Zheng directly recommended the Black Tiger Army to do this, he frowned slightly and said.  Letting the Black Tiger Army do this is undoubtedly the most suitable and can definitely do the best job with less trouble.  However, Li Shimin was reluctant to part with it.

    Since the battle of Dingxiang, the Black Tiger Army has been put aside by Li Shimin.  It's not because he doesn't pay attention to it, but because he pays too much attention to it.  Attention has been paid to the fact that for such a long time, I haven't figured out how to deal with the Black Tiger Army.

    There is no way, the combat effectiveness shown by the Black Tiger Army on the Dingxiang battlefield is really scary.  If it is not used properly, Li Shimin will feel sorry for himself.

    &nbsp; Of course, the most important thing is that Li Feng is also involved.  This is what Li Shimin values ??most.  Li Shimin clearly understands Li Feng's person and character.  He founded the Black Tiger Army, but Li Shimin didn't believe that he, Li Feng, could just sit back and watch as the Black Tiger Army went on an expedition.

    " Once Li Feng is on the battlefield, Li Shimin will feel relieved and at ease.  Li Shimin, who had fought with Li Yuanba, knew very well what Li Feng's presence on the battlefield meant.  Morale, endless morale.  While greatly enhancing one's own morale, it can often also greatly weaken the enemy's momentum.

    Although he, Li Shimin, has always dreamed of having Li Feng on the battlefield, it can be said that he has never dreamed of it.  However, Li Feng has changed so much that he only wants to stay at home and is unwilling to go to the battlefield.  And Li Shimin just asked that he didn't have the ability to force his younger brother.

    Therefore, under such circumstances, the Black Tiger Army incident was suppressed by Li Shimin.  And it just so happened that the officials below were very reluctant to mention the Black Tiger Army.  The reason, it goes without saying, is that the Black Tiger Army's achievements are too great and its momentum is too great.  At that time, no matter how you arrange it, it will harm the interests of countless people.

    "It's my fault that I didn't think carefully. However, I can only recommend the candidate I think is most suitable based on my thoughts."

    Wei Zheng didn’t say anything to Li Shimin’s words.  Just now, the reason why he recommended the Black Tiger Army was because once it was confirmed that it was the Black Tiger Army, the matter this time would be solved.  Can avoid an unnecessary dispute.

    But, he didn’t expect it.  Li Shimin actually had other plans for the Black Tiger Army.  As a result, he really had nothing to say.

    When everyone heard what Li Shimin said, their expressions changed.  Some people's eyes showed disappointment, while others' eyes clearly lit up.

    "Your Majesty, in my opinion, it is best to select the person in charge first. Only after selecting the person can the plan be implemented. As for when the time comes, how to do it will become simple.  Isn’t it?”

    Just when everyone chose to remain silent, someone suddenly suggested that the most important person in charge should be selected first.  In fact, this is indeed the case, as long as the person in charge chooses.  At that time, how to do it can have a charter.

    "I feel that it is most appropriate for His Royal Highness to be responsible for this matter. You must know that His Royal Highness was fully involved in the training of the Black Tiger Army. He is also familiar with this new training method."

    This official.  Not only did he propose to select the person in charge first, he even directly began to recommend it to the emperor and put Li Chengqian in charge of this matter.

    "The prince is responsible for this matter. Well, he is indeed a good candidate."

    Hearing that someone directly recommended Li Chengqian, Li Shimin immediately nodded and said.  However, he didn't agree immediately.  because.  He knew that there must be someone else who had something to say.

    "Your Majesty. I think something is wrong. Well, if His Highness the Crown Prince is responsible for this matter, it would of course be more appropriate. However, His Highness the Crown Prince has too many things to do now. I am worried that as a result, His Highness the Crown Prince will be left alone.  It’s too tiring.”

    Sure enough, as the teachers expected, some people soon came out to object.  The reason, of course, is not that the prince is unsuitable or can't do the job well. After all, after being trained by the Black Tiger Army, who would dare to say such things.  They can even train the Black Tiger Army, let alone the flag-raising personnel.

    "Your Majesty, I also feel that the prince cannot be overtired. The burden on the prince is too heavy now. Besides, this matter is not complicated. For such a small matter, there is no need for the prince to personally take charge. When the time comes, we only need to invite the Black Tiger Army  It’s enough for soldiers to be instructors.”

    As someone spoke, people on the scene expressed their opinions one after another.  There were those who supported the prince and those who were against it. In short, the scene suddenly became very lively.

    Although, each of the reasons are grand and sound, there is nothing inappropriate or far-fetched about them.  However, what people think in their hearts is not known to outsiders.

    "If a dog bites a dog, it's a hairy mouthbut this is indeed quite lively. The officialdom is indeed the most complicated place, and the imperial power is even more fascinating."

    At this time, Li Feng regarded himself as an outsider, standing side by side with Yang Jie, watching everyone's performance.

    To be honest, he really didn’t expect that it was originally just to miss the scene of raising the national flag. Who knew that things would develop like this.

    "Fourth brother, what do you think about this matter?"

    Li Shimin just listened to everyone's speech quietly without vetoing or deciding. When no one spoke anymore, he turned to Li Feng and asked.

    Hearing Li Shimin’s question, everyone suddenly felt astonished.Get up.  It's amazing that after they argued for a long time, they even forgot about the protagonist.  Among them, the one who has the most say is undoubtedly His Highness the Brave King.  After all, this thing was made by someone else.  So, they all looked at Li Feng.

    "Youask me?"

    However, it was obvious that Li Feng was not mentally prepared to be the protagonist at all. After Li Shimin asked for a long time, he seemed to have come back to his senses, pointed at himself, and asked Li Shimin instead.

    "Yes, I want to hear your opinion, fourth brother. After all, you have the most say in this matter."

    Seeing Li Feng’s expression, Li Shimin felt depressed.  However, he could also understand Li Feng's reaction at this time.  In fact, if the matter hadn't become so difficult, he would never have asked Li Feng for advice.  Because, he knew that he would most likely embarrass the emperor.

    "I have no objection, but I think it's better to let the prince do this. At the same time, I'll also help the Black Tiger Army soldiers find something to do, so as not to get bored to the point of getting moldy. By then  , the Black Tiger Army will naturally be responsible for the training."

    After Li Feng confirmed that Li Shimin was really asking for his advice, he said something very nonchalantly.  But then, he started to add more.

    "Fight, I'll see you fighting and I'll make you mad"

    Seeing the changes in the faces of many people around him, Li Feng felt extremely happy, and then he thought viciously.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 369: Lurking

    As soon as Li Feng finished speaking, the expressions of those present immediately changed.  Everyone did not expect that Li Feng would recommend Li Chengqian so directly. You must know that the emperor just said that the Black Tiger Army had other arrangements. Didn't this obviously not take the emperor's words seriously?

    Li Shimin was speechless for a while. At the same time, Li Feng's answer was beyond Li Shimin's expectations.

    "What? No? If it doesn't work, forget it. Just pretend I didn't say it. Since the matter is over, I won't disturb everyone's time. I will take the first step."

    Seeing that everyone was silent, Li Feng suddenly lost interest.  After saying something very casually, he walked out of the palace.  Anyway, since he has no official position, he has no obligation to participate in this kind of thing.

    Li Feng set off, and of course Yang Jie followed closely.  And everyone in the Black Tiger Army, who didn't know what they were thinking, also followed closely behind.  Just like when I came, I left here in just a few moments.  They were brought here by Li Feng. When Li Feng left, the Black Tiger Army would of course follow.

    "Arrogant, really too arrogant"

    Seeing that Li Feng left like this, many people began to think about it.  Such behavior is simply unreasonable.

    "Why would I think of asking his opinion?"

    Seeing Li Feng leaving, Li Shimin didn't have much reaction.  On the contrary, if Li Feng behaved well, he might feel something was wrong.  As for Li Feng's small disrespect, it didn't matter.

    "Then let's do it according to King Yong's wishes. The prince will be responsible for commanding the Black Tiger Army to handle this matter."

    After a while.  Li Shimin finally spoke.  Since Li Feng said that Li Chengqian would be responsible for this matter, what else could he say.  The reason why he didn't want the Black Tiger Army to do this was, in the final analysis, not just to get Li Feng's idea.

    "If we object to Li Feng's suggestion at this moment, wouldn't this be abandoning the fundamentals and pursuing the weakest?"  As for the matter on Li Feng's side, we can only slowly think of a solution.

    Hearing Li Shimin’s final decision, of course everyone had nothing to say.  Although many people are very reluctant to such an outcome, if they continue to fight for it.  But you will steal the chicken but lose the rice.

    "Brothers, let's say goodbye. If you have time, come to Jianghu Village for a drink. I welcome everyone to come at any time."

    After leaving the palace gate, Li Feng stopped.  Look back.  He said to the Black Tiger Army behind him.

    That’s it.  It's time for everything to come to an end.  Many things have nothing to do with Li Feng anymore.

    As the saying goes, when there is gathering, there will be separation, and when there is giving up, there will be gain.  From now on, if nothing unexpected happens, Li Feng can once again live a peaceful life.

    It is impossible to say that he has no feelings for everyone in the Black Tiger Army.  Not to mention that we have been together for several months, and that we have been together on the battlefield through life and death, killing enemies together. This friendship cannot be extinguished no matter what.

    However, Li Feng is Li Feng, not Li Yuanba.  A military career was not what he wanted, it was just an interlude.  The most important thing in his heart is home.

    "Take care, instructor"

    Black Tiger Army’s answer was simple, neat and loud, but the words were full of sincere emotions.

    “Haha, okay, let’s just say goodbye”

    After hearing what the Black Tiger Army said, Li Feng laughed, and then left with Yang Jie.  When parting, the most taboo thing is to be coy.

    After parting, Li Feng and Yang Jie rushed back to Jianghu Village without stopping in Chang'an City.

    "Second brother, what do you think about this matter?"

    At Qin Qiong's house, Cheng Yaojin told Qin Qiong what happened today in detail, and then asked Qin Qiong.

    When he came out of the palace today, the more he thought about it, the more he felt something was wrong.  Cheng Yaojin was not surprised by Li Feng's outrageous behavior, and of course he had no idea.  However, Li Feng was very confused when he blamed the Black Tiger Army and the prince for raising the national flag.

    After thinking about it carefully, he slowly discovered the problem.

    Although no one in the civil and military circles mentioned the Black Tiger Army, this did not mean that everyone did not think about the Black Tiger Army. On the contrary, since the Black Tiger Army returned from victory, all the hungry people had been thinking about it.  Extremely concerned about this army of only a few hundred people.

    There is no way around this. After experiencing the Battle of Dingxiang, the Black Tiger Army has no chance of not being taken seriously by people.  Because everyone knows that the emperor must have arrangements for this army.  What the emperor values, the ministers can ignore.

    Speaking of the people who are most concerned about the Black Tiger Army, it is definitely Cheng Yaojin and the others.That's great.  First of all, as veterans in the army, they are closely related to any disturbance in the army.  There is another main reason, that is, they have relatives and nephews in the Black Tiger Army.  The future development of the Black Tiger Army will definitely directly affect Qin Huaiyu and the others.

    How can a father really not think about his son’s future?

    In Cheng Yaojin’s mind, the most ideal result is to directly expand the Black Tiger Army, or even preferably into one guard. That would be even better. In short, the bigger the army, the better.  When the time comes, Qin Huaiyu, Cheng Chubi and the others will really reach the sky in one step and their future will be boundless.

    The reason why Cheng Yaojin dared to have such bold and exaggerated ideas was not because of baseless thoughts, but because of reasons.

    The Black Tiger Army is now the flagship of the Tang Dynasty army. It also has a special and effective training method, and it made extraordinary achievements in the Battle of Dingxiang.  Expanding the scale is simply inevitable. It is not impossible to directly form an independent army and form a self-defense.

    As for why Cheng Yaojin was certain that as long as the Black Tiger Army could expand, Qin Huaiyu and Cheng Chubi would be able to reach the sky in one step. That was because of the special nature of the Black Tiger Army.  What's special about it is that this is an army created by Li Feng.

    Cheng Yaojin knew very well who Li Feng was, and he believed that the emperor also understood it.  Because, in the emperor's heart, Li Feng was also extremely special.

    In a word, no one except Li Feng can get involved in this Black Tiger Army.  As a result, these Black Tiger Army soldiers can undoubtedly be upgraded to countless levels as soon as they are expanded.  And Qin Huaiyu and the other team captains must have reached the sky in one fell swoop.  Except for Li Feng, they must be the ones coming down.

    However, what Cheng Yaojin never expected was that Li Feng made such an unexpected arrangement, and the emperor actually agreed.  This made Cheng Yaojin extremely anxious.  Li Feng's meaning was obvious, he clearly wanted to let go.

    Thinking of this, Cheng Yaojin could no longer sit still and hurried over to Qin Qiong.

    Because, in addition to the reasons mentioned before, there is another more terrible thing.  If Li Feng is determined to develop in the army, then the future life of generals like Cheng Yaojin will be much easier.  With Li Feng, a tall man, supporting them in front, they could enjoy the shade under a big tree.  So as not to be worried and cautious all day long.

    At the very least, Cheng Yaojin firmly believed that as long as Li Feng was in the army, he would not need to live such a frustrating life.  Who knew that at this moment, Li Feng would give up his job? How could he make Cheng Yaojin calm down?

    "Oh, that's it, it's okay. The flag guard team will be the flag guard team. This is good, and it can also allow the Black Tiger Army to calm down for a while. These days, their limelight is really too much, which is not good."

    After listening to Cheng Yaojin’s words, Qin Qiong was thoughtful for a while, but soon he relaxed his brows and said with a smile.  There was a calm look on his face, as if he didn't care at all.

    "My good second brother, you really can keep your composure. If the Black Tiger Army really accepts this job, what will happen in the future? There is no hope for the future of those boys  ”

    Seeing Qin Qiong's indifferent expression, Cheng Yaojin immediately became more anxious and spoke to Qin Qiong eagerly.

    "Don't worry, let me ask you, Your Highness King Yong, how are your abilities?"

    Seeing Cheng Yaojin so anxious, Qin Qiong remained unmoved at all.  Instead, Cheng Yaojin began to comfort him and asked.

    "Needless to say, it's amazing. In the past, we, Old Cheng, only knew that this brave king was very good at fighting. It wasn't until today that we discovered that he was hiding it deeply. Look, in recent times, he has done  None of these things that happened are earth-shattering. I really don’t understand where he got all these fantastic ideas. Our Emperor might even laugh in his dreams.”

    Speaking of Li Feng's ability, Cheng Yaojin was even more surprised and amazed, and he was filled with admiration.

    "Then let me ask you again, does our Majesty trust His Highness King Yong?"

    As soon as Cheng Yaojin finished speaking, Qin Qiong immediately asked the second question.

    "Needless to say, of course it is trust. With the character of His Highness King Yong, His Majesty does not trust anyone he trusts. In my opinion, it is not just trust, but absolute trust. Otherwise, His Highness King Yong will do it.  There are so many things, it’s nothing. The emperor doesn’t take these things seriously at all.”

    " Speaking of the emperor's trust in Li Feng, there is no need to question it at all. It is even a bit enviable and jealous.

    "However, this is normal. King Yong is the emperor's brother.  What's more important is King Yong's character. The emperor can't trust him even if he wants to.

    "Faced with such a person, both blood and blood?What do you think the emperor will do to a person who has family affection, great ability, and no ambition at all?  "

    Qin Qiong still did not express his opinion, but continued to ask.

    What else can you do, of courseah, I understand, second brother, what you mean is"

    "Haha, yes, the emperor cannot live without such a person, so there is no need to worry, it is only temporary. I can rest assured that Huaiyu will follow His Highness Prince Yong."

    Seeing that Cheng Yaojin had already figured it out, Qin Qiong immediately spoke up.  Yes, he was indeed not worried at all, because he believed that the emperor would never let Li Feng be buried like this.  And as soon as Li Feng comes out, it will also be time for Qin Huaiyu and the others to rise.

    “(To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!

 Volume One: Settling Down in the Tang Dynasty Chapter 370: Building a House is So Difficult

    Time flies, and it has been a long time since I last came back.  During this period of time, although Li Feng could not be considered as staying at home, it was true that he had never left Jianghu Village.  Li Feng didn't even attend the opening ceremony of the Monument Square.

    After the Monument Square was completed and handed over, Master Qi also returned from Chang'an.  Speaking of the flag-raising ceremony after completion, the old man was still very excited.  After returning to the village and seeking Li Feng's opinion, a flagpole was actually set up in the village and in the small square in front of the school.

    ? And this activity has been unanimously recognized by everyone.  Every day, countless villagers attend the village's flag-raising ceremony without hesitation.

    The difference from the one in Chang'an is that the flag-raiser here is not the Black Tiger Army, but a little kid from the village.

    Although the flag-raiser is not as formal as those in Chang'an City, the people who perform the national anthem are unrivaled even in Chang'an City.  Yang Jie is now a dedicated musician in the village, responsible for accompanying the national flag every day.

    As a result, Li Feng’s family arrived at the small square in front of the school every day to participate in the flag-raising ceremony.

    However, I have to say that the people of this era are indeed honest enough and their thoughts are not that complicated.  Every time the flag is raised, everyone is extremely pious.  After this flag-raising ceremony, the energy and spirit became more vigorous and active.

    "When thoughts are simple, people become happy."

    Seeing the changes in the village, Li Feng often sighs like this.

    The village’s house renovation plan came after the villagers worked unremittingly for three or four months.  It's finally coming to an end.  Now, the last family left that has not built a new house is Li Feng's family.

    Because, according to the original reconstruction plan, it was built from the west of the village to the east of the village.  Unfortunately, Rou's mother's house used to be at the eastern end of the village.

    Originally, Li Feng didn’t think much about it at the beginning.  If you want to build one just like everyone else's house, that's it.  It's just that we need to build it bigger and make it more comfortable and convenient inside.

    But.  Li Feng is happy.  Master Qi disagreed.  Although everyone usually doesn't pay much attention to Li Feng's identity, Li Feng's identity is indeed there.

    The ancients paid great attention to their houses.  How about the house.  Often it represents the status and face issues of the family.  Don't be careless.

    Moreover.  At Li Feng's house, a lot of guests would arrive at any time.  By the time.  Looking at such a shabby house, although others would not say anything to my face.  However, if that were the case, he would be laughed at.

    Li Feng may not care, let alone not care, but with the relationship between Master Qi and Li Feng, he has to consider Li Feng.

    Out of this consideration, Master Qi paid considerable attention to the issue of Li Feng's housing construction.  He even had to personally help Li Feng design and build it.  However, after hearing the old man's plan, Li Feng shook his head and refused.

    In order to dispel the old man’s concerns, Li Feng could only say that he personally designed this house, which is absolutely extraordinary.  And Master Qi obviously had some blind faith in Li Feng's ability.

    "It's true, old man, there is no need to make it so troublesome. Isn't it just to build a house? We also need to make it different. We are not studying architecture, let alone a contractor. Isn't this deliberately trying to make others difficult?"

    Arriving at the large pond at the foot of the mountain, Li Feng immediately frowned.  It has been several days, and he has not thought about how to build his own house.  But according to Qi Ye's construction plan, Li Feng was not happy.  To be honest, Li Feng was not used to letting him live in a mansion like that.

    " This made Li Feng very worried.

    “Well, but that’s right, in such a good place, you must build a beautiful house. Otherwise, you will really be sorry for this beautiful mountain and water.”

    Looking at the green hills, fruit trees, large ponds, and farmland in front of him, Li Feng suddenly felt that Qi Ye's words were right.  This house really can't be done too carelessly.

    "Wait, let's see what needs to be paid attention to first. First of all, this toilet problem must be solved."

    When thinking about things to consider, Li Feng first thought of the toilet issue.  This issue has become the most depressing issue for Li Feng since he came to the Tang Dynasty.  Li Feng didn't even want to describe the huts in the village.  Anyway, every time he goes to the toilet, he runs directly to the mountain.  He would rather run up a mile of mountain road than go to the toilet in the village.

    But running like this is not the same thing.  weatherFortunately, if it rains, it will turn him into a drowned rat every time.

    Although later there were chamber pots, shit basins and other things at home.  However, Li Feng was not used to using those things.

    "No, no, peeing and defecating is a big deal. Don't worry about anything else. This toilet must be fixed. First of all, it must be clean. In this case, it must not be open in the open, otherwise  Also, it is best not to stink, and it should be spacious, bright and well ventilated"

    I didn’t want to know the requirements for this toilet. If I thought about it carefully, I found that it was really important. Suddenly, Li Feng had to think a lot about this shit, and then he started to write and draw on the paper.  .

    After working on it for a long time, Li Feng finally felt that it was almost done.

    "Now that the matter of going to the toilet is solved, now comes the matter of taking a bath, which is also a big deal."

    After finishing the toilet, before Li Feng had time to take a breath, another problem immediately appeared in his mind, that is, taking a bath.

    This problem also made Li Feng quite depressed.  These days, all wealthy families take baths in large wooden buckets, which can also be called bathtubs.  But ordinary people's homes don't have such luxury.

    For example, when Rou Niang and the others take a bath, they often use wooden basins or the like.  Anyway, in Li Feng's opinion, it was very uncomfortable. Anyway, if Li Feng was asked to wash like this, Li Feng would rather not wash.

    This made Li Feng usually kill directly towards the river outside the village.  However, these days, people are no more open-minded than later generations.  Anyway, every time Li Feng went to take a shower, he would do so secretly, choosing to go when there were few people around.

    "Well, there is also the kitchen, which must be arranged well. It must be convenient but not affect the inside of the house. And that"

    “I don’t want to know this. If I think about it carefully, the thoughts in Li Feng’s mind appeared one after another.  Li Feng kept talking while writing down these requirements and solutions one by one.

    "How to deal with it now?"

    By the time Li Feng had written down all his requests, there was already a thick plate on the ground in front of him.  When Li Feng picked up the papers again and studied the requirements, he was immediately dumbfounded.

    Although those requirements are very simple for future generations.  However, Li Feng, who was already very familiar with the situation in ancient times, knew that many things that were simple for future generations to do were quite difficult in this day and age.

    The biggest difficulty is not other things, but this material.  Without materials, everything is a bit in vain.

    "It's over, it's over, so much time was wasted, so many brain cells died, and in the end it was all in vain. Either it couldn't be built at all, or even if it was built reluctantly, it couldn't be used at all. Why am I like this?  Stupid, I forgot that this is the Tang Dynasty, not later generations. What’s even more stupid is that I use the thinking of later generations to solve the problems of this era. I’m so damn stupid.”

    After several thoughts and arguments, Li Feng was very frustrated to find that he was really wrong this time.  I only thought about how to make this house more comfortable and convenient for future generations, but did not take into account the real situation of this era.

    Originally, things that were already very clear suddenly became a mess again.  Li Feng's originally very excited mood suddenly fell to the bottom.

    Depressed, he simply sat down on the ground and looked up at the sky, feeling a little stupid.

    "No, this matter must not be taken lightly. I don't believe it. In this Tang Dynasty, I can't build a more comfortable home."

    However, soon, Li Feng, who was originally depressed, became determined again.  Perhaps, in other things, Li Feng is quite casual.  If you can do it, then do it. If you really can't, just make do with it.

    However, this time, Li Feng was surprisingly persistent and refused to admit defeat.  There is no other way. He likes to stay at home, and home is a very important thing.  The so-called home, first of all, needless to say, is family.  And right next down is the house.

    For a person who loves home very much, a house is very important.  The house may not be luxurious or elegant, but it must be comfortable and convenient.

    In the past, Li Feng was powerless in a society where houses and cemeteries were extremely valuable.  However, it is not too difficult for him now to build a comfortable and comfortable house.

    Since he has this ability, Li Feng will not immediately deal with the matter of this house.The tiger is in trouble.

    After figuring this out, Li Feng immediately fell into deep thought again.  Thinking about how to solve these problems.  For him now, there is nothing he can't do except what he can't imagine.  There is no way, who knows that he is not short of money now, let alone people.

    "Hehe, yes, why didn't I think of this thing? As long as I have this thing, many things will become easier."

    As Li Feng slowly began to sort out his thoughts again, he suddenly discovered that what he lacked was actually not much.  But one thing is the most crucial.  As long as this thing is there, many problems will not be a problem.

    After thinking about this, Li Feng immediately got up from the ground, randomly grabbed the stack of paper on the ground, and then hurriedly ran home.  Now, he has become a little impatient.  (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature. The novels will be better and updated faster!

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 371: The Experiment is Successful

    In the following days, Li Feng was busy at the brick kiln.  To be precise, he was experimenting with burning things.  After several days of experiments, I failed to obtain satisfactory results.  Li Feng almost collapsed.  And today is another new experiment.

    "Come on, Xiaohu, pick the thing over. I don't believe it. This thing can't be made."

    After a few days, Li Feng became haggard and looked obviously anxious.  However, he still directed Xiaohu to pick things over.

    "Brother-in-law, can you make it this time?"

    Xiaohu was very obedient to Li Feng's instructions, picked up the two baskets and put them down in front of Li Feng.  However, it was obvious that Xiaohu was a little shaken at this moment. After all, this thing had been trial-produced many times, but it had not been successful.

    "Let's see and then talk, everything will remain as usual"

    Li Feng had no idea about this. After all, he had only a rough understanding of this thing. As for how to do it specifically, he really didn't know.  Otherwise, I have tried it over and over again in the past few days without success.

    However, although it was unsuccessful, Li Feng found some patterns.  He was convinced that as long as he continued, he would be able to make what he wanted.  Li Feng had no choice but to fight for that big and comfortable house.

    Hearing what Li Feng said, Xiaohu stopped saying anything.  Use a small wooden ladle to scoop up the contents of the basket.  Only then did I realize that there were some strange things in the basket.

    ???Looking carefully, most of them are small pieces of stone.  To be precise, it should not be much more than the lime burned out.  However, there are some differences.

    Looking at Li Feng again, he saw a large stone mill.  This thing will definitely be familiar to children who were born in rural areas.  In the past, rural areas generally used it to grind beans, make tofu, or grind other things.

    but.  later.  There is electricity everywhere, so there are soymilk machines, beaters and the like.  This stone mill has also withdrawn from the stage of history.

    Seeing that Li Feng was ready, Xiaohu immediately put the contents of the wooden ladle into the stone mill.  And Li Feng was pushing the stone mill.  It started to rotate very quickly.

    Dare to love.  Li Feng actually used a stone mill to grind stones?

    Although this matter seems very absurd, the facts are before our eyes.  Li Feng and the others were really grinding stones.  Because, as Xiaohu and Li Feng cooperated very skillfully, many powdery things had appeared in the stone grinding tank.  And, as time goes by, more and more powder is contained in the stone grinding tank.

    "Okay, Xiaohu, it's almost done. Let's go and try again."

    Seeing that the powder in the stone grinding tank is piling up higher and higher, I guess it is almost enough.  Li Feng immediately stopped what he was doing and said to Xiaohu.

    Afterwards, Li Feng took a dry wooden basin, carefully packed the powder in the stone grinding tank, and walked aside.  And there, there was also a wooden basin, which also contained some powdery things.  However, the color is whiter.

    After that, Li Feng’s behavior became even more unexpected.  He actually took out a scale and began to weigh the powder very carefully.  Moreover, after not even finishing weighing once, he used pen and paper to record something.

    After finishing this, he took out several small bamboo tubes and poured some powder into the bamboo tubes. Then he began to add water to the bamboo tubes. The amount added each time was very small, and while adding water, he used  The small wooden stick kept stirring.  Don't stop until it becomes a paste.

    By analogy, Li Feng stopped after processing all the powder in several bamboo tubes.

    Regarding these strange behaviors of Li Feng, Xiaohu did not show the slightest expression of curiosity on his face.  He has seen this kind of thing several times.  It’s no surprise.  He even knew that he would have to wait next.

    “ Moreover, the waiting time is not short, it will take at least a whole day.

    "Okay, I'll check everything tomorrow. Well, I'm tired these past few days, so I'll just take a day off."

    After finishing all this, Li Feng looked at the obviously tired look on Xiaohu's face and immediately decided to take a truce for the day.

    A day can be neither long nor short, but for those who are waiting anxiously, it is still very long.  However, this is just a human feeling. In fact, no matter what, time is always passing by.

    "Haha, I'm just saying, it will always work out, right? Now it's good, great, haha"

    Early the next morning, there was a burst of laughter like howling like ghosts and wolves.If you listen carefully, you will find that the laughter is coming from the east end of Takuto Village, and it sounds very familiar.

    At this moment, Li Feng was standing in the yard of his home, his face full of excitement, and his mouth had not yet closed. It was obvious that the laughter just now was made by him.  However, at this time, he didn't realize anything at all, and his eyes were fixed on the ground.

    Looking at his eyes, people suddenly became confused again.  Because the ground was empty, and there didn't seem to be anything special.

    Actually, that’s not necessarily the case, there are still things on the ground.  Because there are several round pillars standing on the ground, which are not very high or big.  Next to it are several pieces of bamboo tubes split into two halves.  Is it because of these pillars?  However, there is nothing special about these cylinders.  It's dark, not pretty at all, and inconspicuous.

    "Brother-in-law, brother-in-law, are you really done? Let me see"

    And at this moment, there was another sound that seemed more excited. As soon as the voice fell, Xiaohu put his clothes on and ran over quickly.

    Similarly, when the little tiger came to the yard, he pounced on the short black columns on the ground, then grabbed one of them, padded it, pinched it, and finally tried to break it. Unfortunately,  No matter how hard the little tiger tried to suck the milk, he couldn't succeed.

    However, Xiaohu was not depressed at all. On the contrary, his face showed a more excited expression, and there was an incredible look in his eyes.

    "Brother-in-law, is this the cement you are talking about? I didn't expect it to be true. It's so amazing. Yesterday it was mud made of some powder, but now it's the same as stone. This it's so amazing  It’s amazing”

    Holding the cylinder in his hand, Xiaohu had a look of extreme surprise on his face.

    Seeing Xiaohu being so excited, Li Feng didn't say anything, he just smiled.  After thinking about it carefully, he could still understand Xiaohu's mood at the moment.

    Cement, yes, this is what Li Feng has been tinkering with these past few days.

    "It's really not easy. Fortunately, I finally succeeded. It seems that everything is not as simple as imagined."

    Li Feng had already tried the cement pillars in front of him. He knew that yesterday's experiment was considered a success.  However, the hard work required for this is also very huge.  In the past, I had only heard a little bit about how this cement stone was made.  However, he knew nothing about the ratio of various raw materials and so on.  Li Feng has been experimenting these days.

    "Okay, Xiaohu, stop hugging me. Don't you think this thing is a bit cold? You really think it's a gold ingot."

    Seeing that Xiaohu was still hugging the cement gada tightly like a baby, Li Feng could only give a warning.

    "Hehe, I just think this is a bit amazing."

    Hearing what Li Feng said, Xiaohu scratched his head in embarrassment, smiled innocently at Li Feng, and then put the cement pillar back on the ground.

    "Actually, this thing is really a good thing and has great uses. However, unfortunately, it is too troublesome to make. If you want to mass-produce it, there is no way. If you want  Forget it, that is simply impossible.”

    Cement, without a doubt, is definitely a good thing and has extremely wide uses.  Building houses, roads, and bridges, especially when building bridge piers, is definitely much simpler with it.  As for the ones used to build canals and the like, they are even more exquisite.  If it can really be mass-produced, it will definitely be great news for the entire society.

    "It's a pity that if this thing is put into modern society, it is not a high-tech product. The cement of later generations can also be widely used and the price is not high.

    But, in the Tang Dynasty, that was impossible.  Let’s talk about how Li Feng came up with this thing.

    Let’s talk about the two most difficult processes.

    The first step is to break large pieces of limestone into small gravel.  This job alone is scary enough.  There is another step, which is to grind the calcined mixture into powder with a stone mill, which is another tiring and not worth one's life.

    Not to mention that there are things like calcination in it, these two processes alone are destined to not be mass-produced in this era.  Even if it is produced in small batches, the price will definitely be sky-high after taking into account the cost.

    The reason why this is so is because in this era, there are no large-scale machines available, and it relies entirely on manual labor.

    Not long after Xiaohu got up, everyone who heard the noise immediately ran to the yard.  wait untilAfter carefully examining these cement pillars, they looked like little tigers with expressions of disbelief on their faces.

    "Okay, now we will be very tired. Because we have to make a lot of cement, otherwise it will not be enough. And as long as we make enough cement, then we will  You can build a different house.”

    Seeing everyone’s curiosity, Li Feng could only speak quickly.  Now is not the time to be happy, the suffering has just begun.

    "Okay, we are finally going to build a big and beautiful house. Big brother, we made an agreement. We must build the house big and beautiful, um, and also comfortable."

    As soon as Yaya heard that the house was finally going to be built, she screamed with joy.  You know, she has been waiting for this for a long time.  (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature. The novels will be better and updated faster!

 Volume One: Settling Down in the Tang Dynasty Chapter 372: A Different Thatched Cottage

    "Good baby, really good baby. ◎◎With such a magical thing, in the future, whether you are building a house or building a bridge or paving a road, it will definitely be twice the result with half the effort. If you use this thing to build a canal, the effect will be even more perfect. The repaired canal  "

    Looking at the cement blocks and cement-mixed soil blocks that had solidified into slabs in front of him, Qi Ye immediately started to shine, and he spoke excitedly.  As a senior construction master, he immediately realized the important role of cement.

    "Hey, Master Qi, this thing is good, but it is too laborious to make. As a result, not only the cost is very high, but also it is almost impossible to mass-produce it."

    How could Li Feng, a modern man, not know the role of cement?  However, facing the technological level of this era, he could only look helpless.  Immediately, he told Master Qi that the cement making process was coming.  Master Qi frowned upon hearing this, and the excitement on his face turned into disappointment.

    "It's a pity, it's such a pity. I thought this cement was just like lime, but I didn't expect it to be so laborious. It's too difficult to mass-produce it with this method. It's really a waste.  Such a good thing, what a pity.”

    In one sentence, there are several regrets in succession, which fully express the mood of Master Qi at this time.

    “However, there is nothing we can do about this.  In the cement manufacturing process, the workload of crushing and grinding is too huge.  These, in the Hereafter, will be trivial matters.  In this era, it has become the biggest problem.  And if you want to use cement to make something, the amount consumed is often very alarming.

    "Okay, old man, you don't have to sigh there. Now, we have no way, but maybe we can come up with a way in the future. I came today mainly for the house. I asked you to help the staff.  Staff."

    Seeing the disappointed Master Qi, Li Feng quickly comforted him.

    "Hey, old man, I just think that such a good thing can't be used. It's really a pity. Okay, okay, let's not think about it for now. Let's talk about your house first. It's going to be winter soon. If you don't  Come on, we don’t have enough time, old man, let me see what else you have come up with these days.”

    Hearing Li Feng talk about the house, Master Qi immediately became interested.  These days, only Li Feng's house is left.  Seeing that winter was about to come, Master Qi actually became anxious.

    "That's okay. I'll tell you my thoughts, and then you can help me make some suggestions. Anyway, you still need to decide this matter in the end."

    After finishing speaking, Li Feng talked about what he had been thinking about these days.  Explained everything to Master Qi one by one.  In fact, these things that Li Feng was thinking about were just the same.  That is, how to live more comfortably and conveniently.

    For Li Feng, whether the house is luxurious or not, whether it is grand or not, is irrelevant.  The key things are just two, comfort and convenience.

    And related to these two things, there are two most important things.

    The first one is, of course, going to the toilet.  If nothing else, just thinking about it, in the middle of winter, the cold wind is howling, and running out of the house to relieve yourself is a bit daunting.  If it rains a little more or snows a little more, people would rather hold it in than run out.

    After talking about relieving yourself, it’s time to take a shower.  These days, taking a shower is also a very inconvenient thing, which makes people a little depressed.

    "You mean to build the hut at home?"

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????When he heard that Li Feng actually wanted to build a toilet at home, his eyes widened and he exclaimed with disbelief on his face.

    "How can this thing be built at home? I really don't know what you kid is thinking. You, you, just think about your own convenience. Don't you think about it, if this thing is built inside the house, then  Forget it, old man, I don’t even know what to say about you. It’s really a fantasy"

    As he spoke, Master Qi suddenly became speechless.  If the hut is built in the house, wouldn't the smell in the house be too scary? Who can stand it?

    "Sir, can you let me finish what I'm saying?"

    "Okay, tell me, the old man will listen carefully when he arrives today. What do you think? Haha, build the hut directly inside the house. I really want to see it today."

    When Master Qi heard this, he straightened up.He was upright, sitting upright, with a look of willingness to listen to superior opinions.  However, that look made it look like he wanted to see Li Feng's joke.

    "Okay, today I will let you see how this hut is built. Don't you believe it, I really want to build the hut inside the house"

    "Stop talking nonsense and get to the point"

    Li Feng originally wanted to whisper a few words, but who knew that the old man opposite him was not interested at all, so he just waved his hand and interrupted Li Feng's words, asking him to talk about the key points.

    "Well, if we follow the normal method, of course we can't do it. This is what I imagined"

    Seeing the impatient look on the old man’s face, Li Feng could only explain his previous idea to Master Qi in a somewhat depressed manner.

    In fact, in Qi Ye’s opinion, building the bathroom inside the house is a very unreliable idea.  However, for Li Feng, who came from a thousand years later, this was nothing to make a fuss about.  Not to mention cities, even when new houses are built in rural areas, every household has its bathroom built directly in the home.  At that time, just build a septic tank outside and connect the pipes to the bathroom at home, and all the problems will be solved.

    "Are the latrines and cesspits separate?"

    After listening to Li Feng’s explanation, Master Qi once again looked at Li Feng with wide eyes and asked.  Obviously, he had understood what Li Feng meant.

    "That's right, they are separated and then connected with pipes. When the time comes, dig the pit farther outside the house. After you relieve yourself at home, just flush it with water. Haha, how about it, old man, let's do this  Okay. If you want, you can even build a hut in each room. In this way, you don’t have to leave the room when you get up at night. Is that a good idea? "

    Seeing the stunned Qi Ye, Li Feng suddenly began to feel proud.  It would be a very pleasant thing to make this old man feel defeated.

    "What a fart, you kid is a complete loser. Have you ever thought about how much it will cost? If nothing else, how many kilograms of iron will be consumed just to build so many iron pipes?  And how much money will be wasted? If this is replaced by food"

    "Stop, old man, what's wrong with you? Isn't it just for spending money? Making money is to live a more comfortable life. Also, your old man's thinking, don't jump so much, okay? You said that the latrine suddenly happened  It’s all about food.”

    At this moment, it was Li Feng's turn to be speechless, thinking to himself, this old man is too good at talking nonsense.

    "Just tell me, old man, whether it's feasible or not."

    Li Feng doesn’t want to talk to this old man anymore, although, in fact, as the old man said, it will definitely cost a lot of money.  However, how could Li Feng care about this.  Isn’t making money just for spending it?  Otherwise, like now, the money at home will become moldy.

    "Haha, yes, you are rich anyway. But, old man, I really admire you. I really don't know how your brain grew. Why do you have so many weird ideas? Separate the latrine and the cesspit, it's really  Fortunately, you kid can figure it out. But this way, it will really be tasteless. Then it will be more convenient to go to the hut, and you don’t have to run outside. Think about it, it’s really good, not bad.”

    "It seems that I have to learn a trick, old man, and find a way to bring this latrine directly into the house. This man is old and often has to go to the latrine. Look, winter is coming soon, big  In winter, it’s really uncomfortable to run out to the hut at night, haha.”

    In fact, at the beginning, the old man was so excited because he considered that spending so much money on building a hut was indeed too extravagant.  However, if you think about it carefully, Li Feng is not short of money at all and doesn't care about these small coins.  Most importantly, he agreed with Li Feng.

    Thinking of the advantages of building this bathroom inside the house, even Master Qi started to get excited and decided to get one like this.  Money is not an important thing to Qi Ye.

    "Haha, of course that's no problem. Then let's continue chatting. I'll tell you some of my thoughts again, Master Qi. Anyway, when the time comes, you will still need to take care of everything. We are just talking.  That’s all, but not as good as you, a real master of architecture.”

    Hearing that Master Qi approved the matter, Li Feng immediately felt relieved, and then he flattered Master Qi.

    Next, Li Feng stayed at Master Qi’s house for a full half day, discussing issues related to the house with him. It was not until the afternoon that Li Feng returned home after everything was settled.

    "Hey, this cement is really"It's so cheating, we have to keep working hard, but if this happens, Xiao Hei will get dizzy, haha"

    After coming out of Master Qi’s house, Li Feng, who was originally in a good mood, suddenly became depressed again.  Because, he thought about cement.

    When it comes to this matter, he and Xiao Hei are the most tired.  Of course, it goes without saying that Li Feng himself was the one responsible for breaking the boulders with a sledgehammer.  As for Xiao Hei, he is doing the work of a donkey, doing a lot of work.

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 373: Furniture

    In the following days, Li Feng fell into complete busyness.  After all, this time he was building his house, and because the structure of the house was very different from that of the villagers, in many places, Li Feng had to be on hand to personally direct it so that everyone could understand how to do it.

    Fortunately, the villagers responsible for building the house have become more and more skilled in the skills over the past few months.  Therefore, after a month of hard work by everyone, the new house is basically completed.  In addition to the subsequent decoration of the house and other work, it did not take more than 2 months.

    However, two months later, it was already winter.  The temperature in ancient times was obviously much lower than in later generations.  Standing at the foot of the mountain and looking around, a desolate scenery unique to winter appeared in everyone's eyes.  However, at this moment, everyone's eyes were not affected by the coldness and desolation of this winter at all, and everyone was happy.  Even Li Feng had a happy smile on his face.

    "Haha, Yaya, Sizi, look, is this house okay?"

    Standing in front of the newly built house, Li Feng turned to look at Yaya and Sizi with a somewhat proud face, pointing to the new house in front of him.  It's quite a bit like wanting to show off.

    "Beautiful, beautiful, so beautiful. This is the most beautiful house I have ever seen Big brother, I want to live upstairs, okay? Well, Sizi and I want this room. When the time comes, we can also live in it.  In the room, I saw a big pond, rice fields, and far, far away places"

    At first, Yaya didn’t look back, just staring at the house in front of her. When she knew what was behind, she turned her head and looked at Li Feng longingly.

    To the big house in front of you.  There is no need to mention the love in her heart.  A few days ago, it hadn't been decorated yet, so she didn't think anything of it, but now that it was decorated, she couldn't bear to look away.

    "Yes, Fourth Uncle, this house is so beautiful."

    After hearing what Yaya said.  Xiao Sizi immediately followed.  Likewise, with her eyes wide open, she looked at the room that Yaya pointed at, and then at Li Feng, and stars almost appeared in her eyes.

    "Fourth uncle. Fourth uncle, I want this room over here, and I tell you, no one can rob it from me."

    ??Obviously, the girl Gao Yang would never be less anxious in her heart when she heard that Yaya and Sizi had occupied a room.  He immediately started pointing to another room and said anxiously.

    "Okay, okay, whichever room you want. Okay."

    After hearing what Yaya and Gao Yang said, Li Feng didn't care at all.  There are so many rooms here, and even one room for one person is more than enough.

    "I didn't expect it. You kid, you really have a lot of fun. This house felt weird at first. However, after everything was done, it couldn't be said more. It's beautiful and majestic. Plus, there are green mountains in the back and green hills in the front.  Green Water, there is really nothing to say about living here. Especially when you wake up every morning, open the window and look outside, it is absolutely refreshing and makes you feel much better."

    Standing in the crowd, Master Qi looked at the front of the three-story building and couldn't help but sigh.  As the chief architect of this small building, Master Qi knows the structure of this small building better than anyone else.  Simply put, this is the combination of beauty, comfort and convenience.

    In fact, the small building was designed and built by Li Feng according to the structure of the small western-style building of later generations.  The construction method is no different from that of later generations.  The main structure is completely different from this era.  Because Li Feng directly used red bricks and cement.  Among them, especially the cement application, it amazes everyone.

    These days, if you want to build a building with more than two floors, wooden structural materials are basically used.  However, Li Feng did not adopt these.  First, in Li Feng's opinion, the wooden structure was not strong enough.  The most important thing is that there are many new designs in the house that are difficult to implement with wooden structures and are even more inappropriate.

    Therefore, Li Feng directly used cement, comparing it to the reinforced concrete structure of later generations.  However, due to concerns about quality issues, Li Feng still spent some effort during the specific operation.  In the concrete, Li Feng even put in several iron girders.  To prevent the house from being not strong enough due to quality problems of cement and steel bars.

    However, on the third level, Li Feng no longer used these.  In fact, it is said to be three floors. The third floor is actually more like a big pavilion.  Li Feng didn't intend to use it for people to live in. It played a major role. It was used to keep out rainwater and was used for leisure.

    Except for the main body of the house, the rest is entirely decorated with wooden structures.  Floors, balconies, and interiors are basically all decorated with wood.  In this way, it is not only beautiful and beautiful, but most importantly, clean and comfortable.  Besides, Li Feng had no other choice.These days, there are not as many decorative materials as in later generations.

    The biggest feature of the house is that there are so many balconies and windows, which allow every room to have good ventilation and light.  And the balcony, without a doubt, is a great place to relax.

    Finally, Li Feng painted the outside of the house.  Although it is not as beautiful as the ceramic tiles commonly used in later generations, at a glance, the white house is still very eye-catching.

    All of these make this small foreign-style building, which is different from the architectural style of this era, particularly outstanding.

    "Okay, don't stand outside anymore, let's go inside and have a look."

    Seeing everyone standing outside, Li Feng immediately spoke.  The house was all finished yesterday. Except for Mr. Li Feng and Brown Qi, no one has had a good look at it.  However, you can only take a look at it temporarily. If you want to live in it, you will have to wait for a short period of time.

    "Okay, let's go in quickly"

    "That's right, I want to check out my room first. If it's not good, I'll change it."

    As soon as Li Feng finished speaking, he was immediately recognized by everyone.  Yaya, Sizi, and Gao Yang couldn't bear it anymore and ran directly into the house to choose their rooms.

    "Okay, old man, I won't go in, I'm leaving."

    ??The main reason Qi Ye came here today was to see if there were any problems. Now that he has discovered any problems with Mei, he will not intervene here. After saying a simple word, he turned around and left.  Although all the houses in the village have been built, there are still many trivial things that need to be dealt with.

    There is nothing we can do about this. Cui Yingying was asked by Li Chengqian to help some time ago.  Although Li Feng came back, he didn't care about anything. All of a sudden, everything fell on Master Qi again.

    "Let's go in and see our new home."

    After seeing Master Qi leaving, Li Feng immediately turned around, smiled at Rou Niang and Yang Jie and said.  Rou Niang and Yang Jie also gave Li Feng a sweet smile, and then nodded.  These days, they are also very busy. Now that the house is completed, they are very happy.

    "Hey, I never dreamed that I could live in such a beautiful house. It really seems like a dream. Haha, and also, it is unimaginable. Brother Li, you actually built a hut into your home. Tell me.  Others definitely don’t believe it. It will be much more convenient now, especially this winter.”

    After walking in, looking at the exquisite wooden decorations in the house, Rou Niang felt as if she was in a dream. She looked around, looked around, touched here, stroked there, with a happy and satisfied smile on her face.  It couldn't be concealed at all.

    “It’s really chic, comfortable and convenient”

    Yang Jie, who had never expressed much opinions, nodded at this moment and suddenly let out a burst of emotion.

    "Anyway, as long as the house is comfortable, let's go and check out the room. Then we'll see what's missing so I can buy it back. This year's Chinese New Year, we're going to spend the New Year in this new house.  Understand"

    Following Li Feng’s reminder, the three of them walked towards the other side of the living room.  It's November now, and the Chinese New Year will be here soon, so everything must be done as soon as possible.

    "No, no"

    "It's a pity that after shopping around, Rou Niang and the others didn't find anything else they needed to buy.  However, Li Feng always felt that something was missing, but for a while, he couldn't figure it out.

    "What's wrong, Brother Li, is there something wrong? I think it's pretty good. Actually, there's nothing to buy. When the time comes, I just need to move those tables, chairs and benches over."

    Hearing what Li Feng was talking about, Rou Niang and Yang Jie stopped strangely.

    "Tables, chairs and benches Haha, I finally understand what's wrong, yes, yes, that's it. Let me just say, no matter how you look at it, something doesn't feel right. It turns out there is no furniture and it looks empty."

    Rou Niang’s unintentional reminder finally made Li Feng understand what was wrong.  Isn't it just because there is no furniture?

    "Well, Rou Niang, take a look and see if there is anything else you need. I'll go out and do something first."

    Suddenly, a hint of excitement flashed across Li Feng's face, and then he said something to Rou Niang and Yang Jie, and hurried out.

    “Brother Li, what’s going on?”

    However, Li Feng's sudden departure made Rou Niang and the others a fool. Then, he asked Li Feng with some worry.  In their opinion, it must be??What happened.

    "Haha, it's okay, I just want to make some furniture"

    When Li Feng saw the expressions on Rou Niang's and the others' faces, he realized that he was too excited and did not explain the matter clearly, so he started to add with a smile.

    "Furniture? Don't you have it at home? Do you want to replace it with new ones"

    "No, I think the furniture at home is not enough. Anyway, I can't tell for a while. You will know when I finish it. I'm out."

    Li Feng was currently focused on the furniture, so he casually said a few words to Rou Niang and the others and walked out quickly.

    (To be continued)

    ∷Fast updates∷∷Pure text∷

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 374: Li Shimin’s Purpose of Coming

    Li Feng walked out of the door in a hurry, wanting to get his furniture done as soon as possible.  Who knew, as soon as I walked out, I found that a guest was coming.

    "Why are you here?"

    Looking at the large family in front of him, Li Feng suddenly felt a little stupid, and then asked.  Of course, you can also hear Li Feng's somewhat depressed mood from his tone.

    "It's your fault, fourth brother, that you didn't notify your second brother when you moved into your new house. You are deliberately treating your second brother as an outsider. If you didn't inform your second brother, your second sister-in-law and I would have no choice but to invite you."  It’s coming, haha”

    Li Shimin was obviously in a good mood, and he didn't take Li Feng's words to heart at all.  Looking at Li Feng, he started to joke slightly.

    "That's right, fourth brother, how could you not inform your second brother and sister-in-law of such a big event? If you hadn't gotten the news from Qian'er, you wouldn't have known that your new residence was completed. It just so happens that your second brother has some free time today, so  I came here specifically to congratulate you, my fourth brother, so you won’t be unwelcome, right?”

    As soon as Li Shimin finished speaking, Empress Changsun also said it with a smile on her face.  The current Empress Changsun is obviously in much better health than before.  When you smile, you immediately feel like a spring breeze, with a natural and unparalleled affinity.

    In fact, of these two people, one is the Emperor of the Tang Dynasty and the other is the Mother of a Country. It would be difficult for ordinary people to see them talking like this and expressing such expressions.  Only when you come to Li Feng will such a situation happen.  Both Li Shimin and Empress Changsun also enjoyed this feeling very much.

    "Fourth uncle, haha"

    "Hello, my fourth uncle"

    Immediately afterwards, Li Chengqian also came over immediately and shouted at Li Feng with a smile.  Li Chengqian knew in his heart that Li Feng was not very fond of Li Shimin.  actually.  Isn't it that he doesn't want to stay with Li Shimin?

    "Come, little Lingling, my fourth uncle will give you a hug. Let's go and talk in the room."

    Everyone is here, what else can Li Feng say.  So, he took Xiao Lingling from Li Chengqian's hand, and then turned around again.  He walked into the house.

    "Meet my second brother and second sister-in-law"

    "Father, Emperor, Mother"

    ……

    At this time, Rou Niang and the others also heard the noise below and came downstairs one after another.  obviously.  Everyone was very happy for the arrival of Li Shimin and Queen Changsun.  And after such a long time of getting along, Rou Niang has become more and more relaxed, without the slightest bit of nervousness, Yingying said with a salute.

    "You don't need to be polite, you are a family. Too much care. It seems to be too raw. Oh, this clothes is the down jacket. It is so beautiful and feels comfortable, haha. The little Sizi is here, he is enjoying a blessing.  "

    Seeing Rou Niang and Si Zi, the smile on Queen Changsun’s face became even wider.  Finally, talk and talk.  He brought Sizi over, touched the down jacket on little Sizi and said.  A very plain sentence.  After hearing this, Rou Niang suddenly felt relieved.  I have to say that Queen Changsun is indeed extraordinary.

    It is difficult for men to get involved in topics between women, and Li Feng, Li Chengqian, and even the emperor Li Shimin are no exception to this.  With no other choice, the three of them had no choice but to retreat.

    "It's really good, not bad. Although this house is not very big, it is definitely extremely comfortable. Especially, the scenery here is goodmy fourth brother knows how to enjoy it. It is really enviable"

    After touring around, he walked to the balcony on one side and looked at the scenery outside. Li Shimin immediately began to sigh, with a look of envy on his face.

    "That's right, Fourth Uncle knows how to enjoy it. Fourth Uncle, how did you come up with the idea of ??building the hut directly in the house? This idea is really brilliant. In this way, it is much better than using a chamber pot. Also, living  Upstairs, when you wake up every morning and look out, it should feel quite good. Also, this room is so bright, making people feel very comfortable. Staying here makes you feel good.  Much better."

    Maybe it was because Li Feng was present, and Li Chengqian was a lot more courageous. As soon as Li Shimin finished speaking, this guy immediately started talking again.

    "Well, Gan'er is right. Such a house is not luxurious and wasteful, but it does not lose the style of Athens. It shows its good taste in every aspect and makes people feel unusually warm."

    I don’t know what happened, but Li Shimin didn’t feel displeased at all with Li Chengqian’s words. On the contrary, he praised Li Chengqian uncharacteristically.

    "Okay, you two, father and son, stop being secretive here. I don't believe you have so much free time to come to my place to look at the house. Say??, what is going on.  Although our house is nice, it can’t stand your praises like this. I’m worried that it won’t be able to live in.”

    Seeing that as soon as the two men entered the house, they started to praise the house and how good it was, Li Feng suddenly felt depressed.  Although this is indeed good, compared to the palace, it is still nothing to see.

    Especially Li Shimin, Li Feng knows better than anyone how busy he is.  If there is nothing wrong, the possibility of him making a special trip is still very small.

    "Well, actually, this time, I really heard from Qian'er that you, fourth brother, had built a new house and came here to take a look. Sure enough, it proved what he said. Hearing a hundred times is better than seeing it. At first, I only heard about it.  Well, I knew it at first sight, it was better than I imagined.”

    "However, I heard that this requires a special material called cement"

    Li Shimin, who was talking nicely at first, suddenly changed his tone when he saw Li Feng's unmoved look and talked about cement.  When Li Feng heard this, he finally understood the main purpose of Li Shimin's visit this time.  This guy must have heard about the cement.  That strange thing, after he entered the door, he started running around and looking around. It turned out that he wanted to take a look at the cement first.

    "Haha, I knew that you didn't go to the Three Treasures Palace for nothing, so I guessed it. But your nose is too good. Just hearing some troubles, I suddenly realized how big this thing is.  Use it. Well, since I’m here, I’ll take you to see it. It just so happens that I still have some left here. When the time comes, I’ll bring some back for you to experiment with.”

    Li Feng had to admit that Li Shimin's nose was quite sensitive.  Suddenly, from just a few words, I could think of the wonderful use of cement.

    "This is best, if this is the best. However, before that, I have to trouble my fourth brother to talk about the situation of this cement in detail. I don't know if it is okay."

    Hearing that Li Feng was so cheerful, Li Shimin was immediately overjoyed.  In fact, the reason why he was so secretive was because he also felt a little embarrassed.  After all, this thing was invented by Li Feng. You know, in ancient times, this kind of thing was very important.

    What's more, he has already obtained two big benefits from Li Feng. Regarding the Erguotou and Red Brick matters, Li Feng can be said to have made selfless contributions.

    "Okay, no problem. Then I will tell you about this cement. However, this time, you may be disappointed. Although this thing has great uses, it is too difficult to produce in large quantities.  Difficult."

    Li Feng has never thought about keeping this kind of thing a secret, let alone making a fortune using the production techniques of later generations.  In fact, he was more willing to give Li Shimin this kind of technology that benefited the country and the people.  Li Feng still admires Li Shimin as the emperor.

    However, it is a pity that this time, Li Shimin is destined to be disappointed.  Otherwise, Li Feng wouldn't have been knocking stones at the foot of the mountain for half a month in order to build this house, and Xiao Hei wouldn't have been able to grind the stones into dust.  Later, many villagers were even dispatched to help, and they were able to barely get enough cement.

    Low technological productivity means that this cement cannot be produced in large quantities.  And high-cost cement is destined not to appear in this era.

    "Hey, it seems that I took it for granted. It's a pity, a pity. I didn't expect this thing to be so time-consuming and labor-intensive. If not, it would be easy to build something when the time comes. Especially roads and water conservancy.  Engineering, etc. It is definitely a good thing that benefits all people.”

    Hearing Li Feng describe the cement making process, Li Shimin suddenly felt a chill in his heart.  Although he had already guessed before that there must be something wrong with the cement's production.  Otherwise, it is impossible for Li Feng not to understand the function of this thing and to hide it secretly.  However, after knowing the difficulty of this production, Li Shimin still felt regretful for a while.

    "Actually, this thing is not really useless. At least, no matter how difficult it is to make, it is much simpler than directly cutting stone. Therefore, in many places, it can still be used in place of stone. Especially in  Useful in building water conservancy projects.”

    Seeing Li Shimin with a disappointed face, Li Feng spoke again.  Although this cement is a bit useless, it is not without merit.  At the very least, the cost of cement is much lower than the mining and transportation of stone used in construction.

    "Well, that's right, I don't know"

    "That's no problem. Wait a minute and I'll show you how to make this cement."

    Seeing Li Shimin’s eyes light up, Li Feng immediately knew what he wanted to say.  Therefore, without waiting for him to ask for it, he made the cementThe method of creation was given to Li Shimin.

    "Haha, fourth brother, you still understand the righteousness. If everyone can be like you, fourth brother, why do I, the emperor, need to work so hard, and why do we, the Tang Dynasty, need to be in such embarrassment?"

    After hearing what Li Feng said, Li Shimin burst out laughing.

    "Yes, don't praise me. I don't need it and I don't care about it. As long as you don't always treat me as a coolie, I will be Amitabha."

    Hearing Li Shimin’s praise, Li Feng quickly shook his hand and said.  (To be continued)

    ∷Fast updates∷∷Pure text∷

 Volume 1: Settling Down in the Tang Dynasty Chapter 375: Having Fun

    "Big brother (fourth uncle), let's go for a picnic, okay?"

    Li Feng and the others were chatting animatedly when suddenly, Yaya and Sizi ran over, one to the left and the other to the right, holding Li Feng's hand and talking, their two little faces full of joy and desire.

    "Picnic? Now?"

    However, after hearing what Yaya and the others said, Li Feng said with an unbelievable expression.

    "Yes, let's go now. We haven't had a picnic for a long, long time, okay"

    Yaya and the others obviously felt Li Feng's surprised mood, and they were even more worried that Li Feng would not be happy, so the two little guys became even more pitiful.

    "Yes, Fourth Uncle, just now the Queen Mother and Fourth Aunt asked us to ask you"

    Hearing this, Li Feng finally understood why these two little girls looked like this.  Ganqing didn't know who made the proposal, but Rouniang and the others gave the decision to Li Feng.  However, this made Li Feng embarrassed.

    You know, it’s winter now and it’s the dry season.  There is no water source around here.  At that time, if there is no water, then you have to carry water.

    "Okay, that's a good idea. We won't be cooking at home today, but let's enjoy the picnic."

    Before Li Feng could speak, Li Shimin, who was standing by, made up his mind immediately.  He had heard Sizi and even Empress Changsun mention this picnic several times.  Every time he heard them describe that situation, he felt like he was ready to move.  Unfortunately, due to various reasons, I have never experienced it.  Today, when Yaya and the others brought it up, how could they not agree with it?

    "Haha, Fourth Uncle. How about we go out to eat. Eating at home is always not as delicious as eating out. It just so happens that there are many people today and it is lively."

    At this time, Li Chengqian also said to Li Feng with a smile. Obviously, he also agreed.  However, compared to Li Shimin, he did not dare to speak too fully.

    "That's right. Big brother, it tastes better when you eat it outside."

    Seeing that both Li Shimin and Li Chengqian supported it, the smiles on Yaya and Sizi's faces became even brighter, striking while the iron is hot.  Start lobbying Li Feng again.

    "Well, let's go have a picnic"

    "Okay, long live big brother, let's go, Sizi, let's go find our sisters and prepare things. Well. We are going to cook sweet potatoes today, lots and lots of them"

    Hearing Li Feng agreed, Yaya immediately jumped up with joy, and then.  He took Sizi and ran back, trotting, and started to make plans.

    "Hey, okay. Let's go too."

    Seeing Yaya and the others who were a little too excited, Li Feng could only sigh.  Then, he glanced at Li Shimin and Li Chengqian, turned around and walked downstairs.

    In this winter, it is really troublesome to go out for a picnic.  However, seeing the happy expressions of Yaya and Sizi, Li Feng suddenly didn't care.  Think about it, when he was a child, it was not the same.  For this kind of thing, it is also quite exciting.

    Maybe adults find it a bit troublesome, but things like this have become the most important and unforgettable highlights in children’s childhood memories.  Moreover, this kind of memory will accompany a person's life and will never be forgotten.

    Childhood is the most true, pure, beautiful and unforgettable.  If anyone has a happy and unique childhood, then he will be very lucky and happy.

    "Fourth uncle, let's leave now, don't we wait for the queen mother and fourth aunt?"

    Hearing Li Feng say he was leaving, Li Chengqian and Li Shimin immediately followed him. However, Li Chengqian vaguely felt something was wrong, so he ran to Li Feng and asked.

    “Of course we don’t wait, we have our own things to do, and the first thing is to carry water, of course, otherwise, in this winter, there will be no water outside.”

    "AhI still have to carry water, my God"

    As soon as he heard that he was going to fetch water, Li Chengqian's face immediately dropped.  Like Gao Yang, Li Chengqian, who was not used to such work, was most afraid of picking things.  Unfortunately, at this moment, he had no choice.  It doesn't work out. Now let's say I won't go back on my word.  However, soon, he secretly looked back at Li Shimin.  However, it is a pity that from the face of his emperor father, he could not see the slightest bit of displeasure.

    In this case, he would give up and accept his fate.  At the same time, there was actually some anticipation in my heart.  Because he believed that his father, the emperor, would rarely do such work. He really wanted to see what his father, the emperor, would be like when he did the work, and there was a vague expectation in his heart.  Woke up.

    &nbsp; After going home and getting the barrel, Li Feng and the others went straight to the well at the west end of the village. Then, the three of them carried a load of water back home.

    Although they were walking all the way, Li Feng and Li Chengqian couldn't help but focus on Li Shimin.  Because not only Li Chengqian was curious, but Li Feng was even more curious about what this eternal sage looked like when he was working.

    However, it is obvious that Li Feng and Li Chengqian will be disappointed.  Li Shimin picked up the burden. Although it was a little difficult and his movements were stiff, he was still able to do so, which surprised Li Feng and others again.

    "This Li Shimin is really extraordinary. Although his movements are a bit unfamiliar, looking at his posture, he has indeed done this kind of work."

    Thinking of this, Li Feng became a little curious and admired. This emperor is really extraordinary.

    The picnic location is still in the orchard, because it is the most open and safe.  The most important thing is that there are things left over from the past, such as wooden shelves, earthen stoves, etc. that were built before.

    The fruit trees in winter have long lost their former lushness, and the branches have become empty.  However, it seems to have a different flavor.

    "Hey, it seems that I haven't worked for a long time. I only have two buckets of water, and I am a little tired. I will have to come to Fourth Brother for a walk in the future. In the words of Daochang Sun, it is appropriate.  Doing some work is good for your health. It seems that this statement is absolutely correct."

    Carrying water from the west end of the village to the east end of the village, and then to the orchard, still made Li Shimin a little breathless and sweat started to form on his forehead.  As for Li Chengqian, his face turned red for a while.

    "Well, indeed, life lies in movement. Exercise more and exercise more, which is good for the body. If you get up early in the morning, if you can go for a run and exercise, it is still very beneficial."

    Li Feng certainly agrees with what Li Shimin said.  Especially for people like Li Shimin who have a very heavy workload, they need to pay more attention.

    "Running? Are you going to circle Chang'an City like you did when you first selected the Black Tiger Army? This may be a bit difficult, you know"

    Li Shimin immediately frowned when he heard Li Feng talk about running.  Because this is really too difficult for him.  Not to mention, he could run around Chang'an City.  Even if he could run down, he wouldn't have that much time.  Also, he is the king of a country, the supreme emperor, so this seems inappropriate.

    "Who asked you to run around Chang'an City? There is no rule that you can only run around Chang'an City. You can run in the palace. Forget it, if you don't want to run, you can go to the school to practice martial arts.  also."

    When he heard that Li Shimin still wanted to run around Chang'an City, Li Feng immediately rolled his eyes.  However, little did he know that he, Li Feng, was the instigator of running.  When they heard about running, everyone would naturally think of the last selection of the Black Tiger Army and the long-distance running of thousands of people.

    "Well, this is doable"

    After hearing what Li Feng said, Li Shimin nodded.

    "Brother, we are here. Well, I think it is better like this. The eldest sister, second sister-in-law, and sister Jie are responsible for washing vegetables and cooking. Sizi, I, and sister Yan are in charge of the baking kiln. Brother,  Welland second brother, you are responsible"

    Not long after Li Feng and the others arrived, Rou Niang and the others also arrived shortly after.  Li Feng and the others went to fetch water, while Rou Niang and the others went back to prepare materials.  Yaya and Sizi came carrying a basket.  After running in front of Li Feng and the others, she was a little impatient and immediately assigned tasks.

    For the picnic, she was there from beginning to end, every time.  So the steps are pretty clear.

    "Well, we are really not a family. We don't belong to the same family. This little aunt is so brave. She dares to assign tasks to the emperor. This second brother, the second brother, sounds a little weird"

    Li Feng didn’t take Yaya’s words seriously.  However, Li Chengqian was sweating after hearing this.  I thought to myself, this Yaya is just out of the ordinary.

    Actually, there are quite a few people who want to call Li Shimin second brother, at least his aunt Li Chengqian.  However, there are very few people who dare to call Li Shimin second brother directly.  Although Li Shimin is indeed the second brother, don't forget that he is still the emperor of the Tang Dynasty.

    "Haha, okay, just do what Yaya said. The work of killing chickens and sheep will be done by men like us. Come on, fourth brother, let's start. Don't say it, it's a bit boring now.  I feel hungry. It seems that this person really needs to move more.? 

    However, Li Shimin didn't care about this. On the contrary, his mood seemed to get better.

    Immediately, everyone started to act just like Yaya’s arrangement.  Soon, everyone in the orchard began to get busy.

    Not long after, bursts of green smoke began to rise, and bursts of fragrance began to float in the air.  It makes people feel even more hungry.

    And Li Shimin, who looked serious, also let out bursts of hearty laughter from time to time. It could be heard that he was indeed in a good mood at this moment.  (To be continued)

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 376: Digging a Well

    In the early morning, in the courtyard of the new house, Li Feng, Xiaohu, Rou Niang, and the whole family began to take their places. Of course, Xiaohei was also indispensable.  Next to it, there are various tools, hoes, picks, shovels, bamboo baskets, baskets, etc.  The reason for preparing these things is because there is a big project to start today.

    Li Feng decided to dig a well in the yard starting today.

    In fact, this is not a sudden decision, but has been planned for a long time. In fact, there is nothing we can do about it. Otherwise, it would be really difficult to go to the west end of the village every day to fetch water from the public well in the village.  Too much trouble.  It is more convenient to drill a well directly at home.

    Digging wells is nothing new to Li Feng.  In rural areas in later generations, basically every household did not have a well.  Although it costs some money to hire someone to dig a well, for the convenience of water, everyone still chooses to dig a well at home.

    However, in the Tang Dynasty, digging a well in one's own yard was something only wealthy families could do.  For ordinary people, no one does this.  Perhaps they feel that it is not cost-effective to spend so much time. In addition, there is not much water used every day.  Digging a well is not only time-consuming and labor-intensive, but also expensive.

    Therefore, this matter of digging a well is quite strange to everyone.  If Li Feng hadn't brought it up, no one would have thought about it at all.  However, since Li Feng proposed it, his family would definitely support it.  Besides, if you think about it carefully, it is really convenient to have a well in your home, isn't it?

    "Brother Li, dig a well here. Is it possible?"

    However, Rou Niang and the others still have no idea about this matter, and are very worried about what to do if they can't dig out water.  Seeing that Li Feng was about to start work, Rou Niang still asked worriedly.

    "It should be no problem. We are at the foot of the mountain and the terrain is not high. Dig out the water. There won't be any big problem. At the worst, we just need to dig deeper."

    Hearing Rou Niang’s question, Li Feng could only raise his head and look around for a while.  Speaking.  Although.  He didn't dare to vouch for this.  However, I'm not too worried.  Just like what he said, the worst thing is to dig deeper.  As for Rou Niang and the others' worries.  That's because they have seen too little of this kind of thing, so it's inevitable for them to worry.

    "Okay, don't think too much about it. Even if you can't dig out water, it doesn't matter. It's just a waste of time, just think of it as exercise, haha."

    After Li Feng explained a few sentences, he stopped talking, grabbed the big shovel, and started to take action.  We are still just starting to dig the surface. There is no doubt that using a big shovel is the fastest way.  Anyway, Li Feng was strong and the shovel was strong. In this way, Li Feng didn't need to use his feet at all. Instead, he directly grabbed the shovel with both hands and started digging quickly.

    This is because Li Feng relied on his extraordinary strength to do this. You must know that although the soil on the surface is not very solid, it is definitely not loose.

    Li Feng kept digging with shovel after shovel. Xiaohu and the others immediately put the excavated soil into a large basket. After loading, they put it on Xiao Hei's back and let Xiao Hei carry it away.

    When wells are dug in rural areas, the wells are generally not very big, with a diameter of only one and a half meters.  The purpose of doing this is, of course, to reduce the amount of work.  Anyway, make it as small as possible.  However, Li Feng doesn't pay attention to that here. The diameter of the opening is three meters.

    Doing so will certainly double the amount of work, but Li Feng still decided to do so.  There is no way, Li Feng is really scared. If the well is too small, people will feel very depressed when the time comes, as if they are in confinement.  Anyway, he relied on his brute strength and didn't care about the amount of work.  Besides, if the space is wider, his speed will also increase a lot.

    Facts have proved that Li Feng’s idea was right.  The open space allowed him to dig very smoothly with his short shovel without using other tools.  After a short while, Li Feng's figure was no longer visible on the ground.

    "Xiaohu, Sister Yang, come here and set this thing up."

    By this time of digging, Li Feng could no longer get the soil out directly. At this time, he could only hoist the soil up through baskets and ropes.  So Rou Niang began to direct everyone and began to install the wooden frame.  Upon closer inspection, it turned out to be a pulley stand.

    "Brother Li, take a rest for a while. Don't be too tired. If you are tired, let Xiaohu go down and dig for a while."

    After everything is ready, of course we can continue the work.  However, since the soil could not be shoveled out, but had to be put into a basket first, and then Rou Niang and the others could get it up, Li Feng's speed began to slow down.  In addition, after digging down, the action will always be affected.??Some impact.  As a result, Li Feng became a little strenuous.

    No need to go down to experience it in person, Rou Niang and the others can imagine how hard it is to dig earth and rocks down there, which makes Rou Niang and the others feel distressed.

    “I know, it’s okay, it’s just a small job, it’s not a problem for me.”

    As he dug deeper and deeper, Li Feng didn't feel tired. He just felt a little depressed. However, in order to finish the work earlier, he did not slow down at all, but worked harder.

    When you are busy, time always flies by the fastest, and it is noon before you know it.  Over there, Yang Jie had already prepared lunch, and Li Feng quickly climbed up from the bottom of the well to prepare for the meal.  As the saying goes, people are like iron rice or steel. If you don't eat one meal, you will be hungry.  What's more, after such intense work, Li Feng also felt his stomach growling.

    However, when Li Feng climbed to the mouth of the well, he suddenly saw a human head, which almost frightened him so much that he fell back into the well.

    "I said Master Qi, can you please say something first? Do you know that scaring people can scare them to death? Although we are very familiar with your old face, but you are so quiet, hey  …”

    After spending a while, Li Feng calmed down and didn't fall. However, he was really shocked by Master Qi.

    "Go, you are timid. You blame me, the old man. The old man hasn't said that he was shocked by your boy. Look at what you look like now By the way, what are you doing, digging a well?"

    Regarding Li Feng’s complaints, Master Qi didn’t pay attention at all, but instead teased Li Feng.  At this moment, Li Feng looked like a mud monkey all over his body.  However, Master Qi was even more curious as to why Li Feng thought of digging a well at home.

    "Have you eaten yet? Let's go. Let's talk while drinking."

    Regarding Qi Ye’s question.  Li Feng did not answer in a hurry. Instead, he went aside and washed his hands and face.  I originally wanted to ask Master Qi if he had eaten, but he quickly stopped asking.  This old man.  As soon as meal time arrives.  I'm sure I'm just here to eat and drink.

    ?????????????????????????????? Everyone in the family has long been accustomed to it, so.  After a few casual greetings, everyone went to their places, and then the leftovers of the meal were eaten and the wine was poured by the drinker.

    "You kid, you haven't answered my question yet."

    After sitting down, Qi Ye took a good sip of wine, and then, after another piece of fat meat came, he turned his head again and asked Li Feng.

    "It's just digging a well, what else can you do? If you dig a well at home, you don't have to go to the west of the village all day long. Besides, it doesn't take much effort. Once dug, it will be convenient from now on.  Well, why not do it.”

    Li Feng didn’t care about Master Qi’s fuss.

    "Well, this is indeed a good idea. Lazy people always have lazy ways. Then you should hurry up and do it. We are short of manpower. When the time comes, let us know and I will have someone come over to help. When you have it done, look  Let’s see how it works. If it works, we can dig one in the yard every house. Then we won’t have to go out to fetch water, which is really convenient, especially in this winter"

    “I’m sorry, old man, you’re doing experiments on me.”

    After listening to what Master Qi said, Li Feng finally came to his senses and looked at Master Qi with a speechless expression.

    "hehe……"

    In response to Li Feng's words, Qi Ye did not answer with a smile, and then started eating and drinking again.  Needless to say, this is what they really mean.  In fact, Li Feng was just pretending to be depressed.

    The lunch ended with such small talk. After the meal, Li Feng wanted to continue working.  However, it was a pity that he was stopped by the old man again.

    "Well, the main reason I came here today is to ask for your opinion on one thing. I want to renovate all the huts in the village. Do you think it is feasible?"

    Looking at Li Feng who had stopped, Master Qi was very happy. He got straight to the point and explained his purpose.

    "Renovate the huts? Oh, what you mean is that you plan to make them all indoors. Noforget it, old man, just tell me what you want to do and what I can do."

    As soon as he heard Qi Ye’s words, Li Feng suddenly understood.  Ever since this old man went to the bathroom in Li Feng's new house several times.  I am full of praise for this unique hut.  Now, since he brought it up, there is no doubt that he must have come here.

    Of course, Li Feng would have no objection to this.  Li Feng had already experienced the situation of the so-called public toilets in the village.  Li Feng would of course be very happy to be able to change the condition of this hut and greatly improve the sanitary conditions in the village.

    &nbsp;However, Li Feng was a little confused as to what Master Qi planned to do.

    "Actually, everything else is easy to talk about. How to build this hut, old man, I have already made plans in my mind. Now, the only trouble is that without your cement, this hut will be difficult to build. By then, even if it is built,  , they are also very different, so I came this time"

    "What did I think it was? Just for this. As for that. Wait, I'm going to get the formula."

    When Li Feng heard this, he finally understood what was going on.  It's no wonder that Master Qi is a little embarrassed, after all, it involves cement.  In this era, we pay special attention to this kind of thing.  For example, the brewing method of Erguotou, Qi Ye and Lao Tie just don't want to watch from the side.

    "It's a pity that Li Feng has a completely different idea about this kind of thing.  Since he doesn't plan to use these things to make money, for Li Feng, there is no need to keep it secret.  (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature. The novels will be better and updated faster!

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 377: Huge Rock Blocking the Road

    "I still don't believe it. I can't dig out water. I dig, I dig, I dig to the east, I dig to the west, I keep digging"

    The well digging work has been going on for two full days, and today is the third day.  With Li Feng's digging speed like a drilling machine, the large well has been dug more than two feet deep, but there is still no trace of water.  This made Li Feng very depressed, but he still persisted.

    According to Li Feng’s memory, in rural areas, a well dug by hand, with a water well of two feet, is about the same.  However, it was almost three feet away now, but there was still no water coming out, which made Li Feng feel a little weird.  In the same way, it also aroused the unyielding temper in Li Feng's heart.  Anyway, he made up his mind to dig out the water.

    "Brother Li, please slow down, don't be anxious, dig slowly, don't fill the basket too full, fill it half way Xiaohu, remember to be careful, don't let the earth and rocks fall again, if it hits your brother-in-law  Forget it, in short, just be careful."

    Seeing that the well had been dug so deep and no water came out, not only Li Feng felt a little depressed, but Rou Niang and the others were even more anxious and worried.  There is no water coming out of the well, and Rou Niang can no longer care about it. She is now fully committed to only one thing, and that is safety work.

    The reason why she was so nervous was because there was an accident yesterday. When lifting the gravel out of the well with a bamboo basket, Xiaohu didn't pay attention for a while, and the movement of his hand was a little bigger, and the basket was lifted.  Li Feng filled it so full that a stone as big as his fist fell down.

    This scared everyone to death, even though the stone was not big.  However, you must know that Li Feng was at the bottom of a well more than two feet deep at this time.  More than two feet, that is, two stories high. If a stone as big as a fist hits you, it will be no joke.

    But luckily, it was just a false alarm.  Regarding the stone falling from the sky, Li Feng directly raised the drum, urn, and golden hammer to block it as if on conditioned reflex.  This is actually quite normal.  To know.  On the battlefield, even if densely packed arrows were shot at him, Li Feng could knock them away one by one, let alone such a stone.

    Li Feng had an indifferent expression.  But.  From then on, Rou Niang became extremely nervous.  First, he gave Xiaohu a hard lesson.  He was said to be careless, and immediately afterwards, Li Feng also had to be scolded.  at last.  She actually asked Li Feng to stop working, saying that she would not dig anymore, and then asked her to take over Xiaohu’s job

    In this regard, both Li Feng and Xiaohu could only bow their heads and obey the instructions.  Although he was severely punished and even though Rou Niang was a bit unreasonable, Li Feng did not feel unhappy at all. Instead, he felt bursts of happiness.  You know, Rou Niang is usually quite gentle, but this time, she was really frightened, so she lost her temper like this.

    Finally, after she calmed down, Li Feng finally calmed down her worries.  However, from then on, Rou Niang became the safety supervisor.  When she got up early in the morning, she wanted to sweep away all the sand around the wellhead, and every time the basket arrived at the wellhead, she was even more cautious.

    Compared to Rou Niang, Yang Jie is much calmer.  Although her appearance was pale when the accident happened yesterday, she quickly returned to normal.  Then, she followed Rou Niang's instructions and carried the basket with Rou Niang to ensure nothing went wrong.  Regarding Rou Niang's arrangement, Yang Jie just smiled and then followed it.

    She is the kind of person who doesn't like to talk much but is thoughtful.

    "Hey, come on, we can only take our time. This damn well will have to be dug until the end of the year."

    Faced with Rou Niang’s nervousness, everyone could only strictly follow her requirements.  Every time, Li Feng could only dig a few shovels and then stopped the fire. Then, half a basket, half a basket filled with earth and rocks, and then let Xiaohu slowly hoist it up.  Anyway, the speed has been greatly reduced.

    "oops……"

    “Brother Li, what’s wrong, what’s wrong, what happened?”

    "Sister, sister, please slow down, don't fall into the well"

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out??out  Xiaohu was so frightened that he hurriedly grabbed Rou Niang. According to her posture, Xiaohu was really worried that she would rush into the well.

    However, Yang Jie’s reaction and movements were much faster than Xiaohu’s, and he immediately grabbed Rou Niang’s hand to prevent her from rushing forward.

    "Sister Yang, why are you pulling me"

    "It's okay, it's okay, don't worry, I just dug up a big rock, it seems to be fine."

    When Li Feng heard the movement above, he suddenly became speechless.  However, at this time, he could only speak out loud, otherwise, the aboveRou Niang is really anxious.

    "I was shocked. Stone, what kind of stone? Is it big?"

    At this time, Rou Niang also heard Li Feng’s words and felt completely relaxed.  At this time, Yang Jie also let go of Rou Niang's hand, so Rou Niang carefully walked to the edge of the well and stretched her head to look at the dark bottom of the well, as if she wanted to see how big the so-called big stone was.

    At this time, Xiaohu and Yang Jie also came over and poked their heads towards the mouth of the well, wanting to see what Li Feng's so-called big stone looked like.

    "It's not clear how big this is exactly. You see, it's right here. However, the situation is not optimistic. From my point of view, this seems to be a big stone wall. I hope it's not too big, otherwise, it will be really troublesome. Forget it,  No matter, let me clean up the dirt on it first and then take a look."

    Li Feng was tapping the small piece of stone that had been dug out with a shovel, and then he said even more depressedly.  In fact, this is what scares me most about digging wells manually.  If you are lucky enough to win a lottery and come across a big stone that is too big, it is very likely that the half-dug or even almost-completed well will have to be abandoned halfway out of frustration.

    But at this time, Li Feng was also a little excited.  According to his guess, if this big rock is dug out, water will come out in 10% chance.  The well has been dug for three feet now. This well can be considered a deep well.  If he doesn't get out of the water, Li Feng will really be depressed.

    However, we still need to take a closer look at the condition of this boulder.

    After some cleaning by Li Feng, this huge stone soon appeared in front of everyone. No, to be precise, it should be part of this huge stone.  Because what can be seen in the well is only a small part of the boulder.  Li Feng was really right, this was a big stone wall.

    "Your mother, you are trying to kill me"

    Looking at the scene at his feet, Li Feng suddenly had the urge to curse.  The family worked hard for two days, but they didn't expect that they would get such a sudden ending.  Who knows how big and thick the boulder under my feet is?  However, looking at the situation before us, it is not optimistic anyway.

    "Ahwhat should we do? You can't see the edge of this stone at allthen the two days of hard work have been wasted."

    Rou Niang and the others could vaguely see the situation below the well from above. Suddenly, a look of deep depression and helplessness appeared on everyone's faces.  When faced with such a big stone, it’s easy to know the outcome without even saying it.  It is impossible to dig such a big stone.

    "Xiaohu, you forget it, I'll go up by myself. I really don't believe in this evil. I won't give up until the water is dug out."

    To be honest, Li Feng was really depressed, especially after he identified the boulder, he was extremely depressed.  After two days of exhausting work, this was the outcome. To be honest, Li Feng felt very suffocated in his heart. Li Feng was unwilling to give up like this, very unwilling.

    “Besides, this well must be dug.  Even if we don't mind wasting more than two days of effort and digging a well in another place, who knows if this situation will happen again.

    Thinking of this, Li Feng immediately raised his head and said to Xiaohu, but soon, he immediately said forget it.  Then, the shovel and other tools were put aside, and the person climbed up.

    Once on the ground, Li Feng didn't say anything, and walked quickly into the house, leaving Rou Niang and the others confused for a while, wondering what was wrong with Li Feng.  However, Li Feng soon walked out of the house, and at this time, he had something in his hand.

    "Brother Li, what are you going to do?"

    However, when they saw what Li Feng was holding, Rou Niang and the others couldn't understand it anymore.  Therefore, Li Feng actually carried a drum, urn, and golden hammer.  Where is this? There is no need for this guy to dig a well anyway, and he is not here to fight.

    "If you don't do anything, I'm going to break the rocks below. I really don't believe in this evil anymore."

    As Li Feng replied, he walked towards the well again. Looking at the firm look on his face, it was obvious that he was not joking.

    "ah……"

    As soon as Li Feng's words came out, Rou Niang was so surprised that she opened her mouth from ear to ear and looked at Li Feng with wide eyes.  Obviously, in her opinion, Li Feng's thoughts at this time were really outrageous.  If this stone is on the ground, Rou Niang will definitely not be surprised.  After all, this is how Li Feng broke the stone when burning cement.

    But, is this at the bottom of a well, or is it a piece of land with no boundaries or unknown boundaries?The huge boulder is completely different from the one on the ground.

    "Is this okay?"

    Rou Niang was very confident in everything Li Feng could do, but this time, she had no idea.

    "Okay, why not? Yu Gong can move mountains. I don't believe it. It can be bigger than a mountain. Even if I knock it piece by piece, I still have to clean it up."

    Li Feng is now consumed with this huge stone, and he is quite confident and will not give up until he achieves his goal.  Seeing Li Feng being so determined, although she still felt unreliable in her heart, Rou Niang said nothing more.  Li Feng was just told to be careful.  (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature. The novels will be better and updated faster!

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 378: Finally there is water

    Taking the drum, urn, and golden hammer, Li Feng came to the well and threw the hammer directly into the well. In an instant, everyone heard a loud noise, and then felt a vibration from the ground.  The 400 kilogram drum-urn golden hammer fell from a height of 10 meters to the stone surface at the bottom of the well. It was really powerful.

    "Fourth uncle, fourth uncle, what's wrong? Where is the noise coming from"

    Just when Li Feng and Rou Niang were startled by the sudden noise, Gao Yang and Yaya who were in the house also heard the noise and ran out one after another to see what was going on.

    "Haha, it's okay, it's okay, it's just a mistake, it's just a mistake"

    Seeing that everyone was suddenly startled, Li Feng could only smile sheepishly, and then, regardless of anything else, he slowly climbed down the well.

    When Gao Yang and the others heard that Li Feng was going to use a giant hammer to hit the boulder, they immediately became very curious. They were not in a hurry to go back to the house and stayed to watch the fun.

    Within a few moments, Li Feng went down to the bottom of the well again. He looked at the place where the hammer hit and found that a small piece of the stone surface had been broken, which made Li Feng even more confident.  Immediately, he began to lift the drum urn and golden hammer with his right hand, and then smashed it on the surface of the stone.

    After a roaring sound, Li Feng looked at the surface of the stone and found that it was only a small layer broken.

    "Oh, you are quite strong. It seems that you will die if you don't work hard. I want to see how strong you are."

    Although there was no result after one hammer blow, Li Feng was not discouraged at all.  At that moment, he didn't use any strength, he just gave it a try.  Besides, this stone is buried deeply in the soil.  Just tapping the surface, completely crushing it, is a thankless task.

    "Boom"

    This time, Li Feng obviously used much more force. As a louder sound rang out, a burst of flint light flashed on the stone surface, followed by a burst of gravel splashing.  After a vibration on the well wall, the soil began to fall one after another.

    "Bahbahdamn it, this sound is really deadly. How could I forget that this is not in the open space outside. It is at the bottom of the well"

    At this moment, Li Feng realized that he was wrong, and it was extremely wrong.

    Of course, it’s not because it has no effect. On the contrary, the obvious cracking of a pit on the stone surface proves that it is effective.  only.  The soil that fell from the well wall covered Li Feng's body, and some even accidentally fell into his mouth.  That way, it would be as embarrassing as it is.

    What made Li Feng even more uncomfortable was that the dirt fell on his body.  It's just a little dirty.  Digging a well is a dirty and tiring job, so why not make it a little bit dirty?  What Li Feng couldn't bear the most.  It was the loud noise made when the giant hammer collided with the stone, which made Li Feng's ears roar and even made him feel dizzy.

    This time, Li Feng was really shocked.

    After a while, he came back to his senses and remembered that this was the bottom of the well.  This is no different than outside, the sky is high and the sky is vast.  In this small space, such a loud noise is definitely a very stupid behavior.

    "Rou Niang, Rou Niang"

    Thinking of this, Li Feng, while secretly cursing himself for being confused, quickly raised his head and shouted towards the mouth of the well.  It's just that the sound was a little loud.

    "Brother Li, what's wrong, are you okay?"

    Rou Niang and the others could clearly feel the loud noise and vibration on the ground. Just when Rou Niang and the others were a little worried and at a loss, they suddenly heard Li Feng shouting so loudly, which immediately made Rou Niang anxious.  , he quickly poked his head towards the mouth of the well and asked worriedly.

    "Rou Niang, it's okay. Hurry up and get me some cotton."

    "Cotton? Brother Li, what's wrong with you? What are you doing with cotton? Are you very hurt"

    Hearing that Li Feng’s voice was still so loud, and then hearing him talk about getting cotton, Rou Niang became even more anxious.  She really couldn't figure out what the cotton had to do with digging wells.  However, she soon thought of a possibility, that is, Li Feng was injured and bleeding.

    "No, I'm not hurt. I have to plug my ears with cotton. Otherwise, the sound will be too loud and my ears won't be able to bear it."

    Seeing that Rou Niang had misunderstood, Li Feng quickly added.  He wanted the cotton not because he was injured, but because he wanted it to plug his ears.

    When everyone heard this, they breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Brother, let me get it for you. I'll be here soon."

    “I’m going too, my little aunt will wait for me.”

    &nbsp; After hearing what Li Feng said, Yaya immediately volunteered to take over the task and ran towards the house.  Seeing Yaya running towards the house, Sizi certainly wasn't behind.

    Soon the two little guys ran back and threw two balls of cotton to Li Feng.  After Li Feng caught the cotton, he immediately crumpled it into two balls and plugged his ears tightly.  Then, he looked up and saw several heads at the entrance of the well. Rou Niang and the others were looking at him.

    "Okay, it's okay, I'm going to start work. You go farther away, so as not to scare you to death later. I won't catch you then."

    Seeing everyone’s surprised looks, Li Feng immediately smiled and told them to stay away.  Of course, it's not because I'm afraid they'll be frightened and fall, but because I'm worried about gravel splashing up.  Although it is ** meters high, it is not impossible to use too much force and cause gravel to fly up.

    "Run, or you will be so frightened that you will fall down and smash your fourth uncle into meat pies, haha"

    Li Feng's words immediately made the atmosphere cheerful. With Gao Yang's booing, everyone began to laugh and retreat further.  However, Yaya and Si Ziqiu believed it, their little faces were so scared that they were so nervous that they spread their legs and ran away, as if they were afraid of falling.

    "Boom"

    As everyone left the wellhead, Li Feng once again swung the drum, urn, and golden hammer at an angle and hit the stone surface. Then, the scene just now happened again, with gravel flying and soil falling.

    "Haha, it really works, then we can officially start work."

    Sure enough, this time, the two ears that were tightly blocked with cotton no longer felt as uncomfortable as before, which made Li Feng feel even more at ease.

    “Boom…boom…boom…”

    Then, Rou Niang and the others on the ground heard more intense and intensive sounds coming from the well, and the earth trembled obviously.  Such a scene made everyone's expressions suddenly change.  Especially Rou Niang, the look of worry on her face was even more obvious, and Yang Jie also had a trace of worry on her face.

    "It should be fine, don't worry"

    After the two people looked at each other, Yang Jie immediately smiled and comforted Rou Niang.  Obviously, Yang Jie has a deeper understanding of Li Feng's abilities than Rou Niang and has more confidence.  After hearing Yang Jie's words, Rou Niang's face became slightly better, but the tension in her eyes did not disappear much.

    "Wow this movement is really too big. If we were at the mouth of the well, we would really be frightened and fall down. Not necessarily, it's too scary."

    Hearing the loud noise like thunder, and feeling the vibrations from the ground under his feet, Gao Yang suddenly said in shock.  Just now, she only thought that Li Feng was joking for them, but she never expected that the movement would be so huge.

    "Of course, the eldest brother is the most powerful"

    Compared to Gao Yang’s fright, Yaya and Sizi’s little faces suddenly showed bursts of pride and excitement after being frightened for a while.  Speaking of fans, the two of them are definitely Li Feng's most loyal. In their young minds, Li Feng is omnipotent.

    With the appearance of this huge boulder of unknown size, Li Feng's well-digging work suddenly changed.  Following bursts of earth-shattering movements, baskets of gravel were hoisted up and then sent elsewhere by Xiao Hei.

    "Haha, I didn't expect that digging a well can be so vigorous. The well we dug is unprecedented. But, grandma, how big is this stone? This is also  It’s so cheating.”

    With hammer after hammer, the boulders were lifted up layer by layer by Li Feng. As for Li Feng, his face was no longer visible. His whole body was covered with soil and stone powder.  What made Li Feng even more speechless was that after a long period of excavation, the bottom of this huge boulder had not yet been reached.

    You must know that under Li Feng’s fierce hammering, this huge boulder could not bear it. It fell very fast layer by layer. Up to now, Li Feng had lost more than one meter, but it still did not end.

    "However, there is no turning back when you shoot. Since you are going to waste your time with this boulder, there is no reason to give up easily."  Therefore, Li Feng continued to dig the well in this way with great difficulty.

    "It's a pity that Li Feng underestimated the thickness of this boulder after all. After digging for more than half a day, the depth of the well went down to more than one person, but it still didn't reach the bottom.

    "Open it for me ah"

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????…

    And then, ?Suddenly, another burst of exclamations came from Li Feng, causing Rou Niang and Yang Jie, who had always been very nervous, to immediately run towards the wellhead.

    However, the situation at the bottom of the well really made Rou Niang and Yang Jie a little stupid, and then bursts of surprise appeared on their faces.

    "Ah, it's out of the water, it's finally out of the water, it's great"

    Yes, they did see water at the bottom of the well.  After three days of hard work, especially when they finally encountered this huge rock, the already hopeless well finally dug out water with Li Feng's insistence. To be honest, they were so surprised and so happy.  .

    The most important thing is that from now on, they no longer have to worry about Li Feng digging a well.

    "oops"

    Li Feng was actually stunned by the sudden emergence of underground water. He didn't come back to his senses until waves of cool feeling came. At this time, the well water was almost up to his chest, making him exclaim.  .

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 379: Turkic Envoys

    In fact, just as Li Feng guessed, after digging up this huge boulder, groundwater began to emerge. To be precise, it should be gushing out.  ¤Website address of this site: ¤This made Li Feng extremely happy. He quickly packed up and climbed up. There was no way, the water was coming too hard. If he stayed there for another minute or two, he might be able to get rid of it.  Li Feng was overwhelmed.

    "Come up quickly, come up quickly"

    "Oh my God, I was almost submerged by the water. The water didn't come out for a long time before, but now it's great. It came out all at once. This is all caused by the above."

    When they arrived at the mouth of the well, Rou Niang and Yang Jie came over to pull Li Feng. After Li Feng got on top, he immediately began to complain.  However, the smile on his face did express his mood at the moment.

    "Did you really dig out the water? That's great. Let me see, let me see I haven't seen it yet."

    Yaya and the others who were in the house obviously heard the noise, so they ran out and ran toward the wellhead with excitement on their faces, wanting to see the specific situation.

    "Wowlittle aunt, there is really water. Look, the water level is still rising."

    "That's right, and it rises so fast. Do you think the water will flow out later?"

    ……

    Seeing the rising water in the well, Yaya and the others were filled with joy and began to talk about it.  Especially Yaya, she actually thought that the water would flow out, which made Li Feng speechless for a while.  This is not a volcano. It can also erupt from the ground?

    "Okay, stop making trouble, be careful if you fall in and become a drowned rat. Brother Li, go wash up quickly and see that you have turned into a clay figure, Sister Yang. You go and get the clothes, and I'll fetch water."

    Seeing Li Feng’s appearance at this time, Rou Niang was the first to react, so she immediately arranged for Li Feng to take a bath.  Indeed, Li Feng was already a bit out of character at this time.

    "Haha, Fourth Uncleyou, if you look like you are outside, no one will be able to recognize you. In your words, you are just a mud monkey, a super mud monkey."

    After Rou Niang’s reminder, Gao Yang and the others immediately focused their attention on Li Feng.  Seeing Li Feng's appearance at this time, Gao Yang burst out laughing.  There was no way, why would Li Feng always say this about her before.

    "Gogoyou know how to gloat here, let me go down and try it instead."

    Although he couldn't see it, Li Feng could still imagine what he was seeing at this time, and he immediately said to Gao Yang.  but.  Li Feng was indeed in a good mood at the moment. At least, the well finally dug out water after all the hard work.  and.  Judging from the speed of the water emerging, this is definitely a well with abundant water.  In this way, you no longer have to worry about running out of water and running out to fetch water.

    ? took a bath.  After changing into clean clothes, Li Feng immediately felt refreshed.  Subsequently.  After having a peaceful dinner, Li Feng went to bed to rest. After all, he was indeed a little tired after the day.

    After sleeping until dawn, Li Feng felt even more energetic when he woke up early in the morning.  However, as soon as he got up, he immediately rushed to the well to see what was going on.

    After one night, the water surface in the well has returned to calm, and the turbid well water has become extremely clear.  Looking at the height of the water surface, almost one-third of the entire well was submerged.

    "My hard work these days is really not in vain. In this dry season, so much water can be stored. Well, it seems that I don't have to worry about water problems in the future. Sure enough, God is diligent and hard work always pays off.  Ha ha"

    This well was dug for three days, and its depth has already exceeded three feet. In this dry season, there is still so much water, which can be used by a family. It is definitely more than enough. If it were changed to other seasons,  Needless to say, it can be used casually, and that’s enough.

    Such a scene immediately made Li Feng feel better. He secretly sighed that his efforts these days were finally not in vain.

    However, the happy look on Li Feng's face did not last long, and soon turned into a bitter look, because now he suddenly thought of a very troublesome thing.

    Digging a well does not mean just digging out water, because next, there is a very important thing to do, which is to build a protective wall for the well.

    The so-called protective wall means that in the well, stones are built around the inside of the well and all the way up.  The main function of this approach is to prevent the soil on the well wall from being soaked in well water for a long time and causing collapse. It is also used to protect the well wall, so it is called wall protection.

    Of course, in addition to this function, there is another function, that is, it is moreEnough to keep the well water clear.  However, when the water was drawn, the well water swayed and became turbid.

    “Although this job would be a bit troublesome on a normal day, it is still very easy compared to digging a well.  However, now this is giving Li Feng a headache.

    Why?  Of course, it's because the water in the well is too deep now. The entire well is more than three feet long, and more than one-third of the well water is submerged, that is, at least three or four meters.

    "How can we fix this? It would be nice if there was a water pump, but where do you get this thing these days? However, we have to build this protective wall, otherwise the well will be scrapped in a short time"

    Thinking of the water three to four meters deep at the bottom of the well, Li Feng's head suddenly became dizzy.  Immediately, they started wandering back and forth around the mouth of the well, trying to come up with some good idea.

    "Fourth uncle, why are you wandering around here? Is it possible that you didn't wake up from your sleep last night and suffered from the so-called sleepwalking?"

    Li Feng thought about it for a long time, but still couldn't come up with any good ideas.  But at this moment, Li Chengqian's voice came from not far away.

    "Go away, don't bother me, don't you see I'm depressed?"

    Li Chengqian's arrival, of course, could not be hidden from Li Feng's ears, so Li Feng took his words without raising his head.  Now, he didn't have time to deal with this kid. Besides, nothing good would happen when this guy came. As a result, Li Feng suddenly became even more depressed.

    "Haha, I didn't expect you, Fourth Uncle, to be upset sometimes. Let me take a look. What is it that makes you, Fourth Uncle, so troubled? Let me help you find out the details Ah, when did this happen?  A well. Oh, there is still well water. It is really rare to have so much water in this season."

    Li Chengqian didn't care at all about Li Feng's tone of voice. He had long been used to it if Li Feng was polite to him.  That's the weird thing.  However, when he walked to Li Feng and saw the well, Li Chengqian was surprised for a while.

    After a few days, there is an extra well in the yard.  It really surprised Li Chengqian. Obviously, digging a well at home was also quite strange for Li Chengqian.  And when he saw the clear water in the well, he was even more surprised.

    You know, this is the dry season, the dry season.  Except for some big rivers.  Ordinary streams and rivers have dried up long ago. It is not easy to see a trace of clear spring.  And the well in Li Feng's home actually contains so much water.  It is normal for Li Chengqian to be surprised.

    "Forget it, damn it, the worst I can do is become a diver again. What's the big deal. I didn't expect that digging a good well would take so much trouble."

    After being depressed for a while, Li Feng figured it out in an instant.  In fact, there is no other way at all. Apart from diving down with the rocks in hand, there is no other way to build them up along the way.  In this era, there were no pumps or anything like that. It was simply impossible to dry the water in the well and then go down into the well and slowly build the work.  And if you want to use buckets to lift buckets of water from the well to dry it, it is even more impossible based on the turbulent groundwater.

    "Okay, don't look at it, it's just a well. You kid, you know how to choose the time. If you don't come early, you won't come late. When we have dug the well, you will come. I asked you, did you do it on purpose?  Yes, you want to avoid it on purpose?”

    Li Feng, who had made up his mind to use a stupid method, stopped thinking of other simple methods. At this time, he turned his head and looked at Li Chengqian and said with a suspicious tone.

    "Oh, look at what you said, Fourth Uncle, how can you, you are still talking about me, you didn't even inform me about such a fun thing, to be honest, I really haven't seen how to dig a well, it's a pity,  What a pity. Also, if you call me, Fourth Uncle, we won't have to stay at home and be enslaved by that old man. Now, this old man always likes to drag me to do hard work. What a miserable life.  . I really miss those days in the military camp Fourth uncle, how about we expand the Black Tiger Army? "

    "Obviously, after not seeing Li Feng for several days, Li Chengqian immediately regarded Li Feng as the target of his complaints. He who didn't speak much about one item actually talked about it in front of Li Feng without stopping.

    "Expanding the Black Tiger Army? OK, that's not a problem."

    After hearing Li Chengqian's words, Li Feng didn't seem to have much reaction at all, he just replied with a half-smile.  He knew best what Li Chengqian was thinking.

    "Really, haha, that's great. If that's true, I will Haha, then Fourth Uncle, this matter is settled. Well, why don't you come with me to the palace and talk to my father later?  This matter??I think as long as you mention it, my father will definitely agree, okay?”

    Li Feng's answer made Li Chengqian overjoyed, and he suddenly said to Li Feng with excitement on his face.

    "Haha, expanding the Black Tiger Army is indeed not a problem. The problem is that as long as I don't participate in this matter, I have no objection. If there is anything that concerns me, then let's not talk about it. Boy, don't even think about sacrificing your uncle's and my happy life.  In exchange for your boy's comfortable life, we are not that great."

    At that time, Li Feng worked hard to turn the Black Tiger Army into a national flag guard. Firstly, it was to provide an arrangement for these Black Tiger Army soldiers, and most importantly, he, Li Feng, could get rid of this burden.  Now if I want him to take over this job again, there is no way.  If the Black Tiger Army is expanded, then let him continue to lead it.  Not to mention that there will be a lot of military affairs at that time. The most important thing is that once there is a war, he will have to go to the battlefield.

    "I knew there was no chance of this, forget it, who told us that our lives would be miserable. Well, by the way, Fourth Uncle, I really have something to report to you when I came here today Well, the Turkic envoys are here."

    In fact, Li Chengqian didn’t have any expectations for the expansion of the Black Tiger Army.  He also understood Li Feng's temperament. He came today for another matter.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 380: Pulling on the pirate ship

    "Yes, they are Turks, or Western Turks to be precise. They arrived in Chang'an City yesterday, and then submitted their credentials to the court. However, my father has not yet received them, and just arranged for them to  In the post house outside the palace. My father called me into the palace last night. The Turks came here to discuss peace. "

    Seeing the trace of surprise flashing across Li Feng's face, Li Chengqian immediately explained to Li Feng, but when he talked about it, there was obviously a trace of anger in his expression.  Obviously, in the heart of the prince, he still has great opinions on the Turks.

    After Li Chengqian finished speaking, he immediately stared at Li Feng, wanting to see how he would react.

    "Why are you telling me this? Why don't you just come here? This is something that your father and the others should consider. It has nothing to do with me. It can't be done. You don't like those Turks and want to kill them.  Okay. If you don’t have enough manpower for this matter, it’s your fourth uncle and me.”

    Unfortunately, what made Li Chengqian very depressed was that Li Feng didn't respond at all. There was no emotion or joy on Li Feng's face.  Instead, Li Feng said something calmly, which made Li Chengqian roll his eyes.  Although he was unhappy with the Turks, he was not crazy. He went to kill the Turkic envoys, and he was not sick.

    "Haha, look at what you said, Fourth Uncle, they didn't provoke me, so why should I go and kill them? Although we are indeed very unhappy with them, but we don't just talk about fighting and killing, haha. We want to do it  Let's get them on the battlefield. Besides, even if the two armies are fighting, they won't kill them."

    "Fourth uncle, I came to see you this time. I really have something to do. You have to help me."

    Of course Li Chengqian knew that Li Feng was joking for him, and he even knew it very well in his heart.  Li Feng didn't want to get involved in these things at all.  However, in line with the principle that uncle and nephew share blessings and hardships, Li Chengqian said it very rudely regardless of whether Li Feng wanted it or not.

    "Help you? What's wrong with your kid? Oh my God, it's not you kid who is bragging about your father again. Well, this matter Well. No matter what it is, in short, you kid is still  Please be smart. Our little body can't stand your tossing back and forth."

    Hearing what Li Chengqian said, Li Feng was extremely depressed.  Originally, he thought.  It was Li Shimin's intention that Li Chengqian came to find him. Who knew that things would be much more depressing than he imagined.  If Li Shimin asks Li Chengqian to come to him, and if it doesn't take much effort and can be done with just words, then help.  But.  If it's too troublesome, Li Feng will refuse it unceremoniously.

    It’s good now, it’s actually related to Li Chengqian, which makes Li Feng a little depressed.  after all.  If this kid really had any embarrassing questions, Li Feng couldn't just ignore them and ask them.

    "Fourth uncle, I was forced too"

    Seeing Li Feng’s expression, Li Chengqian immediately began to look at Li Feng pitifully and said.

    "Okay. Just tell me, this time. What kind of job did your father give you? I said you kid, you are more courageous than anyone else here, but once you get to your father's place, you will meet the mouse.  Like a cat, you said youforget it, forget it, I am unlucky when I meet you, tell me, what happened, is it related to the Turks? "

    Looking at Li Chengqian's appearance, Li Feng suddenly had a headache.  Now, it is meaningless to say a thousand words and ten thousand.  You know, taking over the task of the imperial court means issuing a military order.  By then, if things are really messed up, even if Li Chengqian is the prince, there will definitely be no good fruits to be gained.

    And remembering that Li Chengqian had talked about the Turkic mission as soon as he arrived, Li Feng knew that this matter was most likely related to the Turks.  Such a thing is even more of a big deal and should not be taken lightly.  However, Li Chengqian didn't say anything specific, so Li Feng didn't make any more guesses.

    "Fourth uncle, actually, this matter is not very troublesome. It's just that the Turks came to peace talks this time. My father forced it on me. But, you also know, I am most troubled by this kind of thing.  So I can only ask you, Fourth Uncle, to help me with my advice, so as not to make any mistakes."

    Seeing that Li Feng finally relented, Li Chengqian breathed a sigh of relief. In his opinion, as long as Li Feng was willing to help, everything would be easy to handle.  In fact, even Li Chengqian didn't notice that now, whenever he encounters any difficulty, no matter how big or small, he will definitely be the first to run to Jianghu Village.  As for his uncle Changsun Wuji and his father-in-law Hou Junji behind him, he had never thought about it in that direction at all.

    "Peace talks? What are you talking about? How could you think of coming to me for this job? It's a shame that you can think of it and you're not going to fight. If you go to fight and you come to me, then you're looking for the right person. All kinds of frivolous things  , you should go findThese civil servants are the experts at playing this kind of thing.  For example, if you go to your uncle Changsun Wuji, he will definitely have a solution."

    When he heard that he was going to talk to the Turks, Li Feng was even more upset.  Now, he finally understood why Li Chengqian was so anxious.  Both of them are completely incompetent at playing this kind of thing.

    "No way, Fourth Uncle, if you don't give me any advice, I'm confused. Fourth Uncle, just come with me and take a look, okay? Well, didn't you say you wanted to take a look at the store last time? Isn't this just right?  By the way, you say so, Fourth Uncle?"

    Hearing that Li Feng said he couldn't go, Li Chengqian suddenly became anxious.  However, soon, he thought of another thing, that is, Li Feng wanted to open a store, so his eyes lit up.  He knew very well that Li Feng was planning to use this store to sell clothes to Rou Niang.  Anyway, as long as Li Feng goes to Chang'an City, things will be easier to handle.

    "Oh, if you don't tell me, I really didn't think of this for a while. Well, it's winter now. Next, the store needs to be renovated and promoted, and maybe this is expensive.  It will take a while. Okay, I will go to the city with you. However, I have promised you in advance that if I think of anything, I will give you some advice. Don't let things get lost like before.  Come on, you can relax yourself. Look, what happened to the commercial department last time has made Yingying so busy that she can't get away from it now. It's better for you"

    "Okay, Fourth Uncle, I know I'm wrong, why don't you do it? I have to leave, so let's hurry up."

    After Li Chengqian’s reminder, Li Feng remembered what happened at the store.  You know, ever since Li Feng proposed to make down jackets and then started asking Li Chengqian to purchase duck feathers vigorously, this kid has done an amazing job.  Up to now, the down jackets at home are almost piling up.

    With so many raw materials, Rou Niang couldn't handle it all by herself. Later, she even called all the women in the village and taught them how to make it together.  Anyway, these days, as long as there are women, there are almost no people who don't know how to do needlework, so organizing a team is not difficult.

    “ If you make a lot of things, you will definitely have to sell them in the end.  Rou Niang had already mentioned this matter to Li Feng a few days ago.  However, I was delayed by the matter of the house. In the past few days, I was thinking about digging a well.  If we don't take action, we will be late.

    To be honest, Li Feng has never had a big idea about money, especially after arriving in the Tang Dynasty.  However, this matter is a big deal to Li Feng, because this matter is something Rou Niang cares about very much. It involves family, and it is a big deal to Li Feng.

    It doesn’t matter whether it’s money or not, the key is to make Rou Niang happy.  In life, you always need some sense of accomplishment.  And playing with clothes is Rou Niang's favorite thing to do, it is her career.  As a modern person, Li Feng fully understands the importance of career to a person, especially for women in this era, they need it even more.

    Li Feng doesn’t know and can’t care about other people’s women. However, Li Feng has to consider the woman who loves him deeply.

    “If you make such a large number of down jackets, but in the end they don’t sell them and make no money, then Rou Niang will not know how sad she will be.  This is something Li Feng is absolutely unwilling and will not allow to happen.

    “Besides, Li Chengqian actually spoke up, and there was no way that Li Feng would really ignore him.  Thinking of this, Li Feng decided to go to the city.

    "Haha, if I say, the fourth aunt and the others are definitely the happiest people in the world, because, the fourth uncle, you are definitely the man who treats his wife the best in the world, haha"

    Seeing Li Feng so happy, Li Chengqian began to sigh in his heart, and then gave Li Feng a loud flattery.  However, his words were not lies. He knew the situation in Li Feng's family very well, and he was absolutely sure that if he wanted to treat his wife the best in the world, his fourth uncle would be second, and no one would dare to be first.  .

    In this era when the status of women is extremely low, what Li Feng did is simply difficult for countless people to understand.  However, you have to understand even if you don’t understand.  Li Feng's unique and superior status made others have no choice but to adapt and get used to everything about him.  Even the emperor and empress never put on any airs in front of Rou Niang and the others.

    "Of course, if it's not good for your own wife, then who is good for you? Okay, you kid, stop flattering me, let's leave quickly. Finish your affairs as soon as possible, so that I can come back and protect the well wall.  Okay. Oh, it gives me a headache just thinking about it, and I have to dive into the water.”

    Although Li Feng said this, he still felt very good about Li Chengqian's flattery in his heart.  After saying a few words to Li Chengqian, he walked towards the house.  If you want to go out, you have to tell your family no matter what.

    &nbsp;Of course, when Li Feng entered the house, Li Chengqian had no reason not to.  In fact, he never thought that a prince like him would be unique.

    When I entered the room and talked to Rou Niang and the others, surprisingly, Rou Niang and the others didn't say much. Instead, they urged Li Feng and the others to leave quickly.  It can be seen that the matter of this down jacket is very important to Rou Niang and the others.  There's nothing you can do about it, you know, these are all the fruits of their labor.  Even Yaya and Sizi participated in the whole process whenever they had time.

    After saying goodbye to their families, Li Feng and Li Chengqian rushed towards Chang'an City.

 Volume 1: Ancestors of the Tang Dynasty Chapter 381: Li Shimin’s Plan

    "This down jacket is really good. It is not only warm, but also very light. It is thousands of times better than that leather jacket. In the past, when I came down early in the morning, my whole body would be ice cold. Unfortunately, this thing needs duck feathers to make it.  If not, it would be great if every common person has a down jacket this winter."

    There was nothing important to do today, so Li Shimin came to the Li Zheng Hall early in the morning. Since the temperature in the hall was relatively high, Li Shimin suddenly felt a little hot not long after entering.  Besides, with Queen Changsun, he had much less scruples, so he went into the house and took off the outer dragon robe.  The down jacket underneath is directly exposed.  Then, when he looked at the down jacket on his own body and then on the down jacket on the Queen's body, he began to feel a sense of emotion in his heart.

    "Well, your majesty is right. This down jacket is indeed a good thing. It keeps you warm. Coupled with Rou Niang's craftsmanship, she made this dress so beautiful. She really put her heart into it. Well, down jacket, there is nothing we can do about it. Make one.  A down jacket requires the feathers of several ducks. However, that cotton-padded jacket is quite good. Although it is not as light as this down jacket made of duck feathers, it is still warm enough. The most important thing is that this cotton can be used in large quantities.  When the time comes, we just need to plant more cotton and make more cotton-padded clothes and quilts.”

    Queen Changsun was very happy with Li Shimin's arrival.  While bringing a cup of hot tea to Li Shimin, he took over what Li Shimin said.

    "Cotton? This matter has to wait until next year. It's just that, even next year, it won't be planted in large quantities. If it is really successful, it will be planted in large areas. Then it will take a while for the people to have cotton-padded clothes and quilts.  Only time will do. However, the sooner this matter is dealt with, the better, so that people all over the world can be clothed as soon as possible. This is a huge meritorious event. However, this matter needs to be done by the fourth brother.  , the fourth brother’s temperament is too lazy, it is really difficult to get him to do something for the court. "

    Speaking of cotton, Li Shimin also felt happy.  but.  Soon, his face started to look depressed.  Because, in the end, Li Feng still needs to handle this matter.  after all.  for this new thing.  Except Li Feng.  Others really can't play it.

    However, when he thought of Li Feng, Li Shimin began to feel helpless.  It is not that simple to ask this man to do things.  Every time, he, the emperor, had to make countless calculations.

    "Haha, the temper of the fourth brother is like this, Your Majesty doesn't need to think too much. However, when it comes to the fourth brother, he still knows the general situation very well. These days, he has done a lot of big things for the court. In fact, I  I am very grateful to my fourth brother and his family. Since having this fourth uncle, Qian'er and Sizi have changed a lot."

    Speaking of Li Feng’s family, Queen Changsun’s face was also full of smiles.  Not to mention that during her illness and treatment, Xiao Sizi was completely taken care of by Li Feng and Rou Niang, but Li Chengqian's changes also made her, a mother, extremely happy.

    "Haha, don't tell me, Xiao Sizi's health is much better now than before, and not only has her knowledge not fallen behind at all, it is even better than that of a young slave. The most important thing is that our little princess is more energetic than before.  Much more. However, this little guy hasn’t been back for a long time, and this daughter has almost become the fourth brother’s family.”

    Speaking of Xiao Sizi, Li Shimin burst out laughing.  Now Xiao Sizi is in better health than before, and has a cheerful smile all day long. It is much better than before in the palace.  As a father, Li Shimin was a little depressed about not being able to see the little princess often, but he was very happy in his heart.

    "Yes, it's not easy to meet our precious daughter now, haha"

    Hearing what Li Shimin said, Queen Changsun also laughed at the side.  As a mother, she was even more pleased with Xiao Sizi's current situation.

    "Well, Qian'er is much calmer these days than before."

    With a smile of relief, Li Shimin finally mentioned Li Chengqian.  Although the tone was very calm, Queen Changsun knew that this was already very rare.  The emperor rarely praised any prince, but to say so about Li Chengqian was unprecedented.

    "Your Majesty, I heard from Qian'er that you gave him another job yesterday?"

    "Yes, the Turkic envoys arrived yesterday and wanted to negotiate peace with the Tang Dynasty. After discussing with all the ministers, I handed over this job to the prince. I want to let the prince have more contact with government affairs. After all, too much has been neglected before.  Too much time.”

    Hearing Queen Changsun’s question, Li Shimin didn’t feel surprised, and then he started talking.  That means that the prince has become more stable now and wants to be more involved in government affairs, which is self-evident.

    "Well, I just heard Gan'er mention it this morning."By the way, it seems that Gan'er went to Jianghu Village to find his fourth uncle again."

    Hearing Li Shimin’s confirmation, a very complicated expression flashed across Queen Changsun’s face.  Of course she knew what Li Shimin meant, which was to train Li Chengqian as soon as possible.  Originally, this should be a very happy thing, but when she thought of Li Chengqian's depressed look that morning, Empress Changsun suddenly became conflicted.

    Every emperor’s woman and the biological mother of a prince actually have one ultimate goal, which is to push their children to the supreme throne, and her eldest grandson, the empress, is no exception.  In fact, not everyone yearns for power and wealth, and fights for it, often in order to survive.

    However, Li Chengqian’s thoughts were already expressed to Empress Changsun last time.  Although she didn't say it explicitly, she already knew very well that Li Chengqian didn't want to be the emperor.  After this period of observation, Queen Changsun verified this fact.  Don't look at the fact that Li Chengqian has become much calmer and done a lot during this period.  However, there are very few things that really interest him.

    "Perhaps, even if Empress Changsun knew that Li Chengqian had such thoughts in the past, she would try her best to stop it, just because Li Chengqian could survive for no reason.  Perhaps, other princes can say that even if they are not emperors, they can still be stable princes as long as they keep their heads down and behave.  However, for Li Chengqian, no matter who becomes the emperor, it is impossible for him to have a good life.

    But now, I don’t know why, but Empress Changsun is very confused.  To be honest, she didn't know why, but she didn't want to see Li Chengqian's depressed look.  Even just now, she wanted to mention this matter to Li Shimin, but in the end she didn't say it out loud.

    "He went to Jianghu Village early in the morning, haha, he was looking for backup. But, only Gan'er has that ability, so he has to ask his fourth uncle."

    Li Shimin was not surprised at all that Li Chengqian went to Jianghu Village, not to mention that as soon as Li Chengqian left the palace, someone came to report to him.  Even if no one reported it, Li Shimin knew that Li Chengqian would definitely go to Jianghu Village.  All of this was within Li Shimin's expectations.

    In fact, given Li Chengqian’s current situation, it would be impossible to say that Li Shimin had no reaction at all.  Li Chengqian has become much calmer now, and much stronger than before.  However, how could he hide his depressed expression about government affairs from Li Shimin's eyes.

    Li Shimin has actually been thinking carefully about the matter of Prince Li Chengqian during this period.  However, after much thought, he decided to devote all his efforts to training the prince. Li Shimin even directly handed over many things to Li Chengqian to handle.  For example, the reception of the Turkic envoys and the peace talks were so important this time, but Li Shimin still defied all opinions and handed it over to Li Chengqian.

    "Oh that's true. It's strange to say that Qian'er is still close to his fourth uncle. Many times, his fourth uncle's words are more effective than my mother's words. And the fourth brother seems to be the same.  He is very kind to Qian'er, but it really embarrasses the fourth brother. For example, because of the Ministry of Commerce affairs, Miss Cui was so busy that her heels even touched the ground."

    Looking at Li Shimin's look, Empress Changsun knew that he already knew everything. In fact, this matter was done deliberately by the emperor.  So I didn't say much, just expressed my gratitude to Li Feng's family once again.

    "Fourth brotherhey"

    Hearing Empress Changsun mention Li Feng again, Li Shimin sighed with a very complicated expression, and then said nothing.

    Li Shimin couldn't help but sigh. Li Feng was really special to him.  With great ability, no ambition, and a strong emphasis on emotion, all of these made Li Shimin feel unprepared at all. It can be said that such a person, whether as an emperor or a brother, or even  , as friends, they are what Li Shimin needs most.  Many times, he was extremely lucky to have such a brother.

    However, it is a pity that this brother is a bit lazy, too willing to be mediocre, and has no intention of being loyal to the emperor and serving the country at all.  It can even be said that this is a person who has no big ideals or ambitions at all and just knows how to enjoy himself peacefully.  In a word, he just doesn't want to cause trouble, doesn't want to go out and do things, and just sticks to his comfort zone all day long.

    In this regard, to use a fashionable saying, Li Shimin was simply filled with envy, jealousy, and even more regret and reluctance.  However, there was nothing he could do about it. Who made this brother so hot?  If there is a real stalemate, people will not allow him, the emperor, to step down the fashionable ladder. When the time comes, it will still be his brother, the emperor, who has a headache.

    Indeed, I am very worried about directly handing over such a big matter to Li Chengqian this time.Part of the reason, or the main purpose, is to let Li Chengqian drag Li Feng into trouble.

    There is nothing that can be done about this, because after what happened before, Li Shimin has a deep understanding of how to deal with Li Feng.  He also tasted the sweetness that Li Feng brought to him by taking action.

    It can be said that many of the things entrusted to Li Chengqian were actually directed at Li Feng.  (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature. The novels will be better and updated faster!

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 382: The Story of a Strong Woman

    After arriving in Chang'an City with Li Chengqian, Li Feng did not enter the palace with Li Chengqian, but rushed directly to Monument Square.  //High-speed update//.Since the monument square was built, Li Feng has never been there. Even after the square was completed, Li Shimin came in person and held a grand flag-raising ceremony. Li Feng stayed at home and did not come out.

    Along the smooth and clean stone road, Li Feng walked all the way to the square.  The ground of the entire square is paved with flat stones. The ground is cleaned cleanly, giving people a very comfortable feeling at first glance.  Surrounding the huge square are buildings full of ancient charm. These buildings are all two- or three-story buildings.  There are individual ones, and there are also connected ones.

    Unlike other places, the architectural styles here are all consistent, so they look neater and more spectacular.  Of course, this was what Li Feng requested. He didn't want this great place to be in a mess.

    The outermost layer of this building is, of course, the small villa-type buildings used for living.  The house prices here are now frighteningly high. They have almost doubled compared to the price when the reservation was made. Moreover, the prices are continuing to rise.

    There is nothing we can do about this. Who gives this place a unique advantage?

    ??Especially for those rich young masters, they can build a house here and build their own cozy nest, where they can play as they want and sleep whenever they want, without anyone taking care of them.  That was simply an irresistible temptation.

    The circle of small buildings closest to the square are of course shops. In such a prime location, it would be an absolute waste if shops are not built.  I think back then, in order to get these shops from Li Feng, the wealthy businessmen in Chang'an City really shed a lot of money.

    However, whether it is for those who buy residential houses or those who buy shops, now everyone is smiling from ear to ear.  Because the soaring housing prices here allow them to make a lot of money just by changing hands.  However, despite this, basically no one will sell the houses here.

    Those buddies who bought residents' villas will not say, they will never sell their peace nest for two money.  Besides, being able to live here now is an honor and a kind of bragging rights.  If you tell me that you have a house in the square, countless people will go crazy with envy.

    And those businessmen who buy shops are as smart as monkeys. There is no reason to sell such a cornucopia and a chicken that can lay golden eggs.

    It is precisely because of this that the housing prices here are soaring higher and higher.

    Human beings are strange creatures.  The more unobtainable this is, the better it feels, and then, we try our best to get it.  And if there are more people grabbing, it will often attract more people to grab.

    With such soaring housing prices, those who were the first to take action began to feel extremely grateful to Li Feng and Li Chengqian.

    "Every inch of land is really precious. Haha, I didn't expect that something like this would happen in the Tang Dynasty."

    Thinking of these situations, Li Feng suddenly shook his head.  Because this situation reminded him of the housing prices in later generations that were so scary that people would not pay for their lives.  For the sake of the house, how many people shed sweat and tears, for the sake of the house, how many pairs of lovers fell apart

    However, these have nothing to do with Li Feng, and he will not care about these things.  After shaking his head and sighing, he walked straight towards the center of the square.  There, there are two most dazzling things, the monument and the flag.

    In the center of the square, there stands an extremely majestic flagpole.  Why do I say it's majestic? It's because this flagpole is really impressive.

    The base of the flagpole is a high platform made entirely of marble materials.  The bottom of the entire high platform is square, and then, there are steps going up one by one, slowly shrinking, just like a pyramid with the top removed.  According to legislative estimates, this high platform is at least ten meters wide at the bottom and five or six meters high.

    And at the top of the high platform, there is an iron flagpole standing.  The entire flagpole is as thick as a bowl, and its height is estimated by Li Feng to be no less than twenty or thirty meters.  At the top of the flagpole, there is a very huge flag floating.  At this moment, the biting cold wind was blowing high in the sky.  Li Feng could even hear the sound of the cold wind tearing at the flag from high in the sky.

    "Haha, this Li Laoer really pays attention to style when doing things. But yes, this is Chang'an City, the capital of the Tang Dynasty, and this national flag is of great significance, so it really needs to be more grand. This flag should be paired with this  The monument really smells like a smell."

    Looking at this extraordinary national flag, and then looking at the monuments standing around the flag, Li Feng’s moodAt this time, he also became a little uneasy.

    Having arrived at the square, Li Feng was not in a hurry to deal with the matter at the store for a while. Instead, he started to check it carefully in front of the monument.

    By the way, this monument is quite well made. In the middle is a very huge stone tablet. On the stone tablet is engraved a series of large characters "The heroic souls of the Tang Dynasty will live forever", and the signature is actually Li Shimin.

    "Haha, I have always heard that my second brother loves calligraphy. I didn't expect that this calligraphy is really good. At this moment, this guy must be extremely happy."

    Looking at the big characters on the monument, although Li Feng had no research on calligraphy, he still admired it.  Because he felt that the word was written with great power.  Immediately, he began to think about Li Shimin's mood when he wrote these words.

    Here, in addition to the largest monument, there are many stone walls, stone tablets and other things.  Different from the monuments, these stone tablets have many reliefs and many text descriptions engraved on them.  Li Feng took a cursory look and found that these pictures and texts all explained past battles.

    These battles have been recorded since Li Yuan raised his troops in Taiyuan. Every battle of great significance, as well as the events of people who died in the battle and made outstanding contributions, are recorded in detail.

    "Hey, there is a princess here, Princess Pingyang, who is she? She is so awesome, you have to take a closer look Princess Pingyang, the third daughter of the great ancestor, mother Queen Dou Queen Dou? Isn't this Li Shimin?  My biological mother. If so, isn’t she our elder sister?”

    Li Feng didn’t know it until he saw it, but he was really shocked when he saw it.  In fact, this was because he didn't care about history before. Otherwise, how could he not know that Queen Dou had a daughter.

    After seeing this, Li Feng became more interested and began to read word by word.

    "A strong man, an absolutely right strong woman, the Women's Army, the Women's Pass, that's what they are called. It's a pity that he died too early, otherwise, we would have really gone to meet this old lady.  "

    Li Feng kept sighing at the strength of this old lady while watching.  The Women's Army and Niangziguan were both named after her.  The Detachment of Women is easy to understand. This is an army organized and led by Princess Pingyang, which made great achievements in Li Yuan's capture of Chang'an.  Niangzi Pass was originally located on the west side of Taihang Mountain. Because Princess Pingyang led the troops to garrison here, it was named Niangzi Pass.

    In this era, the status of women is already low, but now, the Princess Pingyang can actually stay here, which shows that this woman is extraordinary and deserves to be admired.  It's a pity that this cheap sister died young and died on the battlefield in the sixth year of Wude.

    In addition to these, there is another very interesting record.  That is, the Princess Pingyang was buried with military honors.

    "Miss Xiao, please come this way, please go this way. This is the Monument Square of the Heroes of the Tang Dynasty. Look at it, it's spectacular and majestic. If you don't see the big words on it, that is the current Holy Emperor, my  It was inscribed by my uncle himself, and here, here"

    Li Feng was just looking at it with enthusiasm. Suddenly, an extremely flattering voice came from the side. The words contained eight sentences out of ten, and they were all about this and that, that and so and so, my so-and-so.  Li Feng naturally thought of a very familiar saying, that is, "My father is Li Gang."

    Needless to say, this guy is definitely a typical second-generation official.  Moreover, looking at this posture, he is still a second-generation high-ranking official, a relative of the emperor.  I didn’t see it, but everyone calls him Uncle Li Laoer.

    Li Feng turned his head, took a glance, and saw several young men and women coming to the square.  One of the men was explaining something to one of the women in green with a smile on his face, and his expression was extremely proud.  Although the young men next to them were all smiling at this time, it was obvious that their smiles were a bit stiff and seemed to be forcing smiles.  However, it was obvious that no one wanted to be rude in front of a group of beauties.

    Although the other young masters also want to show their faces and perform well.  Unfortunately, at this moment, they can only play supporting roles.  Who knows that the things around here have nothing to do with their father, uncle, or even their old cousin.  They want to express themselves, but they don’t have the materials.

    The women who came were all young girls, and all of them were quite pretty.  Among them, the woman in green clothes was the most prominent, and she seemed to stand out from the crowd.  It's no wonder that the young talents around him all have a tough smile.

    However, Li Feng just glanced at it casually and continued to carefully study the heroic deeds of his strong woman sister.  The square is a public place and everyone can come.  A group of young men and women came here to connect with each other.?Nothing to fuss about either.

    However, Li Feng didn't want to pay attention to others, but others greeted him, but the way of greeting was a little special.

    "Give me, let me, don't block the way I'm calling you, do you hear me Really, why are you, a country man, here to join in the fun? You can't even read a single Chinese character. Is it possible that you can still understand it?"  Can’t do it?” (To be continued.

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 383: Chai Lingwu

    When he was sure that the person was talking about him, Li Feng turned around. Then, he took a careful look at the young man who spoke, and saw that the other person was looking at him with contempt on his face.  That look was like a city person looking at a country bumpkin.  The others were also arrogant, with a look of contempt.

    "none of your business"

    For people who are not polite, maybe in his previous life, Li Feng might have been depressed for a while, so he settled down and settled down.  However, since taking over Li Yuanba's body, his character has obviously become a bit domineering.  Therefore, he glanced at the other party and replied.

    "Haha, Brother Lingwu, you rarely go out these days, and yet a country villager talks to you like this and doesn't take you seriously?"

    As soon as Li Feng finished speaking, everyone was stunned.  For those of them, who are almost the top officials in Chang'an City, who would dare to talk to them like this.  Not to mention a country man, even if other young men looked at them, they would have to take a detour.

    Immediately, someone quickly started to speak, but it was obvious that they were looking at the joke and adding fuel to the fire.

    "Okay, that's great. You're brave enough. Well, today, for Miss Xiao's sake, we won't embarrass you. As long as you can tell what is written on the stone tablet, we won't follow you.  It’s embarrassing. If you can’t tell me, I will have a good discussion with you.”

    Chai Lingwu, who originally wanted to show off in front of the beautiful lady, did not expect that the little village man in front of him would be so bold. In addition, the run-in from his companion made him even more angry.  If it were in the past, he would never say a word and would give the other person a little color first before speaking.

    ???????????????? But.  With a beautiful lady in front of her, it would not be good to use force directly, especially to use force against a small villager, which has a strong status. Therefore, although Chai Lingwu was extremely angry, he could only endure it.  It's easy to clean up the other person, but if it leaves a bad impression on the beauty.  But the gain outweighs the loss.

    "Of course I understand"

    Seeing the anger and resentment in the other person's eyes, Li Feng knew in his heart that there was absolutely no way this boy could be kind.  Thinking of this, Li Feng's face suddenly showed a somewhat honest smile, and then he said with a proud face.

    "Oh. Then let's talk about it. If you are right, I will ignore the faults of villains today and let you go. How about that?"

    "HahaI know, but I won't tell you."

    Seeing the sudden look of pride on the other person's face, Li Feng felt a little baffled.  I can't figure out what tricks this kid is playing.  However, Li Feng didn't think too much about it. Instead, he said mysteriously, "I won't tell you."  Coupled with Li Feng's honest expression, he is as funny as he wants.

    "Hehe Mr. Chai. Forget it, since this place is so spacious, there is no need to embarrass others. Let's take a look for ourselves."

    Li Feng’s performance is so funny.  Suddenly there was a burst of laughter again, it was Miss Xiao who had never spoken much.  I couldn't help but laugh.  However, this was only for a moment, and his face soon became expressionless again.  Then, she turned her head and said to Chai Lingwu.  It was obvious that he was interceding for Li Feng.

    "Miss Xiao is rightboy, for Miss Xiao's sake, I will not embarrass you today. Get out of here. Don't disturb our enjoyment here."

    Although Chai Lingwu was furious, he couldn't ignore the beauty's words.  After giving Li Feng a hard look, he told Li Feng to get out and leave.

    "Why do you let me leave? This is a square, not your home. Why can you come but I can't come? If it were your home, you would beat gongs and drums and carry me in a sedan chair, but you still have to look at me.  What’s the mood?”

    In order to win the favor of the beauty, Chai Lingwu had to suppress his anger and settle the matter.  However, Li Feng didn't have that intention.  Originally, he had a good view here and didn't bother anyone.  However, as soon as this so-called Mr. Chai came over, he sprayed shit on him, which made Li Feng feel very unhappy.  What to do if you feel unhappy? Of course you have to find some fun with Chai Lingwu, the instigator.

    Li Feng’s words immediately sounded earth-shattering.  Everyone did not expect that this country man could be so stubborn and ignorant.  Seeing Li Feng's behavior, Miss Xiao, who was trying to help Li Feng out of trouble just now, frowned.

    "Oh, there's even a stunned person here. It seems that if I don't show you some colors today, you don't know how many eyes Lord Ma has. If I don't teach you a lesson today, I won't have to be here in the future.  Chang'an City is messed up."

    In front of a beautiful woman, start beating herAlthough there is some point loss in fighting, however, if you are bullied to the point of being bullied by others and do nothing, it is even more of a sign of cowardice and even more embarrassing.  Therefore, seeing how ungrateful Li Feng was, Chai Lingwu, who was already furious, could not bear it.  As he said that, he began to slowly walk towards Li Feng.

    Chai Lingwu’s behavior really shocked Li Feng.  I thought to myself, this is not right, this kid in front of me actually wants to come up and beat him up alone.  This is not what Li Feng knows as a second-generation official. Under normal circumstances, wouldn't he hide back and then wave his hands to his subordinates?  How can I do it myself like now?  Isn't he afraid that he will be beaten by himself instead of beating himself?

    In fact, the reason why Li Feng had such an idea was because he didn’t understand this era, or to be precise, he didn’t understand the atmosphere at this time.

    You must know that at this time, the founding of the Tang Dynasty had not been long ago.  Before, there had been constant wars. Even a few years ago, the Turkic Jili Khan led a large army to the Weishui River.  Furthermore, in recent years, the imperial court has been very martial in fighting wars. Over time, the folk customs of the entire Tang Dynasty have become tougher.

    Under this kind of atmosphere, fighting is basically a trivial matter as long as it does not result in injury or death.  Fighting is not a shameful thing, but rather a normal thing.

    ??Similarly, under this trend, even these young men, the second generation of rich people, and the second generation of officials, often go into battle shirtless when they fight.  Among them, what is particularly prominent is when these yamen have conflicts, and that is even more so.

    Just like at Cui Yingying's restaurant, Li You, as a prince, participated in the group fight with Qin Huaiyu, Cheng Chubi and the others.

    "You brought this to your door yourself, so you can't blame me. Besides, it's only natural for my uncle to teach his nephew a lesson."

    Li Feng looked at Chai Lingwu who was walking towards him step by step with a confused expression, as if he didn't know what was going to happen next.  However, despite the expression on his face, his heart was open.

    Although, this matter seems very small and ordinary, no big deal.  It's just that I don't know the reason, or maybe it's just a coincidence that Li Feng happened to be the one who wanted to borrow Li Feng for fun, so that he can show off in front of the beautiful lady.  Or perhaps, it was because of being so contradicted by Li Feng that the other party was having a hard time and wanted to regain his face.

    " However, Li Feng couldn't stand the other party's behavior the most.

    “Li Feng’s way of living has always been very simple, and his principles of doing things are also very simple.  That is, take care of yourself. If you don't interfere with me, I won't affect you.

    You want face, dignity, whatever you want. All these need to be achieved through your own efforts and hard work.  But like this, in order to show his own status and show his face, he would trample others, ruin others, and belittle others to achieve this, but Li Feng would never accept it.

    And people seem to be very accustomed to using this method to reflect their own life value.  People have become accustomed to this kind of thinking and want to compare everything.  Who has more power, who has more money, whose wife is prettier, whose son studies better

    Other people’s values ??in life are: what I want to accomplish and what goals I want to achieve.  The Chinese people’s traditional life values ??are: I have to be better than the people around me.

    But often, the happiness, satisfaction and achievement gained through comparison are unreal and unreliable.  As the saying goes, each mountain is higher than the other. There are people outside people, and there is heaven outside the sky.  Through comparison, the comparison will never be complete and it will never be clearer.

    But even so, people are still comparing.  Therefore, another extreme method gradually evolved. If you don't compare with me, I will have to compare with you. If you don't compare, I will have no sense of accomplishment.  What's more, they deliberately try to elevate themselves by belittling the other person.

    Li Feng doesn’t care what others do, but if anyone wants to treat himself in this way to achieve his goals, Li Feng will never agree.  As the saying goes, I will not offend others unless they offend me. If someone offends me, I will offend others.  This is the way Li Feng conducts himself in the world.

    "Mr. Chai, let's take a look at this stone tablet. Well, I heard that these stone tablets also specifically record the deeds of your mother, Princess Pingyang. Speaking of which, Princess Pingyang is the person I admire the most.  By the way, where is the stone plate, which one is it?"

    Unfortunately, just when Li Feng was about to repair this cheap nephew who appeared out of nowhere, a crisp sound interrupted what was about to happen.

    &nbsp;"Well, it seems that there is no chance Hey, it seems that this boy has a really good background. He is actually the son of Princess Pingyang and Li Shimin's nephew. His surname is Chai. It seems that he can't be wrong. That awesome old man  The person I’m marrying is Chai Shao. No wonder this little bastard wants to come here instead of going to so many stone brands"

    As soon as he heard this voice, Li Feng knew it was from the so-called Miss Xiao. Similarly, Li Feng also knew that there was no chance.  At the same time, Li Feng also understood why Chai Lingwu came here specifically to look for him.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 384: Reluctance and Reluctance

    In fact, just as Li Feng thought, when Miss Xiao spoke again, Chai Lingwu stopped and glared at Li Feng viciously for a few times. Then, he ignored Li Feng and ran away.  When he arrived next to Miss Xiao, his face immediately became full of smiles.  Others also chose to remain silent, treating Li Feng as if he didn't exist.  A group of people crowded aside and began to comment on the content on the stone plaque.

    "Haha, we were ignored directly. It's really boring."

    Seeing that others ignored him and stopped talking, Li Feng suddenly murmured in his heart.  However, since they stopped talking, it was impossible for Li Feng to directly step forward and give them two fists.  So, after glancing at Miss Xiao, Li Feng also walked away.

    "This Miss Xiao has a good heart"

    Although Miss Xiao spoke twice and disrupted Li Feng's expectations, no matter what, her starting point was still correct.

    Next, Li Feng began to browse along the stone tablets, but there was nothing that particularly interested him.  However, just when he was about to leave, he suddenly discovered something that made him stunned, stopped, and stood in a daze.

    "F***, who did this?"

    However, Li Feng immediately felt depressed, and he couldn't help but blurt out a curse word.  Because, he actually saw a statue not far away.  Logically speaking, seeing a statue in Monument Square was no big deal, but after a closer look, he discovered that the statue was actually him.

    The reason why I was sure that the statue was me in a few seconds.  That's because the two giant hammers in the hands of the statue are the same as his drum-beating-urn golden hammer.  You know, the shape of his drum, urn and golden hammer is quite special.

    The monument, the monument, is to commemorate those who died heroically, and Li Feng is still alive and well.  But someone else actually built a statue for Li Feng here. Wasn't this a curse on Li Feng?

    So, Li Feng was about to leave.  Once again, I walked towards the statue not far ahead, wanting to take a closer look.

    Arriving in front of the statue, Li Feng began to examine it carefully, and was sure that this statue was definitely his Li Feng.  at the same time.  After reading the text description, he also understood why his statue appeared here.  It turned out that the emperor specially ordered someone to do it in order to commend him as a great hero.

    The text above only briefly introduces Li Feng’s identity, and also says that Li Feng is the builder of this square.  The purpose is to show merit.  Not to curse him, Li Feng, to burp his fart soon.

    "This Li Laoer is full and has nothing to do or something. I didn't take credit from him, but he actually did this for me. This is not a compliment to me. It's better to just give me a sentence that will last forever."  ”

    Although Li Shimin did this.  It is done with a sense of appreciation.  However, after Li Feng saw it, he became even more depressed.  Because, all of a sudden.  It was unfortunate that Li Feng became famous again.  He, Li Feng, really doesn't want to be famous.  For Li Feng, the more famous he is, the more trouble he means.

    "What kind of reward is this? It's clearly just to cause trouble for me"

    Perhaps, what Li Shimin did was a great reward for everyone, but for Li Feng, it was not.  In Li Feng's view, this is absolutely right, and it is a typical incident of good intentions doing bad things.

    "Brother Li, Brother Li"

    Just when Li Feng looked at his statue in front of him and didn't know what he was thinking, a sudden burst of cheerful voice made Li Feng immediately turn his head. Then, the depressed look on his face was wiped away, and he revealed a smile.  .  He saw Cui Yingying walking quickly towards him.

    Since Li Chengqian accepted the so-called commercial department, Cui Yingying has rarely been at home.  He became the unnamed chief officer of this department.  Li Feng didn't think there was anything wrong with this.  As long as she likes to do these things, Li Feng will definitely support her.

    However, because Cui Yingying is currently busy with official duties, she rarely has time to go home.  Therefore, Li Feng was very happy to see Cui Yingying.

    "Hey, I just arrived a while ago, how did you know I'm here Did that guy Cheng Qian tell you?"

    "Yes, you also said that you didn't tell me when you came to Chang'an. If the prince hadn't told me, I wouldn't have known. Just now, I went to the shop first and found that you were not there. Then, I thought that you might be there.  Square, that’s why I came here.”

    ComeIn front of Li Feng, Cui Yingying immediately began to explain. While her face was full of joy, she also began to complain a little about Li Feng not telling her that he had arrived in Chang'an.

    "Didn't I just arrive? If you don't come, I will definitely have to look for you later. The main reason for coming here this time is about the store. Without the nod of the big housekeeper like you, we can't get the store.  Ha ha"

    "Hehe, it's good that you know. By the way, Brother Li, I just saw you looking at your statue in a daze. What's the problem? Also, what are you thinking about? I've been called to you several times.  You didn’t even hear the sound.”

    Hearing the word "big housekeeper", Cui Yingying suddenly became even more happy, and the slightest trace of depression just now disappeared.  But that's it, since Cui Yingying came, all money-related matters in the family have been left to her to manage.  Not only are Cui Yingying in charge of all matters at home, but Cui Yingying is also responsible for the sales and financial work at the brick factory in the village.

    It can be said that she is the busiest person in the family and the village, and also the most indispensable person.  He is a veritable butler.

    And Cui Yingying accepted this with great joy.  As soon as she came, she originally liked doing these things. Just like Rou Niang was good at spinning and weaving and making clothes, Yang Jie had a special liking for music, and she, Cui Yingying, liked this business.  Who wouldn't be happy doing what you love?

    ??????????????????? Of course, this way, it also makes her feel more accomplished, satisfied, and even safe, and at ease in her heart.

    "Well, it's nothing, I was just wondering whether I should smash this statue."

    Hearing Cui Yingying’s question, Li Feng immediately turned his head, looked at the statue in front of him, and spoke slowly.

    "Ah it's smashed, why. You know, the emperor built this specially for you. No one else can even dream of it. Well, but if you think it's inappropriate, Brother Li, then go and discuss it with the emperor.  , and then just ask him to send people to evacuate it. If it is destroyed directly, the emperor will definitely be unhappy."

    Li Feng’s answer surprised Cui Yingying and opened her mouth from ear to ear.  She really couldn't understand that Li Feng would think like this.  However, although she couldn't figure it out, she quickly came to Li Feng's side.  However, soon, she began to persuade Li Feng not to be reckless.

    You must know that this is a reward given by the emperor himself. If you smash it directly, this crime is not a small one.  Although he knew that Li Feng had a good relationship with the emperor, the emperor was also very good to Li Feng.  However, this still makes Cui Yingying very worried.

    "Haha, seeing that you are in a hurry, let's just say it casually. After all, this is the good intention of the second brother. Besides, it is not easy for other people's craftsmen to work hard to make it. We can't waste the fruits of other people's labor.  Isn’t it? Forget it, let it be like this. Well, since you are here, let’s walk around here.”

    If the capital was erected and destroyed, it would be a matter of three hundred taels of silver in this place. It was a done deal, so Li Feng didn't think about it too much.  But now that Cui Yingying is here, the store affairs will be much easier to handle, and Li Feng is no longer in a hurry.  In addition, he hadn't seen her for a long time, so Li Feng decided to wander around here.

    Li Feng's suggestion made Cui Yingying feel ecstatic for a while, and her heart was sweeter than eating honey.  Then, he directly came over and hugged Li Feng's left hand, looking like a clinging bird, with a pretty face smiling like a flower.

    Looking at Cui Yingying holding his left arm, Li Feng was stunned for a moment, and then he began to smile.  Perhaps, such an action is perfectly normal in modern society.  However, in ancient times, it seemed very bold, especially in such a large public.

    However, after thinking about it carefully, Li Feng felt relieved.  Because, when he was at home, Li Feng was easy-going. When he and Rou Niang went out to hang out in the village, they would often hold hands or hold hands like Cui Yingying does now.  Such behavior surprised many people at first, but gradually everyone got used to it.

    And Cui Yingying has a bold and open personality, so it is not surprising that she dares to hold Li Feng's hand so intimately now.

    “As for Li Feng, he is a person who doesn’t care about other people’s eyes. Besides, for him, such intimate actions are not a big deal at all.  Therefore, he won't say anything. Since Cui Yingying likes her, Li Feng will of course deal with it calmly.

    "If you want to live a good and happy life, you shouldn't care too much about other people's opinions. As long as we don't bother anyone, no one else can control what we do."

    With this thought in mind, the two of them were ready to take a stroll around here.

    &nbsp; "Oh, I really can't tell. A pariah from the countryside actually went to visit a brothel. Which brothel is this girl from? She is very courageous. She is so open-minded, haha  "

    However, just as Li Feng and the others were about to leave, a strange sound came from not far away. After hearing this, Li Feng's face suddenly became cold.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 385: National Flag Guard

    "What did you say?"

    “Perhaps Cui Yingying is not very clear that others are talking about her, but Li Feng knows it all too well.  Because he had already heard that the person speaking was Chai Lingwu.  In an instant, the anger in Li Feng's heart burned uncontrollably. He took out the hand held by Cui Yingying, and then walked straight towards Chai Lingwu and his gang.

    "Youwhat do you want to do? I'll tell youcome on, come here if you feel like it. I just talked about her today. What's wrong? Did I say something wrong? In public, let me  You don't have to be a girl from a brothel to act in such an immoral manner. Zhizhi I really can't tell that you, a country pariah, can still have such a leisurely attitude. However, this girl is  …”

    Seeing Li Feng coming forward angrily, Chai Lingwu was really frightened at first.  Because, suddenly, he felt a breath of frightening coming from Li Feng, a breath that almost made people suffocate.  Involuntarily, he took several steps back, his face full of horror.

    It wasn’t until his body touched his companion behind him that he reacted.

    However, when he reacted, he suddenly felt flushed.  It's so embarrassing, it's so embarrassing.  I thought that Chai Lingwu, the son of the majestic Duke, a relative of the emperor, and the nephew of the emperor, was actually frightened by a commoner, and in front of so many people.

    The thought of this immediately made him angry.

    “After Li Feng left just now, the group of them began to slowly appreciate the deeds of the heroes recorded on the stone tablets.  Originally, Chai Lingwu thought well and brought everyone here to play, and then, inadvertently.  Show it off properly.  When the time comes, not only will I feel more dignified in front of a group of young men, but I will also be able to show my face well in front of a beautiful woman. It is hard to say that winning the favor of a beautiful woman may not necessarily lead to a beautiful woman returning home in the future.

    Of course, the beauty he was referring to was, of course, Miss Xiao.

    For this Miss Xiao.  Not only did he, Chai Lingwu, salivate, but every young master present, he believed, had the same idea.  Because, this Miss Xiao.  That's not an ordinary person.

    Everyone knows that there are six great families in the Tang Dynasty, namely, the Wang family of Taiyuan, the Wei family of Jingzhao, the Cui family of Qinghe, and the Yang family of Hongnong.  The Pei family in Hedong and the Xiao family in Lanling.  These six aristocratic families have deep family roots and unfathomable strength.  The most important thing is the historical origin.  It was recognized by everyone as a true noble house.

    Although, due to the rise of the Li family.  Conquer the world.  As a result, countless people followed the Li family to conquer the world.  By virtue of his meritorious deeds, he was ranked as a prince and could be rewarded with generous salaries to high-ranking officials.  Many people even became relatives of the emperor.

    However, in the eyes of the world, these are not the real noble families they recognize.  At best, they are just like some nouveau riche.  Without that heritage, and most importantly, without that bloodline, how can one be called noble?  Bloodline is particularly important in the eyes of the world.

    For this reason, countless princes and nobles have tried their best to form in-laws with these six aristocratic families, so that they can be infected with some noble blood and make their descendants become noble people.

    However, these six major aristocratic families have always been just a few families who intermarry. They refuse to intermarry with people outside these major aristocratic families, so that countless people can only look back and sigh, often with great emotion, because they cannot marry with these truly wealthy aristocratic families.  And feel extremely sorry.

    From here we can also see how important the theory of blood is to Chinese people.

    This can’t help but remind people of Li Ke’s arrival.  To be honest, if you want to say that among Li Shimin's sons, the best one overall is definitely Li Ke.  Even compared to Li Tailai, he is much better.  However, because he carries the blood of the former emperor Sui Yang, he is simply struggling.

    In the words of those ministers, making Li Ke the emperor would mean returning the country they had worked so hard to conquer to the Yang family.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Let’s talk about this Miss Xiao.  She is really the eldest lady of the Lanling Xiao family, one of the six great families.  She is the direct granddaughter of the current head of the Xiao family, Xiao Ruolan.  I don't know why, but the Xiao family suddenly changed their strategy and relented. It seemed that they were willing to marry with outsiders.  Otherwise, it would be impossible for Xiao Ruolan to appear in Chang'an City.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????…

    Chai Lingwu is certainly one of them.  Leaving aside Xiao Ruolan and the Lanling Xiao family, let’s just say that this Xiao Ruolan also looks like a hibiscus, noble and beautiful. Let me ask, he Chai LingwuYou may not be happy to come.  That's what I dream of hugging a beautiful woman.

    ???????????? The good show being arranged today is because of the incident involving Li Feng.  Although, in the end, at Xiao Ruolan's request, she also went to appreciate Princess Pingyang's glorious deeds.  However, when he heard Xiao Ruolan and others praising her, Chai Lingwu felt flushed, as if he had eaten a fly.  Especially when he saw the looming evil smiles of everyone, Chai Lingwu wanted to find a hole and crawl in directly.

    Therefore, after casually reading a few words and saying a few words, I felt that it was boring.

    This reminded Chai Lingwu that the culprit who made things develop to this point wanted to eat Li Feng alive to relieve his anger.

    “Perhaps as the saying goes, enemies meet on a narrow road. I thought they had escaped, but who knew they would meet each other so quickly.  Especially when I saw a stunning beauty cuddling next to Li Feng.  Looking at her appearance and figure, she is not inferior to Xiao Ruolan.  Chai Lingwu immediately became filled with hatred and jealousy.

    Chai Lingwu, who was overwhelmed by the fire of anger and jealousy, could not hold back.  Therefore, the previous scene occurred.

    Chai Lingwu wanted to say something nice and humiliate Li Feng and Cui Yingying.  But, unfortunately, he was not so lucky this time.  Seeing Chai Lingwu who dared to speak rudely, Li Feng didn't have any more words to say. He rushed forward and slapped Chai Lingwu in the face.

    However, the weight of this slap is indeed sufficient.  After a loud sound, Chai Lingwu's body.  Li Feng was whipped out in an instant, and then fell to the ground. Blood spilled all over the ground, with a few teeth-like things in it.

    "You have a bad mouth, I will cure it for you"

    After beating the person, Li Feng just said something casually, then turned around and left.

    "Brother Lingwu, Brother Lingwu, are you okay? Stop, everyone, don't let him get away. He is so audacious. He dares to do something like this and beat up a relative of the emperor."

    When he saw Li Feng, he took action without saying a word.  After beating the person, he turned around and left as if nothing happened.  Finally, everyone came to their senses, so some people ran to check on Chai Lingwu's condition while shouting loudly.

    Although they were not the ones who committed the murder, Chai Lingwu came out with them.  Now, if someone beats them up, they won't react at all.  By the time.  The face of these people has been completely disgraced.  In addition, it is not easy to explain in front of adults after returning home.

    Following that person’s reminder.  Those young masters also reacted, and their movements were not slow at all, almost in an instant.  Li Feng was surrounded by everyone.  Obviously, for something like a fight.  None of these people are strangers.

    However, perhaps the action that Li Feng took to draw firewood just now was too shocking. Therefore, although these people surrounded Li Feng, no one took action.  After all, no one wants to be the one who stands out. If someone gets caught like that, the gain will outweigh the loss.

    "What do you want to do?"

    "Yingying, it's okay, these little fish and shrimps can't do anything to me."

    The scene that just happened was too sudden, and the situation was a bit inexplicable.  Cui Yingying didn't react until Li Feng was surrounded by those people.  Immediately, he began to run towards Li Feng desperately.  Having grown up in Chang'an City since she was a child, she was very clear about the moral character of these children of princes and nobles, so she was very worried about Li Feng's situation.

    However, in her panic, she seemed to have forgotten who Li Feng was.  It wasn't until I heard Li Feng's reminder that I remembered that what Li Feng said was indeed right.  It's not like these people can't do anything to him.  And if she rushes over rashly, it will cause trouble for Li Feng.  Thinking of this, Cui Yingying finally stopped.  Immediately, he began to look around the square.

    "I say to you guys, don't just stand still. Just being surrounded like this means nothing. If you want to fight, come to me quickly. If you don't dare to fight, just get out of my way.  . I don’t have time to hang out with you bastards here, I have other things to do.”

    After being surrounded by this group of yamen, Li Feng also stopped.  However, looking at these guys who seemed to have no intention of doing anything, Li Feng suddenly felt a little bored, so he spoke very rudely.

    "ah……"

    However, as soon as Li Feng finished speaking, there were bursts of screams, looking very frightened.  Everyone looked in the direction where the screams came from and found that they were coming from a group of women.  And everyone soon understood why they were so frightened.

    Afterwards, they all looked at Li Feng in unison,?However, those eyes were also filled with a sense of fear.  There is no way, Chai Lingwu's situation is really too shocking.  As the culprit who caused all this, Li Feng, of course, became a terrifying existence in the hearts of everyone.

    At this time, Chai Lingwu’s mouth was crooked. It was obvious that his jaw must have been dislocated.  And from the crooked mouth that couldn't be closed, blood was constantly dripping down at this moment.  Looking at Chai Lingwu's eyes again, they were full of pain, and his face was as pale as paper, which was indeed scary.

    "You, how can you be so barbaric, to be so ruthless just for a small quarrel? If I had known you were such a vicious person, I wouldn't have done it just now"

    "You wouldn't have stopped me with words, right? Well, it's true. If you hadn't stopped me with words just now, this little bastard would have attacked me long ago. Although he would definitely have received a lesson, it wouldn't have been so miserable.  . However, he deserved it. He was so rude to me. It was probably nothing. He shouldn’t have spoken shit to my family and my woman this time.  Give him a small lesson."

    Seeing Xiao Ruolan coming forward with an angry face, she angrily scolded herself, but Li Feng didn't feel much at all.  However, before she could continue, he interrupted her.

    "you……"

    "Look everyone, the escort is coming"

    Just when Xiao Ruolan was about to say something else, suddenly, one of the people shouted loudly, and his voice was obviously full of joy.

    After everyone heard this, they looked up one after another.  Isn't that right? A small group of Black Tiger Army soldiers wearing pitch black armor were running towards this side very quickly.  Then, everyone looked at Li Feng again, but at this time, their eyes were full of gloating.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 386: Retreat after the fight

    The Black Tiger Army has become famous all over the world since the battle of Dingxiang. Recently, as a national flag guard, it stole the show at the national flag-raising ceremony hosted by the emperor when the square was completed a few days ago, which made it even more popular.  It became more popular.  In addition, after the bloody battle in Dingxiang, the Black Tiger Army soldiers carried a murderous aura, making these Black Tiger Army escorts wearing dark armor intimidating.

    The Black Tiger Army Guard, in fact, as the national flag guard, they will of course conduct the flag-raising ceremony at 9:00 every morning, rain or shine.  In addition to this mission, they also have another mission.  That is at twelve o'clock, non-stop inspections of the square and its surroundings to ensure public security here.

    This task was actually set up solely for the promise Li Feng promised those residents.  Although it is not official business, everyone in the Black Tiger Army treats every second extremely seriously and responsibly.

    At the beginning of the Tang Dynasty, the folk customs were strong, and as soon as the monument square was built, it immediately became the most lively place in Chang'an City.  Especially at night, there is no curfew here, and it is even more lively.  With more people, there must be more things going on.  However, after the Black Tiger Army showed its majesty several times, no one dares to cause trouble here anymore.

    “These Black Tiger Army are famous for their strict law enforcement and ferocious methods.  Moreover, when it comes to doing things, it means not recognizing the relatives, no matter who comes, it is the same.  As a result, the evil reputation of the Black Tiger Army Guards spread among these trouble-making young men.

    However, unlike in the past, today they saw the Black Tiger Army, which made them feel more friendly. They had no choice but to let a murderous man stand in front of them.  Let them go or not.  Neither is staying.  The arrival of the Black Tiger Army solved all their troubles.

    "Cheng Laosanoh, Captain Cheng, there is someone committing murder here and beat Brother Lingwu."

    "That's right, look at it, Brother Lingwu was beaten so badly. This common man dared to commit murder in broad daylight. It's the same crime as the following. It's simply an unforgivable crime."

    "That's right, he was the one who started it"

    ……

    After seeing clearly who was leading the team today, these young men became even more ecstatic.  Because the person leading the patrol today is an old acquaintance of theirs.  It was Cheng Chubi.  In this way, it would be easier to handle. In their opinion, although they didn't have much dealing with Cheng Chubi on weekdays, their identities were the same no matter what.  We are both young men in the city, so what's going on with Cheng Chubi?  Even if you don't look at the monk's face and look at the Buddha's face, you have to stand on their side.

    What's more, the other party, a commoner, dared to beat Chai Lingwu, a relative of the emperor with a title.  According to the laws of the Tang Dynasty, the following crimes cannot be escaped.  Even if Cheng Chubi handled the matter in accordance with the law, he would still be on their side.

    "Shut up, I'll tell you what I'm going to do. There's no need for you to tell me what's going on here. I know what's going on better than you. Come on, let me take it down."

    Seeing these people chattering about Li Feng’s crimes, Cheng Chubi rolled his eyes.  Are you kidding? How could Cheng Chubi know who Li Feng was and still beat people up for no reason? That was absolutely impossible.  Besides, how could Cheng Chubi not know the virtues of these young men?

    ??Wouldn’t it be even more nonsense to commit the following offense?  These young men don't know what Li Feng's identity is, and he, Cheng Chubi, doesn't know.  Besides, the person who was punished was Chai Lingwu.  It is only natural that this uncle should take care of his nephew.

    "This little bastard, who doesn't even know his uncle, deserves to be punished. However, this guy is really unlucky, and his appearance is indeed a bit miserable. This instructor is really, wearing this outfit, this  Isn’t it just pretending to be a pig to eat the tiger? It’s true, people cannot be judged by their appearance, and dogs cannot be judged by their clothes.”

    However, seeing Chai Lingwu’s miserable state, and then looking at Li Feng who was dressed like a commoner in the countryside, Cheng Chubi immediately felt sad for Chai Lingwu.  However, if you think about it carefully, it doesn't matter. He is much luckier than Li You.  Although it looks miserable, it is not serious.

    "AhCheng Laosan, what are you doing? Why don't you arrest the perpetrator, but arrest us instead?"

    "Cheng Laosan, did you take the wrong medicine? Let them go quickly"

    Hearing Cheng Chubi’s call for arrest, these young men suddenly became happy and planned to watch the excitement.  Who knows, things are not as they imagined.  It is true that these black tiger troops arrested people, but they did not arrest the perpetrator. Instead, they attacked them directly.  Moreover, these black tiger troops are so heavy-handed.

    This sudden change made them shocked and angry.

    ? ??I'm not mistaken. What I want to arrest are you bastards. You are so courageous that you bully others to the point of Well, you know my methods well, so I advise you to do it anyway.  Be obedient and come back with me to explain the matter clearly, and then the captain will take care of it.  If not, I can only do it myself. I think you should be very clear about the consequencestake them all away."

    ??Made a mistake?  How could Cheng Chubi make a mistake? Could it be possible for him to catch Li Feng? That was of course impossible. Even if Cheng Chubi had some courage, he wouldn't dare to do it.  Not only do I not dare, but I also don’t know how to do it.  Even if it was really Li Feng's fault, he, Cheng Chubi, was willing to make the same mistake, and he would make the same mistake to the end.

    "How can you do such an errand? You don't care about the facts, and you just arrest people at random without paying any attention to them. This Chang'an City is under the emperor's feet. Do you have any royal laws?"

    Who would have known that as soon as Cheng Chubi finished speaking, a burst of angry shouts started to sound.  When Li Feng heard this, he knew it was the young lady again.

    "What a young lady with a strong sense of justice"

    Thinking of the person who stopped Chai Lingwu before, and then accused himself of being too harsh, and now started to angrily accuse Cheng Chubi and the others of acting unfairly, Li Feng concluded that this was just a young lady who was not experienced in the world and had a strong sense of justice.  And full of courage.

    "Forget it, that's it. Come on, Yingying, let's go check out the shops first. Well, I'll go and have a drink with you tonight."

    When things got to this point, Li Feng was a little impatient and felt there was no need to stay here.  Then, after leaving a few words, he was ready to leave.  You know, he still has important things to do.  I don't have time to stay here.  As for what he said about drinking with you, of course he meant all the Black Tiger Army soldiers.

    After hearing what Li Feng said, Cheng Chubi and the others suddenly showed a look of excitement on their faces.  Drinking with Li Feng is one of the great pleasures in life.  When the time comes, feel free to drink and eat meat as much as you want.  The most important thing is that with Li Feng here, the atmosphere will rise.

    Since Li Feng has said it, Cheng Chubi and the others will certainly not disobey Li Feng.  Without Cheng Chubi saying anything, the Black Tiger Army soldiers had already released the young masters one by one.

    "No, you can't leave yet. How can you leave so casually after hitting someone? Isn't that disrespectful to the king's law? Is it justice? I can testify that he was the one who hurt someone first just now."

    Li Feng wanted to leave, but someone was unwilling. This person was Xiao Ruolan.  Seeing that Li Feng was about to leave with Cui Yingying, she began to speak loudly, and in the end, she actually became a witness.

    Actually, she didn’t know why, but she suddenly felt very unhappy with Li Feng.  Perhaps it was because she had just rescued Li Feng, but Li Feng was dismissive of it, or perhaps because Li Feng's attack was too heavy.  Perhaps it was for the so-called sense of justice in her heart.

    In short, I don’t know why, but she suddenly started to get angry.

    In fact, although she, Xiao Ruolan, has always had an overflowing sense of justice, she still behaves appropriately in her daily life.  However, something was a little abnormal today.  There was actually only one reason for this, and that was that she was ignored, first by Li Feng, and then by everyone in the Black Tiger Army.

    Think about it, how has she, the eldest daughter of the Xiao family, ever been treated like this?  How could anyone ever treat her Xiao Ruolan's words as farts, treat her like air, and treat her as non-existence.

    Of course, the others remained silent because they were all natives of Chang'an City and knew very well who Cheng Chubi was.  That was the famous little devil in Chang'an City.  If you try to reason with him, it's like playing the piano to an ox.  If you want to reason with him, you either have to use your fists, or it's best to just keep your mouth shut.

    However, as a newcomer here, how could Xiao Ruolan know the inside story of this.

    "boring"

    However, Li Feng didn't react at all to the other party's persistence. He just said lightly, didn't care anymore, and left with Cui Yingying.  He is tired of staying here, so there is no need to stay any longer.  As for Xiao Ruolan, it was impossible for Li Feng to stay.

    “Could it be possible, just to argue with the other party, who is reasonable and who is unreasonable to stay.  To do that would be absolutely disdainful to Li Feng.  There is no need. Li Feng naturally has a clear idea of ??who is right and who is wrong.  As for how others weigh it, Li Feng has no control over it.

    "you……"

    "Miss, please stop shouting, everyone is gone."Moreover, I advise you, it is best not to let him stay. Otherwise, it will not be good for this kid.  Brothers, let’s go, go back quickly and inform everyone that we are going to have a big dinner in the evening.”

    Seeing that Xiao Ruolan was still prepared to refuse, Cheng Chubi who was standing by could not help but speak.  Indeed, as he said, letting Li Feng stay would do no good to Chai Lingwu on the ground in any respect.  However, Cheng Chubi just said it casually, and after he finished speaking, he shouted excitedly and left.

    Only Xiao Ruolan and the others were left standing here with different expressions.

 Volume 1: Settling Down in the Tang Dynasty Chapter 387: Golden Storefront

    "Haha, it's a good thing that we kept this place. Otherwise, where would we find such a good shop? It's just north of the square, facing south, and there's a road next to it that leads directly to the palace. It's not just about traffic.  Convenient and right at the exit of the square. ”

    Not long after, Li Feng and Cui Yingying arrived at the store. In fact, the store Li Feng chose was just north of the square.  They belonged to the shops that were attached to the square when the square was originally built. However, Li Feng did not sell out all of them, but asked Cui Yingying to specifically leave two shops.

    Because the square suddenly became lively, and a large number of people visited every day, the shops here became the busiest place for business in the entire Chang'an City, and became a veritable golden shop.  The store that Cui Yingying left behind is the best one among them.

    Therefore, Li Feng immediately felt better when he saw these two large shops in front of him.  You know, in addition to the product itself, the location of the store is also crucial to whether the business is good or not.  Otherwise, those gold shops with sky-high prices will not appear in future generations.

    "That's right, if you want to stay, of course it's the best one. Brother Li, you don't know, but now there are many people who want to buy these two stores. Not only is the location the best, but the area of ??the store is also the best.  The biggest ones are all offering sky-high prices. If you come a few days later, I'm sure I'll sell them, haha"

    Seeing how satisfied Li Feng was with the two shops in front of him, Cui Yingying suddenly felt a little proud.  However, as a master here, Cui Yingying personally selected the store, how could it be inferior.

    As for what she said about selling these two shops, of course she was just joking.  This gold pavilion is for sale.  Unless Cui Yingying is stupid.  And what she said about someone offering a big price to buy these two shops is true.  This is normal. Who wouldn’t want to get such a golden shop in their own hands?

    "Haha, if you dare to sell it, be careful when you get home, you will be taken care of by your family. Well that's right. Nothing happened in this, right?"

    After looking at the store, Li Feng was already convinced. He was in a good mood, and he immediately started laughing and joking with Cui Yingying.  but.  Soon, he asked Cui Yingying again.

    Since there are so many people here, they are scrambling to buy it.  Facing such a geomantic treasure, there is no guarantee that some people will not do evil.  You know, driven by interests, anything can happen.  not to mention.  This is in the city of Chang'an, where high-ranking officials, powerful people, and wealthy families abound, and some of these people are among them.  They often think of themselves as rich and powerful, but they don't pay that much attention to things they do.

    "What could happen, you don't even think about it. Whose territory is this? If you put the Black Tiger Army here, who would dare to act recklessly here? You don't know. It's very lively here at night, and the security is so bad  That's a good situation. Many people are praising you now."

    "Well, that's fine if nothing happens. If something happens, just send someone to let those guys handle it. Or you can ask that guy Cheng Qian. In short, don't worry, we are not being bullied.  ”

    Seeing Cui Yingying's happy face, Li Feng didn't say much, but just told Cui Yingying a few words.  Li Feng believed that whether it was the Black Tiger Army or Li Chengqian, as long as Cui Yingying came to visit, they would arrive as soon as possible.

    Immediately afterwards, Li Feng and Cui Yingying unlocked the door, walked into one of the shops, and then began to discuss the layout and decoration.  However, Li Feng was basically talking, Cui Yingying was listening, and occasionally Cui Yingying would add a few words.

    There is no way. As a person of later generations, although Li Feng has always been a homebody, he has never had a girlfriend and rarely goes shopping.  But, as the saying goes, even if you have never eaten pork, you have seen pigs running away.  In addition, in this era, there are basically no ready-made clothing stores.  Therefore, many of Li Feng's ideas and arrangements are trendy and effective methods.  Cui Yingying's eyes lit up when she heard this.

    "Excuse me, is anyone there?"

    And just when Li Feng and Cui Yingying were chatting happily, suddenly, there was a knock on the door, followed by a burst of questioning.  This forced Li Feng and Cui Yingying to stop, then turned around and looked toward the door.  I saw a person standing at the door at this time, looking at Li Feng and the others.

    I saw that the leader was a big girl, and a beautiful girl. However, when Li Feng saw her for the first time, she actually felt familiar.  However, Li Feng was certain that he had never seen this person before.

    "Well, is something wrong?"

    However, no matter what, since someone came to the door, Li Feng could only walk to the door and then askarrive.  However, Li Feng, who didn't like talking to strangers, was also very concise when he spoke this time.

    "Oh, I want to find the owner of this shop, may I ask you"

    "Sister, let me come, let me comeah, youyouwhy are you? Why are you here?"

    Just when the other party wanted to answer, a figure suddenly rushed out.  However, he looked happy at first, but after seeing Li Feng, he suddenly became surprised, and then became angry.  Pointing at Li Feng with his little finger, his words became a little unsmooth.

    "Hey, this world is so small"

    Similarly, when Li Feng saw the other party's appearance clearly, he was also a little surprised, secretly sighing that this world is really small.  Because the person who rushed out in front of him was none other than the Xiao Ruolan and Miss Xiao whom he had just met.

    "No wonder they look familiar, they turn out to be sisters. Yes, their looks are indeed quite similar."

    "Then, Li Feng remembered again that Xiao Ruolan had just called another sister, so he took a closer look and found that the appearance of the two sisters was indeed quite similar.  It's just that the younger sister's expression is the more lively type at first sight, while the older sister looks down-to-earth and amiable.  However, Li Feng could clearly feel the cold feeling coming from the other party.  This is similar to Yang Jie.

    "I am the owner of this shop"

    However, it was obvious that Li Feng didn't want to say too much and didn't care about Xiao Ruolan's expression. Instead, he turned his head and spoke to her sister.  Regardless of his expression and tone of voice, he still looked very bland and lukewarm.  However, he didn't know that his expression made the anger in Xiao Ruolan's heart suddenly rise.

    However, she suddenly realized that she didn’t know how to blame Li Feng. After all, what happened just now was only between Li Feng and Chai Lingwu and had nothing to do with her.  Even if Li Feng was heinous, it was not her turn to say anything. There was no reason.

    "Sister, it's this big bastard, the big bad guy, he was just now"

    “Miss, please speak with some respect. Otherwise, I don’t care who you are or what your status is. I still want you to know that you can eat whatever you want, but you can’t talk nonsense. Believe it or not.”

    Since she can’t accuse Li Feng directly, she can only speak ill of Li Feng in front of her sister.  However, she was interrupted by someone just halfway through her words.

    At this moment, Cui Yingying walked out from behind Li Feng with a frosty face, then stared at Xiao Ruolan with a pair of phoenix eyes and said.  On weekdays, she always has a smile on her face and looks very gentle.  At this moment, she actually looked like a lioness protecting her cubs.

    In the past, she, Cui Yingying, was first a rich lady, and then became the helmsman of a restaurant.  This kind of environment made her develop a habit of smiling at everyone she saw, so she looked very amiable.  Logically speaking, one shouldn't have such a strong aura on his body, but don't forget that it will be a long time after this.  Whether it is helping Li Shimin handle Erguotou matters, or now helping Li Chengqian handle matters with the Ministry of Commerce.  It can be said that she, Cui Yingying, is an official with no real name, and she is also the type who commands many people and sticks to her word.

    After being rendered for such a long time, the body naturally has an unusual aura.  It's just that I don't show it on weekdays.

    However, at this moment, I heard that the other party was calling Li Feng a big bastard and a bad person when he was silent.  Just as Li Feng cares about them, what she cares about most is also Li Feng.  In an instant, she couldn't help but feel angry.

    "elder sister……"

    "Shut up, you're just fooling around. I told you not to go out just now, but you insist on going out with those people. You Well, you two, I'm really sorry. My sister-in-law is young and inexperienced. How can I offend you with my words?  I hope you two are the ones here. As a sister, I will accompany you. Well, by the way, let me introduce myself. My name is Xiao Ruozhi. This is my sister-in-law Xiao Ruolan.  What do you call them?"

    Cui Yingying went into a rage, and her momentum was overwhelming, which made Xiao Ruolan feel a little scared.  Yes, she wanted to ask her sister for help, but she got a scolding from her sister.  However, Xiao Ruozhi felt sorry for her sister after all, so she had no choice but to apologize to Li Feng and the others in person.

    "Well, it doesn't matter, my surname is Cui I don't know, what does Miss Xiao have to do with us?"

    ??It’s said that you can’t hit someone with a smiling face, let alone a woman.  Seeing Xiao Ruozhi's sincere apology, Cui Yingying said with a slight smile on her face.  The reason why she was the one to speak was because she knew that Li Feng was very unwilling to deal with this kind of thing.As for why she said her surname directly, not her first name, and why she didn't introduce Li Feng, of course she had her own considerations.

    "I've met Miss Cui. Well, I'm taking the liberty to bother you this time. That's because I want to ask Miss Cui if you are willing to sell this shop. Don't worry, Miss Cui, we are very sincere. As long as you are willing to sell it, the price  Everything is negotiable.”

    Seeing that although Cui Yingying's face softened, but there was no enthusiasm, Xiao Ruozhi directly explained the purpose of her visit.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 388: Suspicion

    Xiao Ruozhi's words immediately made Li Feng and Cui Yingying look at each other. They were really talking about what they were talking about. Just now they were talking about how many people wanted to buy these two shops. Unexpectedly, in the blink of an eye,  Someone actually came, and they came so quickly.

    "To be honest with Sister Cui, in fact, I had already visited this shop a few days ago. However, the door of the shop was always locked and neither of you was there. I wanted to ask someone about the owner of the shop.  The young lady wanted to visit her at her residence, but after asking many nearby shops, no one knew who the owner of this shop was. The young lady really liked this shop, so she asked people to wait here, and her efforts paid off.  A thoughtful person finally asked me to wait until you two arrived. Well, by the way, I would like to ask, Sister Cui, do you know who the owner of the other store is?"

    Seeing the look of shock on the faces of Cui Yingying and Li Feng, Xiao Ruozhi soon understood what Li Feng and the others were thinking, so she started to explain.

    Hearing the other party’s explanation, Li Feng and Cui Yingying felt relieved.  At the same time, Li Feng and Cui Yingying suddenly felt good about Xiao Ruozhi.  At least, the other party is very sincere. Who wouldn't like a sincere person?  It's just that if you have a good impression, you have a good impression, but it is absolutely impossible to sell the store.

    "Well, to be honest with Miss Xiao, these two shops actually belong to our family. The reason why they haven't opened their doors is because I haven't figured out what to use them for a few days ago, but now I have.  , intending to do some small business. Therefore, I am very sorry, Miss Xiao, we are not selling this store."

    Since the interface has just been made, Cui Yingying answered again.  Li Feng doesn't like to care about these things anyway, and he definitely won't have any ideas or opinions.

    Indeed, Li Feng really doesn’t like this kind of talk.  It's not that he doesn't know how to talk, it's that he doesn't want to talk about it. He doesn't like this kind of hospitality and etiquette.

    "Sister Cui. Is it really not possible? You know, little sister, I am indeed very sincere and really want to buy these two stores of yours. If sister can give up, everything can be easily discussed. Well, little sister  Look, these two buildings are very big. If not, how about you give up your love and give me a room?"

    Xiao Ruozhi felt very strange when she saw that Cui Yingying had been talking, while Li Feng stood there as if nothing happened, as if the matter had nothing to do with him.  Although.  She didn't know what the relationship between Cui Yingying and Li Feng was.  However, based on what her sister mentioned to her just now, she knew.  The relationship between Li Feng and Cui Yingying is definitely unusual.  If they are not husband and wife, they must still be siblings, and, nine times out of ten, they are husband and wife.

    But, if we are a couple.  For a big thing like this, the master is in charge.  No doubt it was the husband.  But now, he doesn't seem to care at all.  This kind of situation is extremely rare these days.  Even if he is the lion of Hedong, he still has to obey his husband in everything when he goes out and maintain the man's face.

    "However, if you can't figure it out, you can't figure it out. Now is not the time to think about these things. After all, this is someone else's private matter and has nothing to do with her.  Now, the key is how to take down these two stores.  This matter is the most important thing to her.  Even if you can't get two rooms, it's not bad to get one.

    "I'm really sorry, Miss Xiao, we don't sell in these two stores. I hope Miss Xiao can forgive me."

    Although Xiao Ruozhi retreated and settled for the next best thing, it was impossible to sell these two buildings no matter what.  Indeed, if we only open one clothing store for Rou Niang, we won’t be able to use two stores.  Not to mention two rooms, even one cannot be used up.

    You know, the shops near this square are different from other places.  In other places, except for places like restaurants and brothels, they are basically one-story houses.  As for the shops around the square, Li Feng built them into three-story buildings based on the concept of maximizing land use.

    In addition, the two rooms left by Cui Yingying are extremely large.  In this way, if you go down three floors, you won't be able to use it up no matter what.  What's more, there is a larger one across the road.

    "However, if you can't use it all, you can't use it all, but selling it is absolutely impossible.  Anyway, the family is not short of money. If the time comes, like this time, and we suddenly need it, how can we prepare for it? As the saying goes, we should be prepared.

    "Oh, if that's the case, then I won't force myself to do anything. Please forgive me for disturbing you."

    Seeing Cui Yingying's expression, Xiao Ruozhi knew that the other party had no intention of selling her, and there was no point in saying more.  However, when she spoke, there was a clear look of disappointment on her face.  ImportantShe knows that it is very important for her to come out this time.

    "Business is not about benevolence and righteousness, meeting is fate. By the way, Sister Cui, I want to ask you for advice, who is this?"

    However, the disappointed look on Xiao Ruozhi's face quickly disappeared.  And she didn't leave immediately. Instead, she started chatting with Cui Yingying with a smile on her face, and then she asked about Li Feng.

    "this……"

    "My surname is Li, um, she is my unmarried daughter-in-law"

    Xiao Ruozhi's sudden words made Cui Yingying a little embarrassed. She didn't know how to introduce Li Feng.  First of all, it's hard to say what the relationship between the two is. After all, they haven't paid homage to each other yet.  There is also Li Feng's name. Cui Yingying doesn't know whether she should say it. If she says it, Li Feng's identity will be revealed and Li Feng will be unhappy. That would be bad.  She knew that Li Feng was very reluctant to use his identity as a prince outside.

    " Seeing Cui Yingying's troubled face, Li Feng could only speak on his own.  However, hearing him introduce herself in this way made Cui Yingying blush for a while, but at the same time she felt very sweet in her heart.  You know, this is the first time Li Feng has admitted it personally.

    "Oh, it turns out to be Mr. Li. Ruozhi is here to apologize to Mr. Li once again. My sister actually doesn't have any malicious intentions, she's just used to being careless. I hope Mr. Li doesn't blame her."

    Hearing Li Feng introduce himself, Xiao Ruozhi did show a thoughtful expression, and then a trace of confusion flashed in his eyes.  but.  It quickly returned to normal.  Immediately, he once again apologized to Li Feng in a cautious manner.

    "elder sister……"

    Xiao Ruozhi helped apologize, but Xiao Ruolan on the side was not happy.  However, when she saw Xiao Ruozhi's look, she shut up obediently, and then drooped her face, looking aggrieved.

    "It doesn't matter, it doesn't really matter."

    The other party’s apology.  For Li Feng, it didn't matter much, so he just answered it very casually.  He didn't pay attention to Xiao Ruolan's previous affairs at all.

    "By the way. Mr. Li, I just heard from my roommate that it seems that you and Mr. Chai have some conflicts. Our Xiao family and the Chai family do have some friendship. If it is useful, Mr. Li can just speak up."

    Although Li Feng’s expression was a little cold and his words were plain, but  I don't know why, but Xiao Ruozhi didn't seem to care, but was very enthusiastic.

    "Well, no need. Thank you"

    Li Feng obviously felt a little strange about Xiao Ruozhi's overly enthusiastic words.  However, he didn’t think much about it and replied casually.  Regarding the matter of Chai Lingwu that had just been dealt with.  He didn't take it to heart at all.

    Li Feng doesn’t like talking to strangers, so he keeps his words very simple.  There is no politeness at all.  Xiao Ruozhi didn't even know how to continue.  Immediately, he chatted with Cui Yingying for a few more words and then turned to leave.

    "Brother Li, this Miss Xiao is not simple, haha"

    After seeing Xiao Ruozhi and the others walking away, Cui Yingying suddenly turned her head and said to Li Feng with a smile.

    "It doesn't matter whether it's simple or not, it doesn't matter to us, let's go, let's continue. It's winter now, and we need to finish the shop early, so as not to miss the time."

    After hearing Cui Yingying's words, Li Feng was stunned for a moment, but then he said it nonchalantly, and then walked into the house again.  Now, Li Feng is most concerned about how to arrange the store in the best and fastest way.  As the saying goes, the world is big and the wife is the biggest thing.

    "Sister, why are you so polite to that big bad guy? You don't know how cruel and irritating he is. He does it when he says it, and he does it very ruthlessly. That situation And, the most disturbing thing is  What people hate is that this person always looks lukewarm, neither salty nor bland"

    After Xiao Ruozhi and the others left the store door, they walked directly to their residence.  Along the way, Xiao Ruolan finally took a chance and began to tell Li Feng's guilt again beside Xiao Ruozhi.

    "Have you made enough trouble? I told you that I won't let you follow me to Chang'an. You insist on coming. After you come, you will definitely cause trouble for me. I tell you, just this time, next time, see if I will take you with me.  Come out. Hey, you are already old. Can you change your irritable temper? You know, this is Chang'an City, under the emperor's feet. If you really get into trouble, you see"

    Seeing that her sister was still looking aggrieved, Xiao Ruozhi suddenly felt like she was a big head.  I wanted to teach her a lesson, but when the words came to my lips, I didn't say them out.  This is the capital of the Tang Dynasty. At the feet of the emperor, dignitaries and dignitaries compete with each other.All.  Although, with their status in the Xiao family, they have nothing to fear, but if they really get into big trouble, it won't end well, right?

    What's more, the Xiao family's situation at the moment is quite special, and they don't dare to have anything happen again.

    "Okay, sister, please don't be angry. I'm wrong. Besides, I just don't like it. I just said a few words about him, but I didn't do anything to him. As for that, he is not the emperor.  , it’s incredible…”

    Seeing that her sister was a little angry, Xiao Ruolan immediately started to apologize with her head lowered.  However, when she thought about Li Feng, she still looked aggrieved.  After hearing this, Xiao Ruozhi felt even more helpless.

    “Check it out carefully for me, what are the identities of those two people just now, and then report to me.”

    However, it seemed that Xiao Ruolan's words reminded Xiao Ruozhi, and then she turned around and gave instructions to the entourage behind her.  Because the conversation just now and the things Xiao Ruolan told her made her very curious about the identities of Li Feng and Cui Yingying.

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 389 Additional Conditions

    Xiao Ruozhi and the others left, but Li Feng did not stay in the store longer. It was not that he didn't want to, but not long after Xiao Ruozhi and the others left, Li Shimin sent someone to let Li Feng enter the palace.  Regarding this, Li Feng could only follow him into the palace with ten thousand reluctances.

    People in the palace have long been extremely familiar with His Highness King Yong, who is dressed like an ordinary citizen but has an extremely noble status.  Therefore, everyone who met Li Feng along the way saluted him and said hello.  This made Li Feng very busy. After all, it was impossible for him to not react at all when people saluted him and said hello. He really couldn't do that kind of thing.

    “In a word, Li Feng has not adapted to this extremely noble status as a prince at all.  However, in this way, while the palace maids and eunuchs were filled with excitement and gratitude, more people greeted Li Feng as soon as he entered the palace.  Of course, another side effect was that when Li Feng came to the Manna Hall, his mouth was dry.

    As soon as he entered the Ganlu Hall, he saw the tables and chairs that had been placed for a long time, especially the tea on the table. Li Feng immediately picked up the tea without ceremony. After drinking a whole cup, he felt that it was still not enough, so he picked up the empty tea cup.  Looking at Li Shimin sitting on the dragon table.

    “Come here, bring me another cup of tea…”

    "Bring a pot, um, take a pot of wine by the way. It's best to get some peanuts, soy sauce meat or something."

    Seeing Li Feng’s expression, Li Shimin was extremely helpless and started to give orders outside.  However, before he finished speaking, Li Feng corrected him.  Serving another cup of tea, Li Feng felt that it might not be enough. In order to avoid people running around, it would be better to just serve a pot of tea.

    Moreover, Li Chengqian pulled him out in a hurry today.  I haven’t even had breakfast yet.  By the way, breakfast was also served.

    However, Li Shimin immediately rolled his eyes when he heard Li Feng's words.  Immediately, he waved his hand to the bewildered eunuch beside him, which meant that he should do as Li Feng said.

    "I can do it myself, you can do your business"

    When the eunuch led the other two eunuchs to put the things Li Feng asked for on the table, he was really ready to help him pour tea and wine.  Li Feng wanted to do it himself.  The reason is, of course, I'm still not used to it.

    This time, although the eunuch was also stunned, he did not consult Li Shimin again.  Then he led the other two eunuchs away directly.  Perhaps, in his opinion, the inquiry was in vain, and when the time came, the emperor would still ask them to do it.  Otherwise, why bother?  I did it directly, and ended up with a well-behaved and sensible person.

    as expected.  The emperor seemed unmoved by this and had no intention of being unhappy at all.  After everyone left, Li Shimin stood up directly in front of the Long Case.  Immediately, he walked in front of Li Feng.  Looking at Li Feng who was eating and drinking like crazy.

    "What? You haven't had breakfast either. How about you have some too?"

    He found that Li Shimin was staring blankly at him while he was eating and drinking.  Li Feng felt depressed for a while.  After all, there was someone beside him watching him eat.  It's always a very uncomfortable thing.  Immediately, he raised his head, raised the wine glass in his hand and gestured to Li Shimin.

    "I really envy you. You can eat and drink whenever you want. It's so irritating that people are so different from each other. I just don't have that life. From morning to night, there are a lot of things, big and small, national and family affairs.  , It’s really annoying. It’s like you, hiding at home, living a peaceful and happy life, so carefree and comfortable"

    "Whether you eat or not, you are asking for trouble. Since you are not hungry, then stay away. You said you are watching from the side, how can I eat."

    Li Feng didn’t give any face to Li Shimin’s pitiful character, and interrupted the guy in front of him without any courtesy.

    "I'm not hungry, but who says you can't eat if you're not hungry? Besides, even if you've just eaten, looking at the way you eat it will make people salivate."

    Indeed, looking at Li Feng eating so deliciously, even if he was not hungry, he now feels like he has a great appetite.  Anyway, there are only two of them here now, so Li Shimin doesn't have to worry.  He pulled up another chair and sat across from Li Feng. He picked up the wine glasses and chopsticks that he had prepared earlier, and followed Li Feng to start eating and drinking.

    "It's so enjoyable This way of eating is still comfortable, well it's just that I'm a little full. Forget it, I can't eat anymore, so you should do it yourself."

    The rushing rice is the most fragrant, and often, it can make people unknowingly eat it.  The current situation is like this, after following Li Feng's rhythm and eating for a while.  Li Shimin felt a little full in his stomach.  Although this feeling is good, I have to let it goGot off the chopsticks.  He knew Li Feng's appetite well, and if he wanted to compete with Li Feng, the three of him tied together would not be Li Feng's opponent.

    Although Li Shimin had ceased fighting, Li Feng had no intention of stopping at all. He continued to pour himself wine, and then grabbed large pieces of meat and kept putting it into his mouth.  Li Shimin's influence was not found at all.

    "I heard, just now, you taught your nephew a lesson?"

    Since he can’t eat anymore, Li Shimin can’t just sit and watch Li Feng eat.  Therefore, he soon began to speak.

    "Nephew? Well, you mean the kid in the square. No, he is your nephew, not mine. If I had such a nephew, I would have wiped him out long ago. Why, come here.  Did your uncle file a complaint here?"

    Li Feng was startled when he heard that Li Shimin's nephew appeared out of nowhere.  However, it soon became clear that Li Shimin was referring to what happened in the square earlier.  Li Feng did not hide this and admitted it directly.  However, he, Li Feng, did not dare to recognize his nephew.

    "Isn't that true? It's just that we are also the emperor after all, right? We are relatively well-informed about the things under our noses. Maybe they don't know yet that it was you, the fourth uncle, who took care of that boy Chai Lingwu. Don't worry.  , they won’t bother me about this matter. If your brother-in-law knows that it was you who took care of Chai Lingwu, I’m sure that kid will get a beating, haha.”

    Li Shimin didn’t take Li Feng’s words seriously.  About him beating people.  He didn't even care.  I think back then, he could take care of his own son and nephew, let alone his nephew.  The most important thing is that no matter what happens, this matter will never come to Li Shimin and cause him a headache.

    because.  Chai Shao knew who Li Feng was better than Li Shimin.  If he had known that the one who beat him was this brave king, let alone coming to complain, I am sure that Chai Shao would be very anxious.

    "Okay, we've almost eaten. Let's talk. What's the matter with me this time? I'm busy. I have to go back to check on the store later. I've decorated it earlier, and then put Rou  Sell ??the clothes my mother made.”

    After eating and drinking, Li Feng went straight to the topic.  He knew that Li Shimin came to him.  There must be something to say.  As for that thing about Chai Lingwu, he didn't take it to heart at all.

    "Well, okay, I'll keep the story short. I'm here to see you this time. Mainly because I want to hear what you think of the arrival of the Turkic mission, and what should we do?"

    "If someone else said this in front of Li Shimin, Li Shimin would get furious.  Nothing can be as important as national affairs.  Besides, even if you are looking for an excuse, you should find a more suitable one.  However, he knew that Li Feng was telling the truth. In Li Feng's heart, this important national matter was really not as important as her wife's opening of a store.

    ?????????????? If he, Li Shimin, keeps nagging, there is no chance that this fourth brother will really get up and leave without accompanying him.

    "Opinion? I have no opinion. If you want to fight, just keep fighting. If you don't want to fight, just make peace. It's such a simple thing. As for how to do it, there is no need for me, a layman, to worry about it. We can't compare with these conspiracies and calculations.  You and your ministers."

    When Li Feng heard that it was this matter, he immediately lost interest.  He really doesn't understand this kind of fighting and making peace.  Besides, no matter what, it's not Li Feng's turn to worry about such things.

    "Well, actually, both I and the ministers are in favor of peace talks. Over the years, our Tang Dynasty has been constantly fighting, and wars are the most draining of national strength. Especially the recent war against Tuyuhun,  The imperial court was already a little overwhelmed. To be honest, I have to thank you, fourth brother, for not only repelling the Turks, but also for being so fast, so that there was not much loss on the Dingxiang battlefield.  . Instead, I earned tens of thousands of war horses for nothing.”

    "Years of war have placed too heavy a burden on the people and the court. Therefore, the Tang Dynasty needs to take a good rest for a while, and it is not appropriate to continue to launch wars."

    "Besides that, it is very difficult to attack the Western Region. Putting aside everything else, the fact that the desert is so blocked makes the logistical support work extremely difficult. Now, it is simply impossible  It’s not the time to start a war with the Western Turks, the time is not yet ripe.”

    "The Silk Road is extremely important to the Tang Dynasty. I think my fourth brother understands the truth of this better than me, so I won't say more. However, the Silk Road must pass through the Western Regions. If  The peace talks can make the Silk Road unobstructed, which is a great good thing for Datang."

    "Also,??If the Tang Dynasty insists on going to war with the Western Turks, it will make other countries uneasy and ready to take action.  "

    Seeing Li Feng’s unconcerned expression made Li Shimin feel depressed and relieved at the same time.  Depressingly, of course Li Feng still looks mysterious and doesn't care. Don't worry, of course Li Feng won't have any objections to this.  You know, Li Feng had just led his soldiers to fight to the death with the Turks.  If he insists on holding a grudge, to be honest, Li Shimin will have a headache.

    "If you want to talk, let's talk. This Tang Dynasty is full of talents. There are so many people who are good at handling such things. If you find anyone, they are better than me. Why do you have to drag me along?"

    Li Feng understands that he doesn’t want to fight but wants peace talks, and even if he doesn’t understand, he will never have any objection.  What made him dissatisfied was that Li Shimin wanted to drag him into trouble, and he still used such unreasonable methods, which made Li Feng feel annoyed.

    "Haha, fourth brother, you are being too modest. It is true that our Tang Dynasty is full of talents, but there are very few who can compare with you, fourth brother. Fourth brother, you are not only a talented general, but you are also good at everything else.  What a concession. And this time, the reason why I asked Qian'er to invite you, fourth brother, is because the Turks seem to be very interested in you, fourth brother."

    Seeing that although Li Feng's face was full of anger, he did not get angry, Li Shimin immediately felt reassured.  At first, he flattered Li Feng for a while, but then he said it with a mysterious face and a bit of inquiry.

    "interested in me?"

    "Haha, yes, they seem to be very willing to discuss with you, fourth brother."

    Seeing Li Feng’s confused face, Li Shimin also had a look of confusion on his face.  He didn't understand why this Turk would talk to Li Feng by name.  When Li Shimin heard this additional condition, he suddenly felt confused.

    Fortunately, this additional condition is not written directly on the certificate of credence.  But it was passed to Li Shimin through relatively secretive means.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 390: Taking Advantage of the Road

    "Perhaps they want to see what the great hero who killed them to pieces looks like. Turks are warlike by nature and are often in awe of brave warriors. Since, they want to meet you, fourth brother.  , then it’s up to you, Fourth Brother, to preside over this peace negotiation. What do you think, Fourth Brother?”

    Seeing Li Feng frowning, Li Shimin spoke immediately.  As for what Li Feng said that he was not good at this kind of negotiation, Li Shimin just pretended not to hear it.  How could Li Shimin know Li Feng's personality?  If you ask Li Feng what he is good at, he will often say that he is not good at it. However, when he gets it done, he is so beautiful.

    The most important thing is that anything that makes Li Feng feel troublesome is often what Li Shimin wants to see the most.  Only in this way can Li Feng's laziness be cured.

    "Okay, since they want to see us, let's meet them. But don't take me seriously, I'm just here to watch the fun."

    Hearing what Li Shimin said, Li Feng agreed without even thinking about it.  In fact, even if Li Shimin didn't say anything, Li Chengqian would still drag him there when the time comes.

    "Haha, this is very good, this is very good. As long as you, fourth brother, are willing to take action, there is nothing you can't resolve. Well, I will just send two more deputies to Qian'er to help."

    "Is there anything else? If nothing happens, I'll leave first. I'm still busy."

    Li Feng has long been accustomed to Li Shimin's flattery and doesn't take it seriously at all.  Looking at Li Shimin with a happy face, he was ready to run away.

    "Lanling Xiao family, I wonder if my fourth brother has ever heard of it?"

    Seeing Li Feng, he wanted to run away. After Li Shimin pondered for a while, he suddenly looked at Li Feng and asked Li Feng.

    "have no idea"

    Li Feng’s answer.  Rather neat and tidy.

    "Don't know? Fourth brother, have you never heard of it?"

    "Why should I know?"

    Faced with Li Shimin's fussing expression, Li Feng was even more calm, because he really didn't know who this so-called Lanling Xiao Clan was.

    "Just live your own little life, why bother caring about others. When it comes to the world, they always say that life is tiring. In fact, in my opinion, this is all brought on by yourself. You deserve it. You are always paying attention  Don’t be tired of others. Also, if you pay too much attention to others, you will often lose yourself.”

    When I saw Li Shimin, he still looked like he had seen a ghost.  Li Feng made no secret of it and spoke to Li Shimin again with contempt on his face.

    "When you pay too much attention to others, you often lose yourself? What do you mean by this?"

    Li Shimin has long been accustomed to Li Feng's rude words, so he has a stinky attitude towards Li Feng.  Didn't take it to heart at all.  Instead, he showed an expression of humbly asking for advice.  Many times, he found that although Li Feng's words were often a little treasonous or contrary to normal ethics.  However, if you think about it carefully, it makes perfect sense.

    "This is actually very simple. People who pay too much attention to others. In fact, they all have a comparative mentality. Look. Are others better off than you are, or are they worse off than you are? In this way, the question  It’s coming.”

    "If others are better than you, it will either make you unbalanced, or it will make you have a flattering heart, and you want to lean in and get some benefits or something. It will give rise to the idea of ??getting something for nothing.  And if everyone thinks like this, it’s self-evident what kind of atmosphere this will create in the end.”

    "And if the other person's life is very miserable and unsatisfactory, this will make you complacent and confused. As a result, under this kind of mentality, you will lose the enthusiasm and motivation of your past life.  "

    "You live your own life, why bother about what others do. Many people feel that this life is unsatisfactory, that they are too tired, too miserable, and miserable. In fact, it is often because of this style of life."

    "In life, what is a blessing and what is a misfortune? In fact, to put it bluntly, it is just a matter of thought. If you have a good attitude and a heart of gratitude and contentment, no matter how difficult life is, you will feel happy.  Even if you eat salted cabbage, it tastes like meat. But if a person always feels unhappy and dissatisfied, even if he is given a fortune and a lot of wives, what's the use."

    "In short, the world's desire for comparison often causes people to lose the peace in their hearts and become more and more utilitarian, thus losing their enthusiasm and belief in life. In the process of comparison,  Lose yourself. And if this trend persists, it will form something very photogenic"

    Maybe it was inspired by Li Feng’s wordsZi became a little bit unable to keep his mouth shut.  Unexpectedly, Li Shimin was stunned for a while after hearing his words.  In the past, Li Shimin only knew that Li Feng was indifferent by nature, but he did not expect that the other party would have such a sentiment.

    However, as Li Feng continued to talk, Li Shimin's expression began to change.  In the end, it became very serious.  He had vaguely felt that there was a very serious problem hidden in Li Feng's words.  However, he couldn't grasp anything specifically.

    However, if you think about it carefully, this phenomenon is very common.  It's so common that everyone has almost become accustomed to it.  This is why he was very surprised just now when he heard that Li Feng had never heard of the Lanling Xiao family, one of the six aristocratic families.

    "Fourth brother, what impact does this have on the country and the people?"

    “I felt that the problem was huge, but I couldn’t grasp the substantive things, which made Li Shimin sound a little anxious.

    "Influence? Forget it, is there anything else? If not, I will leave, no need to send"

    Seeing how cautious Li Shimin became, Li Feng realized that he had talked too much today.  It makes sense that if you talk too much, you will miss the mark.  Although, even if Li Feng said something outrageous, Li Shimin wouldn't do anything.  However, Li Feng knew that if he talked too much, he would often get into trouble and keep him from being clean.

    "You forget it, let's talk about something else. In fact, you have met everyone from the Xiao family in Lanling. The two people named Xiao Ruozhi and Xiao Ruolan you met today are from the Xiao family."

    Seeing that Li Feng was about to leave in the middle of speaking, Li Shimin almost jumped up in anxiety.  However, there was nothing he could do about Li Feng.  Besides, he also felt that the topic just now was too big, and it was impossible to come up with any good solution in a short while.  Therefore, he changed the topic and left Li Feng behind.

    "Oh no wonder it's so impressive, with a group of second-generation top officials following behind. But, does this have anything to do with me?"

    Hearing what Li Shimin said, Li Feng understood why Chai Lingwu listened to Xiao Ruolan so much.  I bet this Xiao Ruolan is from the Lanling Xiao family.

    Although Li Feng had not asked who the Lanling Xiao family was, Li Feng had heard Li Shimin mention the status and influence of these clan families in the hearts of people in the Tang Dynasty.  Of course, when Li Shimin talked about these aristocratic families, he definitely did not envy and admire them, but gritted his teeth.

    These aristocratic families have a long history, and they have always been leaders in the study of saints. They have an extremely high status among thousands of scholars.  Coupled with their inextricable relationship with hundreds of officials, their status is even more unshakable.

    The most important thing is that these people firmly control the country's economic lifeline, which makes Li Shimin have no choice but to fight against the rat.

    It is precisely because of this that when Li Shimin mentioned these aristocratic families, he complained to Li Feng.

    "Well, the main thing is to inform you, it's nothing. Nowadays, the life of these aristocratic families is a little difficult. Therefore, I want to find another way, so I put down my airs and ran out. What is hateful is that these ministers of mine  , It’s like a dog meeting its master, it’s really"

    Li Shimin, who looked proud when he came here, actually cursed when he talked about it later.  For Li Shimin, this was almost a unique thing, which showed how angry he was.  However, the very obvious look of helplessness on his face showed how depressed he was at the moment.

    Can he not be depressed? After a lot of hard work and every possible means, he finally curbed the lifeblood of these aristocratic families.  However, he had just seen some effects, and he couldn't even laugh out loud.  The Xiao family had just revealed some plans for foreign marriage, and all of a sudden the whole court was excited.  Even the high-ranking royal relatives of the Chai family are no exception.  Thinking of this, Li Shimin couldn't help but feel heartbroken.

    At the same time, it made him feel a sense of crisis.  This hasn't even done anything to these aristocratic families, and these aristocratic families just made a slight move, and that's what happened.  If we really want to do something with these aristocratic families in the future, does that mean that when the time comes, the people under his command will have to confront him, Li Shimin.

    This made him shocked and angry, and at the same time, he had a lot of thoughts in his mind.

    "It doesn't matter if he's from the Xiao family, the Wang family, or some other family, it has nothing to do with me anyway. Okay, it's okay. I'll leave then, no need to send it off."

    Li Feng could of course see Li Shimin's expression clearly.  However, he didn't want to get into these big troubles.  And the best way, without a doubt, is to stay away from these things and stay away from LiPeople.  Don't accidentally fall into his trap again.

    "Haha, you want to hide, but there is no door. Who told you to come to Chang'an City without any trouble? Moreover, you also started the business of selling clothes Well, and the cotton for next year Maybe, you should start from the Xiao family  Got it. As for the fourth brotherhehe"

    Looking at Li Feng hurriedly leaving, Li Shimin said nothing more this time.  However, he was mumbling something with a wicked smile on his face.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 391: Qujiang Pool

    As soon as he came out of the Manlu Palace, Li Feng was ready to leave the palace immediately.  Anyway, Li Feng didn't have a good feeling about this palace compound.  If it were possible, to be honest, he really didn't want to come to this place.  In his own words, the place was eerie and unpopular.

    The reason why I say this is not to say that there is no one in this palace, but that the people here are too scheming, too false, and lack that kind of peace.

    However, as soon as Li Feng came out, he discovered that Li Chengqian was outside the hall, walking back and forth.  Li Feng guessed that this kid must be waiting for him.

    "Oh, Fourth Uncle, why did you stay in for so long?"

    Li Feng’s guess was indeed correct, the other party was really waiting for him.  After seeing Li Feng come out, he immediately trotted over, and the anxious look on his face disappeared a lot.

    "Well, I had breakfast at your father's place. Why, you have something to do again. Aren't you supposed to negotiate with the Turks? Are you just lazy and running away?"

    At this time, Li Feng suddenly remembered.  It seems that Li Chengqian shouldn't be here at this moment.  Because of the negotiations with the Turks, Li Chengqian was nominally in charge of it.  Now that the negotiations have begun, he should be negotiating.

    "How is it possible? We are people like that. Today is just a preliminary contact, so it has not entered the substantive stage. Therefore, the two parties have nothing to say. No, it didn't take a few efforts, just a little exchange and they broke up.  Okay, Fourth Uncle, stop talking and let’s go, I’ll take you to a fun place.”

    Hearing what Li Feng said, Li Chengqian suddenly pretended to be aggrieved.  immediately.  After explaining the reason, he hurriedly took Li Feng away.

    "Come on, come on, let's talk about where it is first. Your uncle and I are busy."

    However, Li Feng did not follow Li Chengqian immediately. Instead, he stood there and asked Li Chengqian.  He had to ask clearly, and he couldn't fall for this kid's tricks.  Moreover.  Although Cui Yingying is responsible for the layout of the store, he cannot completely be the hands-off shopkeeper.

    "My dear Fourth Uncle, don't you know if you just go with meOkay, let's go to the poetry show. Let me tell you. It's very lively. If I hadn't been waiting for you, Fourth Uncle, I would have gone there a long time ago."

    Li Feng didn’t move, and Li Chengqian couldn’t do anything no matter how anxious he was.  There was no other way, so Li Chengqian had no choice but to stop and explain to Li Feng.  He knew that if he didn't explain clearly.  Li Feng will definitely not go.

    "Poetry meeting? Haha, I can't believe that your kid can compose poems? But, it's strange. Why haven't I seen your kid compose poems? Or, just like this, do one on the spot?"

    Go to a poetry gathering.  Of course I was there to recite poems and compose poems.  But, think of this.  Li Feng suddenly looked at Li Chengqian with a smirk on his face and said.  He really didn't know that Li Chengqian had a hobby in this area.  Of course, he was more disbelieving.  Li Chengqian's temperament is not suitable for this kind of thing.

    ‘No, Fourth Uncle, aren’t you trying to embarrass me?  We don't like poetry.  Also, who stipulated that poetry gatherings should only include poems and songs?  In addition to reciting poems and writing poems, there are also horse racing, archery, and most importantly, polo matches.  That scene was quite lively.  "

    As soon as Li Chengqian was asked to compose a poem on the spot, his face turned bitter.  That's not to say he can't, that's absolutely impossible.  How is it possible that he is a dignified prince of a country who cannot write poems and songs?  However, as Li Feng said, he is not interested in this stuff.

    And similarly, this time, his main purpose was not to watch the Poetry Club on the Water, but to go to other programs.  Among them, this polo is Li Chengqian's favorite.

    "Polo in the Tang Dynasty? This is a new thing. Well, by the way, is there some kind of Cuju?"

    When Li Feng heard the word polo, he felt it sounded familiar.  This activity was quite popular in the Tang Dynasty.  Of course, the prevalence mentioned here refers to the prevalence in the upper class society.  In the daily lives of ordinary people, there is no such thing.  Because this is an expensive sport.  Not to mention, playing polo requires good horses.  As for the polo ground, it is not something that ordinary people can build or afford.

    It can be said that polo in the Tang Dynasty is equivalent to golf in modern society.  For ordinary people, they have often heard of it or seen it, but they have never experienced it personally.

    Thinking of polo, Li Feng immediately thought of another very famous sport in the Tang Dynasty, which was Cuju.  To put it bluntly, it is the oldest football.  This activity is also very popular among people.

    "Cuju, yes. Fourth uncle, do you like Cuju? That's great. How about we form a Cuju team together. Haha How can IWhy didn't I think of it earlier?  Let's set up a Cuju team, and when the time comes, we'll bring in the brothers from the Black Tiger Army.  Then, let’s train some more, and when the time comes, we will definitely"

    "Okay, don't daydream there. It's a good idea to use the National Flag Guard of the Tang Dynasty as a Cuju team for you, and you are not afraid of your father getting angry with you. Okay, I will follow you today  Let’s go see this Tang Dynasty polo game Let’s go, lead the way.”

    Looking at this guy, Li Feng was speechless when he thought about it.  However, Li Chengqian's words reminded him.  There is really too little entertainment life in ancient times.  If we return to Takuto Village, we can start activities such as polo and Cuju.  It is a lively thing for everyone to play ball in their free time.

    Thinking of this, Li Feng became even more interested, so he urged Li Chengqian to lead the way. He wanted to go to the scene and see with his own eyes what this so-called polo was about.

    "Ohwell, it's actually not that far. It's just beside the Qujiang Pond not far from the east of the city. Let's go there on horseback and we'll be there in a short time."

    Although he was hit hard by Li Feng, Li Chengqian was still quite happy to see Li Feng agree to go to watch the polo with him.  As for why he insisted on dragging Li Feng along, of course he was dragging Li Feng into the water.  You know, now Li Chengqian has a heavy responsibility.  At this time, he actually dropped his work and went to watch water polo.  When this matter reached Li Shimin's ears, one can imagine what kind of consequences he, Li Chengqian, would suffer.

    However, if you bring Li Feng together, then there will be no problem.  As the saying goes, if the sky falls, there will still be a big man to hold it up.  Obviously, in Li Chengqian's heart, Li Feng is absolutely a super big man.  At least, with Li Feng supporting his father, Li Chengqian will definitely have peace of mind.

    Qujiang Pool is a famous scenic spot near Chang'an City.  It is located in the southeast of Chang'an City and is named after the twists and turns of the water flow.  Here, not only the scenery is beautiful, but also the water surrounding it is so beautiful.  What's more, during many festivals every year, a large number of people gather here to have fun and activities, which makes the reputation of this place even more prosperous.

    Among them, the Shangsi Festival is the most important. Whenever this festival comes, tens of thousands or hundreds of thousands of people will gather here.  Let the place become bustling with people and lively.  Of course, in addition, there are Cold Food Festival, Qingming Festival, etc., and people often choose to come here for outings.

    Afterwards, Li Feng and Li Chengqian rode on the horses that Li Chengqian had prepared long ago, left Chang'an City, and galloped all the way towards Qujiang Pool.

    Qujiang Pool is a scenic spot near Chang'an City.  It does not mean that it is open to the outside world all the time.  Instead, there are dedicated personnel to guard it, and it is only open to everyone on those specific days.  But now, obviously, it is not the day when Qujiang Pool is open to the outside world.

    However, no matter what time or generation, there are exceptions to everything. This thing is called privilege.  It is true that Qujiang Pool is not open to ordinary people at this time.  However, for a group of second-generation officials in Chang'an City, there is no difference between Qujiang Pool and their own back garden.  That means you can come whenever you want and leave whenever you want.

    After arriving at Qujiang Pool, both Li Feng and Li Chengqian got off their horses.  At this time, someone immediately ran forward quickly and carefully took the reins from Li Feng and the others, with expressions that were both nervous and excited.  However, the eyes looking at Li Feng were full of doubts.

    "Haha, it seems that your boy is also a frequent visitor here."

    Walking all the way in, Li Feng remembered the looks in those people’s eyes just now, and said to Li Chengqian with a smile.  Li Feng didn't think they were so nervous and excited because of his arrival.  Li Feng is very self-aware about his popularity.  It can be said that in the entire city of Chang'an, there are only a handful of people who can recognize him when walking on the street.

    Since it’s not because of yourself, of course it’s because others recognized Li Chengqian.

    "Haha, if there are any activities here, I will go here for a walk. Staying in the palace is indeed too boring. Come here and watch them race horses, play polo, and play Cuju. It would be more interesting. Unfortunately,  Every time I can only watch from a distance, hey"

    Li Chengqian, who was talking about being nice, suddenly looked at his right foot and said with a lonely and sad expression.

    "Okay, don't think too much about it. You don't have to worry. My uncle is currently studying this surgical operation. I think it won't be long before he can help you cure it. What's more,  It’s not a serious illness, nor is it congenital, so just relax.”

    Seeing Li Chengqian looking at his disabled right leg and looking at his expression, how could Li Feng not know what he was thinking.  So, he comforted him and said,arrive.

    However, when talking about Sun Simiao, Li Feng remembered that this medical madman, Uncle Shi, stayed in the palace for a short time before running away to the border. It has been a long time now.

    "It's okay, Fourth Uncle. I'm living a good life now. It would be best if this leg can be cured. By then, I can play polo, Cuju, or go to the battlefield if there is a chance.  Not necessarily. Even if it really can’t be cured, so what, don’t you always say that if you have a good attitude, everything will be fine for me now, haha.”

    "You can teach a kid, haha"

    Seeing that Li Chengqian was just suddenly sad, he felt relieved.  So, the two people started talking and laughing and walked forward.

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 392 Meeting Wu Zhao Again

    Polo has actually only been around for a short time.  And the reason it became popular was because Li Shimin and his court encouraged the sport.  Why is this so?  As we all know, the grassland nomads have always been the biggest enemies of the Han people.  In the early Tang Dynasty, the Turks were the most harmful.

    Thinking back on the beginning, the Weishui Alliance and the White Horse Agreement were extremely thrilling.  The popularity of polo began shortly after this, with the purpose of fighting against the Turks.  The Turks had many cavalry, so they had an advantage in the war.  If you want to compete with them, you must have cavalry, otherwise you will only be beaten passively.

    And coincidentally, the sport of polo has extremely high requirements for riding skills, and it can be an extremely effective way to practice riding skills.  A polo master must also be a riding master.  With good riding skills and war horses, naturally, you can have a powerful cavalry.

    The emperor and the court encouraged polo, and besides, it was a lot of fun.  Therefore, in this era when entertainment was very scarce, polo quickly became popular.  However, since this sport is expensive, it cannot be promoted among ordinary people, which is really a pity.

    Not far after Li Feng and Li Chengqian walked into Qujiang Garden, they heard the sound of horse hooves coming from inside, as well as people's exclamations and cheers. Of course, occasionally, there were also some angry, complaining and regretful sounds.  Voices.  Needless to say, Li Feng and the others arrived late, and the show had already begun.

    “Oh, it’s quite lively.”

    Not far away, the lively anger became more intense.  Li Feng took a look and saw that there were quite a few people in the venue.  Moreover, there is not just one polo field here, but many.  Now, there are not only two teams competing in the venue.  Instead, there are several teams, one-on-one, competing fiercely in several venues.

    And around the stadium, there are also many people.  However, they are basically all young people, both male and female, and it is really lively.

    "This is nothing, these are just games they hold privately. If we wait until the polo match held by the court begins, the scene will be spectacular. By then, princes and nobles from all over the country will bring their polo teams  , all come to Beijing to participate in the competition, and at that time, Qujiang Pool will also be open to the people. There will be a huge crowd of people, and the emperor will personally award awards to the teams with outstanding results"

    Li Chengqian rarely got the opportunity to show off something to Li Feng, so when he saw Li Feng's surprised expression, he started talking non-stop.  I started explaining and describing it with Li Feng.

    After listening, Li Feng realized why there were several polo teams competing in the field.  The so-called, there is something better.  It's effective.  Since the emperor tried his best to promote this sport, and none of the dignitaries in the court were short of money.  As a result, many private polo teams appeared.

    And with the emergence of so many polo teams.  Of course competitions have become a regular occurrence.  And with the competition, something else will definitely appear.  That's gambling.  As a result, coupled with the polo competition held by the imperial court every year, it stimulated the vigorous development of this sport.

    By this time, whether there is a polo team at home will gradually involve face, status, and many other things.  It can be said that as long as there is that ability, every household of these princes and nobles has a polo team like this.

    "Haha, this is really impressive. Well, by the way, when will the polo match held by the imperial court be held? Then, I want to bring your fourth aunt and the others to see the excitement."

    Li Feng could quickly understand what Li Chengqian said.  Li Shimin, the emperor, highly praised it, so there was nothing surprising about such an effect.  However, now he wants to know when the competition will take place.  At that time, I can take Rou Niang, Yaya and the others out to watch the fun.

    "Haha, I'm really impressed by you, Fourth Uncle. Why do you think of taking Fourth Aunt and the others out to play when you talk about this? Don't you have any other ideas, Fourth Uncle? For example, you can also build a polo team.  The team comes to have some fun or something.”

    After hearing Li Feng’s question, Li Chengqian was completely convinced.  He found more and more that his fourth uncle was different.

    "Build a polo team? You think I'm just trying to support you when I'm full. Why should I build a polo team when I have nothing to do Well, your proposal seems very good. After we return to the village, we will also build a polo team.  A polo team and a polo field. This way, it would be nice to have one more entertainment activity for everyone in their free time. Yes, let’s do it. You can prepare a hundred and eighty horses for me when I leave.  Horse, I want to take it back”

    Li Feng objected for a while at first, but then he immediately felt that this was a good idea.  Think about it, in the village, build a few polo fields, and everyone is idlePlay polo for work, have fun and keep fit.

    "One hundred and eighty good horses? Fourth uncle, how many teams are you going to build? Do you need so many horses? Besides, where do you ask me to find so many good horses? I don't have four."  Uncle, you are so rich"

    "You're stupid, you don't know how to ask your father for it. Well, the reason is, didn't I get tens of thousands of horses on the battlefield last time? We have made a contribution no matter what. How much do you want?  Horses are cheap. As for why we need so many horses, isn’t it because we are going to plant cotton next year?”

    ……

    After listening to Li Feng’s words, Li Chengqian was completely speechless.  However, since Li Feng had said so, he could only do it.  However, soon, he began to laugh secretly in his heart.  Because he could already predict what his father would look like when he heard his fourth uncle's reasons.

    Afterwards, the two people discussed building the polo team while watching the game.  Since the legislation did not want to cause sleep trouble, he and Li Chengqian were located behind the crowd, next to a somewhat secluded big tree.  Or maybe it was because the game was so attractive. In short, they had been here for a long time, but no one noticed their arrival.

    "Fourth uncle, this doesn't look good. How about we go forward?"

    Watching the game so secretly made Li Chengqian feel a little unsatisfied.  If you want to see it, look at it from a close distance, otherwise it won’t be exciting.  Therefore, after watching it for a while, he whispered to Li Feng.

    "Forget it, I'll just keep an eye on it here. If you want to go to the front, go there by yourself and don't worry about me."

    As soon as Li Chengqian invited him to come forward, Li Feng shook his head and said.  What a joke.  He ran to the front, still with the prince Li Chengqian. Li Feng didn't have the hobby of being treated like a monkey by others.

    "Okay, uncle Fourth, just stay here and watch slowly, I can get closer."

    What kind of temperament does Li Feng have?  Li Chengqian knew that clearly, so after hearing what Li Feng said, he immediately stood up, ignored Li Feng, and walked directly forward.

    "Well, after we go back, I'll ask Master Qi to discuss the polo team. Then the village will have more fun. Maybe we should also start football. This can be done directly from the school, or  Add a class to a small one like that and take a physical education class.”

    "Physical education class, this only has football, isn't it a bit too monotonous? You have to think carefully when you go back. Are there any other suitable sports activities that can be achieved? Want to do it. Let's make it more exciting, for such a small child  Have fun and avoid becoming a nerd by sitting around every day"

    Li Chengqian’s departure made Li Feng sit here and become even quieter.  Although Li Feng was staring at the polo player, he was thinking about other things.  Today's trip gave him a lot of inspiration.  The most important thing is to think of opening a physical education class when I go back.

    As soon as such a thought appeared, Li Feng's memories immediately surged out.  Then, I began to search through my past memories, and then began to think about the feasibility of this.  Perhaps Li Feng was so absorbed in his thoughts that he didn't even notice when someone walked up to him.

    "Woooo"

    It wasn’t until a cry that seemed very aggrieved came from beside him that Li Feng came back to his senses.  Turning his head, he saw a familiar face, full of grievances and pear blossoms, suddenly appeared in front of Li Feng's eyes.  And soon, Li Feng remembered who the person in front of him was.

    “Miss Wu Zhao, what’s wrong with you?”

    Afterwards, Li Feng asked with surprise and curiosity.  Yes, this person is Wu Zhao, the famous Wu Zetian in history, whom we had a close relationship with.

    In other words, after Wu Zhao accidentally met Li Feng and the others on West Market Street that day, her life and that of their family began to undergo earth-shaking changes.

    Since it was someone from the Prince's Mansion who came forward in person, everything became simpler.  The Wu Yuanqing brothers obediently gave them part of their property.  Then, he went to their door in person, stood under a bush and apologized, and begged for their forgiveness.  Finally, even the son of Changsun's family was brought to the house by his father to accompany Wu Zhao.  It goes without saying that his attitude is sincere and his posture is so low.

    Not only that, in the following days, Wu Zhao felt that their home suddenly became lively.  The so-called relatives and friends who had not been in contact with each other for a long time came to visit one after another with gifts, and often invited their family as guests.  And Wu Zhao suddenly became very popular here.

    In the past, when these young gentlemen and young ladies had any activities, they would basically not think of her.Come.  However, since that incident, she has become a little busy.  Either she was invited to a banquet today, or she was invited to a poetry gathering tomorrow, etc.

    It can be said that in an instant, the life of the Wu family has undergone earth-shaking changes.  Not only did she have enough food and clothing, but she also had the so-called face. It was even more prosperous than before her father passed away.

    For this wonderful life that was lost and found, Wu Zhao’s mother and sister were suddenly filled with joy and happiness.  And whenever he talks about the prince, he has an expression of gratitude.

    However, facing such a change, Wu Zhao suddenly felt very aggrieved for some reason. Even worse than before, when her father passed away and they were kicked out. In order to make a living, she had to sell paintings on the street and feel aggrieved.  .  She knew that the reason for such a change was because of the prince's intervention, because of the prince's words, or more precisely, because of power and status.

    However, she could only keep this feeling of depression in her heart, and then she kept thinking about her own worries

    Today, she was also invited to this feast.  However, what happened today made the frustration and unwillingness in her heart reach its limit.  In the end, she could only force a smile, endure it, and then hide away, looking for a place where no one was around to cry.

    However, she didn’t expect that she would meet Li Feng here.

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 393: It’s the Prince Again

    To be honest, Li Feng was really surprised to see Wu Zhao here again. When seeing this Wu Zhao, the famous Wu Zetian in history cried, Li Feng was even more surprised.  Since a woman can ascend to that ninth-five-year position as a woman, it is understandable how difficult it would be in ancient times when women's status was always low.  In other words, it can prove that Wu Zetian is extraordinary.

    I won’t talk about other talents, but in Li Feng’s opinion, Wu Zetian’s tenacity and endurance are definitely beyond ordinary people’s imagination.  Otherwise, how could she ascend to the supreme throne in such an environment of intrigue, fierce fighting, and even cruelty?

    And now, hiding aside and crying, this is simply unimaginable.

    "Hey, she is just a fourteen-year-old or fifteen-year-old girl after all."

    However, when Li Feng looked at Wu Zhao, who was only fourteen or fifteen years old, he soon felt relieved.  At such an old age, in future generations, he will probably go to junior high school.  It can be said that it is absolutely right, a yellow-haired girl.  Speaking of which, he is still just a child.

    ????????????????? People’s character, ideas, and values ??in life are not innate and will change with changes in experience.  If Wu Zetian had not experienced those more than ten years of deep palace life, then Li Feng could definitely say that she would not be the same person she was later.

    "Speak, girl, who bullied you again?"

    Looking at the pear blossoms with rain in front of him, the pitiful Wu Zhao, a feeling of pity suddenly rose in Li Feng's heart.  Because seeing her actually reminded Li Feng of his former eldest niece.  It was also the same age, and the time when I was wronged.  Hiding in a corner and crying secretly.  And every time, it was Li Feng, the uncle, who comforted her and made her happy.

    "Noit's nothing. It's just a little girl who's rude. The daughter of the people, Wu Zhao, pays homage to His Highness King Yong."

    Li Feng’s words immediately woke Wu Zhao out of his daze, and he forced himself to regain his composure in a moment. The sobs and tears disappeared without a trace, and then he began to salute to Li Feng.

    Others may not know the identity of the man in front of them who is dressed simply like an ordinary citizen.  But she knew it very well.  In terms of status, this is the emperor's brother, the prince with the highest status below one person and above ten thousand people.  As for other things.  This brave king is a great benefactor to her Wu Zhao and their family.  If His Highness the Brave King hadn't spoken, the prince wouldn't have had the time to meddle in her business.  It can be said that the King Yong in front of her is her true benefactor.

    Therefore, no matter whether it is public or private, she must bow respectfully to Li Feng with her photos.

    "Okay. Just skip these vulgar etiquette. I don't like these things."

    Seeing Wu Zhao salute, Li Feng quickly waved his hand, seriously speaking about these things.  Li Feng was really not used to it.  Although it is not strange to give gifts to many people, if there are too many gifts, it often appears to be a bit hypocritical.

    "I mean, girl. You haven't said it yet, why are you crying here alone?"

    Faced with the alternative Li Feng.  Wu Zhao was once again in a daze.  Seeing this little girl who was stunned from time to time, Li Feng could only speak again.

    "Well this it's nothing, just some trivial matters. By the way, Your Highness King Yong, why do you have time to come here today? Besides, you are sitting here alone. If you go to the front, you can see more  Is it more comfortable and more lively?"

    Wu Zhao obviously felt very weird for calling Li Feng such a name.  However, I don't know why, seeing Li Feng's expression at this time and hearing such a title made Wu Zhao feel warm in his heart.  And the grievances I suffered just now have also dissipated a lot.  Therefore, instead of being disgusted by Li Feng's name, she felt happy in her heart.

    However, she thought about what Li Feng asked but avoided answering.  Obviously, she didn't want to talk about this in front of Li Feng.

    "Haha, I prefer quiet, so I didn't go there. Look how nice it is here. The terrain is high, you can see far and see more clearly. The most important thing is that no one disturbs you here."

    Seeing that Wu Zhao was unwilling to say anything, Li Feng stopped asking.  Instead, he started chatting with Wu Zhao here.  Wu Zhao was obviously very willing to chat with Li Feng.  The most important thing is that Li Feng doesn't have the airs of a prince at all.  The conversation also seemed more humorous, so the two of them chatted happily while watching the game from a distance.

    However, as we chatted along the way, we began to understand the situation of Li Feng, the most mysterious prince.  However, the more he knew, the more shocked Wu Zhao was. Besides being shocked, he also felt very unhappy.Got up.  For example, the most difficult thing for her to understand was that Li Feng actually lived in a small mountain village and lived the life of an ordinary person.  Moreover, like the ordinary people, they go to the fields to farm and go up the mountains to collect firewood

    In Wu Zhao’s view, these things were absolutely unbelievable.  He has such a noble status, yet he is doing something so prestigious, which is unheard of and unseen.  If this spreads out, the world will not be so surprised that it opens its mouth from ear to ear.  However, what puzzled her even more was that the royal family turned a blind eye to this, which was indeed bizarre.

    "The show is over?"

    Suddenly, Li Feng saw the people at the polo ground starting to disperse, and immediately turned to Wu Zhao and asked.  If the show ended, he would be ready to run away.

    "Dismissal? Haha, Your Highness, you used the word appropriately. However, this is just the end of the polo match, and it is still early to disperse. Next, they will hold a poetry meeting."

    Hearing what Li Feng said made Wu Zhao feel a little happy. She found that some fresh words could always come out of Li Feng's mouth from time to time.  Some were humorous, some were appropriate, and of course many more were completely incomprehensible to her.

    "Oh, a poetry meeting? How about we go over and have a look?"

    When Li Feng heard this, he realized that this was just the end of the polo match and it was still early to leave.  At the same time, he also found that when Wu Zhao talked about the poetry meeting, there was obvious yearning in his eyes.  If you think about it carefully, you are right. Although something like a polo match is very lively, exciting, and intense, as far as girls are concerned, especially a talented girl like Wu Zhao, the appeal of a polo match is definitely not comparable to that of a girl.  Poetry club.

    However, I don’t know why, but in her eager expression, a hint of deep worry suddenly appeared.  Li Feng guessed that this must be related to what happened just now, which made her so hesitant, so he spoke to Wu Zhao.

    "Although, Li Feng knows nothing about this poem, lyrics, and songs, and he has no interest in studying it.  However, now that we are here, Li Feng is still a little interested in seeing how people compose poems.

    “Also, he wanted to go over and see what happened just now that made this unusual little girl in front of him so aggrieved.

    "Well, let's go over and have a look By the way, Your Highness, there are more people over there, and several princes and highnesses are present."

    Hearing what Li Feng said, Wu Zhao thought about it for a while, and then he readily agreed.  However, in the end, she introduced Li Feng to the situation there.  Because, she remembered what Li Feng said before that he liked peace and quiet, and then she guessed the reason why Li Feng lived in seclusion in a small mountain village.

    In short, for some reason, she felt that she should tell Li Feng about these situations.  At the same time, she also wanted to see how Li Feng would react after knowing these situations.

    "Oh, it seems that today's party is not as lively as usual. Haha, it's okay, let's go."

    Hearing what Wu Zhao said, Li Feng was suddenly surprised.  No matter which dynasty or generation, most of the relationships between princes and princes are not so harmonious.  In order to compete for the supreme throne, even brothers can keep fighting.

    And now in the Tang Dynasty, although the princes seem to be quite harmonious on the surface.  However, these are just superficial articles. To be precise, they are only for Li Shimin, the emperor's father, to see.  In fact, it is also a matter of intrigues and intrigues.

    However, the emperor Li Shimin's prestige was too high and his control was too strong, which forced the princes to restrain their fight.  There was no way, everyone knew that if someone made Li Shimin unhappy, there would be no good fruits to be gained.

    However, no matter what, when several princes get together, as long as they are not in front of Li Shimin, something lively will definitely happen.

    Although, Li Feng doesn't care at all about the battle for the crown prince.  However, it does not mean that Li Feng can only take a detour to their place. That is completely impossible.  He, Li Feng, is definitely not a troublemaker, but he is even less likely to be afraid of trouble.

    “Don’t care, don’t care, don’t care even more, this is Li Feng’s attitude towards these things.

    "kindness"

    Seeing Li Feng's indifferent expression, Wu Zhao couldn't understand it.  However, since Li Feng said so, she had nothing to say.  Immediately, he followed Li Feng and walked over there.

    The venue for the poetry meeting is actually not far from the polo ground.  The place chosen was the location by the lake.  At this time, the place has been decorated and aThe venue looks very impressive.  However, such an arrangement always makes Li Feng feel strange. To put it in an elegant way, it lacks that kind of natural poetry.

    However, Li Feng didn't pay too much attention and walked straight over there. He wasn't the one who composed the poem anyway.  However, he wanted to enter, but someone refused to let him.

    "Which slave is so ignorant of the rules? Don't you know that you can't enter here casually? Why don't you hurry up and get out of here"

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 394: Acting as a Bodyguard

    After hearing this sound, Li Feng stopped, because he knew that the other person was talking about him.  (Literature Hall) Then, he turned his head and looked to the side.  I saw a young man in gorgeous clothes walking over ten meters away from Li Feng.  And beside him were several strong men with sturdy figures.

    "Didn't you look at the almanac when you went out today? You encounter these biting things everywhere you go."

    Looking at the people walking towards him, Li Feng suddenly started to get angry.  What happened to Chai Lingwu just happened in the morning, and now it happened again.  And look, Chai Lingwu is a relative of the emperor and Li Shimin's nephew.  It would be better now to come directly to a prince, a member of the Lao Li family.  However, they all came to him, Li Feng.

    "Who is this?"

    "Ahoh, this is the King of Hanwell, he is the seventh son of Emperor Gaozu, King Li Yuanchang of Han."

    Suddenly, Li Feng turned around and asked Wu Zhao beside him, and then he stunned Wu Zhao. He stared blankly at Li Feng with his beautiful eyes wide open, his mouth open for a long time and unable to close.  After a while, he let out an exclamation, and then returned to Li Feng with a face full of disbelief.  Later, she discovered that even though she said it was the King of Han, Li Feng still looked blank, and then added again.

    "oh"

    At this time, Li Feng realized how stupid and shocking his question was.  No wonder Wu Zhao was so surprised.  Pointing at your brother and asking others who this is is simply speechless.

    However, who knows, Li Feng really doesn’t know who the other party is.  He knew very few people in the Li family.  In addition to Li Shimin, Li Chengqian.  There was also Li Ke. Apart from a few people, he had never met the rest of them, so how could he possibly know them.  More importantly, he was completely indifferent to it, which made it unheard of and unseen.

    "Your HighnessWell, I heard that this person has a bad reputation. Therefore, it is best to keep a distance from him. However, it seems that the King of Han and His Highness the Crown Prince had frequent contacts and a relatively good relationship in the past."

    I saw Li Feng’s expressionless face after hearing what he said.  Do not know why.  But it made Wu Zhao worried for a while, so he whispered in Li Feng's ear again.  Especially the last sentence, the hidden meaning is to tell Li Feng that the King of Han and Li Chengqian have a good relationship, if things go too far later.  It may affect the relationship between Li Feng and Li Chengqian.

    Although, Li Feng is the emperor's brother and the prince's uncle.  However, in Wu Zhao's view.  This prince is the prince, the crown prince of the country.  If there is a gap between Li Feng and the prince because of Li Yuanchang, the king of Han Dynasty, it will be too much of a loss.

    She knows very well.  This Li Yuanchang is not only uneducated and incompetent, but also has extremely poor ordinary credibility.  Moreover, he is also narrow-minded and will retaliate for his anger. It is best not to offend such a person if possible.

    "Haha, how can you, little girl, have such a delicate heart? Okay, don't worry, it'll be fine."

    Wu Zhao’s words made Li Feng look at this little girl with admiration again.  It's really scary to have such a meticulous and delicate mind at such a young age.  It's no wonder that she can reach that ninth-five position as a daughter.  However, Li Feng was just surprised and didn't feel anything.

    Although he knew some history, according to historical development, Wu Zhao was going to become the famous Wu Zetian, and then began to persecute the Li family members.  However, these are things for the future after all, and who knows what the future will look like.

    And, so what if the future develops as recorded in history.  As Li Feng took over Li Yuanba's body, his thoughts also changed.  It can be said that there is a kind of person who is not afraid of heaven and earth, but only believes in his own domineering power and does not know what fear is.  Even if the sky wants to accept him, he dares to poke a hole in the sky, let alone a human being.

    Since you have nothing to fear, how can you think about what to do next?

    "The civilian girl Wu Zhao has met His Highness the King of Han"

    Seeing that Li Feng didn't seem to take his worries to heart at all, Wu Zhao felt depressed.  At this time, Li Yuanchang also came to Li Feng and the others with his people.  Wu Zhao hesitated for a moment, then stepped forward, saluted Li Yuanchang and said.  In this way, she believed that with her in the middle, things would not react too violently.

    She still knows quite well what kind of person Li Yuanchang is.  In addition to being bad to the core, he is also a womanizer.  He was determined not to do this casually when it came to showing his identity in front of a beautiful woman.  As for his appearance, Wu Zhao is still very confident.

    It can be said that the reason why she came out to salute so quickly was to make a big event.It's a trivial matter.  After all, in her opinion, if something goes too far, whether it is reported to the prince or to the emperor, it will not be a good thing for Li Feng.

    "No etiquette, no etiquette. I am a very easy-going person, so I don't need a few vulgar etiquette. I didn't expect that this young lady would still know me. However, why have I never met you before?"  I don’t know which family the young lady is from. Maybe it’s not certain that our two families are still friends.”

    I have to say that this Wu Zhao’s appearance is indeed extraordinary.  Suddenly, Li Yuanchang's eyes shone with light.  Immediately, he completely forgot about Li Feng beside him.  Instead, a pair of eyes stared at Wu Zhao, like a hungry wolf staring at a little fat sheep.

    Wu Zhao’s original intention was to draw Li Yuanchang’s attention, lest Li Feng lose control of his temper and have a conflict with him.  Therefore, although I was very disgusted with Li Yuanchang's behavior, I still started chatting with him.

    In this way, Li Feng was left standing there in a daze.

    "Your Highness, the King of Han, the poetry meeting will begin soon, so we will take our leave first. If there is an opportunity in the future, I will visit Your Highness at your palace."

    Seeing that it was almost time, Wu Zhao quickly said goodbye and wanted to retreat.  After all, chatting with someone you hate is not a pleasant thing.

    "Yes, if Miss Wu didn't say anything, I would have almost forgotten this incident. I came here this time just for this poetry meeting. Who knew that I would be lucky enough to meet Miss Wu here?  The poetry meeting is indeed about to begin. Why don’t I, the king, go with Miss Wu?”

    Wu Zhao wanted to get rid of Li Yuanchang, but Li Yuanchang would not let go of such a rare opportunity to meet a beauty, so he proposed to go together.

    "this……"

    Wu Zhao did not expect that Li Yuanchang would be so difficult to deal with, which immediately made her feel embarrassed, and then she looked at Li Feng.

    "Oh, this is the entourage that Miss Wu brought. It's okay. I also brought a few servants. In my opinion, it's better to let him stay outside. Well if it really doesn't work, let him  It's fine to follow us. But we just need to keep him far away. But he can't run in front of your master like he did before. It's really unreasonable for a servant of my palace to be so contemptuous.  Master, you will definitely get a beating."

    At this time, following Wu Zhao’s gaze, Li Yuanchang noticed Li Feng coming again.  However, it was obvious that he only regarded him as Wu Zhao's follower.  He originally wanted Li Feng to stay outside, but after seeing the embarrassment on Wu Zhao's face, he suddenly changed his mind.

    "He is not……"

    "In my opinion, that's it. Hey, this is because Miss Wu has a kind heart. It would be a blessing to be a servant of your family. Well, it seems that this king is really a bit strict on weekdays. As the Tang Dynasty  Prince, although it is necessary to be strict in governing, there is a lack of kindness. In this regard, you should learn more from Miss Wu"

    When Wu Zhao heard that Li Yuanchang regarded Li Feng as his servant, she was shocked and had to explain.  You know, this identity issue is a very serious issue.  In this era of extremely clear class hierarchies, this stuff is no joke.  Fortunately, she didn't see any signs of anger on Li Feng's face.  Instead, she saw Li Feng slightly nodding to her, which made her feel relieved.

    "Obviously, Li Yuanchang thought Wu Zhao was trying to shirk again.  Therefore, it was decided at once, without giving Wu Zhao a chance to explain.

    And since Li Feng didn't object, Wu Zhao would definitely not tell his identity and cause unnecessary trouble for no reason. In this case, let's just make the mistake.

    So, just like that, Li Feng became the servant brought by Wu Zhao, followed Wu Zhao and Li Yuanchang, and walked slowly forward.

    Li Feng didn’t care at all about being regarded as a servant of the Wu family.  On the contrary, I think this is the best.  And, it seems like this is quite fun.  Therefore, Wu Zhao was instructed not to reveal his identity.

    "This Li Yuanchang is simply a talent for picking up girls. No, he is definitely a genius. It is true that if a person is humble, he will be invincible."

    The only thing that made Li Feng a little depressed was Li Yuanchang's words, which made Li Feng admire him to the extreme.  This is too shameless.

    "Fortunately, we are servants now. Otherwise, we would most likely become monkeys."

    After entering the venue, Li Feng realized that there were quite a lot of people inside.  Li Feng knew several of them.  Of course, if Li Feng knows someone, then the other person must also know Li Feng.  This made Li Feng very lucky that he didn't walk in arrogantly.  If not?He really became the center of attention.

    Immediately, Li Feng followed Wu Zhao and Li Yuanchang to an empty seat and sat down.  Of course, Wu Zhao and Li Yuanchang were sitting, while Li Feng stood aside.

    "It seems like we have become a bodyguard"

    Thinking of what he was like now, Li Feng immediately thought of a profession, that is, bodyguard.

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 395: Poetry Meeting (1)

    After carefully scanning the people in the room, Li Feng understood why Wu Zhao reminded him that there were more people from the royal family coming today.  *Literature Hall* Needless to say, Li Chengqian couldn't hide his identity as the prince at all, and he was currently sitting at the front of the venue.  Li Feng also knew the person next to him. It was Li Ke, followed closely by Li Tai. What surprised Li Feng even more was that Li You, whom he had not seen for a long time, was also present.

    In addition, there are many young people whom Li Feng does not recognize.  However, these people were able to sit right next to Li Chengqian and the others, which shows that their status is not ordinary.

    " Originally, Li Yuanchang also wanted to sit in the front.  But because he wanted to stay with the beauty, he had no choice but to give up the idea of ??sitting in the front.  Instead, he sat relatively back with Wu Zhao.

    "My little lady, Xiao Ruozhi, you are so polite here. I am very honored to be able to gather here with the talented people and beauties from Chang'an City today, and I would like to thank you all for thinking highly of my little lady"

    However, Li Feng soon discovered that there were more than just acquaintances.  Perhaps because it was almost time, Xiao Ruozhi, who had dressed up carefully, walked gracefully to the center of the venue with lotus steps.  Then, he opened his red lips lightly and made a very pleasant sound.

    Li Feng found that Xiao Ruozhi now had a more elegant and luxurious smell than when they met in front of the store in the morning.  Those words and deeds fully demonstrated the grace and magnanimity that a lady from a wealthy family should have.

    It was only now that Li Feng finally came to his senses. It turned out that Xiao Ruozhi initiated this poetry meeting.  Although it is just a gathering of young people, look at the identities of the people present.  Li Feng somewhat understood why Li Shimin had such thoughts.

    "Women from this wealthy family have a unique flavor."

    "Haha. If not, why would there be such a thing as a family? But I don't know why, they are so proud, why are they suddenly willing to let the young lady out of the family? Is it weird?"

    "Why do you care so much? I heard that this time the Xiao family intends to choose a husband from among the children of Chang'an City. This is a great opportunity."

    "That's right, one of the six major families does not marry outsiders. Even if the royal family wanted to marry a princess, they all refused. This is great, the opportunity has come. Brother Zhang, Brother Wang, you can  You have to take good care of it. It’s no longer possible, hey"

    ……

    The moment Xiao Ruozhi appeared on the stage, the effect was extraordinary, causing the eyes of the men present to shine with a different kind of light.  Then.  They all started whispering to their friends next to them.  However, a pair of eyes never left the beautiful figure on the scene for even a moment.

    "Haha People from this big family are not that good. In my opinion, in terms of appearance, talent, and temperament, Xiao Ruozhi is far behind Miss Wu"

    For a while, his eyes lit up.  After being stunned, Li Yuanchang finally remembered.  There is a Wu Zhao next to him.  So, he turned around, pointed at Xiao Ruozhi who was speaking in the field, and said with some indignation.

    "His Royal Highness the King of Han is so ridiculous. How can a little girl with the qualities of a willow tree be as good as a lady from a rich family?"

    “It’s comparable, how come it’s not comparable…”

    ……

    After Wu Zhao heard this, he just smiled and said nothing more.  Li Feng was standing aside, as if he didn't hear anything.  However, I admire this brother in my heart.  In short, I can't even compare to others in terms of flattery.

    Afterwards, Li Yuanchang kept raising topics and wanted to chat with Wu Zhao. However, Wu Zhao was obviously not in the mood and often responded briefly or just smiled.  After a while, Li Yuanchang became depressed.  Just when he makes a move, others won't even resist him.

    "How about you sit down too?"

    Ignoring Li Yuanchang, Wu Zhao raised his head and looked at Li Feng and said cautiously.  She sat and let Li Feng stand aside, but it made her heart beat fast.  Although this was what Li Feng wanted to do, it made her feel uncomfortable no matter what.

    "kindness"

    Hearing what Wu Zhao said, Li Feng thought about it carefully, and it was right. After all, there were more targets standing than sitting, obviously more.  So, without any courtesy, he sat down on the stool directly.  However, he was bored just sitting there. When he saw wine on the table, he poured himself some wine and started drinking.

    "HahaMiss Wu is really considerate of this servant."

    Seeing that Li Feng actually sat down and started drinking by himself as if no one else was around, Li Yuanchang felt unhappy.??However, thinking that this was the person brought by the beautiful lady, in order to avoid leaving a bad impression, he changed his mind and said to Wu Zhao with a smile.

    Seeing that Li Yuanchang didn't pick up any of the pots made Wu Zhao feel nervous.  However, seeing that Li Feng had no reaction, he smiled at Li Yuanchang but said nothing.

    The so-called poetry meeting is, of course, to recite poems and compose poems, discuss and appreciate poetry together, and then learn from each other, learn from each other's strengths, and make progress together.  At the same time, while discussing with each other, it can also deepen mutual friendship and enhance mutual emotions.  It can be said to be a great thing.

    Of course, this is just an elegant way of saying it. In fact, it is a poetry competition to see who can write better poetry.  Since it is a competition, of course there will be a bonus. The severity of the bonus is also different. It depends on the specific situation.  The winnings are actually not the most important, the important thing is the reputation.

    “In the final analysis, this thing is similar to the martial arts conference in martial arts novels.  As for those things that sound nice, they are just meant to fool people.  For example, people often say that friendship comes first and competition comes second. However, once on the field, the other side is not doing it for real.  If it’s not about winning or losing, then what’s the point of competing?

    ????????????????????? It’s obvious that the fortune this time is indeed not light.  Because if someone has outstanding literary talent and wins the favor of this beauty, he will be in great luck.  You know, this is the eldest daughter of the Xiao family.

    Look again, who are there, the prince, the king of Shu, the king of Wei, the king of Yan, etc., all the princes of the emperor are here except the little ones.  There is a different flavor in it.

    In this way, a poetry meeting suddenly took on extraordinary significance.  It is also destined that this poetry meeting will be different from previous poetry meetings. It will definitely be a battle between dragons and tigers, both overt and covert.

    Since it is a competition, of course someone has to come up with the questions.  Otherwise, it's not easy to compare, isn't it?  Of course, there needs to be judges, otherwise when the time comes, it will not be easy to do what the public says is right and the mother-in-law says what the mother-in-law is right.  Moreover, this judge must be someone whom everyone can trust and admire.

    "My lord, I have met His Royal Highness the Crown Prince, and I have met all of your Highnesses."

    At this time, among the few people who came out, Li Feng actually knew one of them.  To be precise, he had seen this person.  In fact, Li Feng had indeed seen it. He had made trouble twice in the main hall. How could he not have seen it?  Because this person is Kong Yingda, a great scholar in the court and very famous.

    As soon as Kong Yingda and others entered the venue, they immediately saluted Li Chengqian.

    "Master Kong is exempt from courtesy"

    And seeing that it was Kong Yingda who was present in person, everyone present was immediately shocked.  You know, this Kong Yingda is a contemporary scholar, and even the emperor treats him with courtesy.  Therefore, everyone in the field stood up one after another and saluted Kong Yingda, including the prince Li Chengqian.

    However, what surprised everyone was that Xiao Ruozhi was able to invite this great scholar of the time.  You know, let alone such a small poetry gathering, even for many other more important banquets, it would be extremely difficult to invite Master Kong.

    Soon, everyone’s expressions looking at Xiao Ruozhi changed again.  I had to sigh in my heart, the people of this aristocratic family were different.

    "My niece Ruozhi is paying homage to Shibo. I have taken the liberty to disturb you this time. I'm bothering Shibo. I hope you can see Shibo. Don't blame me."

    "Haha, why bother? I think your father and I are sworn friends. My niece invites me, how can I, the uncle of the family, not come? Besides, today is a poetry meeting, so I'm here  They are all talented and beautiful people from the Tang Dynasty. How can I not come and see them?"

    And just when everyone was wondering about Xiao Ruozhi's ability, she came to Kong Yingda and saluted Kong Yingda.  And Kong Yingda didn't seem to be interested in Xiao Ruozhi at all.  On the contrary, he seemed very easy-going, without the seriousness of the past.

    "In that case, thank you very much, Shibo, and everyone else. Please take a seat, Shibo."

    Looking at the expressions in everyone's eyes, Xiao Ruozhi suddenly felt proud in her heart, because what she wanted was this kind of effect that shocked the whole audience.

    “Hey, it seems like it’s the same everywhere, they all pay attention to the celebrity effect.”

    Looking at the group of guys in front of him who suddenly became excited, as if they had been given blood, Li Feng felt a sense of resentment in his heart.  Still minding his own business, he drank his little wine and waited for the official start of the poetry meeting.

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 396 Poetry Party (2)

    Now that the players and referees are in their respective places, it's time to start.  Literature Bar wxba At this time, Kong Yingda stood up from his seat again.

    "Everyone present here is the elite of the Tang Dynasty. Today, I am very honored to be here as a judge and discuss poetry with you. There are four seasons in the year, spring, summer, autumn and winter, and the scenery is different. Now it has  It’s winter, how about we take winter as our theme today?”

    Kong Yingda stood up, thought for a while, then smoothed his long beard, and then said with a smile on his face.

    As the examiner this time and a great scholar of the time, of course, he will do whatever he says.  Therefore, everyone applauded after hearing this.  Then, one by one, they began to think hard.  Of course, there are also people whispering, whispering, and discussing with each other.

    "After all, this poetry meeting is extraordinary. If I just write a poem casually, if the quality is too low, I will be embarrassed and lose my fortune.

    "With winter as the title, this title is a bit broad"

    Hearing that the topic had been announced, Wu Zhao, who was sitting aside, nodded for a while, and then began to ponder.  It was obvious that he was thinking and preparing to compose a poem.

    However, although the scope of this topic has become wider, there are also more options.  However, just because of this, it makes it even more difficult to start.  This is like writing an essay during the college entrance examination. There is no limit to the style of writing, which often makes people feel a little difficult to get started.  If the rules were dead as usual and there weren't many choices, it would be much simpler.

    This made Wu Zhao smile sometimes and frown at other times, and his expression was indeed a little tangled.

    Look at Li Yuanchang on the other side.  Although he had a serious face and looked down in thought, Li Feng found that this guy's eyes were wandering around, and he didn't know what he was thinking.  However, his expression did appear to be one of confidence.  Li Feng was a little puzzled and thought, could it be this guy.  Still a master at this.

    "Holy crap, it turns out there is a gunman"

    However, Li Feng soon understood.  Not long after, a follower behind him began to secretly hand him a small note.  turn out to be.  The reason why this guy looks so confident is because someone is helping him write poetry.

    "Miss Wu, I have already written a piece of my own writing. I hope Miss Wu can help me correct it."

    As soon as the poem was obtained, the smile on Li Yuanchang's face became even wider.  Turning around, facing Wu Zhao, he spoke humbly.  but.  The proud look in his eyes could not be hidden at all.

    "Oh, His Highness the King of Han is indeed very clever. He has already produced a masterpiece in such a short period of time. I hope His Highness the King of Han will give you some advice."

    Hearing that Li Yuanchang had already composed a poem, Wu Zhao suddenly became interested.  At the same time, I also had some admiration for Li Yuanchang.

    "Where. Where, it's just graffiti. Since Miss Wu said so, then I will show my shame here."

    After pretending to be modest, Li Yuanchang was not polite, and immediately began to recite his poem to Wu Zhao.

    "The Yinling Mountains in Zhongnan are beautiful, and the snow is floating in the clouds. The forest shows the color of the sky, and the city is getting colder at dusk. Haha, this is just a graffiti by my king. I am showing my ugliness, I am showing my ugliness. I wonder what Miss Wu thinks?"

    After a burst of high-spirited recitation, the proud look on Li Yuanchang's face became more intense.  Looking at Wu Zhao with a smile, waiting for her comments.

    "His Royal Highness the King of Han is so humble. Such a masterpiece really makes this little girl feel ashamed. The title of this poem fits the situation, and the scenery is vividly depicted, and the artistic conception is elegant and profound. It is really a rare masterpiece."

    Wu Zhao originally thought that Li Yuanchang's poem must not be very good, but after listening to it, she discovered that it turned out to be a rare masterpiece, which suddenly surprised her.  I thought, as expected, people cannot be judged by appearance, and sea water cannot be measured.  Although the character of the King of Han is not very good, his literary talent is indeed quite good.  But how did she know that this poem was not written by Li Yuanchang at all.

    "Haha, with Miss Wu's words, I feel relieved. Come here, hand over the poem to me, and let everyone help me take a look at it. When the time comes, if there are any shortcomings, I will be fine.  correct"

    Li Feng on the side looked at Li Yuanchang who was full of high spirits, and felt admiration in his heart.  Good guy, it's not just asking a gunman to write poems to pick up girls, but he's actually doing it in such a big way that he wants to compete with others.  This man is so thick-skinned that even Li Feng has to admire him.

    This made Li Feng suddenly have a very common saying in his mind:?? words

    "Can people be any more shameless?"

    "However, it is obvious that there are not a few people who do what Li Yuanchang does.  Because, immediately after, many people began to present their masterpieces.  There is no doubt that these works have been well received by everyone after they came on stage.  At least, there has not been such extremely low-level poetry.

    ??????????? The people who received the praise were modest and proud, clasping their fists and saluting to the people around them, constantly saying "show your ugliness, show your ugliness"

    "This damn thing, what kind of poetry meeting is it? It's just a cheating meeting."

    Since he has no intention of participating in legislation, and with his sharp eyes, the little actions of the people around him cannot escape his eyes.  Let him feel that emotion after reading it.  Of course, this does not mean that there are no truly talented people. There are, but they are only a very small number.

    It’s right to think about it, these people are all the children of high-ranking officials. They have been pampered and pampered since they were young.  The living conditions are excellent, and there are many entertainment programs. How many people have to put in the hard work to study, and it is too late to enjoy life. Studying is so tiring.

    "However, people always have to save face.  It can even be said that face is more important than anything else.  There is no other way. In order not to make a fool of themselves, these young men will go there with gunmen for things like these poetry gatherings.  Even if you can't defeat the crowd, you can't make people laugh, right?

    And because of this kind of thing, everyone does it.  In this way, of course, it is impossible for everyone to undermine others and make irresponsible remarks. This is a taboo and public outrage.  In short, everyone is tacitly understanding that if you do what I do, he will do the same, and the final result will definitely be good for you, good for me, and good for him.

    Isn’t there a saying that is good? Hello everyone, that’s what’s really good.  This sentence is most appropriate when applied to these young men.

    Thinking of this, Li Feng felt a little boring.  However, he was in no hurry to leave at this moment, because there were still some people in the room who had not moved.  These people mainly include the prince Li Chengqian, as well as the king of Wei Li Tai, the king of Shu Li Ke, the king of Yan Li You and other principals.

    "Your Highness, things seem a little bad? You see, there are only His Highness the Crown Prince, the King of Shu, and the King of Wei left now. And as far as I know, well, His Highness the Crown Prince rarely writes poems or lyrics.  Yes. This will be harmful to the reputation of the prince if he is compared with the king of Shu in public."

    At this point, everyone’s eyes have of course been focused on the main players in the center of the field.  Everyone loves this kind of fighting scene between dragons and tigers.

    At this moment, Wu Zhao quickly discovered something wrong.  Reciting poems and writing poems is a trivial matter, but behind this trivial matter there is a big problem hidden.  As far as she knew, in terms of reciting poems and writing poems, there was a big gap between this prince and Shu King Li Ke and Wei King Li Tai.

    If he loses, Li Chengqian's prestige will definitely be damaged.  In this case, things will become difficult to deal with.

    "Well, that seems to be the case. However, this kid deserves it. He likes to be in the limelight. Moreover, he has to sit in the most conspicuous place."

    Hearing Wu Zhao’s reminder, Li Feng suddenly came to his senses. In fact, it was just as Wu Zhao said.  However, Li Feng was not in a hurry at this time.  Instead, there was an air of gloating in it.

    "Your Highness, why are you not in a hurry at all? Please think of a solution quickly. Otherwise, it will be really bad when the time comes. I think neither the King of Shu nor the King of Wei will let this happen.  Opportunity.”

    Seeing Li Feng’s disinterested expression made Wu Zhao extremely angry, and at the same time he was so angry.  This is really the emperor who is not in a hurry to kill the eunuch.  If it weren't for the fact that the prince and Li Feng had a good relationship, and that the prince had helped her, she wouldn't have meddle in such nosy matters.

    "Okay, you don't have to worry too much. Look at that kid's face, does he look a little nervous and worried? Maybe, after a while, he will give everyone a huge surprise."

    Seeing Wu Zhao with an anxious face, Li Feng smiled and motioned for her to see Li Chengqian's expression.  Although I don't know why Li Chengqian is like this, he is confident, but he still doesn't care.  However, Li Feng knew that Li Chengqian must have his own ideas.  In this case, there is no need to worry.

    "Surprise? Is it possible that His Highness the Crown Prince is hiding something secretly?"

    After hearing what Li Feng said, Wu Zhao also immediately looked at Li Chengqian in front of him again.  Sure enough, as Li Feng said, No. 10 didn't look panicked at all on Li Chengqian's face.  This immediately made Wu Zhao feelA lot of ideas came up.

    "Brother, you should come first. As the saying goes, you should come first."

    Sure enough, as Wu Zhao said, although Li Chengqian had not moved, someone began to force him to move.  The most impatient person is undoubtedly Wei Wang Li Tai.

    Seeing that Li Chengqian was not composing a poem at all, he stood up and spoke to Li Chengqian with respect and enthusiasm.

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 397: What to do?

    "Forget it, I came here today mainly to watch the fun. As for writing poems, there is no need for it. Besides, I have no interest in it. You can just enjoy it by yourself."

    Regarding Li Tai’s invitation, Li Chengqian just waved his hand and didn’t even agree.  And these words are very interesting. What does it mean to watch the fun, what does it mean to have no interest, and what does it mean to play by yourself.  To be honest, according to the literal meaning, this so-called reciting poems and composing poems actually seemed like a game to him, the prince.

    As soon as Li Chengqian finished speaking, the place fell silent.  Moreover, many people's expressions suddenly changed, especially Kong Yingda's expression, which was a little ugly.  If it weren't for Li Chengqian's identity, he might have gone crazy on the spot.

    However, not everyone dislikes Li Chengqian for being so rude.  At least, Li Tai felt happy after being stunned for a moment.

    "Brother, why should I be humble? As we all know, my literary talent is outstanding and is a role model for all our brothers. Today, at such a grand event, why don't you show off your elegance so that my brothers and everyone present can pay their respects?"  Ichiban. Third brother, fifth brother, do you think this is true? Haha."

    Although he was already happy, Li Tai didn't show anything. He just continued to praise Li Chengqian and invited him to write poems.  In the end, Li Ke and Li You were actually involved.  After all, everyone gets this benefit, and it is only right that everyone should bear the resentment in the prince's heart.

    "Well, what the third brother said is absolutely true. My father often exaggerates my literary talent, so I have to write a poem today no matter what. In this way, I will not lose the majesty of my royal family."

    "Third brother's words make sense"

    Seeing Li Tai dragging them into the water, Li Ke and Li You had to speak out.  If Li Tai hadn't said anything, they would never have said anything. After all, it would be great to make a fortune silently.  However, at this moment, Li Taidu said so.  Then there is no reason why they should not speak.

    Of course, in this situation, they must be on Li Tai's side.  The reason is of course not to annoy Li Chengqian for Li Tai, but that Li Chengqian's words were indeed a bit excessive.  It was Li Chengqian himself who kept him from stepping down. They can't blame them.

    Moreover.  This is a poetry meeting. Since we are here at the poetry meeting, it is quite normal to recite a poem.  Therefore, their words are indeed reasonable and reasonable, and there is nothing wrong with them at all.  If they just ignore Li Chengqian.  If you just play on your own, you will be able to achieve success.  There is no distinction between superiority and inferiority.

    "Haha, since everyone thinks so highly of me, I will make a fool of myself. However, I didn't make any preparations just now. How about if a few of the emperor's brothers come first and let me prepare something for you?"

    This time.  Li Chengqian was extremely cooperative and did not shirk anything.  only.  But he asked Li Tai and the others to go up first, while he came in behind.  Judging from the smile on his face, it seemed that he was not distressed or upset by this.

    "Haha, since the eldest brother needs time to prepare, let the younger brothers come first, and the eldest brother will be the last to hold the line. Third brother, fifth brother, who among us will come first?"

    Hearing what Li Chengqian said, Li Tai and the others did not force themselves.  They knew very well about Li Chengqian's talents and learning, as long as he was willing to go into battle.  At that time, as soon as the poem is written, the judgment will be made. In this way, their goal will be achieved.

    “It’s better that the fourth brother invites you first.”

    "Fourth brother please"

    Needless to say, the first one to start must be Li Tai.  After all, he was the one who fired the first shot at the prince, so of course he was the one who took the lead next time.  Therefore, Li Ke and Li You said almost in unison.

    "Since the third brother and the fifth brother are so kind, I will not shirk it and show my shame. Just then, I suddenly got inspiration and thought of a poem. I hope Master Kong and everyone here can give me more advice."

    Li Tai didn’t care at all that Li Ke and the others asked him to take the lead. This had been expected for a long time, so he was not polite.  First he turned around and saluted in the direction of Kong Yingda and others, then he bowed his hands to the people around him, then stood up and prepared to publish his masterpiece.

    Li Tai’s humility and courtesy certainly made the people around him feel much more comfortable than Li Chengqian’s bold words just now.  Even Kong Yingda kept nodding there. Obviously, Li Tai's performance had won their praise before it even started.

    "Wuding fights against Yun Ni with his sword"

    After getting into his stance, Li Tai immediately raised his head and looked at the sky, and then a very bold voice began to come out of his mouth.  This first sentence alone makes people feel powerful and majestic.  Moreover, for Li TaiEveryone here has heard about his literary talents for a long time, so everyone pricked up their ears.

    And he seemed very satisfied with everyone's reaction and demeanor, and then he began to recite word for word in a high-spirited manner.

    "Go straight to the Emperor's territory under the Tianhe River"

    "Fight the Jade Dragon Three Million"

    "Destroyed scales and broken armor are flying all over the sky"

    After reciting the poem that had been brewing in his heart for a long time, Li Tai bowed his hands to everyone, stopped talking, and returned directly to his seat.  However, the moment he sat down, he glanced at Li Chengqian who was not far away. Unfortunately, he didn't find anything unusual on Li Chengqian's face, so he looked away angrily.

    "Is it possible that he has other preparations, or does he have other support? Impossible, the position he sits in is so conspicuous, even if he wants to steal the news like others, he can't. So, why is he so calm? Then, according to the past situation,  He can't be so calm at the moment"

    Although he had already sat down with a smile on his face, seeing Li Chengqian so calm, Li Tai began to murmur in his heart.

    It is true that during this period of time, Li Chengqian's limelight has been too great.  This made Li Tai a little anxious.  Li Chengqian had accomplished several major things in the past few days, which suddenly made the prince's reputation in the court greatly improved.  The most important thing is that Li Shimin seems to see hope in the prince again.  Pay more attention to Li Chengqian.

    Look at it now, even negotiating such an important matter with the Turks was handed over directly to Li Chengqian.  This made Li Tai feel a little anxious in his heart.  You know, Li Chengqian is the eldest son. If he doesn't make any big mistakes, according to the rules of ordering the elders and younger ones, the throne will have nothing to do with Li Tai.

    Since this period of time, through the joint efforts of Li Shimin and a group of ministers, Datang's national power has become increasingly powerful.  In other words, it is becoming increasingly stable.  At the beginning, the reason why Li Shimin was able to win the throne was not only that he was indeed better than the hidden prince Li Jiancheng in talent and learning.  The most important thing is that the particularity of that period allowed Li Shimin to control most of the military power.

    But now, all systems are beginning to improve day by day.  It is simply impossible to be like Li Shimin again.

    so.  Now, the only way to realize what you want is to get recognition and support from more people. The most important thing, of course, is to get the approval of the emperor.  To achieve this goal, besides working hard to express yourself, there is another way.  That is to suppress the opponent.

    For example, Li Chengqian almost made the ministers and the emperor despair.  It was precisely because of this that he saw hope.  However, the changes that occurred during this period were so huge that it was really difficult for him to accept them.

    "Well, the momentum is magnificent and the technique is exquisite. The whole poem writes about snow without seeing the word snow, but it also vividly depicts the scene of drifting in heavy snow. It has an extraordinary meaning. I often heard that the literary talent of the King of Wei was extraordinary, but now I see that it is indeed well-deserved.  Ahbut, in this case"

    As soon as Li Tai finished his poem, Wu Zhao, who was sitting next to Li Feng, immediately began to praise him in a low voice. He was also amazed at the talent of Wei King Li Tai.  However, her expression soon began to change, and then she glanced at Li Chengqian in the field with a worried face, and then turned to look at Li Feng.

    "Humph, this Xiaosi is really nothing. I write about snow, and he also writes about snow. Doesn't this sincerity embarrass me"

    At first, Li Yuanchang, who was sitting aside, looked confused because he didn't understand what Li Tai was writing.  It wasn't until someone on the side reminded him that he showed a look of indignation.

    However, Li Feng remained unmoved by these changes.  At first he didn't know whether Li Tai's poems were good or not.  However, after hearing Wu Zhao's comment, I knew it was definitely not bad.  As for Li Chengqian, he was not worried. He was just curious about why this boy was so calm.

    Sure enough, immediately, several judges, led by Kong Yingda, made speeches and praised Li Tai's poem.  This made the smile on Li Tai's face even sweeter. Coupled with his fat face, Li Feng looked like the Maitreya Buddha in Journey to the West.

    After some comments, Li Ke came on the stage.  When it comes to talent, he is no worse than Li Tai. Therefore, his poems have also received rave reviews.  The only thing that surprised Li Feng was that the poems written by Li You, King of Yan, were actually quite good, which was beyond his expectation.

    However, all of this was quickly forgotten by people, because, immediately after, it was time for the last man to step up, that is, the current crown prince Li Chengqian came on stage.  All of a sudden, everyone's eyes were focused onAfter Li Chengqian's death, it's unclear what everyone's thoughts are.

    "Since everyone thinks so highly of me, I have to write a poem today no matter what. Otherwise, how can I be worthy of everyone?"

    Li Chengqian was unequivocal. After everyone turned their attention to him, he stood up directly and walked to the center of the field without waiting for anyone to speak.  However, when talking, he looked towards Li Tai and the others intentionally or unintentionally.  However, I just glanced at it twice and stopped looking at it.

    "To be honest, I have really learned a lot of poetry over the past few days, and I have gained a lot of insights into the art of poetry. Especially what I have seen and heard from my uncle, the Fourth Emperor, has made me even more excited.  I have a deep feeling. Today, I will write a poem about this to express"

    When he saw Li Chengqian talking eloquently, Li Feng had no idea at all, because he couldn't understand the eye medicine that Li Chengqian was selling in his gourd.  However, when he heard Li Chengqian talk about himself and gain insights from him, Li Feng's expression suddenly became stupid.  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 398: Full of Tackiness

    "Heaven and earth are one and the same"

    Li Chengqian prepared for a moment and then read directly.  It's just that I can't hear anything from this first sentence, but it still sounds like the same thing.  Therefore, everyone could only wait quietly for the next step.

    "The dark hole in the well"

    As soon as Li Chengqian's second sentence came out, everyone began to feel a little confused.  Moreover, many people have frowned slightly, unable to understand what Li Chengqian was writing.  However, one thing is certain, that is, by now, many people have heard a different kind of atmosphere, tacky.

    When writing poems and lyrics in ancient times, people strived to be refined, elegant and subtle in their choice of words and sentences. In other words, they couldn’t write too straightforwardly.  It's not like Li Chengqian's place, where all the black holes are coming out.

    "Yellow dog with white body"

    When the third line of Li Chengqian’s poem came out, many people began to open their mouths and widen their eyes.  Tacky, really tacky, every sentence is more tacky.  It was fine just now, it was just a black hole coming out, but now look, even the dog ran out.

    "White dog has swelling on his body"

    When Li Chengqian finished his last sentence, the entire venue was silent. Everyone was dumbfounded and looked at Li Chengqian in the center of the venue with disbelief.  How can this be like this? Just after talking about the yellow dog, a white dog came next. This was to compete with the dog.

    "The sky and the earth are one, and there are black holes on the well. The yellow dog has white skin, and the white dog has swollen skin. Yes, yes, it sounds easy to hear. I thought this guy was talking about Mount Tai being black, thin at the top and thick at the bottom.  ”

    Others were dumbfounded, but Li Feng kept nodding after listening.  He didn't know how the poem was written, but at least it sounded very pleasant to the ears.  that's enough.  In his opinion, this is better than those poems by that dog-meat general Zhang Zongchang.

    "Everyone, how are you? Hey, why is no one saying anything? How about I play another song?"

    "Under the heavy snow, the price of firewood and rice has been reduced. The benches are used as firewood, which scares the bed."

    Seeing everyone’s expressions, I don’t know whether Li Chengqian did it intentionally or not, but he immediately started to write the second poem.  This time.  He recited it very fast, and even used facial expressions to coordinate with the recitation.  It made the performance very lively and interesting.

    This time, Li Feng understood.  I mean, it's snowing heavily.  People are too lazy to go out, or can't go out.  As a result, no one bought firewood or rice, and the bosses had no choice but to cut prices.  But if you don’t go out to buy firewood, what will you burn?  That is to directly chop the bench and use it as firewood.  Seeing the fate of the bench, the wooden bed on the side was frightened.

    "Puch"

    finally.  After being in a daze for a while, Wu Zhao on the side also understood. He suddenly felt happy and couldn't help it.  Just laughed out loud.  She is an expert at poetry, and she is confident that there are many poems she has seen and heard, but poems like the one written by the prince today.  But it was definitely something she had never heard of or seen before.

    The most important thing is these two poems.  The writing is so witty and humorous that people can't help but feel happy.  However, I soon realized that it was too rude to act like this on such an occasion, so I could only cover my mouth gently with my little hands.  One is to prevent yourself from laughing again, and the other is not to let others notice your expression at the moment.

    "What? This poem is not good?"

    Seeing Wu Zhao smiling so beautifully, Li Feng suddenly felt something was wrong.  However, he knew nothing about this poem, so he quietly asked Wu Zhao for advice.

    "Well, the poems written by His Royal Highness cannot be said to be bad. However, such poems are somewhat different from the poems we write in ordinary times. Although these two poems also rhyme, they lack neat counterpoint.  Also, this wording is toowell, too plain, not gorgeous and subtle enough."

    Hearing Li Feng’s question, Wu Zhao finally calmed himself down and explained to Li Feng.  However, after all, this poem was written by the prince, so she could not say too much in many words. It could be said that she pointed out the inappropriateness in it in very implicit words.

    In short, in one sentence, Li Chengqian’s poetry, strictly speaking, does not meet the basic conditions of poetry of this era, at least in some aspects.

    Since it is not in compliance with the rules, it is like writing an article out of body, and the government report is written as an online novel, so the results can be imagined.

    After being stunned for a while, everyone finally came back to their senses, and then the expressions on their faces became extremely exciting.  Like Kong Yingda and several fellow judges, their beards almost stood up with anger.  Right??For people like them, there are rules in poetry. Now that Li Chengqian is trampling on these rules so wantonly, it is simply the greatest insult to poetry, and it is also an insult to them as scholars.

    However, although everyone’s expressions were very ugly, they were very angry.  However, no one immediately became angry.  Because the person standing in front of them was no ordinary person. He was the crown prince of the country.  As the saying goes, there is a difference between superior and inferior, and the king and his ministers have their own principles. Even if Li Chengqian wants to be taught a lesson, it will not be the turn of ministers like them.

    "Heygoodbye"

    "It is difficult to get off the tiger, and in such an embarrassing situation, the best way is of course the Thirty-six Strategies, and the best way is to take the easy way."  After sighing, Kong Yingda was the first to stand up and say goodbye.  Afterwards, those who came with him also stood up.  As for Li Chengqian's poems, they are too lazy to evaluate them and cannot evaluate them.

    Obviously, Li Tai, Li Ke and the others were also shocked by these two poems written by Li Chengqian, but soon they began to feel happy in their hearts.  Such a result was really beyond their expectations.  However, this is definitely a good thing for them.

    Now, they don’t have to do anything. They only need to wait until this matter reaches their father, who will be furious.  And the situation of the eldest brother, the prince, is not good.

    "Well, my eldest brother's poems are indeed unique. I am really ashamed of myself. Miss Xiao, I still have some important things to do, so I will go ahead and take my leave."

    Since the goal has been achieved, or even exceeded, there is no need for Li Tai and the others to stay.  So Li Tai, Li Ke and the others also left one after another.  After all, such an occasion is really not suitable to stay here.  Although, they also want to see the excitement again, but.  It's not appropriate for a younger brother to watch his older brother's excitement.

    "What's going on? Why did everyone leave? Isn't the prince's poem well done? Is there any problem in it?"

    Seeing so many people leaving, Li Yuanchang turned around and asked.  His expression was full of confusion.  After Wu Zhao heard this, he just smiled and said nothing.

    "Haha, is that Miss Xiao so depressed that she is about to vomit blood?"

    Li Chengqian’s two poems immediately made the referee angry.  This is the most depressing thing.  Of course it was Miss Xiao who worked so hard to organize this poetry meeting.

    As for Li Chengqian’s poems, Li Feng didn’t think there was anything bad about them.  I didn’t see that many people held their stomachs in their hands after listening.  Are you holding back your red neck?  As for neat dialogues and elegant and refined words, in Li Feng's opinion, they are all nonsense.

    This reminded Li Feng of a phenomenon in later generations.  Some people are fine with anything.  When speaking, I always like to use one or two foreign words.  It sounds awkward to people.  At that time, Li Feng often thought, is it necessary?  If you want to appear different and sophisticated, use foreign languages.  I don't understand it at all, so I don't want to be more straightforward.  Why bother to come up with something that is neither Chinese nor foreign?

    It seems that if you don’t include one or two foreign words, it will look uneducated.

    "Hey, don't go, I have another song here. Let's come and comment together, everyone, listen up."

    "The sea, you are all water, the horse, you have four legs"

    Seeing everyone leaving, Li Chengqian was still a little reluctant, and he started to recite loudly towards his back.

    "This guy must have done it on purpose, absolutely did it on purpose."

    This time, when he heard this extremely familiar voice, Li Feng spurted out his drink.  I was already 100% sure that Li Chengqian did this on purpose.  However, what he didn't understand was why this guy would do this.

    "You bastard, where are you spraying"

    However, unfortunately, Li Feng spit out a mouthful of wine, and Li Yuanchang, who was sitting opposite him, was in bad luck.  Li Yuanchang, who was sprayed with wine, immediately became furious.

    "Shut up, I'll slap you, no matter how big or small, believe it or not."

    Originally, Li Feng felt embarrassed because he sprayed wine all over him.  However, he didn't expect that the other party would be like this, swearing at him. Thinking about what happened before, Li Feng also felt angry.  Immediately, he stared at Li Yuanchang and said.

    He hid his identity just now to avoid unnecessary trouble. Now that the show has ended, there are no more taboos.  In fact, these are all secondary. The most important thing is because of Wu Zhao.  He could clearly see the look on Li Yuanchang's face when he looked at Wu Zhao.

    If there is nothingUnexpectedly, after this, it will definitely bring endless trouble to Wu Zhao.  After all, no matter what others say, they have done him a favor, so of course Li Feng cannot ignore it.  Therefore, it was decided that Li Yuanchang must be frightened.

    "you……"

    Li Yuanchang really didn’t expect that this servant of the Wu Mansion who had always been silent would suddenly become so powerful and bold.  For a moment, I didn't know what to do.

    "Oh, Fourth Uncle, it turns out you are here. I thought you were gone. Well"

    Just when Li Yuanchang was about to get angry on the spot, a very familiar voice suddenly came out, which made him stunned. Then, he looked at Li Feng as if he had seen a ghost.

    How could he not recognize Li Chengqian's voice?  Likewise, he also knew that the fourth uncle Li Chengqian was talking about would not be him.  Although he is also an uncle, he is the seventh eldest.  Besides, he is about the same age as Li Chengqian, and Li Chengqian is the prince. On weekdays, Li Chengqian would not call him uncle at all unless it was a very formal occasion.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 399: Someone from the Palace

    At this time, Li Yuanchang looked at Li Feng with an expression full of panic.  (Literature Hall) He had heard about this freak from the Li family, and after Li You's incident, the previous rumors were confirmed.  In addition, after hearing about Li Feng's great achievements on the Dingxiang battlefield, Li Yuanchang made up his mind to stay away from this dangerous person.

    However, he never expected that he would encounter him by accident today.  Moreover, when he thinks about his actions and attitude towards the other party just now, how can he not feel anxious and uneasy.

    "Sure enough, there is something wrong with the brain. The good prince behaves inappropriately and becomes like a village man in the mountains. This is really a pockmark, not a pockmark, but a deceit."

    Li Yuanchang's heart was filled with resentment as he screamed misfortune.  You can't blame him for this. How can any prince dress like this?  Fortunately, although Li Feng yelled at him just now, he only said it and did not take action.

    "I really deserve death. I bumped into Fourth Brother unintentionally. I hope I hope Fourth Brother will not remember the villain's fault and don't blame him. Here, I apologize to Fourth Brother. Haha I  Oh, I still have some things to do at home, so I’m going to leave first"

    Li Yuanchang wisely chose to run away while the stupid prince didn't get angry.  If you want to be safe, of course you have to stay away from dangerous people.  Obviously, this stupid fourth brother frightened him more than the emperor's second brother, so of course he had to stay away from him.  At the very least, although the emperor is majestic, he cannot bear to be reasoned with by other emperors.  However, if you think about the person in front of you, that is simply

    "Haha, Fourth Uncle, you are still awesome. My Seventh Uncle is notoriously difficult to deal with. Even my father often suffers from headaches. I didn't expect that after meeting Fourth Uncle, you would become so well-behaved, haha  "

    Seeing Li Yuanchang running away for his life, Li Chengqian immediately said to Li Feng with a smile.  In the past, he did often hang out with Li Yuanchang, but since meeting Li Fenghou, he has rarely interacted with people here.  It feels boring.  To put it mildly, these people are just fair-weather friends at best.

    "Okay, stop flattering me here, I won't do this. Tell me, what show is your kid going to perform today? You think your prince's name is not famous enough. Don't you?"

    Facing the playful and smiling Li Chengqian, Li Feng was also speechless for a while.  Because, he can already imagine that it won't be long before Li Chengqian's glorious deeds can create the entire city of Chang'an.  And it is very likely that this matter has now reached Li Shimin's ears.

    ?Obviously, this is not a good thing.  Next, I don’t know what to do next.

    "Haha I just can't stand their formal and sour look. Besides, isn't this all because of your good teachings, Fourth Uncle? I learned all these things from you, and  , don’t you often say"

    "Stop, don't blame me for everything Haha. I understand. Is that right? If your father comes to find you later, do you want me to accompany you?"

    Seeing Li Chengqian's expression, Li Feng soon understood that this guy definitely had no good intentions.  In all likelihood, this is to drag him into the water.

    "Haha, I'm really going to trouble Fourth Uncle. Fourth Uncle, you are really getting better and better now. I found out that you can even count. You know, my father loves calligraphy and poetry. On weekdays,  , and often use this to test us. If he knows what I just did, then"

    Li Chengqian’s next words confirmed Li Feng’s thoughts.  In fact, if you think about Kong Yingda's angry expressions when they left, you already know.

    "You have to wipe your own shit. You really know how to think about it. If your father wants to teach you a lesson, you ask your old uncle to help me fill the cylinder for you. It's a good idea, so let's not talk about it."

    After saying that, Li Feng turned around and prepared to leave, but he failed.

    "The daughter of the people pays homage to His Highness the Crown Prince. Well, Mr. Li is also here. It seems that we are really destined."

    As a crisp sound came, Xiao Ruozhi had already walked quickly and came to them.  After bowing to Li Chengqian first, he looked at Li Feng with a pair of phoenix eyes and a smile.  From her face, there was no trace of the depressed look that should have appeared when the poetry club failed.

    "Well, it is indeed true. I didn't expect to see Miss Xiao again so soon."

    Li Feng could only deal with people talking to him.  However, he also admired the Xiao Ruozhi in front of him very much. At least this kind of tolerance and forbearance were not something ordinary people could possess.  However, Li Feng was the last person he wanted to deal with.  Because such people are really too complicated.  Relatively speaking, Li Feng still prefers something simple and practical.

    ??As the saying goes, birds of a feather flock together, and different people often have different circles. Otherwise, they often cannot pee in the same pot.

    Li Feng considers himself to be a relatively simple-minded person, so he is very self-aware.  For people like Xiao Ruozhi, who had already made up his mind from the first meeting, he would stay away from them.  However, he didn't expect that the other party would take the initiative to find him.

    "Who is this lady?"

    Seeing that Li Feng seemed to be somewhat uninterested in talking to him, Xiao Ruozhi didn't know what to say for a moment.  He happened to see Wu Zhao standing next to Li Feng, and then looked at Wu Zhao and said.

    "My younger sister, Wu Zhao, has met Sister Xiao. Today happens to be the occasion when Sister Xiao is holding such a grand event here, so my younger sister is here to join in the fun. I have heard of my elder sister's name for a long time, and I am honored to meet you today. It is really a great honor for my younger sister."

    Hearing Xiao Ruozhi ask about himself, Wu Zhao showed an extraordinarily enthusiasm.  Compared with Li Feng's reticence and coldness, her words were much more comfortable to listen to.  At first, Xiao Ruozhi just asked casually, but at this time, she had to re-examine this young girl in front of her, but her words and deeds were very dignified and polite.

    Although Wu Zhao is only forty-five years old, her words and deeds show a maturity that is somewhat inconsistent with her age.

    "Ah, it turns out to be Miss Wu. I have long heard that Miss Wu is both talented and beautiful. When I saw her today, I realized that the rumors were untrue She is much more beautiful than the rumors said, haha. Well, I can be here today.  It's a rare fate to meet Miss Wu. As soon as I met Miss Wu, I felt very close to each other. I am two years older than you, how about we treat each other as sisters from now on? "

    "It seems that Sister Xiao and I really have a good understanding of each other, and we have thought of going together. In this way, just treat me as the younger sister"

    ……

    People often say that one woman is equal to five hundred ducks. It is also said that three women are equal to one drama. Now it seems that these words are really not false at all.  Although there are only two in front of me, these two are indeed very extraordinary women.  Such a scene actually made Li Feng and Li Chengqian look at each other, completely speechless.

    "Your Highness, according to His Majesty's decree, please return to the palace immediately."

    Fortunately, this atmosphere did not last long.  Because, as a fast horse galloped towards him, a chamberlain had already come to Li Chengqian respectfully and conveyed the emperor's will.  However, the chamberlain then secretly glanced at Li Feng, a look of embarrassment flashed across his face, but in the end, he still didn't express anything.

    Similarly, when Li Chengqian heard that Li Shimin asked him to enter the palace, bitterness flashed across his face, and then he looked at Li Feng pitifully.

    "Miss Xiao, I have something to do, so I have to take the first step. Well, girl, then you can go back by yourself. I have to go and do something."

    Seeing Li Chengqian's pitiful look, and then looking at Xiao Ruozhi and Wu Zhao beside him, Li Feng finally decided to follow Li Chengqian.  Rather than staying here alone, he would rather follow Li Chengqian into the palace.

    "Well, it's okay, I can go back by myself"

    "Haha, since Mr. Li has something to do, let's get busy first."

    Hearing Li Feng speak like this, Wu Zhao was stunned for a moment, and then he nodded and answered in a low voice, even though he was a little shy.  Xiao Ruozhi on the side seemed even more surprised, so when she spoke, she was half a beat slower than Wu Zhao.

    "Sister Wu, who is Mr. Li? He seems to be familiar with His Highness the Crown Prince?"

    Looking at Li Feng and the others who had already left, Xiao Ruozhi asked Wu Zhao very casually, and then looked at Wu Zhao with a smile on his face.

    "To be honest with Sister Xiao, in fact, I have only met Mr. Li twice so far. Before, Mr. Li helped me a lot and was my great benefactor. As for Mr. Li's other situation, I  I don’t know about my sister. By the way, it seems that my sister also knew Mr. Li before?”

    Wu Zhao was looking at Li Feng and the others who were walking away in a trance, when she suddenly heard Xiao Ruozhi ask this question, which made her feel unnatural for a while.  However, he quickly calmed down.  After saying a few half-truths, he asked curiously about Xiao Ruozhi's arrival.

    "Haha, actually, I happened to meet Mr. Li once in the morning. Not to mention, I have the honor to meet my sister today. My sister is very happy. Why don't we go back to Chang'an together. Then, we will go to my sister's place.  Let’s talk about it, what do you think, sister?”

    After hearing Wu Zhao’s answer, Xiao Ruozhi also seemed unconcerned.  Afterwards, he happily invited Wu Zhao to accompany him and also invited her to his home as a guest.

    &nbsp;"Then I'll bother my sister."

    Wu Zhao seemed to be very happy to accept Xiao Ruozhi's invitation.

    However, a different look flashed across his face.  She lowered her head from time to time, not knowing what she was thinking.

    The same goes for Xiao Ruozhi. Although the two of them have been chatting, it is obvious that she is also thinking about something.  What's more, he looked at Wu Zhao very curiously from time to time, as if he wanted to see something from Wu Zhao.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 400: Sudden Situation

    I just left the palace in the morning, and I didn't have much time to go back.  However, since he came back, he didn't need to think so much. He and Li Chengqian went directly to the Manlu Palace.

    When I walked into the Ganlu Hall, I saw Li Shimin sitting in front of the Dragon Case. However, his expression was obviously not very good, and his face was so gloomy.  Anyone who saw him would know that he was in a very bad mood.

    However, Li Shimin was also stunned after seeing Li Feng.  Obviously, he did not expect that Li Feng would come along.  However, when he saw Li Chengqian beside Li Feng, his expression suddenly returned to the same state as before.

    As soon as Li Feng and Li Chengqian came in, all the servants left.  Obviously, they already understood that today was unusual.  In this palace, the most important thing is that it is best not to know things that you shouldn't know.  Otherwise, you may hear something you shouldn't hear, which is very dangerous.

    Fortunately, I saw that there was Li Feng among the people who came. Before leaving, the servants brought stools for Li Feng.

    "My sons and ministers pay homage to their father"

    Seeing Li Shimin’s dark face, Li Chengqian felt bitter in his heart.  However, now that the matter had come to this, he had no choice but to bite the bullet and step forward.

    "Do you know what you are doing? Do you know how bad it will be for you? Well, a prince of a country did such an unbecoming thing on such an occasion. Are you deliberately letting the world know  It’s a joke, right? Do you want the world to laugh at your absurd and uninhibited prince, or to laugh at me for my incompetence in educating my son?…”

    "It's a pleasure to say a few words casually, but do you know that just two poems will have much impact? The crown prince of a country actually wrote such a bizarre poem, which is a blatant deviation from the teachings.  You are openly provoking scholars all over the world, do you understand"

    At this time, Li Shimin no longer knew how to describe the anger in his heart.  He never expected that something like this would suddenly happen.

    This matter.  In fact, it doesn’t sound like much, it’s just two poems that are a bit unruly and funny.  If it were anyone else, they would just do it, and at worst it would just be to please everyone.  Just to add some fun to everyone.  Speaking of which, it is actually a good thing.

    Although, doing this will definitely make those scholars who look directly at orthodoxy but are extremely old-fashioned, very angry.  However, it is impossible for this trivial matter.  Go to war for a little-known person.  However, that is relative to ordinary people, and Li Chengqian is a prince.

    Prince, what is a prince?  That is the crown prince of a country and the future emperor.  And what is the way of poetry? It is something that Confucius and Mencius have always advocated, so to speak.  That is an epitome of the Tao of Confucius and Mencius, a representative of it.  What is the way of Confucius and Mencius.  In other words, it is the teaching of a sage.  What it means to be a saint is to set rules that cannot be broken casually.

    How good it is now that the crown prince of a country has blatantly violated the rules of the sage's studies.  Does this mean that when he becomes emperor, he will run counter to the way of a saint?

    This is a question that has to make people think deeply.

    In other words, how can a prince like this, with such talent and learning, satisfy the world? Isn't this embarrassing?  How can people be reassured and convinced by letting such a person inherit the throne?

    This is exactly why Li Shimin is so angry.  These days, he has really been working hard to train the prince, hoping to train him to become a qualified monarch for the next generation.  As for Li Chengqian, although his performance during this period cannot be said to be perfect, it has improved a lot compared to before, which made Li Shimin very happy.

    However, looking at it now, such a huge trap has been revealed in one fell swoop.  However, Li Chengqian suddenly hit the most untouchable thing.

    “Just imagine, Li Shimin is capable and ambitious enough.  Moreover, his position is stable enough.  It can be said that as long as he insists on many things, there is nothing that can restrict him.  However, even so, there is one thing that he treats with caution and does not dare to neglect easily.

    This thing is Taoism. To put it more carefully, it is traditionalization represented by Confucianism.  What is more practical is that it is a cultural system that carries the interests of thousands of scholars.

    Because, this not only carries the interests of too many people, but also has formed a deep-rooted thought.  And through countless years of development, these things have become deeply rooted in people's hearts and have become the most recognized things by millions of people.  It can be said that if anyone does not overestimate his own ability and touches these things easily, the consequences will be very serious.The misery of ??.

    And now, what Li Chengqian is doing is actually aimed at these things.  Although, this time it did not cause any serious impact.  However, this is indeed a very bad sign.  This is what worries Li Shimin the most, which is why he is so anxious and angry.

    It’s not that Li Shimin doesn’t want to move, he just dreams about it.  Because, as an emperor, no one wants to be restrained by other things.  Especially for a person like him who has great ideals and ambitions.  Such restraint is simply a thorn in the flesh.

    However, he is very clear that at this moment, it is not the time, the time is not mature yet.  If you act rashly, the consequences will be very serious and unimaginable.

    "I said, it's just two poems, why are you so angry? What? The rules can't be changed. It's no one's business to mess with whom. We write our poems, it's none of our business.  Or, if we don’t do a good job in poetry, who is it? No. Since it doesn’t bother anyone, it doesn’t matter. They believe in Buddha and eat fast every day, so let everyone follow suit and eat fast.  What nonsense.

    Seeing Li Shimin getting angry, Li Chengqian could only lower his head and dare not say anything.  However, Li Feng had no worries.  He also understood what Li Shimin meant.

    "However, Li Feng only pays attention to one thing in his conduct.  That is, as long as what you do does not affect or harm others, then no matter how you do it, it is right.  Even if you are wrong, it is your own fault and has nothing to do with others.

    In a word, if I don’t affect you, just leave me alone.  He doesn’t care about heaven and earth, but he also cares about shit and farts.

    "When others recite poems and compose poems, they are doing it to show their knowledge and elegance. There is nothing good to say about this.  And what’s wrong with writing poems yourself in pursuit of a happy smile?  It’s not like you write a poem to criticize someone and then others will have opinions.

    "Others can do whatever they want, but he can't, because he is the prince."

    Being contradicted by Li Feng, Li Shimin also felt angry.  Normally, no one would dare to contradict his words at such a time.  Plus, he was on fire right now.  Therefore, as soon as Li Feng finished speaking, Li Shimin stared at Li Feng and said.

    “After all, in Li Shimin’s view, Li Chengqian’s attempt to make such a mistake this time has something to do with Li Feng.  You know, Li Chengqian has been following Li Feng during this period.  Moreover, look at those poems and the style. If it were not for the influence of Li Feng, this prince would not be able to come up with such poems even if he had three heads.

    What’s more, if it weren’t for Li Feng’s support, the prince would never have become so unscrupulous.  As a result, Li Shimin also had opinions about Li Feng for a while.

    "Prince, what's wrong with the prince? The prince is not a human being. Don't always talk about the prince. He is the prince, but first of all, he must be himself. Then, he is your prince and the prince of the court.  , the crown prince of the Tang Dynasty. If you want to be a prince, you can’t do this, and you can’t do that. This prince is worthless. "

    When Li Feng heard this, he immediately felt angry in his heart.  To be honest, this is what he dislikes and hates the most.  Therefore, the words became even more rude.

    "Youyou are too presumptuous"

    Li Feng’s words were extremely treasonous. Li Shimin, who was already in a bad mood, suddenly became furious and slapped the table and yelled at Li Feng.  You know, he still has opinions on Li Feng on this matter.  In other words, Li Feng is also responsible.

    "Be presumptuous, I'll be presumptuous, do whatever you want. Don't always act like an emperor. I'm telling you, this won't work in front of me. Don't always think that you want to be an emperor.  Everyone in the world is like you. You think being an emperor is good, but you think being a prince is a gift and a rare thing.  Even if the prince comes to invite me in a big sedan chair, I won’t do it. As for the emperor, only a fool would do it.”

    "Boy, come here, let's make things clear today. You tell him whether you are willing to be the prince or not. Don't worry, I will risk everything today. It is a big thing, and I will bear it with you."

    Seeing Li Shimin suddenly slapping the table, then standing up and glaring at him, Li Feng felt even more angry for some reason, and then, he also slapped the table in front of him.

    However, although it is the same as hitting the table, the effect is indeed different.  As Li Shimin patted the table, the pen, ink, paper, inkstone, memorials and other things on the dragon table jumped wildly.  Li Feng was angry for a moment, so he used a little strength to move forward.The whole table was knocked to pieces by him.

    After a rebuttal, Li Feng still felt angry, so he pulled Li Chengqian over.  Then, he actually prepared for a showdown between Li Chengqian and Li Shimin.

    "I……"

    Li Chengqian never expected that this matter would turn out like this.  And now, Li Feng directly pulled him out and asked him if he wanted to be the prince.  It immediately made his heart tremble.

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 401: Confused

    Li Feng's sudden behavior immediately made people's hearts tremble.  As for Li Chengqian, it goes without saying.  This worry that had been held in his mind for countless years, weighing him down until he could hardly breathe, was suddenly dug out by Li Feng.  Moreover, it was in front of the emperor, so one can imagine his complicated mood.

    Countless times, he wanted to muster the courage to mention this matter to Li Shimin or Empress Changsun, but when the matter came to an end, he always became discouraged.  Even, a few times, the words were almost on his lips, but he still didn't dare to say them.  Because, he knew that if the words in his heart were spoken, it would definitely be earth-shattering.

    Worry, fear, panic, surprise, excitement, in short, now he felt as if he had knocked over a five-flavor bottle.

    And there is one person whose heart is trembling, and it is undoubtedly Li Shimin.  He was not completely unaware of Li Chengqian's thoughts.  It's just that he can't believe it and doesn't want to believe it.  And more importantly, he really didn't want this to happen.

    Establishing a throne is no child’s play.  How can you do it when you say you want to do it, or don’t want to do it when you say you don’t want to do it?  If that were the case, what kind of decency would it be?  Even if he risked his royal dignity and endured the pain, he would help Li Chengqian.  But what about those people behind Li Chengqian, the queen, Changsun Wuji, Hou Junji, etc., the many supporters of the prince, when the time comes Thinking of these, Li Shimin's scalp feels numb.

    At the same time, there is a more important issue.  That is, what to do after the prince is abandoned.  You know, he has more than two sons. If the eldest son quits, he will let the second son come.  At that time, the fight for the crown prince's position will definitely create a greater storm.

    Therefore, although he sometimes.  I also had doubts, but it only passed for a moment.  Besides, who wouldn’t want to be a prince or an emperor?  Thinking about what he did for the throne back then

    However, now things have been revealed, and  It was Li Feng who brought it out, which had to frighten him for a while.

    ?????????????? This fourth brother always speaks straight to the point and doesn’t mince words.  Therefore, what he said was basically not false.  Also, Li Shimin knew very well the relationship between the prince and his fourth uncle.  There are many things that you are unwilling and unable to say to outsiders, and you will probably say them to Li Feng.  sometimes.  He, the second brother of the emperor, is not the same as complaining in front of the fourth brother.

    The most important point is that this fourth brother is a living example.  The prince doesn't want to be a prince.  I don’t want to enjoy the glory and wealth, I don’t want to control the huge power, but I want to stay in that small mountain village and be an ordinary mountain villager.  Isn't this a living example?  Since there are some people who don’t want to be princes but are willing to farm.  It is not completely impossible that the prince does not want to be the prince.

    "Nonsense. The prince is the prince. This is an undeniable fact. Chengqian is my eldest son. According to the etiquette and law, he is the one who inherits my rule and is the prince. This is a fact. Can we mess with it?"

    However, even though Li Shimin thought that way, he couldn't say that in his mouth.  They even didn't dare to let Li Chengqian speak out or ask for details.  Because he was really worried that if Li Chengqian came out to confront him, he would really think that way, and now that Li Feng, a fool, was here to cheer him up, it would be a bad thing if he said it out.

    "Bullshit etiquette, I am still your brother. According to etiquette, I deserve to be the prince. Today I will tell you that I will quit. What nonsense is the title of Brave King? I will give it back to you. I want to see if it is inappropriate.  This prince can still become a sinner for the ages, and he must be cut into pieces with a thousand cuts."

    Seeing that Li Shimin started to act recklessly and unreasonably, Li Feng was so angry that his beard almost stood up, and then he spoke loudly again.

    "It means that the emperor's eldest son should be the prince. In Li Feng's opinion, it is nonsense.  So he, the emperor's brother, must be a prince?  He still doesn't believe this evil.

    "He is my son"

    "He is still my nephew"

    “Obviously, Li Shimin was so angry with Li Feng that he even claimed that I was here.  However, Li Feng showed no sign of weakness.  So, both of them stared with wide eyes, you stared at me, I stared at you, neither one looked at the other in disbelief.  His eyes were full of fire and persistence.

    “Perhaps the noise in the room was too loud, especially the sound from Li Shimin, which made the guards outside think something had happened, so soon groups of fully armed guards rushed in.  Without any explanation, they surrounded Li Feng and Li Chengqian.

    Although they also know that one of these two is a prince, the emperor's biological brother, and the other is a prince, the emperor's biological son.  However, there were only three people in this room. Could it be that they surrounded the emperor?Coming?

    However, the arrival of these imperial guards did not affect Li Feng at all, and he still stared at Li Shimin angrily.  He turned a blind eye to the guards surrounding him and simply ignored them.

    "Assholes, whoever let you in, get out of here. Without my orders, anyone who dares to step into the palace gate will be killed without mercy."

    However, seeing these guards rushing in, Li Shimin roared and blasted them all out again.  Moreover, it was said directly to me. I don't know whether it was smooth for a moment or because the anger in my heart was too much. This also frightened the guards and started to turn around and run out quickly.

    Although, they did this to protect the emperor and to show their loyalty to their duties.  However, the emperor is the emperor, his words are imperial edicts, and his words are principles.

    "Come here, bring us another table and serve some food and wine."

    Maybe it was because he was disturbed by what happened just now, but it made Li Shimin calm down a lot.  I don’t know what he was thinking, but he actually asked people to serve food and wine.  Perhaps, he has figured it out now. If he wants to argue with Li Feng on this issue like this, it will never solve the problem.

    "Well, come and sit down, Cheng Qian will also sit down."

    The food and wine arrived quickly, and the table that Li Feng had broken was cleared up in an instant.  Li Shimin was the first to come to the table, then sat down. When he saw Li Feng still standing there, he greeted him, and then looked at Li Chengqian.  Let him sit down too.

    "Sit down, what are you looking at? This is your home, why are you so polite?"

    Just sit down, no big deal.  Therefore, when Li Shimin told him to sit down, Li Feng sat down without ceremony.  Looking at Li Chengqian who was at a loss, Li Feng suddenly became angry again.  I thought to myself, this guy is a little timid.

    After hearing what Li Feng said, Li Chengqian sat down slowly.

    actually.  Li Chengqian is not timid.  However, he has always been afraid of Li Shimin.  Habits developed over a long period of time cannot be changed in a short period of time.  To be honest, sitting at the same table with Li Shimin for dinner.  He felt uncomfortable all over.  This is like letting a mouse eat with a cat.

    After sitting down, Li Feng poured himself wine without caring about anything else. After pouring, he put down the wine bottle and started drinking by himself.  He didn't care about Li Shimin and Li Chengqian on the side.  He was too angry before, and he needed to drink some wine to suppress it.  Furthermore, I want to hear what Li Shimin has to say.

    Li Shimin was not surprised by this.  As if nothing was wrong, he followed Li Feng's lead and picked up the wine bottle to pour himself wine.  In the end, Li Chengqian was left, and he could only imitate his uncle and his father.  He still feels a little confused in his heart.  I also think his fourth uncle is a bit fierce.  Anyway, if it were him.  He would never have the courage to loudly challenge his emperor father.

    Li Feng didn’t speak, Li Chengqian’s head was in a mess, and Li Shimin didn’t know what to say for a while.  He needs to think carefully about how to speak.  So, the three of us were there, one glass at a time and one glass at a time, drinking.  The entire Manna Hall suddenly fell into silence.

    The palace, with only the sounds of drinking, seemed even quieter.  The guards outside did not dare to make any noise, for fear of offending the few inside, they would be in serious trouble.

    "Let's talk about the Turkic mission first. The formal negotiation process should begin tomorrow. Chengqian, you should be more careful about this matter. If there is anything unclear, please listen to your fourth uncle's opinion.  , and ask for advice from the people around you more, don’t always go your own way like before"

    But after being silent for a long time, Li Shimin seemed to have forgotten what happened just now, as if nothing happened just now and it was just an illusion.  Instead, he started talking about peace talks with the Turkic mission.  He began to teach Li Chengqian.

    Seeing this situation, Li Feng, who was watching from the side, was dumbfounded.  Damn, the anger the two of them had just now turned into white hair.  However, now Li Shimin never mentioned what happened just now. For a moment, Li Feng didn't know what to say.  It won’t work, just keep chasing what happened just now.

    “Besides, Li Feng, who had calmed down a little, suddenly found that he now had a good temper.  If it was based on his previous temperament, it shouldn't be like this.  This still made him feel slightly uneasy.  After all, the other party is the emperor.  No matter how good his temper, no matter how patient he is, he is still the emperor after all.

    Thinking like this, Li Feng didn't know what to say. He just drank the wine one sip after another, and then thought about his own thoughts.

    It is true that Li Feng is depressed, but in Li Shimin’s heart?Even more depressed.  Although it hasn't been fully explained yet and Li Chengqian didn't speak, he already got the answer from Li Chengqian's expression.  However, such an answer was really unbearable for him, and he even didn't know what to do.

    "If things go by the way they were before, Li Chengqian still looked carefree, and no one else needs to tell him that Li Shimin is planning to change the prince.  After all, he didn't want his Li family's empire to be ruined.  However, Li Chengqian's recent performance made him very satisfied. However, just when he was confidently preparing to train Li Chengqian well, something like this happened.

    With the presence of a stupid brother beside him, he was even more at a loss as to what to do.  And since he couldn't figure it out or decide at once, he had no choice but to change the topic.

    As for Li Chengqian, he was also confused.  Although he did not personally express his position, the problem was already explained.  In this case, he had to consider what his father's thoughts were.  The most important thing is, if his mother knows about it, will she have any thoughts?

    It can be said that for a moment, the three people were all thinking about their own affairs, and it was a mess.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 402: Telling Stories to Li Shimin

    "Your Majesty, what's wrong? Have you encountered anything troublesome?"

    Having been married for many years, Queen Changsun knew that Li Shimin had something on his mind as soon as he saw his expression, and the matter must be quite big, which made him very troubled.  Then he came to Li Shimin's side, gently rubbed his shoulders, and spoke with concern, his words full of distress.

    Everyone in the world knows that being an emperor is good, but how many people know how hard it is to be an emperor.  Especially if you want to be a good emperor, it is really difficult.

    "It's okay, I just had a quarrel with my fourth brother, haha"

    Looking at the concerned eyes of Queen Changsun, Li Shimin suddenly felt relieved and his mood was much better.  Then, he said to Queen Changsun with a smile.

    "Fighting? With fourth brother?"

    However, Li Shimin's words shocked Queen Changsun.  It was rare for the emperor to quarrel, but to his surprise, he still had to quarrel with Li Feng. In the eyes of Empress Changsun, it was simply impossible.  You know, she knows Li Feng's temper very well. He doesn't have the time to quarrel with others, and fighting is more like it.

    Of course, in addition to surprise, there was also a flash of worry in her eyes.  To be honest, she really didn't want to see any conflicts between Li Shimin and Li Feng.

    "Haha, don't worry, it's just a quarrel. It's rare for someone to quarrel with me. This feeling is really good, haha. But By the way, in the end, when the fourth brother left, he still told me  There’s a story.”

    Speaking of the quarrel, Li Shimin was happy at first. There were really few people in the world who could quarrel with him.  Except for Li Feng, basically there is no one.  For ordinary people, this is a normal thing.  As an emperor, he has not been able to realize it for many years. Now that someone suddenly has a quarrel with him, it makes him feel good.

    However, immediately, he thought of the reason for the quarrel, and he suddenly began to feel depressed again.  However, he could not tell Queen Changsun about this matter, so.  There was no mention that Li Chengqian was also present.

    "Oh, this is quite interesting. I have heard from Sizi a long time ago that her fourth uncle is very good at telling stories. Moreover, the stories are very nice. I didn't expect that this fourth brother actually told the story to His Majesty, haha  "

    Seeing that Li Shimin was not angry because of his quarrel with Li Feng, Queen Changsun was relieved.  Now when she heard that Li Feng actually told the emperor a story, she immediately became very interested.

    She knew very well that Li Feng often told stories to Yaya and Sizi.  and.  I also heard Si Zi repeating several stories to her, such as Cowherd and Weaver Girl, Painted Skin, etc.  After hearing this, she had to sigh with emotion at Li Feng's whimsical ideas.  To be able to come up with such a wonderful story.

    However, she also knew that Li Feng could not be idle, just like coaxing Sizi, Yaya and the others.  Came to tell stories to the emperor Li Shimin, among them.  There must be some deep meaning.

    "Haha, since the queen is interested, I will tell you. This is indeed a very interesting story. By the way, there was an injured wolf on the prairie, and then a sheep, well, it was a  A sheep saved it"

    As Li Shimin started to repeat the story Li Feng told him with a very strange expression, Queen Changsun on the side was completely dumbfounded.

    The story is actually very simple and short.  It is said that a wolf was injured, a sheep saved it, and then the wolf and the sheep fell in love.  Because the beloved wolf was injured, the little sheep took on the responsibility of taking care of the beloved wolf.  In order to let the beloved wolf in his heart recover as soon as possible and then explore the prairie together, this little sheep really gave everything he had and would not hesitate to sacrifice everything.

    Every day, the lamb would rather go hungry than run a long way to bring back the most tender and plump green grass to the wolf.  Because the sheep knows that if they want to recover as soon as possible, they must supplement their nutrition. In its view, tender grass is undoubtedly the most nutritious thing.

    "My dear, eat more, and the injury will heal soon Later, a few days later, the wolf died because of his serious injury. The lamb also died because he had not eaten for many days and was overworked.  "

    I have to say that Li Shimin’s memory ability is indeed very good, and his story-telling ability is not far behind.  The story Li Feng told him was extremely vivid.

    ?At first, Empress Changsun thought it was funny, or that the story was a bit absurd.  How can a wolf and a sheep fall in love? Isn't this nonsense?  However, this is just a story, so I don’t think there’s anything wrong with it. Instead, I find it very fresh and funny.

    Then, she was even more amused when she heard that the lamb was actually feeding the wolf.  However, soon, I couldn’t be happy anymore, because the ending was really unpleasant.  wolf for sheep, orThe reporter said that in order to live up to the love of the sheep, he ate grass and died.  And the sheep died of exhaustion and starvation for the sake of the wolf.

    After the story was finished, Li Shimin stopped talking, and Queen Changsun also fell into silence.  Because, she has discovered that there is something unusual hidden in this short and weird story.

    "Queen, do sheep love wolves?"

    After a while, Li Shimin asked Empress Changsun who was meditating on the side.

    "Love, not only love, but love to the core. For the wolf, he endured many hardships and tiredness, endured the biting cold wind, and endured the ravenous hunger. In the end, he even died of exhaustion and starvation. How could he not  Love”

    The queen's answer was yes, but her tone was a little sad.

    "Well, this is indeed love to the core, so much love that I am willing to give everything for the other person, even if it means giving my life. In this way, the wolf also loves the sheep, right. In order to live up to the other's love, with a smile  , pretending to be happy, eating grass in big mouths, hey But why is it such a tragic ending? "

    Love so much that you are willing to give your life for the other person is of course love.

    However, in an instant, the question arises. Since they all love each other and are for each other, why did they end up with such a sad ending?

    This question has actually been clearly stated in the story, so there is no need for Queen Changsun to answer it.  Empress Changsun knew that Li Shimin's question had a deeper meaning.  At the same time, it also shocked her heart, because now she suddenly thought of another thing.

    Li Feng would definitely not tell such a story to the emperor for no reason. The story is often more than just the story itself. So, what is the purpose of Li Feng telling this story?

    Soon, Empress Changsun thought about Li Chengqian. First of all, there were too few things that could make Li Feng spend so much time and even quarrel with the emperor. Apart from Li Chengqian's matter, Empress Changsun really wanted to  After all, there is nothing else worthy of Li Feng doing this.

    The most important thing is that this story is the most realistic portrayal of Li Chengqian.  Li Chengqian is the wolf in the story, so who cares about the sheep?  Needless to say, of course it was her and Li Shimin.

    "Your Majesty"

    After thinking of this, Queen Changsun's heart suddenly became confused.  However, I don't know what to do about this matter, let alone what to say.

    "Haha, a wolf falls in love with a sheep, and a sheep falls in love with a wolf. A small, seemingly absurd story, but it hides the truth of life. Their love is real and great.  It's a pity that the sheep takes it for granted. Of course, it is a kind of enjoyment for it to eat green grass. For it, grass is the best. However, it doesn't think too much about it. For it, green grass is the sacred thing in the world.  It is a good product, but its love for the wolf is undoubtedly like a deadly poison.”

    "Okay, I still have some things to do, so I won't be dining with the Queen today."

    After a wry smile, Li Shimin was unwilling to continue this topic.  Instead, he said something to Queen Changsun, then turned around and left the Lizheng Hall.

    Although Li Feng’s story was very meaningful and reasonable, it even made Li Shimin feel deafening and shocked.  He also deeply understands this.  However, recognition is one thing, but getting things done is another matter.

    This matter was so big that Li Shimin didn't even dare to think about it, and he didn't want to think about it.  Since the matter still cannot be resolved, we can only put it aside for now.

    "Fourth uncle, I can understand the story you told my father, but I still don't understand it."

    After leaving the palace, Li Feng rushed directly to the Black Tiger Army's camp, because it was agreed that everyone would get together in the evening.  Of course Li Chengqian also went with Li Feng. After all, he was the deputy instructor of this team.  The feelings for this team and everyone in the Black Tiger Army are very deep.

    However, along the way, he kept thinking about the story Li Feng finally told his father.  He had a feeling that he had a deep understanding of the story, but he couldn't make sense of it if he wanted to.  There was no other way but to ask Li Feng for advice.

    "In life, you can't always measure others by yourself, and don't measure yourself by others. Only you know whether the shoes fit. Everyone's feet are different. If you wear the right shoes, you can change them to another  When someone wears it, it may not fit well and be uncomfortable to wear.”

    "Don't love too much. If you love too much, it will often become selfish and change the quality of love. It's a pity that the love of the world is often like this."?Especially parental love.  I always say, I am doing this for your own goodbut, in the end, whether it is good or not, God knows, haha"

    At the end of the sentence, Li Feng burst out laughing, but that laughter was filled with a different kind of atmosphere, that of sadness.

 Volume One: Settling Down in the Tang Dynasty Chapter 403: Someone is Following

    Li Chengqian still seemed to understand Li Feng's words.  However, what happened today can be said to be a good thing for him.  This matter was revealed by Li Feng. Although he was a little overwhelmed by Li Shimin at the time, it later made him feel relieved deep in his heart.

    However, Li Chengqian was relaxed, but Li Feng's heart became filled with thoughts.  Today's events reminded him of many things from the past without even realizing it.

    The former Li Feng was a homebody, a homebody who would never go out unless he could.  When it comes to otakus, it is often linked to another thing. It can be said that most otakus are often eldest men, and marriage is always difficult.  Li Feng is undoubtedly one of them.

    However, speaking of the otaku life at that time, Li Feng was quite satisfied.  Li Feng still feels quite comfortable in those days when he can eat when he wants, sleep when he wants, and when one person is full and the whole family is not hungry.  In other words, he is more willing to choose not to get married than to get married.

    The idea is very simple. He feels that if he can live a happier and freer life in just a few decades of life, that is better than anything else.

    “Obviously, after carefully analyzing the advantages and disadvantages of getting married and not getting married, he was absolutely certain that not getting married was definitely much more comfortable than getting married.

    “It’s a pity that his idea is beautiful, but in fact it is very difficult to realize.  Anyway, this family is constantly urging him to find a girlfriend, go on a blind date, and get married.  The posture was as if he owed others millions and was being chased for debt.

    this phenomenon.  This kind of thing is not new at all for an older young man and the so-called leftover men and leftover women.  It can be said that as long as you are old enough and not yet married, you will definitely have to experience this kind of thing.  Moreover, the older you get, the more you understand it.

    ? Many people will say.  This is normal.  You are so old and you are not married yet, your family is worried.  The reason why I am urging you and forcing you is not to let you get married as soon as possible.  For your own good.

    Yes, of course his family is doing it for his own good, and of course Li Feng knows that his family is anxious.  However, the problem came again. The family believed that it would be bad not to get married.  As for why it is not good, why is it not a good method?  Li Feng didn't want to get to the bottom of it any more.  In short, the family believes that we should not get married.  It must have been a bad day.

    But the problem is, Li Feng felt that his life was pretty good at that time.  I lived a carefree life, and it was such a comfortable life.  I often drink with my friends, making them envious and jealous.  He kept saying it.  I really regret getting married too early.

    Anyway, Li Feng felt that it would be better not to get married.  He has already thought about it. Anyway, as society becomes more and more developed, welfare benefits and so on will become more and more complete and better.  By then, if all kinds of insurances are in place, there is no need to worry about pension issues.

    Although everyone says that raising children will provide for old age, at the end of the day, how many people really need their children to support them?  As long as I'm not lying in bed unable to move, who really needs children to take care of me?  And if it's really lying down and unable to move, what's the point of taking care of it or not.  I can't tell you, I couldn't open my eyes the next day.

    However, no matter what Li Feng thinks, things are often out of his control.  Faced with the righteousness of his family, the enthusiasm of his relatives, and the longing eyes of his elderly parents, what else could he do?  Another important task when taking the bus home for the New Year was to prepare for a blind date and marriage.

    However, when it comes to the true thoughts in my heart, there is only one thing in my heart, and that is that I don’t want to get married.

    Therefore, Li Feng can’t help but often think: Who is in charge of my life?  Who knows my happiness?

    Thinking of this, Li Feng also understood why he suddenly became so angry just now, because this was the anger he had been holding in his heart.

    "Forget it, why are you thinking so much? Our little life is so comfortable now."

    Li Feng didn’t think much about these messy things, and quickly walked towards the military camp.  Drinking wine and eating meat are what he should be thinking about.

    After finishing the meal, it was already night, and all the Black Tiger Army officers and men were drunk. Even Li Chengqian was carried into a carriage and sent back to the palace.  However, Li Feng did not go with Li Chengqian because he had another appointment.  In the evening, he would go shopping with Cui Yingying.

    Although it is winter now, the night falls is already chilly.  However, this did not affect people's enthusiasm for coming out at all.  Monument Square is already brightly lit and bustling with people.

    There are families with families, large and small, wandering around, andGroups of young people were chatting and laughing there. Of course, there were also the ink writers, who were swaying their ink here and chanting some incomprehensible verses.

    In addition, there are storytellers, acrobats, and various stalls.  Most of these stalls mainly sell food, mainly selling various snacks.

    With the bursts of hawking, people’s laughter and chatter, the place was surprisingly lively.  This scene is just like the pedestrian streets in the city during holidays.

    "It's really good. I didn't expect it to be so lively. It's a bit more lively than the East Market. Especially here, there are special street stalls, which is great. When you are tired from walking, you can take a rest and have something to eat.  Chatting while eating is also a beautiful thing.”

    Looking at the lively scene in front of him, Li Feng suddenly felt bursts of relief.  After all, this square was built under his leadership.  The scene before him gave him a sense of accomplishment.

    "Well, at first, I found that although there were a lot of people in this square, it still seemed a little deserted. Especially, the tourists were hungry and there was no place to eat. So, I asked people to go to this place specifically.  Set aside some locations for street stalls. This will make it more convenient for everyone. At the same time, it will also provide the surrounding residents with some small business and an extra livelihood. Moreover, these stalls will charge a small fee.  In order to ensure the daily expenses of the square, since it is a small matter, I will make the decision myself, so you won’t be angry.”

    Cui Yingying was delighted when Li Feng praised the stalls for being well set up.  Then, he began to carefully explain to Li Feng.

    Although the square has been completed and delivered, Cui Yingying is still very concerned about it.  After all, Li Feng was responsible for building this square.

    "Ah let me tell you, who would be so careful? This is a good thing, how could I be angry? This is a good thing. Look, how lively it is now. It's not like going shopping in Dongshi  There is no place to eat in this street. Come on, there are too many people here, let’s find a place to have something to eat.”

    "Okay, let's go, let's go there to have snacks and drink some tea. There happens to be a performance nearby. We can watch and eat at the same time."

    Seeing Li Feng so happy made Cui Yingying feel sweet in her heart.  Now because she is busy with work, it is rare for her to go back and see Li Feng for a long time. Now, it is rare for Li Feng to accompany her out for a walk, but she is very happy.

    Afterwards, the two of them had something to eat in the square, and then walked around again, before Li Feng sent Cui Yingying back to her home.  Then, he slowly began to prepare to return to the Black Tiger Army garrison camp.

    Come, logically speaking, he should spend the night in the palace.  Since he did not have a residence in Chang'an City, Li Shimin specially reserved a palace for him in the palace.  Although this is somewhat unruly, when it comes to dealing with special people, you don't care what the rules are.

    However, Li Feng didn't like the anger in the palace, so he chose to go directly to the Black Tiger Army camp.  He had already explained it before he came out.

    "It's better these days. I just go shopping with her and see how happy this girl is. If this happened in the future, haha"

    Thinking of Cui Yingying's excited and reluctant expression just now, Li Feng suddenly felt funny.  I thought to myself, girls in this era are so easy to be satisfied and so easy to serve.

    "Who? Come out"

    However, just when he was about to return home and go back to the military camp to sleep, he suddenly discovered that someone was following him. In an instant, he frowned and spoke in a deep voice.

    You know, there is a curfew in Chang'an City.  Although it can't be said to be the dead of night, it can almost be described as such.  And in this situation, someone was actually following him.  He immediately became alert.

    “If it’s coming at him, it’s better to say that he has the confidence that the soldiers will cover up the water and the earth.  But what if it's for Cui Yingying?  The thought of this frightened him even more.  I have made up my mind to figure this out.  Thinking of this, Li Feng began to walk towards the other party step by step, ready to take action at any time.

    When it comes to the safety of your family, that is the biggest thing. There is no reason, no reason, and no luck.

    "Your Highness King Yong, please don't take action. This villain is just following orders and wants to invite His Highness to come over for a chat. There are so many people just now that it's hard for me to show up. I hope His Highness King Yong will forgive me."

    And at this moment, the other party seemed to feelSeeing Li Feng's killing intent, he began to panic in his heart. He quickly ran out of the darkness, came not far in front of Li Feng, and explained hurriedly.

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 404: Mysterious Figure

    At this time, Li Feng began to see clearly the person in front of him. He was a thin, ordinary-looking man who looked very ordinary.  However, from the actions he just made, Li Feng knew that the person in front of him was very agile and definitely not an ordinary person.

    "Your master? Who is it?"

    Although the person had already come out and the other person had explained something, Li Feng was not careless at all and still stared closely at the person in front of him.  In short, no matter what, you can't let the other party play any tricks, let alone let the other party run away.  If he didn't figure it out at this time, he really couldn't rest assured.

    "I'm sorry, Your Highness, I can't say anything for you. Your Highness will naturally understand everything after you meet him."

    However, the other party did not answer Li Feng’s question.  And from the determination in the other person's eyes, Li Feng could tell that it was useless to ask this question.

    "Oh, that's right. Since it's a meeting, you should tell me about the meeting place. After all, I can't just leave with you. If you can't tell me this, it only means that you are not enough.  Sincerity. Then don’t blame me for being rude, I still have the confidence to take you down.”

    Since the name cannot be told, Li Feng always needs to know the meeting place.  Although it is often said that talented people are bold, Li Feng does not think that he can really have no scruples.  After all, it’s easy to hide from an open gun and hard to guard against a hidden arrow, so it’s better to be cautious.

    "Well, this master has an explanation, saying that if His Highness cannot be invited, I will ask the young one to tell His Highness the name of the place. The master is waiting for His Highness at Baihua Tower at the moment."

    This time, the other party was very neat and told Li Feng the meeting place without any concealment.

    "Baihua Tower?"

    Li Feng was stunned when he heard the word Baihualou.  How could he not know this place?  That was the place where Tang Jie stayed.  Moreover, Li Feng knew from Yang Jie that Yang Jie and Baihua Tower had a great connection.  As for the specific origin, Yang Jie did not elaborate, and Li Feng did not ask.

    Could it be that this matter has something to do with Yang Jie, Li Feng thought to himself.  However, no matter who it is related to, Li Feng must get to the bottom of it.

    "That's okay. Let's go, lead the way."

    Since you want to figure things out, the best way is of course to meet the owner of the other party. Once you meet the real owner, everything will become clear.  Moreover.  Baihua Building is located in the downtown area of ??Dongshi City, so even if you think about it, the other party won't be able to play any tricks.

    " Moreover, as Gu Li Feng knows, although the business of Baihualou has been a lot slower due to Yang Jie's departure.  but.  It's still very lively.  If the other party wanted to play any tricks, they would never choose a place like this.  What's more, even if the other party really wants to play some tricks, they still have to see it.  Do you have that ability?

    "Your Highness, please come with the younger one. In order not to attract other people's attention, the younger one will pretend to be His Highness's follower now. I hope Your Highness will forgive you."

    "Yeah. No problem, let's go."

    For little things like this.  Of course Li Feng wouldn't care.  He also somewhat understands the other party's considerations. You know, the curfew has now begun.  Although, over the years, the domestic security of the Tang Dynasty has become increasingly stable. There are very few spies and very few disasters, so the curfew inspections have been relaxed a lot.  In addition, the opening of the square curfew has also made the curfew more relaxed.  However, there is no guarantee of encountering roving soldiers.

    Since the other party knows Li Feng’s identity so clearly, he naturally understands that he can walk unimpeded in the city.

    Indeed, before going out, Li Feng specifically asked for a badge from the Black Tiger Army.  With this thing around, he can really move around the city without any hindrance.  In fact, in addition to this, he also has another brand on his body, but it is a brand that proves his identity as a prince, but he does not want to use this one.

    It was pretty smooth as we walked all the way until we reached Baihua Tower.  Maybe it's not too late now, maybe it's because the curfew is less important now. In short, I didn't encounter any patrolling soldiers along the way.

    Although Baihualou has not been as popular as before due to Yang Jie’s departure.  However, when he came to the building, Li Feng still found that there were still many people coming in and out.  From inside the building, there were also waves of silk and bamboo wind music, as well as the sound of singing.

    "My lord, please come this way"

    “Perhaps because there are so many people coming and going, the other party suddenly changed his name and no longer called His Highness Li Feng, but changed his name to “Sir.”  Li Feng had to admire this man's intelligence and carefulness.  Now that he was here, Li Feng no longer thought about it, and under the guidance of the other party, he walked all the way towards the building.

    The lobby of Baihua Building is still so lively.The singing and dancing performances on the stage are still enjoyable to watch, and the people in the audience are still so enthusiastic.  However, Li Feng was not interested in any of these.  Now, what he wants to know is who is looking for him.

    From the side, go through the hall, and then start going upstairs along the stairs.  Li Feng didn't expect that there were three floors here.  When he got to the third floor, he found that it suddenly became very quiet.  The bustling scene on the first floor actually didn't have much impact on this place.

    ?Obviously, this has been specially treated and has a relatively good sound insulation effect.

    After reaching the third floor, the man who brought him here did not continue moving forward.  At this moment, a girl in green clothes walked over from the front.  After seeing this person, Li Feng was stunned for a moment, but then his tense heart relaxed a lot.

    Because he was very familiar with the girl in green clothes in front of him, because this person turned out to be Lu Zhu, the little girl who followed Yang Jie back then.

    When Yang Jie first arrived at Jianghu Village, two people went with her.  One of them was the Iron Tower as a guard, but later the Iron Tower joined the Black Tiger Army.  There is another one, the Green Pearl in front of me.

    At first, Luzhu lived in Li Feng’s home with Yang Jie.  However, after arriving there, Yang Jiegen did not need anyone to serve him, and there was no place at home that needed a maid.  In addition, after seeing Tieta going to the Black Tiger Army, Yang Jie finally decided to let Luzhu leave.

    Although I don’t know how Yang Jie explained to Lu Zhu at that time, in the end, Lu Zhu left.  However, all things considered, Luzhu stayed at home for nearly a month.

    "Luzhu meets my uncle, hehe"

    She was also very happy to see Li Feng Luzhu. She knew that Li Feng was a very easy-going person and didn't pay any attention to etiquette and rules.  No, when he saw Li Feng, he actually smiled and saluted Li Feng.  However, no matter how you look at it, this salute has a bit of a teasing feel to it.

    "Haha, it turns out that you girl has returned to Baihualou. Why, now you have no tigers in the mountain and the monkey is the king, right? Be careful, I will go to your lady to file a complaint against you after I go back.  ”

    Seeing Lu Zhu smiling like this, Li Feng knew that the other party was doing well during this time, and he was also happy for her.  It is said that people have their own ambitions, and different temperaments adapt to different lifestyles.  Obviously, this Luzhu is more suitable for this kind of life here. Thinking of this, Li Feng also somewhat understood why Yang Jie let Luzhu go.

    "My slave, I don't dare anymore. My uncle, you must not go to the young lady to complain. Otherwise, I will be miserable. The young lady listens to you the most. When the time comes, I will suffer."

    As soon as she heard Li Feng complain, Lu Zhu immediately started to look pitiful and begging for mercy.

    "Okay, don't be poor. I think you are too happy to miss Shu. You have been out for so long and you don't know how to go back to visit. Well, do you have something to do with me?"

    Now is not the time to reminisce about the past, Li Feng also thinks of business at this moment.  So, he asked Luzhu.  Li Feng knew very well that Luzhu had been taking care of everything up and down the Baihua Building.  Now that Luzhu has returned to Baihua Building, she is of course the one in charge.  Look again, as soon as he arrived, Luzhu came out immediately. If this was not Luzhu looking for him, who else could he be?

    However, Li Feng felt a little strange.  What could happen to this green bead looking for me?  Moreover, if something really happened, he shouldn't be so sneaky. He could just go to Takuto Village to find him.  There is no need to do it this way.

    "Luzhu, since the guests have arrived, why are you still dawdling there? Why don't you invite the guests in quickly?"

    Just as Li Feng finished speaking, there was a sudden sound from inside the house.  This sound made Lu Zhu immediately turn pale, and the rope couldn't help but tremble.  There is no longer the natural expression he had when he was chatting with Li Feng.

    "Uncle, please come inside"

    However, she soon calmed down.  Of course, the little face suddenly became cautious and made a gesture of invitation towards Li Feng.

    It was only then that Li Feng realized that the person who was looking for him was not Luzhu.  This made Li Feng very surprised, and at the same time he also felt vaguely unhappy.  After all, Luzhu had lived in his house for a month and could be considered half of his family. But now he was so frightened by just one word. It was simply unreasonable.

    At the same time, what he couldn't understand even more was why the green bead was so afraid of the other party.  Isn't Luzhu the master of this Baihua Building?  Is it possible that there is something else in it??Hidden story.

    "I want to see who is so powerful."

    Thinking like this, Li Feng walked directly towards the inner room without Luzhu leading the way.  I want to see who this mysterious owner of Baihua Tower is.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 405: Auntie (1)

    "Why are you here?"

    When Li Feng walked in and saw the person in front of him, he was stunned. In surprise, he unconsciously asked.

    It is still like a peach blossom, and it is still beautiful, and the charming and gorgeous face still laughed with the touching and soulful laughter.  Especially those eyes can make people's hearts tremble.  The woman in front of him is definitely the most attractive woman that Li Feng has ever seen.

    Li Feng was surprised, of course, because he had seen this woman before.  However, Li Feng never expected that she would appear here.  The person in front of him was the woman Li Feng had met at the Turkic grain and grass camp on the Dingxiang battlefield.

    I remember that day, after making an agreement, she left.  And Li Feng didn't do anything to her.  However, it was indeed as promised afterwards, and there were no surprises.

    Several months have passed since the incident, and Li Feng has long forgotten about this woman he met once.  But, I didn't expect that we would meet here.

    "Gee, what you said, His Highness King Yong, is really chilling to the slave family. I came all the way from the desert to Chang'an to find you, but I didn't expect you to say such sad words"

    "Stop, you can eat whatever you want, but you can't talk nonsense. I have nothing to do with you, not before, not now, and I don't want to have one in the future. Tell me, why did you come to Chang'an, and why did you come to me here?  By the way, why do you appear in this Baihua Tower?"

    She is naturally charming, her charm is fully revealed, and her whole body is filled with an extremely seductive aura.  Li Feng saw that the other person's words were just a bunch of ambiguous words, so he hurriedly asked.  He doesn't have the leisure and leisure to make fun of the other party here.

    "You are really a person. You ask so many questions at once. How can I ask the Nu family to answer Why can't I show up in Chang'an? You know, this is the period of peace talks between the Tang Dynasty and the Turks. The Turkic envoys can come. I  Why not come here? As for why I invited you here, of course I miss you, Your Highness, and wanted to invite you to rekindle old friendship. But I didn’t expect that you would be so unwelcoming.  , then the slave family will go back to the desert tomorrow, so as not to make you annoying."

    Looking at the woman in front of me.  Li Feng really felt crazy.  He asked a few questions, but the other party didn't answer the questions. Instead, he seemed to have come thousands of miles away to find a husband.

    "Okay, I have only one question now. Listen up. There is only one question. If you don't tell the truth, I don't care whether you are from a Turkic mission or not. I will still be rude to you. Believe it or not. All you need now is  Tell me, what is your relationship with Baihualou?"

    Slowly, Li Feng lost his patience.  He only wants to know one thing now, and that is whether the woman in front of him has anything to do with Yang Jie.  Could he have any bad intentions towards Yang Jie?  As for other things, Li Feng really didn't want to worry about that.

    "Hehe, I see, you don't actually want to ask about my relationship with Baihualou. You want to ask about my relationship with the gorgeous Qin Fairy. Are you afraid that I have any bad intentions towards her?  , It's not good for her. I can't see that you have become so protective of womenOkay, okay. It's true, it's like this every time. Don't worry.  Okay, I don’t have any bad intentions towards your beloved wife who has never been married, so don’t worry about me doing anything bad to her.”

    Yang Qian came here and wanted to tease Li Feng a few words, but found that Li Feng was already a little impatient and started to have a tendency to go berserk, so she immediately changed her words.  She didn't think that Li Feng was someone who wouldn't do anything to women. The last time he was on the battlefield in Dingxiang, he was almost beaten by Li Feng. She didn't dare to stir up this idiot's nerves.

    But it was obvious that her answer did not satisfy Li Feng, but made him even more uneasy.  Because she actually knew Yang Jie's situation so well.  If you are not a very close person, then there is only one other kind of person, and that is someone with evil intentions.

    "Hehe, speaking of which, although we have known each other for a long time, His Highness still doesn't know the name of the slave family. Since His Highness is thin-skinned, the slave family should take the initiative. The slave family's surname is Yang, and the name is only a Qian character. Your Highness needs to mark it.  oh"

    Seeing that Li Feng was still looking at her eagerly, Yang Qian giggled again, looked at Li Feng, and introduced herself.

    "I advise you not to challenge my patience. The answer is wrong. Otherwise Well, wait a minute, what did you say your name is? Yang Qian? Which Yang?"

    Being teased again and again by the other party, Li Feng felt that his patience was almost reaching its limit.  What he wanted to know was what this matter had to do with Yang Jie. Unexpectedly, the other party came to introduce himself to him.Shao.  This is not a blind date, just an introduction.  Besides, who knows whether this name is true or false.

    However, he soon came to his senses again.  The other party's name turned out to be Yang Qian, Yang Qian, Yang Jie There wouldn't be such a coincidence in the world.  Seeing that the other party knew so much about Yang Jie's situation, Li Feng thought of another possibility.

    "Of course it's Mu Yiyang. Like your lovely wife, she has the surname of the Sui Dynasty emperor"

    After hearing this, Li Feng was basically sure.  Because, not many people know about Yang Jie's identity.  But the person in front of him actually understood this.  In addition, Luzhu looked so respectful to her just now.  All of these illustrate the identity of the woman in front of him.  Like Yang Jie, this turned out to be the princess of the previous dynasty.  It's just that I don't know if it's an older sister or a younger sister.

    Although I don’t know what role Yang Qian plays in the Turks, judging from what happened last time, it’s not going to be too simple.  With such a shady identity, she dared to come to Chang'an. Li Feng had to admire Yang Qian's courage.

    "Then why did you come to me this time?"

    Li Feng has no interest at all in the identity of the other party and the purpose of coming to Chang'an.  Whether she was a princess from the previous dynasty or a Turkic spy had nothing to do with him. He had no need to worry about such things, and he had no interest in taking care of them.

    ??Besides, now that the Tang Dynasty and the Turks are preparing to start peace talks, such a thing is nothing.

    "Haha, of course I'm here to see my future brother-in-law, and I also want to recognize my future brother-in-law, lest some people who don't even know their relatives will beat or kill them at every turn. The slave's delicate neck,  But I can't withstand the destruction of your big hands like bear paws"

    As Yang Qian spoke, she showed a scared look, and then she nervously covered her delicate, white and slender neck with her hands. She looked frightened and uncertain, and her beautiful eyes looked with tears in her eyes.  Looking at Li Feng, his pitiful look made people feel pity for him.

    "Women are really petty. It's been so long and they still miss it."

    Hearing what the other party said, Li Feng was speechless for a while.  Of course he knew what she was talking about, it just meant that the last time he pinched her neck on the battlefield, he almost cracked her.  However, although they were on the battlefield at that time and did not know the identity of the other party, in fact it was the case, so Li Feng had nothing to say.

    "Why, I have nothing to say. Humph, you really don't know when you will get rid of your bad temper. It was like this before, and it is still like this now. Even if you know how to protect Yang Jie, you always bully me."

    Seeing Li Feng standing there without saying a word, Yang Qian suddenly started to pursue the victory like a arrogant little hen, and started to criticize Li Feng endlessly.  However, in this instant, she changed from a charming enchantress to a resentful woman, which was really unbearable.

    Listening to the other party’s tone, Li Feng slowly figured out something.  He knew that the person in front of him was just like Yang Jie. He had probably known him before. To be precise, he knew that silly boy Li Yuanba.

    "It's true that stupid people have stupid blessings. Although you look stupid, they have incurred a lot of romantic debts. Fortunately, there is no such thing as a bloody marriage. Otherwise, it would be a tragedy for me to clean up the mess."

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????]  What's more, this is Yang Jie's sister, who doesn't look at the monk's face but the Buddha's face.  Li Feng could only listen to her chattering.  Besides, if you want to talk back, there's nothing you can do.

    However, it is obvious that Li Feng underestimated the resentment in the other party's heart.  I thought that the other party was just complaining, but I didn't expect that the scolding of Li Feng would be endless.

    Li Feng is really confused as to which one is the real her.  For a moment, she was charming and charming, as charming as a fairy.  For a while, she felt extremely sad, like a resentful woman.  After a while, he acted like a child and was unreasonable.

    "Is there anything else? It's okay, I'm leaving."

    When his temper gets angry, Li Feng doesn't care whether you are a sister-in-law or an aunt, or whether you are a beauty or something like that.  Therefore, without being polite to the other party, he prepared to leave.

    Of course, the most important thing is that he doesn’t want to have too much to do with the person in front of him.  The woman in front of him was really too complicated. Li Feng had always stayed away from women who were too complicated.

    "Heyyou are such a person, forget it, forget it, I won't talk about you anymore, okay. Actually, I came to you this time, firstly to recognize my relatives, and also, I just want to  Discuss it with you, about this peace negotiation.  "

    Seeing Li Feng leave immediately, Yang Qian completely lost her temper and was defeated again. Then, she hurriedly called Li Feng.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 406: Tariffs

    "Peace talks? You should approach the Tang Dynasty for peace talks. Why are you looking for me?"

    Li Feng didn't expect that the other party came to him to talk about peace talks.  However, he quickly refused.  Although he promised to help Li Chengqian go take a look or give him some advice, he had no intention of taking the matter on himself, and he was just like a dog-headed strategist.

    ??Besides, this kind of thing should be discussed in a formal setting. Like now, neither the time nor the place is right.  If this matter is leaked, who knows what kind of trouble it will cause.

    "Humph, I'm sorry that I'm so heartbroken to you. I didn't expect you to be so coy. You really think I don't know. Although the Tang Dynasty court designated the Crown Prince of Tang Dynasty to preside over this negotiation,  Who doesn't know that the prince is behind you, the brave king, in everything, and the reason why the emperor is so confident that the prince will take care of this matter is because you are there to help him. In the end, you are the one who really makes the decision.  You know what I say is right, my Lord the Brave King."

    Hearing Li Feng’s refusal, Yang Qian looked angry, and then began to reveal Li Feng’s background.  For Li Feng, she cared deeply, how could she not find out Li Feng's background clearly.

    She is fully aware of what Li Feng has done in recent times.  While being extremely surprised, she had to pay more attention to Li Feng.

    "It seems that you have put in a lot of effort. Okay, let's talk about how to talk about it. But I don't know if you can talk about the Turks."

    Hearing what the other party said, Li Feng was also frightened.  You know, all the time.  He always kept a low profile, but he didn't expect that the other party would investigate him so clearly, which made him start to feel wary.

    However, since Li Chengqian agreed to help him, Li Feng had to pay attention to this time.  Now, the other party actually made an appointment with him in advance, and he also wanted to see what the other party was planning to do.  Anyway, now it's just ventilation in advance.  It's not a formal negotiation.  It is beneficial and harmless to touch the opponent's trump card first.

    At the same time, he was also a little curious about Yang Qian's identity on the Turkic side.

    "That's right. Since I asked you to come here, of course I can do what I say. I'm a timid concubine. I don't dare to joke with your Highness, King Yong, haha. Don't worry, I can't eat you. This time, too,  It’s just a matter of ventilating it in advance so that it won’t be endless and annoying, right?”

    Seeing Li Feng agree to stay.  Yang Qian suddenly returned to her charming demeanor just now.

    "Hehe, actually, the reason why I have to talk to you is because the slave family believes in you. Besides, your Highness, King Yong, is invincible on the battlefield, and the slave family is not willing to meet you on the battlefield in the future.  Therefore, after much thought, it would be more appropriate to talk to you first.”

    "There are only two main contents of this peace talk. First of all, of course, it is to form friendly neighbors. The slave family will not tell lies in front of real people. Now, whether it is for the Tang Dynasty or for our Turks, it has already  It is not easy to raise weapons. Although the Tang Dynasty is rich, in recent years, it has been fighting for two years, especially this year, and it has been two wars in a row. I think the Tang Dynasty is a little overwhelmed at the moment, and it needs time to recover.  Adjustment."

    "Therefore, a truce at this moment is a very urgent matter for both the Tang Dynasty and the Turks. The Turks need to rest and recuperate, but the Tang Dynasty seems to need it even more. You know, there are not only those neighboring the Tang Dynasty.  It’s just the Turks. Tubo, Goryeo, and Silla, after years of cultivation and recuperation, their national power has begun to become stronger and stronger, and the Tang Dynasty has to consider it, right?”

    "Besides, there is now a vast desert between the Tang Dynasty and the Turks. It is not easy to use troops against the Turks. Although the Tang Dynasty has strong soldiers and horses, our Turkic warriors are not vegetarians. If we really need weapons.  Meeting each other, in the end, will only benefit the surrounding countries. It can be said that the fisherman gets the advantage.

    ……

    Yang Qian has been talking there, and Li Feng has been listening there.  I have to say that Yang Qian's eloquence is quite remarkable, and her words seem to be full of sincerity.  However, Li Feng was not very interested in these things. This peace negotiation was something Li Shimin and the others had already decided on.  The pros and cons must be very clear in their minds, and there is no need for Li Feng to worry about it.

    It just made him more and more confused about what kind of person this woman in front of him was.  Look, now when it comes to business, he seems to be a different person again.  Li Feng was a little confused as to which one was her true character.  Maybe, they are all, Li Feng thought.

    "Well, there is no need to say any of this. Now that the peace talks have been confirmed,Naturally, the various benefits and losses have been carefully considered, so there is no need.  Let’s talk about how to prepare for peace talks this time.  "

    Li Feng is always the kind of person who gets straight to the point. He doesn't think about why peace talks are needed.  Now he just wants to know the content of the peace talks and what they are about.

    "Although this peace negotiation seems very complicated, there are only two themes. One, of course, needless to say, is the signing of letters of credence and peace treaty between the Tang Dynasty and the Turks."

    "There is another thing, that is, about the trade between the two countries. As everyone knows, the Silk Road is the road of wealth of the Tang Dynasty. Every year, large quantities of goods enter and leave the Tang Dynasty through this channel  . Not only did it enrich the Tang Dynasty’s goods, but it also allowed countless gold and silver to flow into the Tang Dynasty.”

    "Actually, the reason why the Tang Dynasty regarded the Turks as a thorn in their flesh was that, in addition to the past hatred between the Tang Dynasty and the Turks, the biggest reason was that the Turks blocked the Silk Road. In fact, including the troops launched against Tuyuhun this time, it was also for  For this reason, I don’t know if what I said is right?”

    Seeing Li Feng’s calm expression, Yang Qian could only get to the topic faster.  She was really worried that Li Feng lost his patience and left directly.

    "Therefore, in order to show our sincerity, we are willing to work with Datang to maintain the smooth flow of the Silk Road. The Turks can ensure that all business travelers within the Turks will be protected, how about that?"

    After finishing the long story short.  Yang Qian stared at Li Feng closely, wanting to see his reaction.  If it were before, if it was still the fourth young master of the Li family that she said she knew, she would never have been able to say these things, because that would be just talking nonsense.

    However, after a period of detailed investigation, she suddenly discovered that the person in front of her was.  He is no longer the silly boy she once knew.  Thinking about it, she couldn't help but be amazed by the things he had done during this period, especially the Monument Square incident.

    Even if it were her, she would feel ashamed that she didn't have that ability.  Such a large-scale square was built without strong financial and material support.  However, look at others, not only did they not spend any money in the early stage, but they also earned a grand slam in the end.  Such a fantastic idea is simply unheard of and unseen.

    Therefore, she believes it.  As soon as she talked about the opening of the trade route, Li Feng would definitely understand how beneficial this matter would be to Datang.

    "Trade? Silk Road? This is interesting, how to implement it specifically. Let's talk about it. I think you Turks are not so generous as to just pay without getting anything in return. You will definitely not be a frivolous Lei Feng."

    How important was the Silk Road to the Tang Dynasty.  Of course Li Feng knew.  Likewise, I understand.  It is indeed what Yang Qian said.  One of the most important reasons why the Tang Dynasty used troops against Tuyuhun and why it has always been obsessed with the Turks was because of the Silk Road.

    Although everyone in the world is ashamed of business, they belittle businessmen everywhere.  However, this is just a teaching method, and it is for the needs of the ruler.  As a ruler, he knows better than anyone else that this business is also very important.  After all, who wouldn’t want to do something that makes money?

    "Look at the princes and nobles in Chang'an City. Every household has its own shop and business.  Some of the more powerful ones even have their own horse teams at home, specializing in foreign trade.  After all, the profits from this foreign trade are really scary.

    The Silk Road is the most important of several international trade routes, and it is also the channel with the most prosperous business exchanges.  However, this passage must pass through the Turkic territory, that is, the Western Region.  As a result, traveling caravans were often harassed and killed, seriously affecting foreign trade.

    There are many kinds of love and hatred between people, but there is often only one kind of hatred between countries, and that is interests.  Between countries, everything is about profit.  It can be said that there are no permanent enemies, only permanent interests.

    But now, the Turkic side has actually taken the initiative to propose a joint effort to safeguard this economic lifeline.  No matter what, it is a great thing for Datang.

    However, there is a saying that goes well, that is, there is no such thing as a free lunch.  You know, it is not a simple matter to maintain such an economic lifeline.  At the very least, in order to prevent horse thieves and bandits from robbing, a large number of troops must be sent out for encirclement or protection.  The expenses involved are not a small amount.

    "Gee, I knew it was right to talk to you first. However, although we intend to have good relations with the Tang Dynasty and maintain peaceful coexistence, compared to the Tang Dynasty, our Turks are extremely poor.  But I can’t afford it., if you do that, you won’t be able to explain it to everyone.  "

    "As you just said, no one makes a loss-making business. In the same way, this advantage cannot be taken in vain. Since we provide convenience to those businessmen, it is natural for them to pay some rewards, isn't it?"

    After hearing what Li Feng said, Yang Qian smiled coquettishly again.  She knew that what she thought before was right.  As expected, Li Feng understood immediately.  In this way, things will be much easier to handle.  Therefore, the eyes looking at Li Feng were also full of different colors.

    "You mean, collect tariffs?"

    Li Feng didn’t notice Yang Qian’s strange look at all.  Instead, he was shocked, and then he said to Yang Qian with a shocked face.  To protect the legitimate interests of the business travelers, the business travelers then pay a certain amount of fees to the Turks and the Tang Dynasty. Isn't this just a tariff?

    "Tariffs, what tariffs?"

    However, it was obvious that this new vocabulary that came out of Li Feng's mouth made Yang Qian a little confused. She opened her eyes wide and looked at Li Feng curiously and asked.  To be continued)

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 407: Heart-beating

    The next day, the peace talks went ahead as promised. Li Chengqian led a group of officials to negotiate with the Turks.  Sure enough, just as Yang Qian said last night, the Turks soon put forward a proposal to jointly maintain the Silk Road.  The officials on Datang's side were immediately confused.  After all, this was their first time encountering something like this.

    But fortunately, this is only the first day of the meeting, and there is still time.  Therefore, there is no need to rush into making decisions.  Everything can be considered slowly, or wait for instructions from above.

    However, this issue was finally handed over to Li Chengqian.  Because everyone was not sure, they did not dare to speak more.  Otherwise, if the above thing happens in the future, their little arms and legs will not be able to bear it.  At first, these officials had some objections to sending Li Chengqian, the young and energetic prince, to lead the peace talks, but now they are thankful.

    "Anyway, if the above problems really happen by then, there will be someone higher up to take care of it, right?"

    In fact, Li Chengqian also knew that this negotiation was related to the relationship between the two countries and was of great importance.  Therefore, these days, he has been supplementing his knowledge in this area to avoid any mistakes.  However, this kind of thing raised by the other party also left him helpless.

    Others think that if they encounter difficulties, they will find someone higher up to support them. Of course, Li Chengqian is already prepared.  Because, during the negotiation, Li Feng was also present.  Li Chengqian believed deeply in one sentence, that is, he was right to go to his fourth uncle when he had something to do.  Of course, Li Feng already knew about this matter.

    Now, he also somewhat understands why Yang Qian specifically approached him to communicate this matter in advance.  From the reactions of these officials, he could not tell if this matter wanted to be passed as soon as possible.  It's really not a simple thing.  After all, people always have many concerns about new things.

    Yang Qian came to him, undoubtedly because she wanted him to do the work of the Emperor of the Tang Dynasty.

    After returning from Baihua Building last night, Li Feng had actually been thinking about this issue.  Now, Li Chengqian came to him to pay attention, but he was not in a hurry.  Instead, he and Li Chengqian entered the palace to meet the saint.  After all, such a thing.  Only Li Shimin's decision can be finalized.

    Therefore, instead of wasting time explaining to Li Chengqian, it is better to express our thoughts together in front of Li Shimin after entering the palace.  Wouldn't it save trouble?

    As for why he didn’t enter the palace until now, of course Li Feng didn’t want people to know. He already knew what the Turks meant, so as to avoid unnecessary suspicion and trouble.

    "How are the peace talks going?"

    As soon as they met, Li Shimin immediately started asking questions. It was obvious that he was concerned about this matter.  He also attaches great importance to it.  In addition, he was also worried that Li Chengqian was young and energetic and might do the wrong thing.  You know, this job was originally given to Li Chengqian.  Some people still have objections.

    Fortunately, seeing Li Feng coming also made him feel at ease.

    "I would like to report to my father that all the negotiations with the Turks went smoothly. The Turks seemed to be very sincere. Many things did not cause too many disputes. They were passed smoothly. However, the Turks proposed a  My son and all the lords are undecided about the new proposal, so I came here to ask my father for instructions."

    Hearing Li Shimin’s inquiry, Li Chengqian began to answer the question honestly.

    "Oh, what is it, tell me"

    Li Shimin also didn’t expect that Li Chengqian’s answer would be so relaxed.  Logically speaking, this shouldn't be the case.  It is not that the Tang Dynasty has never experienced peace talks. On the contrary, it has been experienced many times.  Every time, it’s not always about getting red-faced.

    And today is only the first day. Hearing what Li Chengqian said, it was a bit unexpected that it was progressing so smoothly.  However, after taking a look at Li Feng and seeing that he had no reaction, he asked Li Chengqian.

    Hearing Li Shimin's inquiry, Li Chengqian of course explained the Turkic proposals to Li Shimin in detail. After speaking, he stood quietly aside, waiting for Li Shimin's instructions.  However, after listening to this, Li Shimin also fell into deep thought.

    "Fourth brother, what do you think about this matter?"

    After a while, Li Shimin finally spoke.  However, he did not tell Li Chengqian, but instead asked Li Feng.

    "It's a good thing"

    It seemed that Li Shimin had already known that Li Shimin would ask this question, so Li Feng spoke slowly without raising his head.

    "Oh, fourth brother, please tell me how to do this well."

    Seeing Li Feng’s confident look, Li Shimin became even more interested.Asked again.  Li Feng gave Li Shimin a dissatisfied look. He didn't believe that Li Shimin didn't know what the unobstructed Silk Road meant to the Tang Dynasty.

    "What are the benefits? As an emperor, you still don't know. As for the superfluous things, I won't say more. I'll just talk about some other things."

    "Obviously, Li Feng did not give Li Shimin face and did not answer his questions according to his questions.  You really treat him like a child and answer whatever you ask, he is not that stupid.

    "Oh, fourth brother, please tell me quickly, I would like to hear your opinion."

    Li Shimin was not angry at all for Li Feng being so disrespectful. Instead, he became even more happy.  If Li Feng gave a step-by-step answer, it would be nothing more than giving lessons to the prince on his behalf.  Now, hearing Li Feng say this means that he has thought of something else.

    Li Shimin has long been aware of Li Feng's whims.  He knew that Li Feng could often come up with many very novel and extremely interesting ideas.  And it is these things that often make very difficult problems very simple.

    "First of all, let me talk about a new term, which is tariff. Let me explain this. Simply put, it is a new type of tax that levies taxes on goods entering and leaving the country."

    "It didn't happen before, but now it does. The reason is very simple. The state provides merchants with a better business environment, ensures the smoothness and safety of trade roads, and charges a certain fee. This is very reasonable and understandable.  of."

    "I think that as long as the service is done well and a comfortable and safe business environment is provided for those businessmen, they will still be very happy to pay the money. After all, although they will make less money, but among them  The risk has also been greatly reduced.”

    "In this way, the country will have one more way to make money and one more income. This is not a small sum of money. I will prevent you from crying about poverty all day long."

    Sure enough, the first thing Li Feng proposed was tariffs.  In order to avoid Li Shimin asking questions, he directly explained everything in one breath.

    "Tariff, this is a new idea, but I like it, haha. Fourth brother, you are right. There are valid reasons now, and it is reasonable to charge this tax. The most important thing is that as long as this tax is reasonable and can indeed ensure the road  Most merchants will definitely agree. You know, in the past, merchants were always worried when traveling. If they encountered thieves, they would often lose their lives and even lose their lives. "

    "To make a little less money and ensure the safety of people and goods, they will definitely support it. Good, a good idea. However, when the time comes, the court must do a good job, otherwise, it will just collect money and not do anything.  Everyone is talking nonsense.”

    Li Feng said it very straightforwardly, that is to use this as a reason to add a new tax.  This really touched Li Shimin's heart. He had no choice, he was poor.

    "However, even if you were poor in the past, you had nothing to do. This new tax increase is not just an increase.  Now, with such a good reason brought to you, you would be a fool not to catch it.  More importantly, in this way, not only will it not cause public anger and resentment, but it will also get support from everyone, so why not do it.

    "Haha, don't be too happy too early. Not everyone will support it. At least, those who have been monopolizing this business road in the past will have to fight against you in all likelihood. Believe it or not?"

    Seeing Li Shimin’s excited face, Li Feng asked another question.  That is, in this way, it will harm the interests of some people.

    You know, there are some people who don’t want to see this business road become peaceful.  In this way, the risk is reduced, and many people will be able to participate driven by interests.  By then, the competition will become fierce.  And, as a result, they also need to pay tariffs.

    The two combined, for these people, it is simply a fatal blow.

    "Fourth brother, you are saying I understand. Indeed, some people are not afraid of chaos in the trade routes. On the contrary, the more chaos is in their favor, or a lot of chaos is directed by them. Okay, great, light  Because of this, I have to get this thing done no matter what. If they act according to the rules, everything will be fine. If not, I will still be worried about not being able to find a reason Haha."

    "Gan'er, this matter has been decided, and it will be handled according to this plan. As long as you can ensure that this matter can be accomplished, you don't have to worry too much about small things. You can make your own decisions."

    Hearing what Li Feng said, Li Shimin also reacted and understood who Li Feng was referring to.  However, this made Li Shimin even more worried.?Arise.  For him, this is not a bad thing, it is clearly a great good thing.  On the contrary, it made him a little impatient.

    "Wait a minute, this is inappropriate"

    Li Chengqian felt reassured when he heard that Li Shimin agreed.  However, just when he was about to take charge of the matter, someone stopped him.

    There are only three of them in this room, and the one who can speak out to stop it is of course Li Feng.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 408: Trading Market

    It was Li Feng who came up with the idea at the beginning. Unexpectedly, when Li Shimin's blood boiled and his heart was excited, he once again stopped him. This made Li Shimin and Li Chengqian look at each other in confusion, wondering what Li Feng was going to do.  Well.  />

    "What does fourth brother think is wrong? Are you worried about some bad intentions on the part of the Turks, or are you worried about those people?"

    However, Li Shimin still fully respected Li Feng's opinions, so he asked Li Feng with some curiosity.

    If there are any concerns about this matter, there is no doubt that they only come from two aspects.  One of them is, of course, afraid of some tricks played by the Turks.  On the other hand, they are the people Li Feng mentioned just now.  After all, people will definitely not give up if their financial path is cut off.

    However, these do not seem to be too big a problem for the current Tang Dynasty and Li Shimin.  Needless to say, as for the Turks, if they want to play any tricks, the war will restart at worst. Li Shimin is not afraid of war.  It’s hard to say, by then even the excuse to leave the army will be ready.

    As for the remaining clowns, to be honest, Li Shimin was eager for them to jump out and cause trouble.  As long as they can stand their ground, Li Shimin doesn't mind going to war with them.  Fortunately, now that the foreign war has basically come to an end, it is time to free up energy to deal with domestic affairs.

    "I'm not saying this is bad, but I think it's not good enough. I think it's best to establish a trading market while ensuring the safety and smoothness of trade routes."

    Li Feng is of course not against this cooperation, but he feels that if this thing is not done, it will not be done. If it is to be done, then it should be done big and well.  After returning to Xinbaihualou last night, he had been thinking about this matter, thinking about it over and over again.  The best way is to build a large international trading market directly on the border.

    "Fourth brother, do you mean to open a market at the border gate?"

    Although the trading market mentioned by Li Feng was a bit unfamiliar, Li Shimin quickly understood what Li Feng meant.

    "That's right, the market is open"

    Seeing that Li Shimin understood what he meant, Li Feng nodded and said.

    After seeing Li Feng nod, Li Shimin did not speak immediately. Instead, he was deep in thought, thinking about the pros and cons.  But, think about it.  This brow began to wrinkle slowly, and I don't know whether it was because I couldn't figure out why I needed to do this, or because I thought of something difficult.

    "Fourth brother, can you tell me what are the benefits of doing this?"

    After a while.  Li Shimin raised his head and looked at Li Feng and asked slowly.  Since Li Feng proposed such an idea, of course he had his reasons.  All in all, it’s better to wait to hear Li Feng’s reasons before making a decision.

    "As far as I know, in the past, the Silk Road basically started from Changjian West Market, and then traveled along the trade routes to transport goods to various countries. However, other places in the country were restricted due to various reasons.  , very few people participate. As a result, the role of this economic lifeline is greatly limited.”

    "There are many reasons for this. For example, there are many people, due to financial reasons, cargo reasons. Or they may not have the strength to conduct long-distance trade. This has to be said, it is a great regret and loss."

    "And if the market can be opened directly at the border. In this way, the entry barrier for this trade will be lowered. Many goods only need to be transported to the border to be traded. In this way, it will definitely allow more places to  More people get involved, making this trade lifeline more prosperous.”

    "When there are more people doing this kind of business, competition becomes fierce. Only with competition can there be vitality, and it can quickly break the current monopoly situation."

    "As transactions become more convenient, the transaction volume will increase. Not to mention anything else, if tariffs are collected by then, it will bring even more benefits to the court."

    With Li Feng’s explanation, Li Shimin suddenly became excited again.  To be honest, he had never thought that this matter would have such great benefits.

    Indeed, if a market is really opened at the border, it will be a great thing for merchants.  There is no doubt that this business activity will definitely flourish.  It can even bloom all over the ground.  If the threshold is lowered, more people will get started.

    As the number of people increases, the impact on those aristocratic families that have been monopolizing this industry will be even greater.  Likewise, taxes will become more substantial.  Just these two points made Li Shimin excited.

    "Okay, haha, I know that as soon as things are in your hands, fourth brother, things will definitely become unexpected. The market is opening well, the market is opening well, this"No matter what kind of trading market is to be built, it must be built.  "

    "Well, if this market is built, it will also be very beneficial to the stability of the border. At least in the future, the transportation of border supplies will not have to be so troublesome for the court. As long as this market exists, there will definitely be a large amount of supplies."

    "Moreover, this market has been built. It can also avoid any accidents in the future and let the Turks block the Silk Road. Well, not bad, not bad"

    At this time, Li Shimin may be in a good mood, or he may have suddenly enlightened.  The more I think about it, the more benefits this suggestion has.  However, Li Feng was thinking about economic things, while Li Shimin was thinking about other things.

    As the saying goes, different locations have different ways of thinking about problems and different things that come to mind. This is normal.

    "However, the cost of building such a market is not low. If the market is built too small, it will not work. If it is built, it must be built grand enough. Now the national treasury wants to come up with this money, but it can't.  "What do you think of this, fourth brother?"

    The matter was basically settled at this point, but Li Shimin soon began to frown again, because he immediately thought of money issues again.

    “Whether the treasury can take out this money is a question, and the biggest problem is that with such a large investment, when the time comes, many people may use this as an excuse to oppose it.  After all, in the traditional concept, this business matter is something that is deliberately belittled.  What's more, at this time when the national treasury is not full and money is needed everywhere.

    “Also, if this thing is really done, it will be fatal to the interests of some people, and it is impossible for those people to fail to take action.

    "Father, I think this matter can be handled the old way."

    Seeing Li Shimin’s sad face, Li Chengqian, who had been listening, finally spoke.  Because, he suddenly thought of a way.

    "The old way? What old way?"

    "Well, it's just like the method used by Fourth Uncle when the square was built last time. Because, if this market is really established, most of them must be shops and warehouses. The market was established by the imperial court. Of course, these things  It belongs to the imperial court. If those merchants want to use these things, they must either rent or buy them. So, why don't we use the old method again?  It’s a white wolf with empty gloves.”

    Last time, Li Chengqian participated in the entire construction of the Monument Square, so he was very clear about every link in it.  Although he didn't know much about this so-called market, it was just the same thing.

    In this way, as long as it is done properly, the method used when building the square can be used.  Then, wouldn’t all the problems be solved?

    "Yes, this is a good idea. However, this time is different from the situation in the square. If you want to persuade those businessmen to invest money, you still need to make good preparations. Fourth brother, look at this  thing"

    Hearing what Li Chengqian said, Li Shimin also reacted.  Indeed, this is not an obvious solution.  If it is done properly, not only will the court not have to spend much money, material and manpower, but it may even make a fortune.

    Thinking of this, he nodded to Li Chengqian with great satisfaction, and then looked at Li Feng with a smile on his face.

    "Don't look at me, I don't care about this matter, you can figure it out yourself."

    When Li Shimin looked at him, Li Feng quickly stated that he would not do this.  Are you kidding me? He had already prepared the square last time, so there was nothing he could do about it.  Also, building a square is only in Chang'an, which is only an hour away from home.

    And the trading market to be built now is at the border. Even if there is an emergency report from the border, it will take several days to reach it.  Moreover, with such a big market, who knows when it will be built.

    No matter what, he won’t do anything about it.  This is simply worse than the last time we went to the battlefield.

    "Well, there is no rush in this matter. The preliminary work will take a long time. However, now we can finalize the proposal put forward by the Turks."

    Seeing Li Feng’s expression, Li Shimin knew that it was impossible for Li Feng to take charge of this matter.  But fortunately, firstly, this matter is not urgent, and secondly, the Monument Square incident has already happened, so there is something we can learn from.

    Since everything has been explained, Li Feng has nothing to do here.  In the following time, he began to focus on decorating his shop.

    &nbsp; Now that the weather is getting colder and colder, it is a good time to sell clothes. The sooner the store is completed, the sooner the sale can be carried out, and the sooner Rou Niang can settle down.

    There are too many things in the world, and our ability is too small to take care of so many things.  There are too many people in the world, and our hearts are too small to care.  This can be said to be the most realistic portrayal of Li Feng.

 Volume One: Settling Down in the Tang Dynasty Chapter 409: Shop Opening

    The store decoration was quickly completed with Cui Yingying's full help.  After finishing the store, Li Feng returned directly to Jianghu Village to prepare for the opening.  When they heard that the store was finished, Rou Niang and the others were very excited.  The family immediately began to prepare things and set off for Chang'an City.

    The men, women, and children in the village also knew that they were about to sell their clothes, so they also came to help.  Especially the women in the village seemed even more excited.  After all, this business also has their part and their contribution. If money is made, they also have their part.

    This batch of down jackets is really quite large, and it actually took several carriages to load before it was all finished.  These carriages were specially sent by Cui Yingying, together with the driver.

    Of course you don’t need so many people to go to Chang’an City. Besides, the life in the village cannot be separated from people.  You know, autumn and winter are the best times to build a new house.  At this time, not only is the weather dry and there is little rain, but also because all the work in the fields has been completed, the labor force is plentiful and wages are low.

    As a result, the business of the brick kiln in the village suddenly became more prosperous.  How could the villagers miss such a money-making season, so they began to work overtime, and the entire village was joined by men, women, old and young.

    Therefore, we didn’t take anyone from the village with us this time, just Li Feng and his family.  Originally, Cui Yingying had arranged for someone to be responsible for sales. However, Rou Niang always felt uneasy when she was not on site.  He said that he had to go to the store and check it out in person to feel at ease.

    Since Rou Niang has taken action, of course Yang Jie will also go with her.  When Gao Yang, Yaya, and Sizi heard about such fun things, of course they couldn't be left behind.  Needless to say, Li Feng must be there.  Considering that he may be too busy alone, let’s talk about it.  Xiaohu couldn't be left alone at home, so Xiaohu was also dragged along.

    ???As for the ones who stayed in the village, the only one left was Xiao Hei. Originally, Yaya and Sizi planned to bring Xiao Hei with them.  However, Xiao Hei's image was indeed a bit too eye-catching, so in the end Li Feng refused and left Xiao Hei in the village.  Fortunately, it has enough strength to work as a transporter in a brick factory.  Anyway.  It often works in the brick factory, and it has been in the village for so long, so Li Feng is not worried about what will happen to it.

    After everything was ready, the motorcade set off amid waves of shouts from the carriage drivers.

    "Haha. I haven't been back to Chang'an for a long time. Yaya, Sizi, how about I take you to play when we get to Chang'an? I can tell you, I am very familiar with Chang'an City, and there is basically nothing interesting anywhere.  I don’t know”

    Speaking of which, since Gao Yang came to Jianghu Village.  He rarely returns to Chang'an.  Although, she is very satisfied and happy with her life in Takuto Village.  However, I haven’t returned to Chang’an City for so long.  I still miss it more or less.  No, he started talking to Yaya and Sizi as soon as he got on the carriage.

    This is not bragging on her part, let alone talking about it.  Let’s talk about the familiarity with Chang’an City among these people.  There really is no one who can compare to her.  As for where there is fun, no one knows it better than her.  This is of course due to her sneaking out of the palace to play from time to time.

    "No. I want to help buy clothes. Well, when the time comes, I will help with the accounting."

    "However, it's a pity that Yaya didn't give Gao Yang any face and refused immediately.  As he spoke, there was a look of extreme excitement on his face.  As the saying goes, it takes a thousand days to raise an army, but it takes only a moment. Yaya has been studying mathematics for a long time. This time it finally came in handy. How could she miss it?

    Therefore, she had already discussed it with Li Feng, and she would be responsible for the accounting.  Li Feng certainly had no objection to Yaya's request.  Although this store is a private business, there is no such thing as bookkeeping.  However, it is rare for Yaya to have such enthusiasm, how can she not support it?

    "Humph, I won't go if you don't go. If you don't go, I will only take Sizi with me. Don't regret it then. Sizi, when you were young, Sister Qi took you to play, okay? I can tell you, Chang'an  There are a lot of fun things to do in the city and a lot of delicious food.”

    Yaya’s lack of face made Gao Yang feel depressed and made her feel even more shameless.  However, she also knew that Yaya's temper was exactly the same as hers, and there was nothing she could do about Yaya.  So, he began to turn his target to Si Zi.  Although Sizi is young, he is gentle, considerate and easy to talk to.

    "Sister Seventeencan we wait until the store closes? Sizi also wants to help the fourth aunt sell clothes, okay. The fourth aunt and the others are busy, let's go play, right? And, little  Children should not be too playful"

    "It's a pity that Gao Yang's wishful thinking was wrong again this time.  Although Sizi is not like Yaya,The firm rejection made Gao Yang even more depressed.

    "Haha, did you hear that? Crazy girl, look at how sensible Yaya and Sizi are. You know how to play with the statues. You should learn more like Yaya and Sizi."

    Hearing the conversation between Gao Yang and the others, everyone burst into laughter.  Li Feng, who was driving the carriage, began to educate Gao Yang with joy.

    "Okay, okay, I didn't say we were going to play during the day. If you want to play, of course you have to wait until the business is done. Hehe, fourth uncle, can you take us out in the evening? I haven't gone out to play at night yet.  It’s been a while…”

    Gao Yang was depressed for a while at first, but he soon became interested again.  Although she often ran out to play outside the palace in the past, she rarely had the chance to come out at night.

    "As soon as Li Feng heard Gao Yang's words, he became completely speechless.  There is a sentence that keeps repeating in my heart: It is easy to change the country, but it is hard to change the nature.

    "Sister Rouniang, Sister Yang, you are finally here, but I haven't seen you for a long time."

    The convoy drove directly to the door of the shop on the edge of the square. As soon as Li Feng and the others got off the car, Cui Yingying, who had been waiting here, immediately walked up to Rou Niang and Yang Jie with a smile on her face.  To be honest, she hasn't been home for a long time, so when she saw Rou Niang and the others, she was very happy.

    "Haha, sister Yingying, you have been very tired these days. Look at you, you have to be busy with the prince's affairs, and you have to take care of the store. It really makes my sister feel a little sorry."

    "Hehe, look at what Sister Rou Niang said, our family is so polite. Let's go, I will take you into the store to have a look, and you can unload the things on the car. Be slow and careful, Qian  Don’t break it or make it dirty, you know.”

    After chatting casually for a few words, Cui Yingying began to pull Rou Niang towards the store.  Then, she turned her head and spoke to the people she brought.

    "Wow, this place is so beautiful and spectacular. This is the monument square you built, Uncle Fourth. How about, Uncle Fourth, let's go shopping first. No one knows how beautiful this place is."

    When they saw Rou Niang and the others entering the store, Gao Yang and the others had no intention of following them in.  Because they have been deeply attracted by the majestic square in front of them.  The wide and flat square, the flat and clean stone floor, the neat and uniform small buildings around it, and the monument that towers into the sky.

    To them, all of this was too spectacular and novel.  Even Yaya and Sizi, who had been saying they wanted to help at the beginning, could not move, and there were waves of surprise on their little faces.  A pair of small eyes are not enough for looking around.

    "Why are you so anxious? This square is right in front of you. Are you afraid that you won't have enough to see or play enough? Okay, let's go in and get down to business first. When I have time, I will take you out to have fun."

    Go play now, are you kidding me?  The store will open today, and there are a lot of things to do.  Although Cui Yingying has brought enough people, there will be no problem even if they are not used.  However, the original intention of this matter is not to make money, but the matter itself.

    It can be said that this is Li Feng’s support for Rou Niang to have her own things to do and her own career.  Because only when you have your own career in life can you be at ease and not easily lost.  This matter, in the eyes of others, is very difficult to understand, but for Li Feng, it is very important and he attaches great importance to.

    Since it is a family business, many things cannot be borrowed from others.  If you don't work hard and sweat by yourself, then what's the point of talking about a career, a sense of accomplishment, and a sense of satisfaction?

    "All right"

    Hearing what Li Feng said, Gao Yang and the others could only choose to postpone their outing for the time being.

    “I have to say that Cui Yingying is an extremely attentive person, or in other words, she is very attentive to matters in the store.  Surprisingly, within a short period of time, everything big and small was almost ready.  Therefore, there is not much that Li Feng and the others need to do now.

    "Come on, everyone come over here to get hangers, and hang your down jackets one by one on the racks. Then, crazy girl, Yaya, Sizi, as promised before, hurry up and put your own things as well.  Prepare…"

    Others don’t have much to do, but Commander-in-Chief Li Feng has a lot to do.  First, he ordered everyone to hang the clothes on hangers, and then asked Gao Yang and the others to get ready.  There is nothing that can be done about it. Many of the decorations in this store are made according to Li Feng's ideas.  Therefore, only he knows how to do it now.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out out of the rack and shelves.  ThisIt was Li Feng who deliberately made it according to the model of modern society.  Although in Li Feng's opinion, this is just a clothing store with the most basic and ordinary settings, these things are still very novel to people of this era.

    This year, no matter the cloth shop or clothing shop, there are often a few tables. Then, what cloth, clothes, just go to the table and finish it.  After letting Li Feng visit, he was completely speechless.  I thought to myself, am I buying clothes or selling cereals?

    Now, by hanging the clothes on a hanger like this, at least the styles and colors of various clothes can be clearly seen.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 410: Unique

    "Are you all ready?"

    Not long after, Li Feng saw that everything was almost done, so he asked everyone.  Literature Museum

    At this time, everyone, including Li Feng, Rou Niang, Yaya, Sizi, and even Yang Jie, were all wearing a down jacket.  These down jackets are specially made for this opening ceremony.  Therefore, not only is the workmanship exquisite, but it also looks very festive.

    “Looking at everyone’s preparations, they are also different.  Among them, the most special ones are Yang Jie and Yaya. One of them has prepared the guqin, and the other has indeed prepared the Four Treasures of the Study.

    "alright"

    Hearing Li Feng’s inquiry, Yang Jie and the others just nodded slightly and smiled.  Yaya and Sizi answered loudly and excitedly.

    "Okay, then"

    "Wait, wait, there's me"

    Now that everything is ready, of course it is ready to open.  However, Li Feng hasn't finished speaking yet.  A very urgent sound came from outside the door.

    “Fourth Aunt, I’m so sorry, we’re late”

    As everyone looked outside, they saw Li Chengqian, his two concubines, and children hurriedly walking into the store. As they walked, they kept talking.  Look at their family, they are all wearing down jackets.  Perhaps because he was in such a hurry, Li Chengqian was sweating profusely.

    In front of Li Feng and his family, Li Chengqian was not very particular and seemed very casual.  However, his princesses seemed a bit reserved.  After respectfully bowing to Li Feng and Rou Niang, they began to stand aside quietly.  On the other hand, his two little ones, especially his eldest daughter Lingling, seemed very happy to see everyone. They shouted sweetly one by one, and then ran to her little aunt Sizi.

    "How did you come?"

    Seeing Li Chengqian arriving.  Li Feng suddenly felt very strange.  He remembered that he did not inform Li Chengqian.  The reason for this is that I am afraid of causing unnecessary trouble.  You know, he, the crown prince, is really conspicuous in Chang'an City.

    "Haha, Fourth Aunt's clothing store has opened. As a nephew, how dare I not come to support it. Also, Fourth Uncle, you are selling clothes. I can help and shout a few words, that's okay."

    "Okay, okay, come as soon as you come. Hurry, get ready. We are about to start. Let's do this, you and Xiaohu, just two people can act as security guards."

    Seeing the playful smile on this guy's face and the way he was dressed, Li Feng knew that he had come prepared. Now that things have come to this, he can't be allowed to go back.

    "security guard?"

    "Just look at the door. Understand? Wait, you just need to stand on both sides of the door with Xiaohu."

    Seeing Li Chengqian’s puzzled face, Li Feng said again.

    "Oh, Fourth Uncle, you told me earlier. Haha. It's not right. Brother Xiaohu and I are on one side. Well, then you can follow Fourth Aunt and the others to help inside. As for what to do, just follow the command."

    obviously.  Li Chengqian didn't think there was anything wrong with the job of janitor at all.  Instead, he looked at Xiaohu and said with a smile.  Then, he gave instructions to his two wives.  For a prince to do what he does, it can be said to be unprecedented and unprecedented.

    "Okay, then everyone is on your feet and ready to start"

    With Li Feng’s order, everyone began to take action.  First, Xiao Sizi and Gao Yang walked out the door, and then stood outside the door. The older one and the younger one were today's models.  Gao Yang is tall and looks like a natural model with a perfect body and clothes.  Wearing a red down jacket makes her even more youthful.  And Xiao Sizi's cute and sweet smile, coupled with her exquisite and compact down jacket, is even more shocking.

    Originally it was just the two of them, but now a little Lingling is also joining in the fun.  The appearance of these three super invincible beauties, one big, two small, and small, immediately attracted the passers-by, who stopped to watch one after another.

    ?Looking at Xiao Yaya again, she sat down in front of the table, with pens, ink, paper and inkstones neatly placed in front of her.  It looks like a small counting house.  Such a small accounting room is unique.

    As for Yang Jie, she was already kneeling in front of the piano stand that had been prepared. Her guqin had also been placed on the piano table, and her slender hands as white as jade were already ready.  Knowing that she likes the color white, her down jacket is also pure white, and her whole body is pure white. Coupled with her angelic face, she looks like a fairy descending to the earth.

    Looking at Li Chengqian and Xiaohu again, although they are?An, but at this moment he has a gong in one hand and a wooden mallet in the other.  The gavel in his hand was also ready to move.

    In the store, Li Feng and Rou Niang stood side by side. Their outfits were both festive and dignified. As soon as they saw them, they knew they were the owners of the store.  Behind him stood Cui Yingying, and after that, Li Chengqian's two wives.  They are responsible for the work in the store.

    With this posture, it is a veritable whole family joining the battle.  Although Cui Yingying also hired several young women as sales staff in the store, they can only stand aside at this moment.  Because, Li Feng decided not to use them on the first day of opening.  Hearing Li Feng's arrangement, the girls who invited had strange eyes.

    "How could the boss and his family work in person while the servants stood aside and watched? No one would believe it.  However, since the master arranged it this way, of course they had no choice but to follow it.

    "Hey, that's all we can do. It would be great if we had firecrackers. We only need to set off these big firecrackers, and we don't have to worry about the people around us not being able to hear the sound. Haha, but it doesn't matter, we are just blasting the gongs and drums, so why not  If you have a super star, you won’t have to worry about attracting people’s attention.”

    Although Li Feng felt a little regretful about this arrangement, he was still quite satisfied.  As for why Li Feng made such elaborate arrangements, of course it was to let everyone know that his shop was open and to let everyone understand what he did.

    The ancients often said that the aroma of wine is not afraid of the depth of the alley. Obviously, after practice, this sentence is very ill-considered.  No matter how fragrant the wine is, if it is not placed in front of the world, people will often not be able to smell it.

    "What does this shop do? It feels so strange."

    "Brother, don't you know how to read the sign? Rouniang's Wardrobe, of course it sells clothes. However, the name of the store is a bit interesting. I just don't know what the clothes in it are like."

    "Look, the clothes on those two children are really strange, but they are quite beautiful."

    "Yes, she is indeed beautiful. Look at the clothes on that lady. She is really beautiful in clothes and person. She is a perfect match."

    ……

    This hasn’t officially started yet, and it quickly attracted many people to watch.  Watching the excitement is a unique tradition of our Chinese nation.  In addition, everything in front of them is so strange, which makes people even more curious about what is going on and what is going on.

    Especially Gao Yang, Si Zi, and Xiao Lingling, they immediately attracted everyone's attention.

    However, the fun is yet to come.  After bursts of very rhythmic gongs sounded, a burst of soul-shaking piano sounds began to float in all directions.

    It goes without saying that Yang Jie’s piano skills are outstanding. Three days of playing the piano is no longer enough to describe her music.  Therefore, as soon as the sound of the piano sounded, the noisy scene suddenly became quiet.

    "What a beautiful sound"

    "Where does the sound of the piano come from, it is so beautiful"

    "It's the Qin Fairy. It's the sound of the Qin Fairy. No, I have to go over and have a look."

    ……

    The sound of the piano not only shocked the people present, but also caused people in the distance to hear it and start to follow the direction from which the sound came.

    "Haha, I really don't believe it. How can this not make the clothing store famous?"

    Watching more and more people rushing here, Li Feng felt so proud in his heart.  In these days, this is the only one that can make its opening so lively, and there is no other one.  As long as this reputation spreads, everything will be easy to handle.  He is very confident about this down jacket.

    A good start is half the battle.

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 411: Unexpected Visitor

    The Qin Fairy, who was once famous in Chang'an City, disappeared for several months, leaving many people with regrets.  The news that Fairy Qin's music had once again appeared in Chang'an City was spread rapidly in the city as if it had wings, and the fans of Fairy Qin also came here one after another.

    Needless to say, the square in front of the store was suddenly filled with people.

    "Where is the person? Where is he?"

    "When did this store open? What does it sell?"

    You can hear this kind of questioning voice everywhere, but when you get to the end of the field, it will change to another voice.  However, everyone was anxious and excited, but they all just gathered outside to watch the fun, but no one dared to break in.

    It’s not that they don’t want to, it’s that they don’t dare.

    "Rang, don't block Da Da Oh, it turns out to be Brother Zhang. It's really a sin. I didn't know it was Brother Zhang here. I hope Brother Zhang doesn't blame me Brother Zhang, why don't you go in?"  Go inside, why are you standing outside like this?"

    A young man who had just arrived, saw that there were so many people here, and immediately shouted loudly from behind. Then, he pulled a person in front of him, trying to make a way out, and then went inside to see the fairy.  Allow.  However, when the man he pulled turned his head to look at him with an angry face, he was frightened.

    Because he knows the person in front of him, and when it comes to family background, the Zhang family is above theirs.  So, he quickly apologized.  However, it also made him very curious as to why the other party was standing here watching the excitement instead of inside.  You know, Mr. Zhang in front of you is said to be domineering.  Compared to myself, it is definitely worse.

    "Well, it turns out it's you, Xiao Liuzi. I thought someone was brave enough to eat the ambitious leopard. Go in, I want to go in. You don't know, since I heard Fairy Qin at Baihua Tower last time  After the piano played, I couldn’t think of anything more than tea and food, and I couldn’t forget it. I wanted to rush in to see what was going on, but, hey I couldn’t.”

    Mr. Zhang, who was originally angry, looked back.  It turned out that he was someone he knew, and when he saw the other person's respectful and apologetic look, he gave up.  But when he heard the other party ask why he didn't go in, a look of distress and helplessness flashed across his face.  To say that Mr. Zhang is a figure in Chang'an City.

    On weekdays, except for those few people who are more awesome.  Apart from making him scruple, there are really few places in Chang'an City, up and down, inside and outside, where he could wait outside like he did today without daring to go in directly.  However, today he really didn't have the courage to rush in directly.

    "Oh, how is this possible? Is it possible that this shop still has a great background? Well. I am very ignorant. In terms of knowledge, I can't even catch up with Brother Zhang. Therefore, I hope Brother Zhang can give me some advice."

    Directly call the other person by their nickname.  Although this little Liuzi was a little depressed, he couldn't do anything about it.  Besides, people usually call me this way, so I gradually got used to it.  The only thing that surprised him was.  The young master Zhang in front of him didn't dare to go inside.

    Thinking of this, he suddenly broke into a cold sweat.  Even the man named Zhang could only stand here obediently.  If he had just barged in so coolly, the consequences would have been

    "It has a strong background, that's for sure. As for the background, I haven't gone in to see it, so how can I know. But"

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????小六子's low profile and being able to talk, made this young man feel a little happy and enjoyed it very much.  In fact, it is precisely because the little six can talk and make people feel comfortable, so the two of them often play together.  Otherwise, considering their status, how could he play with someone like Xiao Liuzi and lose points.

    "But what"

    "Xiao Liuzi saw that the other party started to pretend to be serious in the middle of his words, and he wished he could go up and punch him twice. Wasn't he deliberately playing tricks on him?  However, it was just a thought in his mind. It was too late to curry favor, so how could he dare to take action.  Besides, since the power in the family is not as good as that of the other party, the number of people he can come into contact with is definitely less than that of the other party.  He also wanted to hear what the other party said about what was going on.

    "Have you seen the woman in red?"

    Seeing Xiao Liuzi’s anxious face made Master Zhang feel even more happy. Therefore, he did not rush to answer the other party’s questions. Instead, he quietly pointed at Gao Yang inside.

    "I saw it, haha, this girl is really good-looking, look at her figure, look at it Ouch Uh-huh"

    When Xiao Liuzi saw the other party pointing at Gao Yang and asked him to look at it, his eyes immediately glowed with gold.  ?Immediately, he started to talk critically. Who knows, just after he said a few words, he was kicked hard by Mr. Zhang. He was about to scream in pain, but he covered his mouth again.  .

    "Shut your stinky mouth, I tell you, if you want to die, you can die on your own, but don't hold me back. Do you fucking know who she is? She is a princess, Princess Gaoyang, the Seventeenth Princess of the Holy Emperor today."

    At this moment, Mr. Zhang said to Xiao Liuzi with gritted teeth. In order to avoid attracting other people's attention, he could only keep his voice very low and look around to see if he had attracted other people's attention.  Seeing that no one else noticed, he gave Xiao Liuzi a hard look and let go.

    "My mother, princess, is actually a princess. If what I said just now"

    Originally, being kicked inexplicably and having his mouth tightly covered by the opponent made Xiao Liuzi feel angry.  You can't bully someone like this.  However, when the other party said the words, he was immediately frightened to death, and in his heart he was extremely grateful to the other party for stopping him in time.

    "Brother Zhang, I almost got into trouble because of my bad mouth. Thank you very much, Brother Zhang."

    Thinking of this, he quickly apologized and thanked Mr. Zhang beside him.  However, this time he really meant it.  He knew the name of Princess Gaoyang.  Not to mention whether he would be punished if these words were spread. Just according to the temperament of this princess, his little son would not be able to live with it.

    "Okay, from now on, you must pay attention to the occasion when you speak, and don't be ignorant of the door. I tell you, there is more than one princess here. If you see the little girl, there is the one who looks particularly cute. That is Princess Jinyang.  The most beloved little princess of the emperor and the empress. Also, there are not only princesses here, but also a more powerful person. The one on the left holding the gong is the current prince"

    Listening and listening, Xiao Liuzi already felt a little dizzy, and the cold sweat on his back kept breaking out.  He finally understood why this large group of young masters behaved more strictly than the others.

    "Oh, what's going on? There are a lot of people here, but why no one comes in to buy things. It doesn't matter if you don't buy anything. Even if you want to see it, you have to come in with me to see it.  , that’s more or less a one-man show.”

    Seeing that no one came in at all, Rou Niang had an anxious look on her face.  When Li Feng saw Rou Niang's expression, he began to complain in his heart.  He really wanted to run out and catch someone and ask why he didn't come in.  This is too unkind, isn't it?

    Actually, how did he know that all this was because he made the scene too scary and went a bit too far.  How dare those people break in without knowing the reason?

    "Haha, congratulations, it's a great opening."

    However, just when Li Feng was extremely depressed, someone finally came to the door.  This finally made Li Feng feel a lot better, but when he saw who it was, he was a little dumbfounded.

    "Commander, you are wrong. You didn't notify me when the business opened. Fortunately, my two little bastards tipped me off. Otherwise, I would have really missed it. Regarding this down jacket of yours, Marshal,  I have heard about Lao Cheng for a long time, and I originally wanted to come and ask for it in person Fortunately, I came in time today, otherwise I would have missed it."

    Cheng Yaojin didn’t pay any attention to Li Feng’s surprised look, and without waiting for Li Feng to speak, Cheng Yaojin started talking loudly as soon as he entered the door.

    In fact, Cheng Yaojin was still a little embarrassed after learning from Cheng Chubi and the others that Li Feng had opened a store here.  First of all, of course, I admire Li Feng.  There is nothing unusual in the fact that official houses are also open for business.  If you don't make money, you are a bastard.  Not to mention other families, Cheng Yaojin's family also does some business.  However, they are usually controlled in the dark. After all, this business is not a glorious thing.  Among the princes and nobles of Chang'an City, I am the only one who openly opens the door to do business like this.

    However, as a new aristocrat who made his fortune from the grassroots, Cheng Yaojin has no discrimination against this business.  Besides, he and Li Feng had worked together, and they had been on the battlefield.  Moreover, my two boys are still working for others.  In addition, he, Cheng Yaojin, was in awe of this man.  Finally, after much thought, the decision was made.

    However, how this came about also gave him a headache.  When someone else's shop opens, guests are invited to have a banquet.  If that's the case, just prepare a gift for the banquet.  However, Li Feng didn't invite guests at all, soInstead of setting up a banquet, we opened the business directly.  This was the first time Cheng Yaojin encountered such a thing.

    What makes Cheng Yaojin even more depressed is that he opens a store selling clothes.  This thing is nowhere near a grown man like him.  This is something only girls do.  However, people don't pay attention to these things, Li Feng is still sitting in the store personally, and I heard that he is planning to sell things himself.

    In short, Cheng Yaojin had never encountered such a headache, but in the end he gritted his teeth and chose to take action himself.  Needless to say, there is one thing that he knows very well, that is, the line between Li Feng and Li Feng that he finally built must not be broken.

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 412: Li Shimin’s Dilemma

    "Hello, General Cheng"

    Li Feng had no plans to entertain guests at all, so Cheng Yaojin's arrival really made him a little overwhelmed for a while.  Did he regard Cheng Yaojin as a guest who came to congratulate him, or as a guest who came to take care of business and support him.  This is really a bit of a headache.

    "Haha, Marshal, you are so polite. I came here specifically to pick out some winter clothes today. Well, Marshal, don't worry about me. I can do it by myself."

    Although Cheng Yaojin looks careless and careless, he has an exquisite heart.  He quickly noticed Li Feng's embarrassment and immediately helped him out.  After that, I started to select the down jackets on the hangers in the store. I saw that they looked very serious, and while looking at them, I touched them with my hands and kept admiring them.

    Seeing this situation, Li Feng let out a long sigh of relief.  However, it was obvious that he was thinking too simply. The acquaintance here was not just Cheng Yaojin.

    "Your Highness, congratulationshaha, you old goblin, you are so fast"

    Not long after Cheng Yaojin arrived, Li Ji also walked in. First he congratulated Li Feng on the grand opening. When he saw Cheng Yaojin who was already there picking out clothes, he immediately said happily.

    "Bullshit, don't you even look at who we are, Lao Cheng. It's not Lao Cheng. I'm bragging. On the same distance, we, Lao Cheng, can walk three times faster than you. Come on Military Advisor, come here, help Lao Cheng  My staff, the clothes here are so good that I am spoiled for choice"

    After a while of laughing, Cheng Yaojin pulled Li Ji over to pick out clothes.  To this.  Of course, Li Ji knew it well, so he apologized first and then went over to choose clothes with Li Ji.  It is said that it is picking, but in fact, it should be said that it is taken, because basically you pick up one thing and want it for yourself.

    This scene made Li Feng and Rou Niang look at each other.  Fortunately, Cheng Yaojin and Li Ji left as quickly as they came.  However, when we left, everyone bought several down jackets.  Especially Cheng Yaojin, he didn't know what he was thinking when he went out.  I happily put on my new clothes.  The look on his face was like that of a child who bought new clothes and couldn't wait to put them on.

    "Haha, this dress is really good. It's light and not cumbersome at all. It's also very warm. It's a good thing. A good thing"

    Even after he walked out of the door, the old guy still kept saying it loudly.  It looked like I had bought some treasure.

    “Then…those are Duke Lu and Duke Ying…are they going in to buy clothes?”

    The prince and princess have the highest status.  It can be said that not many people know them.  But Cheng Yaojin, the Duke of Lu, and Li Ji, the British Duke, were different. There were really few people present who didn't recognize them.  Especially for Lu Guogong Cheng Yaojin, he is simply a figure that these young men must know.

    There is no other way, come on.  This famous demon king is indeed very different from other princes.  So special.  Another reason is because Cheng Chubi and his three brothers are so famous among this group of young men, and their father has also become a household name.

    "Well, how about we go in and have a look"

    The arrival of Cheng Yaojin and Li Ji really took the lead.  Coupled with the look on Cheng Yaojin's face and the sound of his voice when he went out, many people finally let go of their worries.  Afterwards, I don’t know who took the lead, and they began to walk towards the store one after another.

    However, because there were too many people, no one dared to squeeze in. Therefore, in an instant, a long queue formed in front of the store.

    At first, people went in out of curiosity to take a look, but when they came out, everyone was carrying large and small bags of things in their hands, and their faces were full of smiles.  Many people even imitated Cheng Yaojin and put on new clothes directly.

    This down jacket is not only beautiful in style, but also extremely light to wear. More importantly, it is comfortable to wear.  Not only is it extremely soft, but its warmth is much stronger than that of a leather jacket.  Just like those who put on new clothes now, they obviously felt a heat on their bodies, and there were signs of sweating.

    Everyone has a deep understanding of the cold in winter, that kind of experience.  Therefore, I quickly understood the beauty of this and that down jacket.  The only thing that made everyone confused was the strange name of the clothes.  However, it sounds appropriate, as light as a feather and as warm as a feather.

    Therefore, many people wear one on their body and another on their handsHe was also carrying several items.  After all, this dress is not only worn by one person. If you buy it for your parents and elders, you may get a lot of compliments.  Anyway, this thing is not very expensive, just a small amount of money.

    “ Two dollars for a down jacket is really nothing to them.  However, it made Rou Niang smile from ear to ear.  Two dollars, this is not a small amount for ordinary people.  This can be exchanged for about ten or twenty stones of food.

    At first, when Li Feng set the price, Rou Niang still thought it was a bit outrageous. In other words, it was too dark.  After all, the cost of this down jacket is not much at all.  Although it is difficult to collect duck feathers, the price is basically negligible. Other than that, it is labor, which is even more out of her calculations.

    Actually, to be honest, this money is nothing to the family.  Not to mention the large amount of money managed by Cui Yingying.  As for the money stored at home, there are nearly two thousand guan.  However, Rou Niang was born in poverty and was used to being careful with her money.

    There is another reason, of course, because she earned the money herself. No matter what, she felt a sense of accomplishment and satisfaction in her heart.  Therefore, although he was sweating profusely from work, the smile on his face became even brighter.

    And this is exactly the result Li Feng wants to see.

    Whether it’s the comeback of Qin Xianzi or the sensation caused by down jackets, these are extremely hot topics.  What's more, the two princes Cheng Yaojin and Li Ji actually came to the store to buy clothes, and the prince helped guard the door. These things were even more sensational.  thus.  What happened here spread throughout Chang'an City like the wind in a very short period of time.

    "A down jacket? It's as light as feathers and as warm as velvet. And, look at the workmanship this down jacket is really a good thing. Haha, it's really not easy. You can think of making clothes like this."

    Xiao Ruozhi has always been very concerned about the situation in that store, especially after she learned Li Feng's true identity.  Even more so.  In addition to being somewhat curious about Li Feng, a nondescript prince, it was more because Li Feng's identity was too special.  The emperor's only biological brother, and he was very close to the prince, so this was worthy of consideration.

    So, this down jacket thing.  Xiao Ruozhi got the news immediately and had two items brought back.  I am also impressed by the design and structure of this down jacket.  Indeed, to put it bluntly, this down jacket is worthless, but when I first thought of this idea, it was not that simple.  Otherwise, why has no one done it?

    "Yes. Yes, Miss, this down jacket is indeed very well-conceived. The main raw material is our common duck feathers. If necessary, as long as we collect enough duck feathers, we can make it at any time."

    After hearing what Xiao Ruozhi said, a middle-aged man next to him immediately nodded and said.  After getting the down jacket back, they had taken it apart and studied it carefully.

    "Forget it. Uncle Zhang, we won't get involved in this business. It's not easy to collect duck feathers. It's very difficult to make it big. Besides, if we can do it, others can do it too, and it won't make a difference.  . Besides, it’s not worth the loss to make that brave king unhappy just because of this.”

    "Well, Uncle Zhang, help me prepare the car, I'll go out for a while"

    Xiao Ruozhi immediately understood what Uncle Zhang meant.  The main business of their Xiao family is this cloth shop, and this down jacket also belongs to the same business.  If the Xiao family also wanted to do this business, it would definitely be a very simple matter.  However, after thinking about it for a while, Xiao Ruozhi chose to give up.

    It’s not that she doesn’t want to make money, but because it’s not cost-effective.

    The standard of living these days is not as good as that of later generations.  Many people would be fine if they could just have enough food and clothing, but if they wanted to eat meat regularly, it would be even more impossible.  Therefore, this duck feather resource is extremely rare.  Besides, imitating other people's ideas and stealing other people's business is inherently unkind.  In addition, thinking of Li Feng's identity, Xiao Ruozhi gave up decisively.

    However, she had a relationship with Li Feng and Rou Niang.  Therefore, I decided to go there in person and try to establish a relationship with him.  Furthermore, she also wanted to see who came up with such an ingenious idea.

    In the Imperial Palace of the Tang Dynasty, in the Li Zheng Hall, Li Shimin and Queen Changsun were looking at each other with wry smiles on their faces.  They were not only depressed at this time, but also very embarrassed.

    ?????????? If they don’t show any sign of this Rou Niang opening a shop, there’s no way they can justify it.  Especially for Empress Changsun, she felt that it would be impossible not to go.  You know, this little Sizi has been staying in other people's homes.  However, it’s not appropriate to go here.  To know,She is the queen, and every move she makes represents the royal attitude.

    It is not a glorious thing for a prince to open a shop and do business blatantly.  If they still come to support him, does this reflect the royal family's attitude towards this?  She had to consider these issues.

    As for Li Shimin, it goes without saying.  Thinking of Li Chengqian watching the gate, he was completely speechless.  I don’t know what kind of rumors this matter will cause by then.

    "Let Zhinu go there. He hasn't seen Sizi for a long time. He must miss him a little."

    After a long time, Li Shimin came up with a solution that was not a solution, and that was to let Li Zhi go.  Li Zhi is the child of Empress Changsun, and he has not yet opened a mansion. It can be said that he can best represent him and the empress.  It just so happens that he is still a child. Even if others know what it means, they can't say anything, right?

    In fact, not only Li Shimin and Empress Changsun were in trouble, but there were also a few people who were troubled by this matter.

    (To be continued)

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 413: Future Strategy

    The business in the morning has become very popular since Cheng Yaojin and the others arrived.  Especially those who bought down jackets, after deeply realizing the benefits of this down jacket, this down jacket suddenly became a fashion item and was promoted everywhere.

    ? ? Then, in the afternoon, it became even more lively.  With the arrival of Xiao Zhengtai Li Zhi, more and more people came.  Although the emperor and empress did not come to the scene in person, they sent Jin Wang Li Zhi to come, which can already explain the problem.

    The emperor has expressed his opinion, so how can the remaining people not follow the emperor's footsteps?  Furthermore, Li Feng's identity is there. If he can get in touch with Prince Yong, it would be a great thing.  Now, who doesn't know that this brave king, although powerless, is very passionate.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????  Even the most favored Hou Junji was unable to get out of bed for several months.  However, not only did they cause trouble, but nothing happened in the end.  From this we can see how high its status is in the emperor's heart.

    Look again, the current crown prince Li Chengqian just hangs around behind this brave king no matter what.  The relationship between uncle and nephew is so good that it is better than that between father, son and brothers.  If the prince becomes the emperor in the future, one can imagine how powerful this brave king will be.  If you don't build a good relationship now, it will be too late by then.

    " However, Li Feng doesn't care about these at all, and he doesn't have the energy to care.  After working hard all day, he finally understood one sentence: pain and happiness.  However, every time he saw the happy smile on Rou Niang's face, Li Feng felt that everything was worth it.

    Considering that everyone is really too tired, so.  In the evening, Li Feng decided to close the store.  Didn't you feel that you were busy before? When you stopped, everyone realized that your body was so exhausted.

    "I can't do it anymore, I can't do it anymore, I'm exhausted, my waist is broken, I have no strength"

    Although the store was closed, Li Feng and the others did not leave the store.  Shop floor.  There are three floors in total.  Among them, the lowest floor is used as a business place, and the second floor is used as a warehouse.  As for the third floor, it was converted into a resting place, which can also be said to be a residence.

    This is not true.  As soon as he reached the third floor, Gao Yang lay down straight there, and then he began to complain incessantly.  Originally, she said she wanted to go out for a walk, but now, she didn't dare to say that and didn't want to move.

    "Sister, I've calculated it. A total of 367 pieces were sold, and a total income of 855 yuan was received."

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off out of a happy little face, now a little listless.  He kept rubbing his right wrist with his left hand. It was obvious that writing hurt.  However, the little guy is still very dedicated after all.  He actually persisted and completed the settlement work.

    "Three hundred and sixty-seven pieces. Eight hundred and fifty-five strings, that's not right, Yaya, are you mistaken? Why are there so many more?"

    "Perhaps, the only one who doesn't know how tired she is is Rou Niang. She was so excited that she had already forgotten about her tiredness, and instead looked full of energy.  After hearing the numbers reported by Xiaoyaya, I immediately felt something was wrong.  How come this money has increased? It shouldn’t be.  Because, although the colors and styles of these down jackets are slightly different, they are all sold as one piece.

    "That's right, I won't remember it wrong. There are some people who obviously have eight guans, but they give ten guans. When people want to change the money for them, they are nowhere to be seen. This can't be done  It’s my fault…”

    As soon as Yaya heard this, she quickly started to explain. After listening, everyone guessed what was going on.

    "You, you, how can you charge more money? What should you do now? I don't know who paid more, how can I return it to others"

    "It's okay, just give them as much as they like. Just treat them as tips."

    Now, Li Feng is too lazy to care about these things.  He is not that particular. Since others are willing to give more, then give more.

    "Well, that's good. I've earned hundreds of dollars at once. After excluding the money for collecting duck feathers for Cheng Qian, there's still a lot left. If all these clothes are sold out, we can go back and pay the money back.  I wish you all a lively New Year this year. Unfortunately, there is still a little bit of duck feathers. It would be great if there were more. Brother Li, if not, let’s find a way to collect more.  Some duck feathers."

    Even if she did the math casually in her mind, Rou Niang already knew how profitable this business was, or in other words, how profitable it was.  Think about it again, if this continues, the down jackets this time will not be enough to sell for a long time.  She has already begun to think about it.?Keep up the good work.

    "Sister Rou Niang, I will arrange for someone to collect the duck feathers, so you can rest assured. However, it may not be as easy as the last time. After all, the secret of this down jacket will soon be revealed.  Known by others. Also, the duck feathers near Chang'an City are limited after all."

    As soon as Rou Niang spoke, Cui Yingying at the side immediately agreed.  After all, it was his own business, so it was not good to bother Li Chengqian all the time. As a member of the family, Cui Yingying took over this job as a matter of course.  However, she also expressed her worries.

    As soon as the secret of this down jacket is known, the work of collecting duck feathers will definitely not be as smooth as before.  Not only is the price much more expensive, but in all likelihood, there will be people who will follow suit to grab the supply.  This is the law of the market, and there is nothing you can do about it.

    Hearing what Cui Yingying said, Rou Niang, who was still very excited, suddenly felt like a basin of cold water had been poured on her, and the smile on her face disappeared a lot.  She still really didn't think about this kind of problem.  However, if you think about it carefully, it is indeed what Cui Yingying said. After all, who doesn't want to do a profitable business?

    "Forget it, sister Yingying, you can't force it too hard. In short, just charge as much as you can. Generally speaking, making so much money this time is already a big profit."

    Rou Niang is actually the kind of person who is more open-minded, easier to satisfy, and open-minded.  After thinking about it clearly, I no longer attached to this matter.  But, to be honest, this is just a taste of success.  It disappeared in an instant, and I still felt a little depressed.

    "Okay, Rou Niang, don't think too much. This time, it's a one-time deal. It can be said that our business is so prosperous because we were the first to do it, and the price is also set by us. If we want it to be like this for a long time  That's impossible. But now that the name Rouniang Wardrobe is available, I think we can sell other clothes besides down jackets.  , if by then we can make some novel and better-looking clothes, we won’t have to worry about running out of business at all, don’t you think so?”

    Seeing that his wife was a little unhappy, Li Feng quickly spoke to comfort her.  Besides, about this matter.  He had already thought about it.  Otherwise, nothing can be accomplished just by relying on this down jacket.

    "Well, I sell other clothes. Then, Brother Li, tell me. What kind of clothes should I sell?"

    Rou Niang, who was a little depressed and unhappy at first, once she heard what Li Feng said, her eyes became bright again.  In her heart, Li Feng was also an omnipotent being.  Since Li Feng said that selling other clothes would work.  In her opinion, it will definitely work.

    actually.  Not only Rou Niang, but also Cui Yingying turned to look at Li Feng after hearing what Li Feng said.  To be honest, she really wanted to hear what wonderful ideas Li Feng had.  She was different from Rou Niang. When she heard what Li Feng said, she knew that Li Feng must have thought about it.

    "Haha, well, I can't say for a while about this. In short, they are some novel and unique styles, different from some popular clothes. After I go back, I still need to slowly design them.  In short, it’s just a matter of being extraordinary. No matter what kind of business you are doing, one thing you must pay attention to is that what you don’t have is what you have, and only in this way will the business be prosperous.”

    "And when the time comes, as the reputation becomes more and more famous, the brand effect will come out. And as long as there is a brand effect, the business will be easy to do. By then, what is being sold is not the goods, but the goods.  Selling Brands”

    Because he had been prepared for it for a long time, Li Feng seemed to be eloquent and eloquent when he spoke.

    "Brand effect? ??Brother Li, what is brand effect?"

    However, when Li Feng talked about this brand effect, everyone couldn't understand it.  Everyone really doesn’t understand what this new word means.  It was obvious that Cui Yingying was very interested in all the new words that came out of Li Feng's mouth.

    Because, based on her past experience, these words that she could not understand often contained the best principles of doing business, which benefited her a lot.

    "Brand effect This is really hard to explain. Let me give you an example. Let me ask you a question first. You said, when people think of eating hot pot, where do they first think of eating?"

    Li Feng also knew Cui Yingying’s temperament well and knew that she was interested in this thing again.  There was no choice but to stop and explain it clearly to her. However, he knew this stuff himself, but he had to explain it clearly to others. For a while, Li Feng really didn't know how to say it.

    "In Chang'an City, eating hot pot is of course the first thing that comes to mind, that’s our Cui Ji Restaurant.”

    Hearing Li Feng’s question, Cui Yingying was stunned for a moment, but she quickly answered truthfully.  Not to mention Chang'an City, even when outsiders come to Chang'an City, when it comes to eating or hot pot, they will definitely think of Cuiji Restaurant first.

    "Then why do people think of Cui Kee Restaurant all of a sudden? Is it because the food in Cui Kee Restaurant is delicious compared to other restaurants, or is it because the prices there are more affordable than other places? I think it's not necessarily the case. The reason why they think of Cui Kee Restaurant all of a sudden  Cui Ji Restaurant is because, in people's minds, Cui Ji Restaurant is synonymous with hot pot. If you want to eat the most authentic hot pot, you have to go to Cui Ji Restaurant. In a word, it is deeply rooted in people's hearts.  It's not like this."

    There is no other way. Li Feng can only slowly explain to Cui Yingying and the others what this so-called brand effect is. After all, this thing is indeed a bit too abstract.

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 414: Dividing Money

    Ten days, Rou Niang's wardrobe was only open for ten days and then closed.  (Baidu Search Literature Museum) There is no way, there is no goods to sell, so we can only close the door.  And within just ten days, this time, nearly 2,000 down jackets were sold out.  All the goods were sold out, so of course Li Feng and the others went home.

    However, this time Gao Yang and Si Zi did not go back together.  It had been a long time since they had returned to the palace, especially Xiao Sizi, who missed her father and mother. Therefore, she planned to stay in the palace for some time before going back.  And if Si Zi stayed, Gao Yang would of course also stay, otherwise it would be unreasonable.

    This is human nature, so adults like Li Feng didn't feel anything. Anyway, the journey is not far. When the time comes, if you want to come back, you can just come back directly.  Yaya, on the other hand, was very reluctant to see Sizi leave.  There is also Xiaohu, who is also eager.

    When we came, there were about a dozen carriages filled with down jackets. When we left, although there were a lot less carriages, there were still five or six carriages. However, at this time, the carriages were all filled with silver taels and copper coins.

    You know, a two thousand down jacket was sold for 40,000 yuan.  It is always one thousand copper coins, which is 1,000 copper coins, which is 40 million copper coins.  Li Feng knew very well that a copper coin would weigh six or seven kilograms.  If these money were all copper coins, they would weigh between twenty and thirty thousand kilograms.

    Of course, most of the money here has been exchanged for silver. Otherwise, these five or six carriages would not be able to pull it.

    Actually, speaking of it, what depresses Li Feng the most is money in this era.  In the Tang Dynasty, the mainstream currency in circulation was actually copper coins, and silver was very scarce.  For ordinary people, this is nothing. They are buying and selling goods anyway.  Basically there won’t be much money.  However, it is depressing to deal with dozens or hundreds of coins at every turn.  Just imagine, one hundred copper coins, six to seven hundred catties.

    This is why when Cheng Chubi came out to buy New Year’s goods for his family, he drove out directly with his carriage.  First, of course it’s to get new year’s goods, but it’s not just to get money.

    I have always heard people describe it before.  Whoever has a lot of money needs to be pulled by a car, which sounds like an exaggeration.  However, these days, cars are used to make money.  That's not unusual at all.  For example, when the imperial court pays out salaries, you can see that all the civil and military officials and their servants drive carriages to collect the salaries.

    Not only do you have to use your car to pull money, you often have to build a secret room at home to put the money.  Especially those wealthy families have more than one secret room for storing money.  otherwise.  I don't know where to put the pile of copper coins like a hill.

    "Haha, let's also experience what it's like to use a car to pull money. Not only a car, but also a fleet of vehicles. If not. Let's ask that girl Yingying to exchange all our money, and then use a carriage to pull it back"

    Looking at the money for several carriages, Li Feng couldn't help but sigh.  These people from the Tang Dynasty are so damn rich.  even.  He also thought in a very evil way to get all his money back.  However, just thinking about it, if that were the case, then the team would have to queue up quite far, and there would be no place to put it back.

    After more than an hour of turbulence, Takuto Village, which had been away for more than ten days, finally appeared in front of us again.  After returning here, Li Feng suddenly felt a different kind of comfort. To be honest, he really didn't want to go out.  A thousand good things are not as good as your own home, and a golden nest or a silver nest is not as good as your own doghouse.

    "Roar……"

    "Hey Yaya, get out of the car and stop Xiao Hei"

    However, as the saying goes, extreme joy brings sorrow. Before Li Feng had time to be happy, suddenly there was a roar of tigers from the village. Although it was far away, Li Feng could immediately feel the horses pulling the carriage, and he was panicked.  Trembling endlessly.  This caused Li Feng to stop the car quickly, and then asked Yaya to get off and take Xiao Hei away.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????? If this little black guy rushes close, it will be fine.  These horses are not those specially trained by Xiao Hei. If they encounter Xiao Hei, they will not run away desperately.

    It had been many days since she had seen Xiao Hei, so after hearing what Li Feng said, Yaya immediately jumped out of the carriage, shouted Xiao Hei's name loudly, and ran towards the village.  Obviously, this little girl still misses Xiao Hei very much.  Not long after, a very excited roar of a tiger was heard, and then the horse pulling the carriage slowly regained its composure.

    Li Feng knew that Yaya must have taken Xiao Hei away, so he drove the carriage again and slowly walked towards the village.

    "Haha, Xiao Hei must be bored these days when he is alone at home. However, I really miss Xiao Hei after not seeing him for a while."

    At this time, there were only Rou Niang and Yang Jie in the carriage, and they heard Xiao Hei’s cryHe raised his head and spoke in the direction of the village in the distance, his tone also full of concern.

    Indeed, although Xiao Hei is just a tiger, after coming to this home, the family has already accepted the existence of this special member and regards him as a member of the family, not just as a simple one.  pet.  Besides, Xiao Hei's existence has greatly improved the family's food.  There is nothing to say about his contribution to this family.

    "Well, Xiao Hei is indeed very good, well-behaved, obedient, and spiritual."

    Yang Jie on the side listened to Rou Niang talking about Xiao Hei, and nodded with a smile on her face.  In fact, there was another thing she didn't say, that is, Xiao Hei was Li Feng's indispensable helper on the battlefield.  With its existence, Li Feng's safety is even more guaranteed.  For this reason, Yang Jie is full of love for Xiao Hei.

    Of course, she would not say this in front of Rou Niang.  To be honest, Yang Jie was full of respect for this kind-hearted principal.  For her kindness and generosity.  She felt an unprecedented peace and tranquility in this home.

    "By the way, tell me, how should we pay these people? Otherwise, let's remove Cheng Qian's cost of collecting duck feathers, and let everyone share the remaining money equally. What do you think?"

    At this time, Rou Niang suddenly thought of a question, that is, what to do with the money.  You know, at the beginning she just said that someone would make this down jacket, but she didn't mention anything about money.  The women in the village didn't even ask. As soon as Rou Niang said it, they all came to help.

    Now that all the clothes are sold out, everyone must be given money. However, Rou Niang doesn’t know how to give money.  She is really not good at this kind of thing.

    "It's all part, this may not work. If you just plan to stop after this job, then it doesn't matter, but if you want to continue to do it in the future. Then, you have to leave part of the money, because, by then, there will be no  Without funds, nothing can be accomplished.”

    "Besides, this money is not a small amount for everyone. If this money comes too easily, it may not be a good thing for everyone, what do you think?"

    Hearing Rou Niang say to divide all the money first, Li Feng immediately started to think.  According to what Rou Niang said, that is definitely not possible.  This is not because Li Feng is reluctant to part with the money. To be honest, Li Feng has no concept of money at all.

    Rather, he considered that since he planned to give Rou Niang something to do, he could not always rely entirely on external help like this time. That would be meaningless and would go against Li Feng's original intention.  If you don't experience the success of your own efforts, it means nothing.

    “Besides, if all the money is given out this time.  Each person can at least share dozens of dollars.  This is a huge sum of money for rural families.  This kind of windfall, like pie in the sky, is not a good thing.

    "Well, okay then, Brother Li, you can handle this money, okay?"

    After hearing what Li Feng said, Rou Niang left the matter to Li Feng without even thinking about it.  Anyway, whatever Li Feng says is what it is, and she will never have any objection.

    Li Feng didn’t expect that he just said a few words and the matter became his own, which made him speechless for a while.  However, just imagine, Rou Niang’s temperament is like this.  Li Feng could only reluctantly take this job.

    "Rou Niang is back. How are the sales of the clothes?"

    "Yes, Rou Niang, are they all sold out? What's the price? Is it easy to sell?"

    …….

    Who would have known that Li Feng and the others had just entered the village and immediately encountered the army in the village.  Among them, most of them were women from the village. As soon as they met, they started asking about their trip to Chang'an.  You know, this matter is a big deal for them, or for Takuto Village.

    "Little madman, how are you? This transaction went smoothly, right?"

    Of course those women ran to Rou Niang and the others, but Master Qi ran to Li Feng, also asking about the deal.  If this business is feasible, it will undoubtedly bring a way for the village to make money, right?  You know, these days, it is really difficult to find a job that can make money.

    "Well, everything went well. You just happened to be here, Mr. Qi. Come on, let's discuss how to divide the money."

    Seeing Master Qi, Li Feng immediately remembered the task Rou Niang had given him just now.  There is no doubt that it is most appropriate to approach Master Qi for this matter.

    "Divide"???  Oh, you mean wages.  Hey, why should we discuss this matter? You can just watch and pay some wages at will."

    When Master Qi heard that this was the matter, he immediately waved his hand and asked Li Feng to figure it out.  In fact, the reason why Master Qi said this was that he believed that Li Feng would not treat everyone badly, and he also knew that everyone would not have any objections to this.

    "Master Qi, I'm not giving you wages, I'm dividing the money, you understand? Forget it, I'd better tell you my thoughts."

    When Li Feng heard this, he knew that Master Qi did not understand what he meant, so he began to explain it carefully to Master Qi based on what he had thought before.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 415: Designing Clothing

    "What? Fourfour thousand strings, youare you sure you got it right? It's four thousand, not four hundred?"

    Unfortunately, as soon as Li Feng opened his mouth, Li Feng was interrupted by Master Qi's exclamation.  Then, he looked at Li Feng with disbelief on his face.  He knew exactly how many pieces of clothing there were this time.  In his opinion, it was impossible to sell it for so much money anyway.

    “This is buying clothes, not selling ginseng, let alone grabbing money.

    "I asked you, old man, please don't make such a fuss. Really, you are also the village chief after all, but why don't you have the calmness of being a village official? I can tell you very clearly, it's not four hundred, it's four  Thousand, four thousand guan, two guan for a down jacket, you can do the math yourself.”

    Li Feng first felt contempt for the old man, and then, seeing that the old man still looked disbelieving, he could only explain it to him in detail.

    "Two pieces of clothing? You are robbing money. What idiot would buy it?"

    "Stop, stop, old man, please pay attention to your position, okay? We are selling things, not buying things. Why, these clothes are sold at a good price, and you are always unhappy."

    Li Feng was completely speechless for this old man.  How can anyone dislike the high price of their own things?

    "Haha, aren't you shocked by the price? By the way, I still have a lot of duck feathers at home. Isn't it enough? I will arrange for someone to go out and collect the duck feathers"

    "Master Qi, I'm going to discuss the money sharing with you now, okay?"

    "Divide the money, you can divide it however you want, no matter when you divide it in the future. Is dividing the money more important than making money? If you don't make money, you will just divide the money."

    "No, Master Qi, my good Master Qi. Don't be so impatient, okay? Yingying is helping with the collection of duck feathers, so you don't need to worry about it, okay. That's what I think"

    Li Feng decided not to worry about the old man anymore. In short, he would finish his thoughts first.  otherwise.  If you keep chirping with this old man, things will never be settled.

    At first, the old man felt impatient for a while, but he continued to listen.  Then he started nodding his head continuously.  However, as Li Feng talked about it, the old man waved his hand and told him to stop talking. He did not agree with Li Feng's doing this.

    "Little madman, this is not appropriate. How can this be done? Let's share this business from house to house. This makes no sense. You will really suffer a big loss. Hey, to be honest, what about the brick kiln?  . It was because of my bravery that I turned it into a business in the village, and everyone knew it.  Sorry."

    "But. There is no other way. Old man, I want everyone to live a better life. Therefore, after you made that decision that day, old man, I didn't say anything. But if it happens again this time, it won't work no matter what. I  I believe that everyone will not accept it.”

    It turns out that when Rou Niang said that Li Feng would handle these matters, Li Feng thought of the practices of rural enterprises in later generations.  It is planned to directly transform what is about to be developed into the township joint-stock form of later generations.  However, I didn't expect that Master Qi's reaction would be so huge after hearing this, and he was unwilling to accept anything he said.

    The reason is very simple, that is, we can no longer take advantage of this.  The incident at the brick kiln had already made the villagers very unhappy. This time, no matter what, no one would agree.

    "No, Master Qi, please listen to me first. Actually, if I don't tell you, Master Qi, you should also know. Our family, neither I nor Rou Niang, cares much about money matters.  Now at home, I don’t have to worry about food and drink, I don’t lack meat for every meal, and I make my own clothes. No matter how much money I make, I have nowhere to spend it, it’s useless.”

    "This time, the reason why I put so much effort into this thing is because I want to give Rou Niang something to do as soon as possible. You said, this person always has something to pursue, right? And Rou Niang has always been  I have loved this industry since then, so I thought, let her have something to do.”

    "It can be said that the intention of doing this is not to make money. I just want her to have her own career and make her life more practical and happier."

    "And this matter is not something that she can do alone. It requires everyone's help and support. And Rou Niang is a kind-hearted person and attaches great importance to friendship. For everyone who has been to  She has always remembered her help and always wanted to repay everyone. Therefore, if everyone can create a new world under her guidance, I think this will be the happiest thing for her."

    "And if you let everyone help with the work, then, pay wages to everyone.  Then, no matter how big her business becomes and how much money she makes in the future, she will definitely have a grudge in her heart.  "

    Seeing that Master Qi was so insistent and unacceptable, Li Feng had no choice but to say everything in his heart.

    "Hey, you kid, you are really worthless. I really can't understand you, and it's getting more and more incomprehensible to me. I really don't know what's going on in your head. But, old man, I did see the right person.  It seems that it was the right thing to put so much effort into bringing you and Rou Niang together. Okay, since you have this intention, then just do as you say, old man.  Although I will do it as you said, I will find a way to explain it to you, old man. However, if you are not willing to accept so much of the share distribution in the end, don’t blame me, old man."

    Hearing Li Feng’s reasons, Master Qi was completely speechless.  He has lived for decades, and he traveled extensively when he was young, so he is quite knowledgeable.  However, he has never seen someone like Li Feng make such a big fuss for the sake of his wife.

    "However, although he doesn't understand it a little, the old man is very pleased that Li Feng can be so considerate of Rou Niang and treat Rou Niang like this.

    "Are we hopeless? Haha, maybe, we are really the kind of people who are born to be hopeless. However, if we are not promising, then we are hopeless. As long as we live a comfortable life, I don't care about him."

    Seeing that Master Qi agreed to take action, Li Feng knew that the matter was almost done.  but.  Thinking that Master Qi had just said that he had no future, when he thought about it carefully, he realized that this was really the case.

    "Are we a little sorry for the identity of this time traveler? If it were another person, there might be something spectacular happening, haha"

    As he thought about it, Li Feng started to laugh.  However, after laughing at himself for a while, it didn't have any impact on his heart at all.

    In fact, everyone has their own way of living.  There is no right or wrong.  If you want to get ahead, then just work hard to get ahead.  If you want to be ordinary, then just live your little life with peace of mind.  If you want to be completely free and at ease, it's easy, just follow Sun Simiao's example.

    In short.  No matter what you choose, no matter what you do, it's all your own business.  As long as you strive towards the life you want, there is absolutely nothing wrong with it.  No matter whether you succeed or fail in the end, no matter how many bumps you encounter along the way.  However, the process is definitely fulfilling.  Happy.

    “The most fearful thing in life is not knowing what you want, going completely opposite to what you want, and finally succeeding.  But I found that it was not the success I wanted, but the success in the eyes of others.  This is the most tragic thing.

    Since the matter has been handed over to Master Qi, Li Feng doesn’t think much about it.  because.  He will be very busy in the days to come.

    The day after returning.  Li Feng locked himself directly in the study and even bolted the door directly from the inside.  Rang Rou Niang and the others were confused for a while, and they were even more curious.  However, Li Feng had already explained that they did not dare to disturb Li Feng.

    Li Feng worked in the room for most of the day. He didn't even eat. He didn't come out of the study until the afternoon.  However, as soon as he came out, everyone burst into laughter.

    "Look at you, you're such an old man, and you're still like Yaya, making your face look like a flower even when you write. Look at your clothes Go and wash them quickly, and change your clothes quickly.  Come down and I'll wash it for you right away, otherwise you won't be able to wash it off when the ink dries."

    It turns out that when Li Feng came out, everyone saw that the good guy had ink stains all over his face and clothes, and he looked like a tabby cat.

    "Haha, I was busy just now. I was so absorbed that I didn't pay attention. Who knew that painting could be so difficult. I really don't know how people who do art design learn it."

    Seeing everyone’s expressions, Li Feng suddenly giggled. Then, he looked at the ink stains on his hands, and then thought about how when he was drawing just now, he rubbed his face with his hands from time to time because he was depressed.

    "My sister is talking nonsense. People can write now without getting it on their faces. I just learned it before, okay. Big brother, it turns out you are painting. Show me quickly. What are you painting?"

    Yaya retorted to Rou Niang for a while, but now she will not be like before.  However, she was quickly attracted by Li Feng's words. Of course she knew how Li Feng wrote.  However, as for painting, she had never seen Li Feng paint before.  When I heard it now, I immediately looked at the rice paper in Li Feng's hand and grabbed it with my hands.

    "Don't grab it, my little ancestor"?This is the result of my day's work, okay okay, I'll show it to you, okay?"

    Seeing Yaya reaching out to grab the rice paper, Li Feng was taken aback.  He had worked so hard to make this thing. If it was broken, he couldn't guarantee that he would still have the courage to paint it again.

    "Brother, what are you drawing? It's so ugly, I can't understand it."

    Who would have thought that Yaya spread out the rice paper, looked left and right, frowned, then looked at Li Feng and said.  After finishing speaking, he didn't forget to make a face to Li Feng.

    "Ugly? That's because you don't know how to appreciate it, okay? Besides, I'm just making clothing design drawings. Why do I draw so beautiful pictures?"

    Hearing the little girl criticize him so ruthlessly for the results of his hard work for a day made Li Feng very depressed.  I thought to myself, there is no merit, there is still hard work.

    "Clothing design drawings? Yaya, bring it quickly and show it to me, hurry up"

    And when she heard that it was this thing, Rou Niang immediately became anxious.  She had heard Li Feng mention this matter before, saying that he was getting some design drawings of new clothes for her reference.  Now that the picture is out, how can she not be anxious?  When Yang Jie on the other side heard this, she also became interested. After looking at Li Feng with a smile, she also leaned her head towards him.

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 416: The Potential of Becoming a Wolf

    "Hehe, Yaya is right, your painting is really a bit ugly. If you hadn't said it was clothes, I wouldn't have believed it. However, these clothes do look a bit special. Still.  Come and tell us in detail."

    It has to be said that Li Feng's painting skills are indeed not very good, which made Rou Niang smile a little. Although Yang Jie on the side did not laugh out loud, her eyes full of laughter made her even more amused.  Li Feng was deeply hit.

    Actually, it’s not Li Feng’s fault.  For a long time, he thought he didn't have the talent for painting.  He still clearly remembers that when he was in elementary school, he had an art class every week.  After all, moral, intellectual, physical, artistic and labor needs to be developed in a balanced way.  However, it is obvious that this art class is still not taken seriously.  Therefore, each art class has only one content, which is to draw a picture. As for what to draw, it is up to you.

    Li Feng remembered clearly that he was very anxious about this matter.  In the end, I don’t know which book I saw a picture of that old-fashioned big iron tea cup.  It immediately made him feel like he had found a treasure.  Because this painting is so good, there is a standard ellipse at the top, and then, along the ellipse, the lines are drawn vertically, and then an arc is added.  Finally, add a cup handle.

    This is how the three-dimensional view of a most standard large teacup comes out.

    From then on, Li Feng’s painting class homework became mechanical drawing.  Every time, he drew a teacup, and every time the teacup he drew was exactly the same, no matter the size or shape.  As for why it is so standard, of course it is because every time he uses the teacup painting on the paper as a model and prints it out.

    Thinking about it now, Li Feng finds it very funny, from the first grade to the third grade of elementary school.  He actually only painted this teacup.

    "Okay, let me talk about this painting. Come on. Let's talk about this dress first. This is a men's dress, and its name is Mao suit"

    "Depressed is depressing, but Li Feng is still self-aware of his own painting level.  He knew that without some explanation, they would never be able to fully understand it.

    Mao suit, yes, the first piece of clothing that Li Feng drew.  It’s the Chinese tunic suit.  The Mao suit got its name because it was advocated by Sun Yat-sen.  Later, the Republic of China government decreed it as a formal dress.  Mao suit is formed based on the extensive absorption of the advantages of European and American clothing, and combines the characteristics of Western clothing and Chinese clothing.  A kind of garment with four patch pockets with straight lapels and pocket flaps designed.

    In the following decades, the Chinese tunic suit became very popular and became the standard clothing favored by Chinese men.  It was not until later, with the reform and opening up in the country, that Western culture began to spread wildly in the country, that the Chinese tunic suit was replaced by the suit, and has since withdrawn from the stage of history.  From now on.  In line with international standards, suits have become the attire of Chinese people

    In fact, the reason why Chinese tunic suits are so popular is because.  It is designed by combining Chinese and Western culture.  In addition, every design of the Chinese tunic suit actually contains different meanings.

    The four pockets in front represent the four dimensions of the country, namely propriety, justice, integrity and shame.  The bag cover is in the shape of an inverted pen holder.  It means governing the country with culture.  The five buttons on the placket are different from the Western separation of powers (executive, legislative, judicial, examination, supervision).  Also, there are three buttons on the left and right sleeves.  Represents the separation of powers and so on.

    Generally speaking, this Chinese tunic suit is a combination of Chinese and Western clothing, which contains a combination of Chinese and Western cultures.  It is concise and elegant without appearing too sharp. It can be said that it is deeply in line with the essence of the traditional culture of the Chinese nation, which is the golden mean.

    However, to modern people, this Chinese tunic suit looks a bit rustic no matter how you look at it, and it is not as good-looking as this suit.  If anyone goes out wearing a Chinese tunic suit, it will definitely be an eye-catching thing.  However, that doesn’t mean that no one wears Mao suits.  For example, many national leaders will still wear Chinese tunic suits when attending some important domestic events, such as the National Day military parade.

    "However, what Li Feng doesn't understand is why he can wear it at home and dares to wear it, but when he goes out, he changes into a suit obediently.  Is it really that embarrassing to wear this Chinese tunic suit?  Regarding this, Li Feng admired those Arabs very much, look at their decorations.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? There is also the reason for the manufacturing process.  Li Feng wanted to get a set of casual sportswear, but there were no zippers, no elastic bands, nothing. How to get it.  Besides, you also have to consider the types of cloth available in this era.

    Anyway, after much thought, this Chinese tunic suit is suitable.  Simple, elegant, and convenient.  At least there are pockets to hold some things, right? So that you don’t always have to worry about whatever you have.Put it into your sleeves or arms.

    As for suits, to be honest, Li Feng has never been interested in those things.  This may be related to Li Feng's character.  Anyway, he would feel uncomfortable wearing that thing.  If he didn't like it, how could he spend that much effort to get it.

    "Well, yes, this dress should look good after it is made. At least it will be much simpler and more convenient to wear on the body, and it will be convenient to do whatever you want to do. But, in this way, it seems that a pair of pants is missing  "

    After listening to Li Feng’s explanation, Rou Niang suddenly understood.  With so many years of experience in making clothes, she can immediately imagine what effect the clothes will have on people after they are made.

    "Haha, wife, you are smart. You really need to wear a pair of trousers. However, these trousers are much simpler. Come, look at this picture. In fact, you only need to make the trousers straighter and tighter.  "

    Pants in ancient times were very wide. If you wear such trousers with a Chinese tunic suit, it would indeed be neither fish nor fowl.  However, the changes in pants are much smaller and simpler than those in clothes.

    "Well, no problem, I can make one for you first and try it on, but I think it must be very good. Sister Yang, let's go, hurry up and make one and see how it goes."

    Rou Niang still fully approves of Li Feng's design plan.  but.  Now that there are no physical objects, it is impossible to draw a conclusion.  Only after the actual product is made and worn on the body can the effect be seen.  So, Rou Niang couldn't wait and pulled Yang Jie to help.

    "Hey, I said don't worry, there's more. If you want to do it, do it together. Otherwise, it will be troublesome to go back and forth. Look, these are the clothes I specially designed for you."

    Seeing Rou Niang and the others running away in a hurry, Li Feng quickly stopped them.  thought.  This is too impatient.  He hasn't finished talking here yet. He doesn't want to nag them here again. It's better to get it done once.

    "Ahthere are also women's clothes"

    “Obviously, Rou Niang and Yang Jie were stunned because Li Feng even tinkered with women’s clothing.  These days, men don’t even have to worry about their own clothes.  Not to mention women's clothes.  And now listen to it, Li Feng actually designed women's clothing for them, which is simply incredible.

    "What's wrong with designing women's clothing? It's not working. Look at the fuss you are making. Come on, come here quickly. I'll tell you what this women's clothing is about. You can see if it works. This women's clothing. It's called a cheongsam  …”

    After seeing their eyes, I thought about it for a moment.  Li Feng also understood why they were so surprised.  However, others are others, and you are yourself. How could Li Feng, a modern man, be so particular about it?  Didn’t you see that countless international design masters are all men?

    ???????? Many times, women’s clothing designed by men is more popular.  You want to ask why?  Then tell me, who does this woman dress beautifully for?  Haven't you heard the saying, a woman is a confidant?  Isn't it just for men to see?

    When he thought of designing clothes for Rou Niang and the others, the cheongsam appeared in Li Feng's mind without even thinking about it.  In Li Feng's opinion, the cheongsam is simply the clothing that best embodies the charm of Oriental women.

    "Brother Lithisisn't this cheongsam too that? Look, if you put on this cheongsam, your legs are exposed. How canyou wear it?"

    However, after Li Feng finished explaining his idea, Rou Niang's face immediately turned red.  This dress is really too revealing. How can I wear it?

    "You want to say, is this thing too revealing, right? I don't think so. You went to the palace last time, look at what those people are wearing, it's just Well, you guys do it first  Come out. When the time comes, it depends on the specific situation. If you are really embarrassed to wear it out, we will wear it at home, haha"

    Li Feng certainly understands what Rou Niang wants to say. If it were another era, this cheongsam would indeed be inappropriate.  But, you know, this is the Tang Dynasty.  As we all know, the costumes of women in the Tang Dynasty were the most daring.  Even compared to modern clothing, it is even more trendy.

    Especially some ladies with identity, the clothes are worn.  It can literally make one's nose bleed.

    "Well, okay, then let's make two sets according to your idea and try them out."

    Once she heard Li Feng talking about the clothes of the people she saw when she entered the palace, Rou Niang somewhat understood what Li Feng was referring to.  Then he threw a hygiene eye at Li Feng.  But, alsoI agreed to make two sets to try out first.  After all, it's okay if someone exposes her breasts, but it doesn't matter if she exposes one of her legs.

    ??Besides, looking at Li Feng's expression, she knew that Li Feng must like to see such clothes. At worst, he would only wear them at home and show them to only one person, wouldn't it be fine?

    "Haha, look at this daughter-in-law, how nice she is. Well, if this cheongsam is made, it will definitely look best on Yang Jie. She has a tall figure and slender thighs, and combined with her temperament, it will be absolutely perfect"

    Seeing Rou Niang and Yang Jie leaving, Li Feng suddenly became happy.  Especially when he thought that after the cheongsam was made and Rou Niang and the others put it on, Li Feng felt so beautiful.  Especially when he thought of Yang Jieruo wearing a cheongsam, Li Feng was a little stunned.

    "I'm dizzy, what nonsense am I thinking about? Is it possible that we also have the qualifications to become a wolf Bah bah I think our own wife is not breaking the law."

    After shaking his head and getting rid of the messy thoughts in his mind, Li Feng was ready to take a bath. In order to work on this design, he turned into a tabby cat.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 417: Haircut

    The clothes were ready the next day, and Rou Niang couldn't wait to take the clothes and let Li Feng try them on.  Looking at the clothes in front of him that were different from this era and filled him with a slightly familiar smell, Li Feng felt excited in his heart.  After returning to the room, I put on new clothes.

    “Hey, it’s true, I don’t even have a mirror, it’s depressing.”

    After changing his clothes, Li Feng suddenly felt relaxed and agile.  Touching the simple, straight, and very close-fitting tunic suit on my body, I felt more energetic.  At least this feeling is much better than the big and fat clothes before.

    “I immediately wanted to see what effect this Chinese tunic suit would have on my body.  However, he then remembered that there was only a bronze mirror used by Rou Niang for dressing up in the room, and he couldn't see his whole body at all. This made him very depressed and at the same time, he missed the full-length mirror he used to have.

    "However, it's useless to think about it. Since I can't see it myself, I can only walk out of the room and let Rou Niang and the others see the effect.

    "Well, not bad, it's really good. Once you put this clothes on, you feel much cleaner and neater. When you look at it, you feel full of energy."

    As soon as Li Feng came out, he was immediately surrounded by three women, Rou Niang and the other two, one big and one small. While Li Feng was carefully adjusting his collar again, Rou Niang nodded constantly while looking at it.

    "Indeed, this dress looks much simpler and more elegant than the previous ones. The surface of the dress is smooth and smooth, with no wrinkles visible. The dress is close to the body and has edges and corners. Indeed, it looks very energetic."

    "Brother, this dress looks really good. Well, there are several bags in this. This is good. If you go to class, you can put books in it. You can also put other things in it. Sister, help me do it too.  Just one piece”

    Yang Jie on the side nodded after looking at it.  And little Yaya on the side, after nodding her little head repeatedly, turned her head and asked Rou Niang to help her make one too.  However, looking at the posture, it seems that she doesn't like the clothes, but the pockets on the clothes.

    "Don't talk nonsense. This is a dress only worn by boys. Well, this dress is indeed unique. However, this dress is quite different from the clothes on the market now. You think. If it is made, some people will buy it.  ?"

    How the clothes look like is just their own opinion, and it does not mean that others will agree with it.  Especially there is a big difference between this kind of clothes and the clothes of this era.  Rou Niang was still unsure whether this new style of clothing, which had never been worn before, would be accepted by people.

    Now.  She was focused on this. If the clothes were made but could not be sold by then.  So what should we do?

    "Okay, don't worry about this. Since the clothes look good, you still have to worry about not selling them. Don't think so much. You'd better think about how to improve these clothes. Of course. I'm not just talking about this.  This set only provides you with an idea, and you have to rely on yourself for the rest.”

    "As for the rest of the things, you don't need to worry about it. I have only one solution. By the way, you have been busy for so long and you have only made this Chinese tunic suit. What about the cheongsam?"

    Of course, Li Feng also knows that it is not easy for a new thing to be accepted. It requires a process, especially in ancient times when ideas were not very open.  It was better in the Tang Dynasty, but it would have been even more difficult in other dynasties.

    " However, Li Feng has long been concerned about these things.  Therefore, I am still very sure and full of confidence. How is it possible that I can't sell the clothes after making them.  Unexpectedly, as soon as they came out, Rou Niang and Yang Jie's eyes lit up and they kept cheering.

    At this time, Li Feng remembered that he asked them to make cheongsam yesterday.  But when Li Feng looked at them, he saw where the cheongsam was.  Li Feng, who was slightly disappointed, immediately asked.

    "Nono, it's not done yet. Why are you in such a hurry?"

    Who would have known that as soon as Li Feng opened his mouth, Rou Niang and Yang Jie were immediately embarrassed.  Especially Rou Niang, who is a bit hesitant when speaking.  Looking at this posture, Li Feng knew that they must have done it well, but they were just embarrassed.  Rou Niang is a person who cannot lie at all.

    "Okay, then I'll go out first"

    Sooner or later, they wouldn’t be able to run away anyway. Seeing the embarrassed expressions on their faces, Li Feng didn’t say anything. Instead, he was ready to go out after saying that.

    "Why are you going? Just wear these clothes."

    Seeing Li Feng walking out wearing this new clothes, Rou NiangMa Ma asked Li Feng loudly.

    “There’s no need to change, I’ll go out wearing this and let everyone see…”

    After hearing what Rou Niang said, Li Feng waved behind him very coquettishly and walked out of the door without looking back.

    "Really, I'm still like a child. I got a new piece of clothing and went out to show it off Well, Sister Yang, how about we try on our cheongsam too?"

    "Well, okay, let's try it too. It looks like that cheongsam is still very good, but that cheongsam these legs"

    The two people talked and talked about the cheongsam.  Indeed, as Laifu thought, they really made this cheongsam. Not only did they make it, but they also made three pieces.  Rou Niang, Yang Jie and Cui Yingying happened to be in one piece each.  It's just that they were embarrassed at the thought of wearing that cheongsam.

    However, even though they haven’t put it on yet, they can imagine that they will look very beautiful in that cheongsam.  As the saying goes, everyone has a love for beauty.  And women have little resistance to beautiful clothes. As soon as Li Feng went out, they immediately started to get excited.

    As the saying goes, action is worse than a heartbeat. Thinking of trying on this cheongsam, the two of them could no longer bear it. After looking at each other, they sneakily walked towards the room.

    After leaving the door, Li Feng walked all the way towards Master Qi's house.  Along the way, I met villagers in the village and saw that Li Feng was wearing such clothes. They were all very curious and asked about Li Feng's clothes.  Looking at the simple and neat clothes, they all praised the clothes.  Especially the pockets on this dress are full of praise.  From now on, if you need to go out somewhere and carry two dollars with you, you don’t have to look for a bag. You can just stuff it into the pocket of your clothes. How convenient it is.

    After greeting everyone he met along the way, Li Feng arrived at Qi Ye's home.

    "Oh, little madman, your clothes are not bad, they are really good. When you wear these clothes, you feel more energetic. By the way, where did your clothes come from?"

    As soon as he entered the door, Master Qi started to wander around Li Feng without saying a word. Of course, what he was looking at was not the person, but the clothes. He kept nodding and praising him while looking at him.  I like this outfit very much, even though it looks weird, but it is sharp and neat.

    "Where did it come from? Of course we made it ourselves. How about it? You have some temperament."

    Looking at the old man’s expression, Li Feng knew that the old man had a very high opinion of this dress, and Li Feng’s face immediately became filled with pride.  Perhaps Li Feng didn't like to say anything in front of others, but in front of this old man, Li Feng had always been so carefree.

    "Look, all I can give you is a set of clothes Well, you plan to make clothes like this and then sell them."

    Seeing the stinky look on Li Feng's face, Master Qi immediately despised Li Feng. However, he soon remembered and guessed that these must be the clothes that Li Feng had tinkered with and prepared to trade.

    "Yes, does the old man think it's not possible?"

    "Okay, why not? Anyway, I like this clothes, the old man. Let's do this. After you go back, let Rou Niang get one for me first. As for the business, I don't understand the old man, you can figure it out yourself.  Just fine”

    The answer given by Master Qi is very affirmative.  However, this opening was to ask Li Feng to prepare a set for the old man first.  Li Feng was speechless for a while after hearing this.  I originally expected to be proud of this old man, but now it seems there is no hope.

    However, Li Feng did not come here specifically to look at the old man's clothes. He had already had concerns about the sale of clothes.  He came to Master Qi for another matter.

    "Master Qi, look at it, don't you see anything wrong with me? Or is there something weird about me?"

    Immediately afterwards, Li Feng said to Master Qi.

    "No, I think you're fineyou kid, just say what you want to say and fart when you want to."

    Hearing what Li Feng said, Qi Ye looked at Li Feng very curiously, but he still didn't see anything special.  So, he didn't want to hide and seek with Li Feng and spoke directly.

    "Haha, what I mean is, look at these clothes, and look at the shape of your head. Isn't it a bit too mismatched? It looks nondescript, right?"

    Seeing that Master Qi still didn’t understand, Li Feng gave further reminders.

    "Hair? Oh, you guys want to cut off some of your hair. Just say no and that's it. Wait, old man, I'll do it right now.?Get the guy, get it for you”

    When Master Qi heard what Li Feng said, he suddenly showed an expression of realization, and then started to prepare to go into the house to get something to help Li Feng fix his hair.  However, he was stopped by Li Feng, because Li Feng knew that in all likelihood, this old man still did not understand what he meant.

    "Old man, don't worry. It's true that I'm here to cut my hair, but I want to cut it shorter, or I can cut it all off"

    There was no other way, so Li Feng could only say what he meant in one breath.  That's right, he came here today just for a haircut.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 418 It’s All the Hair’s Fault

    In fact, what has depressed Li Feng the most since he came to this ancient time is his shiny black hair.  Although it sounds weird to say this, it is actually the case. Li Feng now has long flowing hair that is even worse than that of a woman.

    Think about it, in modern society, people who have long been accustomed to short hair suddenly have such long hair on their heads, it must be very unaccustomed.  Not used to it, on the one hand, but on the other hand, it is inconvenient, and it is very inconvenient.

    What depresses Li Feng the most is washing his hair.  Just imagine, this long hair, wash your hair, there is no Rejoice, Pantene, or a hair dryer That situation makes people feel a bit miserable when they think about it.  Therefore, he had wanted to straighten his shiny black hair a long time ago.

    However, haircuts in ancient times were not as simple as in later generations.  Just find any barber shop and let them do whatever you want them to do with you, and get it into any shape you want.

    The ancient one is the parents of the body. This hair does not mean that if you want to cut it, you can cut it out. How can you make you randomly, it is not filial to your parents.  "The hair and skin of the body are received from parents and do not dare to be damaged. This is the beginning of filial piety."

    "However, it cannot be said that it cannot be cut or repaired.  If you absolutely cannot cut your hair, then think about how long your hair will be in a few decades. Who can bear it if it is placed on your head?  You can cut it, but you can't cut it casually, but have to be cut by a special person.

    This is the first choice.  Of course it's the parents.  After all, it was granted by the parents, and if the parents cut it, of course there would be no problem.  Another thing is that it is also possible to have help from respected elders in the family.  Otherwise, people whose parents died young would have nowhere to get their hair cut.

    However, the haircut mentioned here is not different from the kind of haircut in later generations.  There is still something to be said for it.  Not so much a haircut.  It's better to say that it's hair trimming. The purpose is to prevent the hair from getting too long and cut off a small section.  but.  Overall.  This hair is still long.

    “Anyway, if Li Feng lets his hair down now.  Anyway, it can reach the waist.

    However, it is obvious that Li Feng’s purpose here is.  He didn't just want Master Qi to trim his hair, but he wanted to make it short.  Considering the standard of haircuts these days, it was definitely too difficult to get a satisfactory hair shape, so Li Feng made up his mind to go bald.

    "What did you say? Cut everything off?"

    Master Qi was startled by Li Feng's words.  If these words hadn't come from Li Feng's mouth, he would have definitely thought he heard it wrong.  Or maybe there is something unthinkable and you want to become a monk.  However, he knew Li Feng's personality well and knew that Li Feng could really handle this matter and really dared to do it.

    “It’s just that what makes him a little confused is why Li Feng has such thoughts.

    "That's right, cut it all off and make it bald."

    Li Feng expected Master Qi to show such an expression. However, this time, he made up his mind to say goodbye to this black and beautiful hair, so he said it with absolute certainty.

    "Why?"

    However, this matter was indeed too outrageous, and Master Qi couldn't help but ask again.

    "I said, old man, why do you have so many problems? Why, what else could be the reason? Don't you find it cumbersome with this long hair? It's so troublesome to wash your hair. After washing it, you can't do it for a long time.  In hot weather, this hair can kill people, and in winter, it is easy to get lice Look again, this hair does not match this clothes at all, it is neither fish nor fowl, it should be cut, it must be cut today."

    Indeed, Li Feng is really intolerable with this long hair.  When Master Qi asked this question, he immediately listed a lot of shortcomings.  Looking at that posture, it must be killed.

    "You kid, I really don't know what's going on in your head. Well, you insist on shaving it off, so just shave it off."

    Seeing that Li Feng was so determined to shave off his hair, Master Qi said nothing more.  Anyway, he knew everything about the extraordinary things Li Feng did, not just one or two things.  Think about it, the decision to get married is made directly by oneself, without any regard for the elders in the family, and without any notification.  He refused to be a good prince and came directly to this small mountain village to become a villager.  Do not kneel down when praying

    He has become somewhat accustomed to Li Feng's ridiculous behavior, or in other words, has become somewhat numb.  Now, shaving your head is nothing to fuss over compared to the previous events.

    Say it againOkay, just now Li Feng listed the disadvantages or shortcomings of long hair, but they are also real.  Especially the problem of lice, this old man has a deep understanding of it.

    Since Li Feng insists on cutting it off, let’s cut it off.

    In order to avoid getting Li Feng’s hair all over and soiling his new clothes, Qi Ye specially found one of his rags and put it on Li Feng before getting a haircut, and then started shaving Li Feng’s head.  The tools for shaving the head were readily available, a razor similar to those used in modern times.  After all, when cutting other people's hair, you often have to trim the edges and the like, so this razor is usually needed.

    In Jianghu Village, it’s almost necessary to have your hair repaired, and the villagers will basically come to Qi Ye.  First of all, Master Qi is the most virtuous and respected in this village, and he is kind to the villagers, let alone talk about it.  Furthermore, even if you want your parents to help with it, there is no way.

    Therefore, Qi Ye did not look unfamiliar when shaving his head, and his movements were still very skillful and smooth. In just half an hour, Li Feng had a big change, and his beautiful black hair had already fallen to the ground.  , and the head becomes smooth.  By the way, without stopping, Li Feng also asked Master Qi to shave his beard completely.

    "Yes, I said Master Qi, your skills are really good. I thought that this scalp would be broken in several places. I didn't expect that your skills are so good. Yes, it's really good This is right,  It’s so much easier now. I said Master Qi, why don’t you just open a barber shop and just give people haircuts?”

    As soon as the burden on my head was removed, I immediately felt relaxed while having a haircut. While I kept touching my smooth head with my hands, I kept praising Qi Ye for his skill.

    "Barber shop? Old man, if I start this business, I will starve to death. Do you think that everyone in the world is as bold as you? Come on, take your hair."

    Master Qi, who was cleaning up the broken hair on the floor, felt depressed when he heard that Li Feng actually advised him to shave his head. Perhaps only Li Feng could come up with such a bad idea.  If the old man really did that, it would be a joke.  Then, he returned the hair that he had just cut off to Li Feng.

    "Why did you give me this thing It's a pity, it's such a pity. If it were in the past, this thing would probably still be sold for hundreds of dollars."

    Looking at the handful of hair over a foot long in his hand, Li Feng suddenly felt a pang of regret.  Of course, he was not regretting that the hair was gone like this, but regretting that it could no longer be exchanged for money.  If we think about that era, such long hair could really be afforded at a good price.

    Now that the matter has been settled, Li Feng will not stay here to chat with Master Qi, but will go back home directly.  He also wanted to go back and see what his wives looked like wearing cheongsams.  Besides, he also wants to give Rou Niang and the others a surprise, doesn't he?

    Having just finished shaving his head, he had already looked at it in the bronze mirror at Master Qi’s house. He felt good about himself and felt very stylish no matter how he looked at it.  Coupled with this tunic suit, he is definitely more photogenic than Lao Jiang.  Who is Chiang Kai-shek, you ask?  Of course it's the president who's been "simply bitching" all day long.

    "Yaya, what's wrong with you? You don't recognize me."

    Sure enough, as soon as they entered the courtyard, they saw Yaya playing with Xiao Hei, and Yaya also saw Li Feng. However, Yaya was stunned when she saw Li Feng.  This situation immediately made Li Feng feel happy.  I thought to myself, the effect of this hair shape is really amazing.

    "Wowwuwu, sister, sister, eldest brother doesn't want us anymore, eldest brother doesn't want us anymore"

    Who knows, before Li Feng had time to be proud, he saw Yaya's beautiful eyes begin to shed tears, and her face looked pitiful and sad, which made people feel heartbroken.  What’s even more terrifying is yet to come.  This little girl who never cried unexpectedly ran over quickly, hugged Li Feng tightly, started crying loudly, and then kept calling Rou Niang.

    This sudden change immediately made Li Feng stupid.

    "Yaya, Yaya, what's wrong, what's wrong with your big brotherahbrother Li, youyouyou really don't want us anymore?"

    After hearing Yaya’s cry, Rou Niang ran out in a hurry.  However, when he saw Li Feng's appearance, he was stunned for a moment, but then the scene was the same as Yaya's.  First, his face was full of sadness, and then tears burst out, and his body began to tremble, looking like it was crumbling.  Fortunately, Yang Jie, who came out immediately, supported her and prevented her from falling.

    However, when Yang Jie saw Li Feng, her face suddenly turned pale. Since her body also started to tremble, looking at her posture, she was no better than Rou Niang.?Where to go.

    "What's going on, what's going on, what's going on"

    At this moment, Li Feng didn't care so much anymore. He picked up Yaya and quickly walked forward, letting Rou Niang lean into his arms. Then he freed up his other hand to hug Yang Jie.  I asked very anxiously.

    You must know that these three people in front of him are his closest relatives in this world.  Seeing their grief-stricken expressions, Li Feng's heart felt like it was being cut by a knife.

    "Brother Li, woo woo"

    " Then, Rou Niang and Yang Jie suddenly hugged Li Feng tightly, and together with Xiao Yaya, the three women, two older and one younger, suddenly began to cry loudly.  (To be continued

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 419: Monk Village

    After everything calmed down, Li Feng finally figured out what caused them to be so sad.  After all, it’s all the hair’s fault.  To be precise, it's because of Li Feng's bald head.

    Bald head is also a common thing in modern society.  Even many celebrities have a shiny bald head, such as the famous sketch actor, Comrade Xiao Chen who often makes people laugh so hard that they have stomachaches, and the host of the extremely popular dating show.  Big bald head.

    "However, that is modern society, this is ancient times, it is different.

    In ancient times, there was only one kind of bald person, and that was the monk.  What is a monk? In other words, it is a monk.  Being a monk means seeing through the world of mortals and seeing all the four elements in vain.  Those who are not married will not be able to get married in the future, and those who are married will have to abandon their families and children and sever all ties with the worldly world.

    In ancient times, this was common sense.  It was precisely for this reason that Yaya and Rou Niang were immediately heartbroken when they saw Li Feng shaved his head.

    "Hey, I'm talking about you, it's really I just shaved my head, as for that, you can really think about becoming a monk and becoming a monk, you think I'm stupid. I'm living a comfortable life now  , I still have a beautiful daughter-in-law at home, and of course, our lovely little Yaya. I am a monk, even if I am sick, even a fool would not do it. "

    "Besides, even if we want to become a monk, we can't become a monk. We can't pee in the same pot as Tathagata. If we go there, we will have to fight with him every day. How dare they accept me, right? If that's the case,  If their Western world is accidentally overturned, they will cry without being able to find a place to cry"

    After knowing the cause and effect.  Li Feng was speechless for a while.  However, looking at the three tearful people in front of him who were still holding him tightly, Li Feng could only enlighten him.

    No matter it was before or now, regarding the gods and Buddhas, whether it is Tathagata Buddha, Guanyin Bodhisattva, Jade Emperor, God or whatever.  Li Feng has no faith at all.  He does not believe in Buddha, Taoism, Jesus, let alone ghosts and gods. He only believes in himself.

    One has no pursuit.  There is no need for people who don’t have any ** to believe this.  I never thought about getting rich, nor did I think about living a long life, nor did I think about hoping that my son would become a dragon or my daughter would become a phoenix.  Even if he believed in these various gods, Li Feng didn't know what to ask of them.

    Belief must require something, since there is nothing to seek.  That’s bullshit to believe in.

    "Don't talk nonsense, be careful of Buddha's blame You are serious, why are you shaving your head if you have nothing to do? Moreover, you shaved your head directly. It scared us all to death. You said, if this family does not have you, what will happen?  What’s the point? You can’t scare us like this anymore.”

    Seeing Li Feng speaking so freely.  Rou Niang quickly covered Li Feng's mouth with her hands.  However, Li Feng's words also made her understand.  This was just a misunderstanding, and the panic and fear suddenly began to calm down.  However, the grief-stricken feeling just now still left her with lingering fears, so she still hugged Li Feng tightly and refused to let go.

    The same goes for Yang Jie and Yaya, they are equally afraid.

    Of course, Li Feng would have no objection to this.  There was Rou Niang on the left and Yang Jie on the right. He couldn't bear to let go of this feeling.  At the same time, after what happened just now, he also understood how important he was in the hearts of these two women, and he truly felt their deep affection.

    "If you get a wife like this, what else can a husband ask for?"

    Unconsciously, Li Feng tightened his hands and hugged the person in his arms even tighter, feeling a strong sense of happiness in his heart.

    However, soon, he was attracted by a flash of white light in front of him.  The bright white light made Li Feng's heart suddenly feel hot, and he was reluctant to take his eyes away.  Just like that, looking left and right, enjoying it and patrolling back and forth.

    "What are you thinking aboutah"

    When Rou Niang saw Li Feng with his head lowered, she immediately asked Li Feng curiously.  However, immediately following Li Feng's line of sight, he suddenly let out a scream.  Then, he started to struggle, and his face instantly turned red.  Yang Jie on the side felt strange for a while, but then made the same move.  The only difference was that her face had always been red, but now it was redder.

    “It’s no wonder, I can say that I have had skin-to-skin contact with Li Feng. Being held in my arms like this, I feel nothing compared to you.  However, Yang Jie and Li Feng haven't paid their respects yet.  At best, it's just holding hands.  Now, being held in his arms like this, it would be strange for her not to be shy.

    "Maybe the reason why they reacted like this is becauseBecause just now the two of them were trying on their cheongsams in the room.  In order to maximize the effect described by Li Feng, apart from the necessary underwear, they only wore a cheongsam.  Anyway, I'm not afraid of others seeing anything in the house, and I'm not cold either.

    It is precisely because of this that what Li Feng saw just now was their exposed calves in cheongsam.

    They didn’t react until they saw that Li Feng had been staring at their calves, which were as white as jade and crystal clear.  Suddenly, they felt shy in their hearts.

    "Haha, I'm still shy, but this cheongsam is indeed a divine attire for oriental women. It's beautiful, so beautiful"

    Looking at Rou Niang and Yang Jie who ran into the house as if they were running away, Li Feng still seemed to be unfinished. Knowing that no one could be seen, he withdrew his eyes and muttered there.  It's not that Li Feng doesn't want to continue watching, nor is it because of their shyness, but because Li Feng is afraid that they will freeze. Otherwise, Li Feng would not let go of his hand and let them escape.

    "Sisters, their clothes are so beautiful, they make big brother's eyes wide open, hehe"

    By this time, Yaya already knew that Li Feng shaved his head not to become a monk.  Although he cried like a tearful person just now, the child's mood went away just as quickly as it came.  Seeing Li Feng staring at her sister and the others, she immediately started to make fun of Li Feng.

    "You little girl, okay, let's go into the house"

    Being teased by Yaya, Li Feng became speechless for a while.  However, although he didn't notice just now, he was holding a Yaya.

    "No. I want my eldest brother to carry me in. Why did you scare me just now?"

    "Okay, okay, it's my fault, okay, come up, I'll carry you in let's go"

    ……

    After a ridiculous misunderstanding, not only did it not bring any bad effects, it actually made the relationship between everyone in the family more harmonious.  Especially Yang Jie.  I have also become more relaxed at home.  At least, there was more smile on his face than before.

    It’s a pity that since they wore cheongsam that day and Li Feng got a glimpse of it, they never wore it again.  Li Feng was slightly disappointed.  However, if you think about it carefully, this is winter, so it is not suitable to wear cheongsam.  Li Feng has always discouraged behavior that only requires demeanor but not warmth.

    Although it is said that everyone has a love for beauty.  but.  It's not worth sacrificing your health for the sake of beauty.

    In the next few days, Rou Niang and Yang Jie have been busy.  Li Feng knows.  They are adjusting the details of their clothing.  In addition, Rou Niang also created several new costumes based on the new ideas provided by Li Feng this time.  These costumes require constant improvement and experimentation.

    to this end.  In the past few days, Li Feng and Xiaohu.  But I actually worked as a fashion model for a few days.

    And after these few days, everyone in the village also knew that Li Feng had a bald head.  Just like Master Qi, everyone has become immune to Li Feng's successive shocking behaviors.  Therefore, apart from the initial surprise, there was no reaction.

    Even many people think that Li Feng’s bald head is very good.  Let's not talk about anything else, let's just say that when working, wearing long hair is not as convenient as having a bald head, let alone sweating.  After all, they are just ordinary people working in the fields. What they care about most is practicality.  And obviously, this bald head does have great benefits.

    As for those things, parents and the like, although they also know that they used to pay attention to it.  However, there is no way, everyone is like this, and they can't, let alone make exceptions.  However, it will be different after having Li Feng as a role model.

    The first one was Lao Tie. After knowing that Li Feng had such an awesome hair shape, he ran to Li Feng’s house that day, took a special look, and then touched Li Feng’s bald head twice, and his face was full of joy.  's gone.  The next day, all the hair on his head was gone.

    You know, he is a blacksmith, and that long hair is definitely a big trouble for him.  What does it feel like to have wet hair on your head when you are blacksmithing?  Especially the sweat dripping from the corners of my eyes, and the feeling was even more unpleasant.

    "But now it's fine, bald, bare arms, sweating?  Just go out casually, put a ten-foot-long sweat towel there, sweat on your head, it's simple, just wipe it off and it's over.  Moreover, no matter how you move, you don’t have to worry about your hair falling off.

    Two bald heads suddenly appeared in the village, and they were the most admired by everyone.?Two people, this is a big deal.  Within a few days, all the men in Takuto Village all had bald heads.  Even those little brats are all naked.  The purpose, of course, is to avoid getting lice.

    Of course, it is impossible for the outside world to know anything about something like this happening in Takuto Village.  This kind of thing is a big deal for people in this era.  If it were in the past, if anyone dared to do this, not only the family, but also the village would have to take care of it, and even the government would cause trouble for you.

    Why?  Because you are unfilial.  Being unfilial is no joke.

    "However, it is obvious that the affairs of Jianghu Village cannot be left to others.  What a joke, except for the emperor's decree, nothing else works here.

    I don’t know who the good guy is, but after knowing the situation of Jianghu Village, he actually gave Jianghu Village a nickname, called Monk Village, and this nickname seems to be very recognized by people.  Now, when people in these ten miles and eight villages talk about Jianghu Village, they call it Monk Village directly.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 420: Giving Clothes

    After the last down jacket incident, the women in the village suddenly felt the benefits.  Although, only a very small part of the money was distributed in the end, and all the rest was reserved as a reserve fund to make it bigger and stronger in the future.  However, even so, the amount of money handed out was still a very considerable amount for them.

    In fact, when it comes to family status, it is often linked to a person's contribution to the family.  In more practical terms, whoever makes more money often has a higher status.  Of course, in ancient times, it was impossible to be like modern society, but after this incident, the women in the village also had a different feeling.  When the men spoke to them, their voices were much softer.

    The most important thing is that this time, they really experienced it for themselves. They can also make money and support half of the sky for this family.  This kind of spiritual encouragement and joy is indescribable.  Therefore, as soon as I heard that Rou Niang had made a new move, everyone became more active and energetic than the other.

    A few days later, Li Feng finally took action again.  When he got up early in the morning, he drove his carriage towards Chang'an City.  Since he was alone this time, the carriage drove faster, and in about an hour, he had arrived in the city.

    However, this time, he did not enter the palace, but drove the carriage directly to the Black Tiger Army's camp in the city.  He has been here several times, so he is not lost now.

    "Stop, this is an important military area. You are not allowed to enter at will. Leave immediately."

    Who knows, when he was about to drive the carriage into the military camp, he was stopped by the soldiers standing guard outside.  This made Li Feng stunned for a while.  I thought to myself, could it be that there is a newcomer in the Black Tiger Army?  However, upon closer inspection, I found that I recognized them.  Isn't this soldier from Cheng Chubi's team?  I even remember the name Li Feng clearly, it was Zhang Erwa.

    "I said, Erba, why are you so crazy? Why, you didn't wake up?"

    “Just kidding, this Black Tiger Army was established by Li Feng.  Now.  When I came to my base camp, I couldn't even get in.

    "Ahinstructor, it's youwhat's wrong with you?"

    Zhang Erwa didn’t pay much attention just now. She just glanced at him casually from a distance and thought he was a stranger.  So he spoke out to stop the other party.  You know, this is where the Black Tiger Army is stationed.  The Black Tiger Army can be said to be the most unique team in the Tang Dynasty. It basically has no military missions.  Therefore, except for the insiders of the Black Tiger Army, no outsiders will come here.  As for the important military camp area, of course one cannot enter or exit at will.

    However, when he heard Li Feng’s familiar voice.  He just came back to his senses.  Then, he looked at Li Feng with his eyes wide open and his mouth wide open. His expression was as cute as possible.

    "Haha. How about it? Is our look stylish? Isn't it handsome?"

    At this time, Li Feng finally knew what the problem was.  immediately.  He puffed out his chest and exposed his brand new tunic suit.  He touched his bald head again, looking like a stinker.  In fact, along the way, he has made enough money to turn heads.

    "Hehe, you're stylish, you're so stylish. I wasn't paying too much attention just now, and I didn't even recognize you were the instructor. Come on, instructor, I'll help you drive."

    Although Zhang Erwa didn't know what it meant to be stylish or handsome, she still said it to Li Feng in a silly manner, and then came forward to help Li Feng drive.

    "No, no, you should go and inform everyone. Just say that I have brought you good things today. Hurry up. After a stick of incense, we will gather at the school ground."

    However, Li Feng waved his hand to stop him, and then asked him to notify the people to come and gather.  After hearing Li Feng's instructions, Zhang Erwa ran towards the military camp without saying much.  Li Feng also drove a carriage and walked slowly towards the military camp and school grounds.

    Although the Black Tiger Army is completely free now, apart from raising the national flag every day, they are on duty in turns and are responsible for the security work around the square.  However, the habits they have developed have not made them relax.  On weekdays, except for those on duty, the remaining people rarely leave the military camp, but train in the school grounds.  Therefore, when Li Feng arrived at the school grounds, everyone immediately surrounded him.

    "Instructor, what are you doing?"

    "Instructor, you became a monk. Why?"

    "Yes, instructor, what will we do now that you have become a monk? If there is a war in the future, who will lead us there?"

    ……

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT???He asked Li Feng sternly.  How could they not be clear about Li Feng's temperament? Therefore, there was not so much care and scruple when speaking, let alone any rules.

    "Stop I asked you where did you get so many and why? Also, you chattering people, how do you ask me to answer? I am a monk and you think I am stupid. Really, isn't it just a change of clothes?  I got a haircut, is it worth the fuss?"

    Looking at the people around him, what they said to each other suddenly made Li Feng feel furious, so he quickly stopped them.

    "Not a monk? Not a monk. Then instructor, why did you shave your head like a monk?"

    After listening to Li Feng’s words, everyone calmed down. However, Cheng Chubi looked at Li Feng’s bare head and said very puzzledly.

    "Don't talk nonsense. Who said this is a monk's head? Although monks are all bald, but bald heads must be monks. How can there be such a saying? I just thought that long hair was too cumbersome, so I cut it off.  Look at how comfortable we are now. We don’t have to spend so much time combing our hair every morning, and we don’t have to worry about it falling out all of a sudden. Even washing our hair is comfortable, isn’t it?”

    The benefits of having a bald head must be made clear as soon as you explain it.  To put it in modern society terms, that would be to skip the shampoo.  When washing your face, just apply it on your head and wash your hair along with it. It's so comfortable.

    "Yes, instructor, if you don't tell us, we really haven't thought about it. If you say so, this bald head is indeed much more convenient. Hehe, at least during training, I don't have to worry about whether my hair will fall out all day long. No.  , Instructor, where did you shave your head? Let’s go get it done too.”

    When Cheng Chubi heard what Li Feng said, his eyes suddenly lit up.  There are so many benefits to having a bald head.  Apart from anything else, getting up and taking care of your hair every day is Cheng Chubi's biggest headache.  This is a military camp, not a home. There are maids to help take care of it.

    "Yes, let's go shave our hair too. How comfortable we feel."

    As soon as Cheng Chubi finished speaking, he immediately received responses from many people.  Everyone is well aware of the inconvenience of having long hair.  Now, seeing that Li Feng has such a hair style, what else can he say? Of course he followed the boss.

    “If it were in the past, they would really have to think carefully about making such a decision.  However, since coming to the Black Tiger Army, especially after the baptism of the Battle of Dingxiang.  Their thinking has undergone earth-shaking changes, and they no longer take these secular etiquette seriously.

    Actually, after all is said and done, it is still influenced by Li Feng.  As the saying goes, if a soldier is raging, a general will be raging in a nest.  It can be seen that this general has a great influence on an army.  Here, it is not only the general's ability to run the army, but also the influence of the general's personality charm on the soldiers.

    People like Qin Huaiyu, who are well-read in poetry and books, did not speak out against anything at this moment.

    "Whether you want to shave your head or not, that's your own business. I'm here today to bring you gifts. Come on, let's take a look. How do we think of our clothes?"

    As for whether to shave his head or not, Li Feng doesn't care about them. He came here today for a purpose.  He quickly stood up high, pointed at his clothes, and asked everyone.

    "Hey, instructor, if you didn't tell me, I would have asked you. Where did you get this outfit? It looks really comfortable, neat and good-looking."

    As soon as Li Feng finished speaking, Cheng Chubi was the first to speak up.  Indeed, he wanted to ask Li Feng just now.  Cheng Chubi fell in love with Li Feng's Mao suit which was obviously different from the characteristics of this era.

    "Well, it is not only concise and neat, but also full of energy. If you wear these clothes, it will be much more convenient during training. The instructor is here, maybe he is ready to change the clothes for everyone."

    Qin Huaiyu also noticed Li Feng's clothes very early.  Although loose clothes are good for sports and training, if they are too baggy, they are also a burden.  As for the outfit Li Feng was wearing, it was obvious at a glance that it suited them very well.

    "Haha, Huaiyu's brain is still quick. Yes, I came here today to give you such clothes. When all the lower-level staff arrive, we will start giving out clothes, two sets per person."

    Seeing that Qin Huaiyu immediately guessed what his trip was about, Li Feng also spoke up.  Yes, he was indeed here to deliver clothes to the Black Tiger Army.  These days, Rou Niang and Yang Jie led the village just to make these clothes.

    "Haha, I'm just saying, it's better to be an instructor. If you have any good things, I'll always keep my brothers in mind."

    I heard that Li Feng really wanted to help everyone?The clothes came, and everyone felt happy for a while.  Everyone likes this dress at first sight.

    "Hey, don't worry, everyone, I definitely have some clothes. But, in the next few days, I will add a training program for you."

    Although giving clothes is giving clothes, of course things are not that simple.  In addition to giving away clothes, Li Feng had other purposes.

    "Training program? What training program?"

    "Hehe, don't worry, it's not difficult, and it will make you very visible. Maybe, once this matter is over, you will be able to pick up a few chicks. As for what to do specifically, you can just follow the arrangements."

    Looking at everyone’s expressions of curiosity and panic, Li Feng suddenly felt happy.  I think back then, he had to deal with many of these boys.

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 421 Meeting Xiao Ruozhi Again

    Flag raising ceremony.  ◎After the Literary Museum Monument Square was built, it appeared immediately.  Every day at Mao hour, no matter it is windy or rainy, it will proceed unshakably.  And people were surprised and curious at first, but gradually they became accustomed to it.  I am used to the passionate and majestic national anthem that sounds at this hour.

    Many people around have become accustomed to coming here early every day to spend this exciting moment.  This daily flag-raising ceremony seems to have become an indispensable part of people's lives.  Although it is held at Mao hour, people go to bed early these days, so they also get up early.

    ??The people who come to participate in this flag-raising ceremony every day include the elderly, young people, and children.  There are even many young men and women among them.

    The new house Xiao Ruozhi bought after arriving in Chang'an is actually around the square.  As soon as she arrived here, she fell in love with this place, and even more with these unique independent buildings.  Living in a place like this makes people feel free and at ease, and she likes this feeling.

    Since arriving here, after accidentally participating in a flag-raising ceremony, she also fell in love with this novel, solemn, and soul-inspiring activity.  In this serious and quiet atmosphere, listening to the exciting national anthem always made her heart surge. Then, no matter what her mood was before, she suddenly became more motivated.  Let her heart be full of confidence.

    Therefore, from then on, she was unshakable and got up early to participate in the daily flag-raising ceremony.

    However, sometimes, she would unknowingly think of that prince who could be said to be somewhat nondescript.  She knew, whether it was the construction of the square or the flag-raising ceremony.  Even the flag and the national anthem were actually written by that person.  However, that person looked so ordinary, but it happened that he was a seemingly ordinary person, or someone who was willing to be ordinary, but he did so many amazing things.

    The more she knew, the more unclear she felt.  The more I feel like a mystery.  Anyway, she couldn't find such a person.

    "Hee hee, a dignified prince of the Tang Dynasty actually helped his wife open a shop to sell clothes. It's really interesting."

    every day.  Xiao Ruozhi arrived very early, and then waited quietly in a quiet corner for the flag-raising ceremony to begin.  It's winter now, and it's still dark at this time.  Fortunately, the lights around the square are very bright.  After she calmed down, she suddenly remembered something that made her feel more interesting.

    "One, two, one, one, two, one"

    With bursts of loud slogans.  And the sound of neat footsteps brought Xiao Ruozhi back to her senses. She knew that this was the arrival of the Black Tiger Army responsible for the flag-raising ceremony.  The time of their arrival is always very regular.  This is true even if it is pouring rain.

    What surprised her even more was that no matter what time, these soldiers in black armor appeared.  The body is always upright, and the expression on the face is always wooden.  People can't help but straighten their bodies when they see it.  Concentrate.  After seeing this rumored army for the first time, she was filled with shock and admiration.

    "Hey, that's not right, why are so many people here today Well, what is that? Black Tiger Army? What's going on"

    However, she soon discovered that something was wrong. Listening to the footsteps of the Black Tiger Army every day, she immediately recognized it.  This time, there were far more people than before, and the footsteps were much louder than before.  This turn of events made her feel very strange, and she thought to herself that there might be something special happening today.

    According to the past, the Black Tiger Army only sent a small team to the flag-raising ceremony, which was only thirty or forty people.  Then, one team is responsible for three days, taking turns.

    Sure enough, not long after, a group of people came from a distant intersection.  She knew that that side was the direction of the camp where the Black Tiger Army was stationed.  Looking at the extremely neat formation without any mess, and then listening to the neat footsteps that sound like a person walking, except for the Black Tiger Army, that army also has such a military appearance.

    And looking at the number of people, there were actually three to four hundred people.  Is it possible that all the soldiers of the Black Tiger Army were mobilized for this flag-raising ceremony?

    However, what happened next made Xiao Ruozhi even more stunned.  As the Black Tiger Army soldiers approached, they could roughly see the figures through the light.  At a glance, it turned out to be white heads, which were very conspicuous.  This made Xiao Ruozhi couldn't help but rub her eyes with her hands, because she thought she was still awake and was blinded.

    "No hair? All monk hair?"

    However, as the Black Tiger Army got much closer again, she stared at it and looked at it carefully for a long time.  She was finally sure that it wasn't her looking at flowers just now.Eyes, but this Black Tiger Army soldier's hair is indeed gone, and he is completely bald.  Of course, in her opinion, this is the monk's head.

    "Standsteady, look to the right, look forward"

    With the sound of commands coming, the Black Tiger Army had arrived in front of the flagpole, and then began to form a team as if there was no one around.

    "Ahwhat's going on? Where is the hair? Where is the hair?"

    "Yes, why did everyone become bald overnight? What's going on?"

    "Look, everyone, their clothes are different too"

    "It's true. Although they are all black, they used to wear armor, but today they don't. Well, don't tell me, although this outfit looks a bit weird, it's really nice and good-looking.  Well, it's still powerful, but it's not as scary and scary as before."

    "That's right, that's right. This outfit, coupled with this smooth head, actually makes you more energetic. Is this the new official uniform of the Black Tiger Army?"

    "I think it's right, it must be. Haha, this Black Tiger Army is just different. Look, this outfit coupled with this hair style, it's really stylish. If we also get an outfit like this  ,hehe……"

    One of the young men saw the appearance of the Black Tiger Army soldiers. After a while of shock, he suddenly became excited.  If you can do it yourself, it will be unique.  Besides, this outfit looks good no matter how you look at it.

    "Come on, if you dare to cut off all your hair, I will consider you convinced. It's a pity that the Black Tiger Army doesn't recruit people. Otherwise, we would have to go in no matter what. If nothing else, just for this look.  , It’s worth it. But I don’t know where they made these clothes. If we can, we can get such clothes, haha"

    ……

    The appearance of the Black Tiger Army first aroused everyone's surprise.  However, soon, people began to discuss the appearance of the Black Tiger Army soldiers.  The conclusion drawn is that this outfit is indeed very good.  Of course, there are also people who are aggrieved by the fact that the Black Tiger Army shaved their heads.

    However, those are only a few people.  Besides, who is the Black Tiger Army? It is the First Army of the Tang Dynasty.  Isn't that what's so special about it?  In this case, I don't care about these two items.  As the saying goes, extraordinary people do extraordinary things.  If an extraordinary army makes some unusual moves, it's no big deal.

    "Clothes? Hey, these clothesthis style"

    Hearing the people around him talking about their clothes, Xiao Ruozhi came back to his senses and began to carefully observe the clothes worn by the Black Tiger Army.  Since the Black Tiger Army used to wear black armor and now their clothes are also black, Xiao Ruozhi really didn't pay attention just now.

    However, when she saw it now, she was immediately surprised.  As the saying goes, laymen watch the excitement, while insiders watch the door.  Although she, Xiao Ruozhi, is not a clothes maker, this is not the main business of the Xiao family.  Therefore, she can be considered a semi-expert.

    And all of a sudden, she saw the unusualness of this Chinese tunic suit, which was obviously very different from today's clothing.  Clean, tidy and stylish, it makes you feel energetic at first sight.  Looking at the reactions of the people around him further confirmed the unusualness of this dress.

    "Who designed this new uniform? Also, why does the Black Tiger Army have such clothes? Moreover, they wear them directly for this flag-raising ceremony? Could it be"

    Xiao Ruozhi is a very thoughtful person, and soon, she also thought of something else from this costume.  Many questions suddenly appeared in my mind.  And when these questions were connected together, she immediately thought of something.  Then, for some reason, she started to look around the square.

    "Hehe, I'm just saying, it is indeed the case. But, why is it like this? After so much trouble, could it be"

    Sure enough, after a while of patrolling, her eyes froze, staring at a figure on the edge of the square.  Then, a proud smile appeared on his face.  However, soon, the smile froze on his face, his expression became very serious, and his eyes changed for a while.

    "Well, why is she here?"

    Standing on the edge of the square, looking at the lively scene on the square, Li Feng had to sigh, the patriotic sentiment of people these days is still very high.  Of course, Li Feng was indispensable for such a feat.  Thinking of these, it is inevitable that there will be some small pride in my heart.

    At the same time, I heard everyone talking about the Chinese tunic suit worn by the Black Tiger Army.? This made Li Feng happy for a while.  As long as people are interested, then the rest will be easy.  That's right, Li Feng came here this time to get the Black Tiger Army to advertise for him.  Now it seems that this effect is really good.

    However, his sensitive nerves soon made him realize that someone was peeping at him, and he immediately turned his head to look.  Suddenly he saw Xiao Ruozhi staring at him.

    "Hehe, Mr. Li, what a coincidence. I didn't expect that I would meet you again so soon. This little girl is so happy."

    Finding that Li Feng had discovered him, Xiao Ruozhi was surprised for a while, then smiled like a flower, moved lightly, came to Li Feng, and said to Li Feng.

    "Well, it's quite a coincidence. I'm very happy to see Miss Xiao here."

    Since they had already come over to say hello, Li Feng could only say with a slight smile.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 422: Training

    But it's obvious that Li Feng is the kind of person who doesn't like to deal with strangers. In other words, he rarely speaks to people he's not very familiar with.  ◎Literary Museum, after replying, there are no words.  In other words, Li Feng is the kind of person who can easily cause an awkward situation.

    "Haha, why did Mr. Li come here to attend the flag-raising ceremony today? On weekdays, I come here every day, but I have never seen Mr. Li."

    After seeing Li Feng's words, he stopped talking, which immediately made Xiao Ruozhi feel depressed.  Just imagine, she is Xiao Ruozhi, the eldest daughter of the Xiao family. Although she dare not say that she is the most beautiful woman in the country, she is still a first-class beauty.  In the past, wherever she went, men would try their best to strike up a conversation with her.

    Although not everyone has that kind of idea about her, everyone has the love for beauty.  Even if you meet people who really have no ideas, you won't be as cold as now.  Moreover, she felt that if she didn't speak, the person in front of her might really remain silent, or simply treat her as if she didn't exist.

    This made her feel depressed and frustrated, and she finally understood why her sister Xiao Ruolan had such a big opinion against this person.

    “Well, on weekdays, I don’t have time.”

    Li Feng’s answer is still very simple. As for him saying he doesn’t have time, it is of course just a random excuse.  Are you kidding me? He doesn't live in Chang'an City. He can't be asked to get up in the middle of the night and drive twenty or thirty miles to see the national flag being raised.

    "Oh, that's it. Hey, Mr. Li, your clothes seem to be quite special. Well, why do I feel that this style is somewhat similar to those of those people?"

    During this period, Xiao Ruozhi has been investigating Li Feng's situation, so of course she knows where he lives.  After hearing Li Feng's answer, he even cursed Li Feng for lying.  However, the expression remains the same.  Then, seemingly inadvertently, he stared at Li Feng's clothes, looking surprised, while pointing at the clothes on Li Feng's body.  He said while pointing to the Black Tiger Army.

    "Well, what, is there any problem?"

    Hearing Xiao Ruozhi talk about clothes, Li Feng looked at himself and then touched his head.  Then he raised his head and looked at Xiao Ruozhi and asked.  at this time.  He already had some clarity in his mind.  Because the current appearance of the Black Tiger Army is completely based on his own model.

    "What does it mean to be somewhat similar? It can be said that except for the color of the clothes and the different looks, they are exactly the same.  It was precisely with this in mind that Li Feng deliberately stood on this corner.  So as not to cause unnecessary trouble.  He had already made up his mind about what kind of woman Xiao Ruozhi was.  At least, in his opinion, this is not a simple woman.  So can she see it?

    “Besides, it’s not like Li Feng doesn’t know the details about this woman.  Not only for her, but also for their Xiao family's affairs.  Li Feng knows a lot about it.

    "Well, it's nothing. Just the last time I saw the down jackets sold in Mr. Li's store, I was very surprised. He could come up with such an idea. It shows that this person has a deep understanding of clothing. So, look  Seeing Mr. Li's attire, the little girl made a bold guess, thinking that this might be a new style of clothing developed by Mr. Li's family. However, the slave family was not sure, but they were very curious, so they asked this question.  . If it’s something abrupt, I hope Mr. Li won’t take it personally.”

    Seeing something wrong in Li Feng’s eyes, Xiao Ruozhi knew that Li Feng must have noticed it.  At this time, she could no longer hide it, so she directly told the truth.  If you continue to pretend to be confused, it will definitely give the other party a bad impression.  It's better to tell the truth and appear more magnanimous.

    "Well, that's right. My wife likes to play with needlework. Recently, I came up with some fresher clothes on a whim. And I have some friendship with the Black Tiger Army. Look at these clothes.  It seemed to be suitable for them, so I gave a batch of them to them to see how people would respond. It would also be a publicity, and it would save a lot of trouble when the store opens to sell this kind of clothing, right?  "

    After hearing Xiao Ruozhi's confession, Li Feng felt much more comfortable.  Xiao Ruozhi also looked at this with admiration.  To be honest, he really doesn't like playing around with people now, and he is even less willing to deal with those types of people.  Just talk about what you have to say, why go through so many detours, how tiring it is.

    "You mean, publicity? That's right Why didn't I think of that? Wonderful, really wonderful. The Black Tiger Army is famous all over the world, and is now responsible for the national flag raising in Chang'an City, and comes to watch it every day.  There are so many people wearing national flags, and among them there are people from all walks of life. In this way, without much effort, these people can wear these new clothes after they return home.The story spread.  "

    "In addition, with the reputation of the Black Tiger Army, this clothes will definitely be sought after by people. Even if it is not for the clothes, but for the Black Tiger Army, it will make this clothes extremely popular Absolutely,  That’s awesome, this is such a brilliant idea, well, ahemI’m sorry, Mr. Li, the little lady lost her temper and made you laugh.”

    Who would have known that as soon as Li Feng finished speaking, Xiao Ruozhi fell into deep thought. Not long after, she screamed in surprise, and then began to analyze the benefits of doing so.  I don’t know if I don’t say it, but if I think about it carefully, there are really too many benefits to doing this.

    It wasn’t until after a long time that she found Li Feng staring at her blankly that she came back to her senses.  Then, she apologized to Li Feng with a face full of embarrassment. After all, she was a little too rude just now.

    "Haha, it's okay, it's okay. Miss Xiao is indeed a business wizard, I admire you."

    Not to mention, Li Feng was really shocked by Xiao Ruozhi.  He never expected that the other party would immediately think of the benefits of advertising just by saying it casually.  Li Feng had to lament that the business wisdom of the ancients should not be underestimated.

    "Mr. Li is so ridiculous. My little girl is just thinking about it. Anyone who can come up with this idea is a real business genius."

    At this time, Xiao Ruozhi stared at Li Feng again and said with a thick smile on his face.  She already knew the idea.  In all likelihood, it was the seemingly ordinary, yet extremely magical prince in front of him who came up with it.  However, as a result, many thoughts suddenly came to her mind.

    After all, through understanding, the person in front of you is really unpredictable in the way of business.  Just like this time, he was able to come up with such a brilliant idea.  of course.  Because of their status, the other party was able to directly borrow the banner of the Black Tiger Army.  However, the problem is not that simple.  The most important thing is his business philosophy. If not, why has it persisted from ancient times to the present?  No one has come up with such a wonderful trick.

    "Business wizard? I have a damn business talent. If I were really a business wizard, I would have made a fortune long ago. As the saying goes, to be popular, rely on advertising. Just focus on advertising. Don't worry about the efficacy."

    In that era, the art of advertising was deeply rooted in everyone’s heart.  Who else doesn’t know that this product wants to be a big hit.  If you want to sell well, you have to advertise vigorously.  No matter how good the product is, once the advertisement goes up, sales will naturally increase.  This is also called.  High investment, high return.

    If not.  How come those TV commercials are so popular?  Isn’t there a saying that goes well? When watching TV, you mainly watch TV series with commercials.

    Thinking of this, although the other party praised him so much, Li Feng didn't have much thought in his mind, so he didn't say anything and returned to silence again.

    And just in time, the flag-raising ceremony officially began. Xiao Ruozhi, who originally wanted to say something else, could only stare at the rising national flag in the distance with a serious face and pay attention.  At this moment, there is no room for joking. The court has no rules and regulations. When raising the national flag, it must be serious. There are several rules listed.  Anyone who violates this will be punished.

    "Ms. Xiao, I'm sorry, I still have some things to do, so I'll take my leave now."

    As soon as the flag-raising ceremony ended, Li Feng immediately said something to Xiao Ruozhi, and then walked away.  Immediately afterwards, he got on a carriage.

    At this time, the Black Tiger Army soldiers immediately gathered together again.  However, what is strange is that this time they did not return to the military camp immediately, but ran towards another intersection.  The carriage Li Feng was riding in followed closely behind the team.

    "It's really annoying. How can this happen? You just leave as soon as you say"

    Li Feng left so fast that Xiao Ruozhi didn't even have a chance to speak.  By the time she came to her senses, she had already gotten on the carriage and left.  This time, Xiao Ruozhi was even more angry. Being ignored again and again made her suddenly doubt her own charm, and she felt deeply frustrated.

    "Well, what are they going to do? Is it possible that this guy has some new moves? No, I have to go over and have a look. Someone, hurry up and prepare a car for me, and keep up with the Black Tiger Army in front. Be quick."

    "Yes, Miss"

    Seeing Li Feng following the Black Tiger Army closely, but that direction was not the direction back to the Black Tiger Army's station, Xiao Ruozhi immediately thought of something, and then turned around and said something.  But a man dressed as an ordinary person immediately saluted her and then left in a hurry.

    "Brothers,??Cheer me up.  Don't embarrass our Black Tiger Army. Otherwise, you will be punished when the time comes. Don't blame my sister for reminding you.  Also, the instructor is following us."

    Although they are also squad leaders, Qin Huaiyu and Wang Daxiong have been in charge of all matters related to the Black Tiger Army as long as Li Feng is not around.  Therefore, at this moment, the two of them are also on the left and the right, responsible for commanding the team.

    "Don't worry, how could something go wrong? This time, we are letting the people in the city see the style of our Black Tiger Army. If you are timid, no one can afford to lose that person, right. But, Brother Huaiyu, what should we do?  I feel like I’m parading through the streets.”

    In the neat team, Cheng Chubi immediately answered after hearing Qin Huaiyu's words.  But then someone asked with some confusion.

    "Stop talking nonsense. You're not going to the vegetable market to behead your head, but you're parading it in public. Didn't the instructor say, this is called a zipper? Do you understand? Okay, stop talking, we are about to enter the main street. If you have any comments, I will leave it after you finish.  , you go ask the instructor yourself. Now, cheer up."

    Seeing that they were about to arrive at Zhuque Street, Qin Huaiyu quickly asked everyone to cheer up.  However, to be honest, he actually didn't know much about this so-called training.

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 423: Holding a Competition

    Zipping, yes, zipping, or as Cheng Chubi said, parading in the streets.  Li Feng originally wanted to do that, but considering that there were hundreds of black tiger troops wandering around the city.  Moreover, it is still such a novel shape that it may cause sleep confusion.  Therefore, after the Black Tiger Army passed through half of Chang'an City in a mighty manner, they went directly to the south of the city.

    After leaving the south gate of Chang'an City, we headed directly to the university field.  It was the same campus where the Black Tiger Army soldiers were originally selected.  After Li Feng's explanation, everyone in the Black Tiger Army finally knew what Li Feng was going to do, which was to have another long-distance siege.

    "Haha, okay, running around the city, I like it."

    "It's so shameful to think that after running these short dozens of miles, I was as tired as a dog. Today, I must wash away my shame no matter what."

    "It's just that you don't know that after that run, I returned to the camp and stayed in bed for three days. I didn't even want to eat. It's embarrassing to think about it."

    ……

    When they heard that there was another long-distance race around the city, the Black Tiger Army soldiers, instead of complaining, became extremely excited.  I think back then, they were all selected to join the Black Tiger Army from here.  Now, when I revisit my old place, how can I not miss it?

    Furthermore, thinking about the miserable scene after the run made them feel deeply remembered, but also made them feel depressed.  Shameful, so shameful.  To think that they were so exhausted after just running for dozens of miles made them depressed just thinking about it.  In their current words, it is to wash away the shame.

    Of course, when they talk now, it is extremely easy, just a few dozen miles, compared to their training after entering the Black Tiger Army.  That's really a child's matter.

    However, after arriving here, Li Feng did not let them take action immediately.  The reason is very simple. There are too few people coming now, so he has to wait until it becomes more lively before starting.  He is here to advertise this time. Advertising means spreading the word widely and there is no audience.  That has a fart effect.

    At the same time, he also believed that what they did in Chang'an City just now must have attracted the attention of many people.  He believed even more that it wouldn't be long.  Many people will come.  Curiosity and watching the excitement are the things that Chinese people lack most.

    "Lele alone is not as good as Lele among all. Come here, show us all our signs. Also, bring up all our guys. Today we will let the people of Chang'an City take a look at our Black Tiger Army.  prestige"

    As soon as he arrived at the venue, Li Feng immediately started giving orders.  Subsequently.  Under the command of Qin Huaiyu and Wang Daxiong, a huge banner was erected, and countless colorful flags began to be checked.  Moreover, Black Tiger Army soldiers have already started holding colorful flags.  Mount your war horse and drive all the way around Chang'an City.

    And on the field, guys started to set up, and some people started to light fires and boil water.  The most striking thing is.  He began to unload large logs from the carriage one by one.

    "Long-distance running race around the city"

    These are the big characters written on the main banner. The characters are very short.  However, the meaning is very obvious and can be said to be clear at a glance.

    There are also some smaller banners, and something else is written on the flags.  For example, "life lies in exercise", "exercise is good for health" and so on.  Needless to say, these slogans were certainly written by Li Feng.

    Of course, since it is a competition, there must be a prize.  Li Feng has already prepared the prize. Although it is not very expensive, the packaging looks very exquisite.

    Sure enough, as they prepared all the way, slowly, people began to come out from the south gate and began to walk towards the campus.  Seeing someone coming, Black Tiger Army soldiers immediately started beating gongs and drums, pointing to a large wooden board, and explaining to everyone.

    "Haha, this is fun. We have to participate in one today. I remember that we were not able to come to the long-distance race with thousands of people. Now that I think about it, I regret it to death. It must be said that we were not able to attend such a spectacular scene. It is a once-in-a-lifetime experience.  It’s a big pity. You can’t miss this time today no matter what.”

    "Brother Lu is right. I witnessed the race with ten thousand people last time. Let alone the spectacle. It's a pity that I just watched from the side and didn't follow. Now that I think about it,  , I really regret it. I happened to be with some brothers today, so I have to show my face no matter what."

    "Haha, it doesn't matter even if you can't win or get ranked. As far as I know, just last time, there were countless young girls standing by and watching. You don't know that scene, haha  ."

    "Not bad, not bad, I think this time it will definitely be better than last time"It's so lively.  What a pity, what a pity. It would be great if you said that this was organized by the government.  "Brother, I still have some research on medicine. As said, running more is good for your body and bones."

    ……

    The first ones to arrive were basically the young men in the city who had nothing to do.  When I came here, I heard that a long-distance running competition was going to be held. Immediately, everyone remembered the last time that thousands of people ran long-distance.  Soon, these people began to feel excited.

    "Everyone, please pay attention, everyone, the National Flag Guard and the Black Tiger Army will hold a long-distance race around the city at the Nancheng University Campus. Everyone is welcome to participate. Those who can get the top ten will receive rich rewards."

    "Life lies in exercise. Running more is good for your health. Sweating all over can help excrete the dirty things in the body"

    ……

    Similarly, in the city, Li Feng also arranged people, rode horses, beat gongs, and started publicity everywhere.

    The scene of the last long-distance race involving tens of thousands of people is still vivid in their minds, and it makes many people feel excited when they think of it.  The only pity is that the last time was to select soldiers for the Black Tiger Army.  Most of them could only follow and watch the fun.  Even if I end up running with him, it’s just fun.

    Now it’s great, everyone is invited to participate.  Moreover, if you can finish in the top ten, you will be rewarded.  This kind of event that is lively, fun, and has many benefits immediately made countless people take action.  Then, groups of people ran towards the large campus outside the south gate of Chang'an City.

    In these ancient times, there were very few entertainment activities.  It is rare to encounter such a lively scene.  In addition, it is already the harsh winter, and there are even fewer things and places to play.  As the capital of the Tang Dynasty, Chang'an City was indispensable for wealthy families.

    And how could the young people in these families, namely these idle young men and rich ladies, let go of such a great opportunity?

    In the East Palace, Li Chengqian was playing with his children.  Who knows, a servant came in at this time and reported something to him. However, after hearing a few words, Li Chengqian jumped up.

    "What? The Black Tiger Army is going to hold a long-distance race around the city. Are you sure about the news No, no, it must be the fourth uncle, it must be. Quick, go and prepare a carriage for me. I have to go and have a look. This fourth uncle is also really good.  , he didn’t even tell me when he came to the city. The most outrageous thing is that he forgot about such a lively thing"

    After listening, Li Chengqian immediately recognized that it must be Li Feng.  Besides, if Li Feng hadn't come, Qin Huaiyu and the others wouldn't have been able to do something like this.  This immediately made Li Chengqian complain to Li Feng.  Immediately, he started to get up and take care of his clothes, getting ready to set off.

    He remembers the last long-distance race with thousands of people clearly.  It would be a pity if we missed this.  Therefore, without even thinking about it, we must rush there immediately.

    "Dad, I'm going too, I'm going too, to my fourth uncle's place, it's fun"

    Maybe it was the excitement that made Li Chengqian forget his daughter.  However, although this little girl is young, she is also very smart.  Maybe she didn't know anything else, but when she talked about this fourth uncle, it meant there was something fun and delicious.

    "Oh, it's a sin, it's a sin, I almost forgot about our precious daughter. Hee hee, you little girl, you are really a devil of a man, haha, yes, with your fourth uncle here, there will definitely be fun.  Okay, hurry up and call your mother and concubines. Dad will take you out for a nice walk today."

    "Defu, Defu, please go to the palace quickly, go to the Zhengdian Hall, inform Princess Gaoyang and Princess Jinyang, and sayforget it, forget it, I'll go there myself. Hey, it's all my fault.  This fourth uncle has made me so busy. My dear, hurry up and tell your mother and concubines to hurry up. We will leave later."

    Suddenly, Li Chengqian thought, since Li Feng didn't even notify him here.  Then, there is no doubt that the palace will not be notified.  Others might say that if this happened without his seventeenth sister, he would not be able to live in peace.  Although she can't blame him, she can't afford to offend her fourth uncle. When the time comes, it will definitely be his eldest brother who will be unlucky.

    There is also the little Sizi, which must be brought with him.  If not, the little guy won't be fine by then, but his pitiful appearance is heartbreaking to watch.

    "Oh, big brother, my good big brother, why are you still here? Come on, come on, my fourth uncle has come to Chang'an, and there is a long-distance running competition outside the city. If it is late, it will be too late.  "

    Who knows, he was just about to leave.  JustGao Yang hurried in.  Then, he spoke loudly to him, as if there was a fire somewhere and asked him to put out the fire.

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 424 A More Bold Idea

    "How did you know that Fourth Uncle came to Chang'an?"

    Li Chengqian really wanted to inform Gao Yang, but he didn't expect that she came over first.  This made him very strange.  Logically speaking, he didn't even know about this. How could Gao Yang know about it.  It makes no sense that Li Feng went to the Lizheng Palace to inform Gao Yang but did not inform himself. It was absolutely impossible.

    "Of course it was Sister Yingying who sent someone to inform me. I was going to come to inform you, so I came. It's true that this fourth uncle didn't tell me such a fun thing, just to see if I won't let you know when I get back.  He's good-looking. Okay, stop talking, hurry up, otherwise we'll start later. Well, I want to go back to pick up Sizi."

    Gao Yang complained for a while and left in a hurry.  Now, the most important thing is to rush to the university grounds to watch the excitement.

    With such a big thing happening in Chang'an City, how could Li Shimin, the emperor, not know about it?  Not only had he known it for a long time, but he also knew everything about Li Feng's situation.  However, just because he knew it very clearly, he once again felt a headache.

    Some time ago, the opening of Li Feng’s store gave Li Shimin a headache.  Fortunately, there were only a few insignificant memorials to impeach Li Feng and the prince, but it did not have much impact.  After all, Li Feng is not doing this business alone. Every household has its own business.

    ??????????????????????? Although we often talk about scholars, farmers, industry and merchants, and deliberately belittle the status of this businessman, this is just the way the people say it.  As for the imperial court, there is no clear provision for division.

    What’s more, who doesn’t know the importance of this business?  Although agriculture and industry are important, commerce is also indispensable.

    In this way, what happened last time only caused a small disturbance.  at best.  Everyone talked after tea and dinner.

    But, this time, Li Shimin knew that things were different.  He knew that there would most likely be a lot of trouble.  By then, there will definitely be a lot of people talking about this matter.  Even if you are not careful, it can get out of hand.  But at this time, regarding this matter.  He was helpless again.

    Not to mention, this thing has already happened. Even if it has not happened, he has estimated that there is nothing he can do.

    "Hey fourth brother. Fourth brother, with a brother like you, I really don't know whether to laugh or cry, or whether I should laugh or cry."

    Looking up at the distance, Li Shimin suddenly let out a long sigh, and then said helplessly.  Immediately, he turned around and walked towards the palace.

    "Wow. Fourth uncle, your hair is so stylish, and this dress is a perfect match. Fourth uncle, when did you do this? Why didn't I know?"

    As soon as Li Chengqian and the others arrived, someone immediately led them to where Li Feng was.  However, when they saw Li Feng's image at this time.  There was also a burst of big eyes and small eyes.  They never expected that they hadn't seen each other for just a few days.  Li Feng actually gave them a big change.

    But fortunately, both Gao Yang and Li Chengqian are very nervous people.  After a moment of surprise, Gao Yang ran to Li Feng and started screaming in surprise.  Obviously, Gao Yang is very optimistic about Li Feng's new look.  He was even more interested in Li Feng's bald head and actually wanted to reach out and touch it.

    "Stay there for a while, no matter how big or small you are. Haven't you heard that a man's head and a woman's waist are not allowed to be touched casually? Oh, little Sizi, little Lingling is here too, come on  , come here"

    "It's a pity that Li Feng can't fulfill her wish. Are you kidding me? He won't touch the little girl's head in public."  However, after seeing Xiao Sizi and Xiao Lingling, Li Feng became happy again.  He loved everything about these two little girls.

    "Fourth Uncle"

    "Fourth Uncle"

    The two little girls were well-behaved. When they saw Li Feng roaring, they ran over and sat next to Li Feng, one on the left and the other on the right.  However, they still kept staring at Li Feng very curiously, especially Li Feng's big bald head, which obviously made them very curious.

    "Hmph, you're so partial, you're a stingy person, you know how to hurt the little ones."

    When Gao Yang saw this posture, he suddenly said depressedly, then sat down opposite Li Feng, reached out and grabbed a piece of pastry, and then stuffed it into his mouth.  Although he said that, there was no look of anger on his face.  Obviously, everyone has long been used to this situation.

    "Well, it's stylish, it's so stylish. Uncle Fourth, why did you even think of getting yourself a hair style like this?"

    Li Chengqian then sat down at the table unceremoniously, and then asked Li Feng with a smile.  Indeed, Li Feng's appearance at this time?Give him a refreshing feeling.

    “Convenient and well-matched”

    Li Feng gave half of the peeled orange to Sizi and Lingling, and then answered without raising his head.

    "what does it mean?"

    "It's convenient. Of course it's convenient if you shave your head. Naturally, it matches the clothes. Don't you think it's nondescript if you put on this clothes and grow your hair long?"

    Seeing that Li Chengqian still didn’t understand, Li Feng could only explain further.

    "Well, it seems to be true. Fourth uncle, I want to discuss something with you I think you still have clothes like this. You can also get us two sets."

    Li Chengqian didn't care whether something matched or not. When he saw Li Feng's outfit, he had already made up his mind and had to get two sets to wear.

    "Yes, yes, fourth uncle, give me two sets too"

    Who knows, after Li Chengqian said this, Gao Yang, who was eating next to him, also said it immediately.

    "You? Are you kidding me? This is men's clothing. You can wear it. If you want it, go find your fourth aunt and the others. They have it, hehe, and they also have very beautiful clothes for girls. But  Ah, I'm afraid you won't be able to get used to it, crazy girl, it's a pity."

    In the Tang Dynasty, girls sometimes wore men’s clothes.  After all, men's clothing at this time doesn't look like much when worn on girls, but instead adds a sense of heroism.  Just like before, when Gao Yang went to Jianghu Village for the first time, he went there wearing men's clothes.

    However, it is obvious that this Chinese tunic suit is too personalized and is indeed not suitable for girls.  Immediately, Li Feng thought of the cheongsam again. With Gao Yang's tall figure, it would definitely look good in it.  However, considering Gao Yang's temperament, it was really difficult for her to wear a cheongsam.

    "Really, okay, fourth uncle, when you go back, remember to call me, and I will go back with you. This palace is so stuffy."

    "I want to go back too. I miss my little aunt, well, and my fourth aunt and the others."

    As soon as Gao Yang said he wanted to go back, Xiao Sizi, who was eating an orange, quickly raised his head and looked at Li Feng and said.  In the past, maybe I was used to it, so I just stayed in this palace.  However, after going to Takuto Village, it would be a bit painful to come back to this palace.

    This is Sizi too, he is well-behaved and sensible. Otherwise, if it had been any other child, he would have gone back in trouble.

    “Well…I’ll go back too, I’ll go too…”

    When Xiao Lingling heard this, she immediately joined in the fun.

    "Okay, let's go, let's go. Okay, let's not talk anymore, the game has begun."

    For this kind of atmosphere, Li Feng likes one thing the most.  He didn't know what it was like for others, but for him, what he loved most was this kind of moment full of warmth and joy.  However, at this time, he had already seen that the people in the center of the field were getting ready, which was a precursor to the start of the game.

    "Wow, there are so many people. I wish I had known that I would come out in men's clothing, so that I could compete with them. But Fourth Uncle, you are a bit too bullying. Let these people compete with the soldiers of the Black Tiger Army.  , they are not on the same level at all."

    After hearing what Li Feng said, everyone looked towards the field and were immediately startled.  At least 100,000 people gathered in the entire campus in such a short period of time.  And those who are eager to try and are obviously preparing to participate in the competition number at least more than ten thousand people.

    However, when he thought that there were Black Tiger Army soldiers among these people, Gao Yang immediately shouted that it was unfair.  She has seen the training of the Black Tiger Army with her own eyes. How can she compare with these perverts?

    "Haha, don't worry, brothers of the Black Tiger Army, it's just for fun. This kind of competition is too childish. However, when they run later, they will also run with big wooden loads. But for this ranking, they are sure  I won’t take it.”

    The main purpose of coming here this time is to promote this clothing.  There is no doubt that the best way is to show the military power of the Black Tiger Army, and the effect will naturally come when the time comes.  In fact, even now, the publicity effect has been achieved.  There is no way, although the appearance of the Black Tiger Army is too eye-catching.

    "Haha, I see. I mean, Fourth Uncle, how could you suddenly think of doing such a thing? It turns out that you came here for well, to advertise, yes, just to advertise. Haha, Fourth Uncle, you  This is my best trick. Basically, it doesn’t take much effort to gather so many people and create such a big scene.”

    "But this is fine. Let everyone have more fun. It is better than them wandering around the city all day long with nothing to do. Fourth uncle, do you think this will work? How about we just have another big one. By then, not only will  It's racing, polo, Cuju, etc.??.  Don’t you often say that more exercise is good for your body?”

    When Li Chengqian heard Li Feng's words, he immediately came to his senses and understood why Li Feng made such a big fuss.  However, the scene before him suddenly gave him another bold idea.

    "Well, you mean, hold a Winter Games?"

    Li Feng didn’t expect that Li Chengqian would suddenly have such an idea, and he immediately asked.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 425: Things are coming

    This long-distance race around the city was absolutely unprecedented. On the day of the race, the crowd was simply empty.  The entire city of Chang'an was immersed in cheers.  Although the competition has ended for several days now, the situation of this competition is still the most lively topic among people in the streets, alleys, teahouses and taverns.

    Recalling the situation of this game, the Black Tiger Army was definitely the most popular.  Speaking of the group of people on the field, with bare heads, carrying huge logs, running with everyone, everyone was exhausted and panting, but they seemed to be strolling around, even if they didn't want to be famous.  People lamented that this Black Tiger Army was indeed well-deserved.

    When talking about the Black Tiger Army, people have to talk about two things.

    As for one, needless to say, it must be the bald head of the Black Tiger Army.  This topic has caused people to start arguing.  Some people say yes, and of course the reason goes without saying. After all, everyone knows the trouble of long hair.  For those wealthy families, it's a little better. At least, they have maids to help with everything.  However, for ordinary people, the inconvenience of long hair is too much.

    “In the past, everyone was the same, so they didn’t feel anything.  However, seeing the Black Tiger Army now consisting of hundreds of people, all with bald heads, many people had ideas in their minds.

    Of course, some people praise it, and of course some people criticize it.  To say that this is unfilial, immoral, and a violation of ancestral etiquette is simply a heinous act, even an outrage.

    In addition to this, there is another piece of clothing worn by the Black Tiger Army.  The novel and unique shape, the simple and elegant design, coupled with the graceful look worn by the Black Tiger Army soldiers, immediately attracted the attention of countless people.  It has become a hot topic among people, and many people have already asked about it.  Where did this costume come from?

    This is of course Li Feng’s ultimate goal. When he came, he had already told you and them to quickly make a batch of clothes.  And just when countless people are asking about this kind of clothes.  Rouniang's Wardrobe is open for business again, and its main product is this kind of clothing that countless people have been looking for for a long time.

    And, these clothes look even more exquisite.  No matter the color or the style of the clothes.  Everything is more complete.  Therefore, this business is extremely popular.  Fortunately, the preparation work was done better and there was more inventory. Otherwise, how could there be a shortage like last time.

    "Haha. Finally I didn't make my work in vain"

    Looking at the customers coming and going in the store, Li Feng immediately remembered Rou Niang's happy and excited expression after hearing the news, and suddenly, a feeling of happiness arose spontaneously.

    “ Being able to do something for the one you love and make the person you love happy is the happiest thing.  For these, it is no matter how hard and tired it is.  It is also worth it, and even more so willingly.

    This reminded Li Feng of a song, "You are happy, so I am happy."  This is one of Li Feng's favorite songs. This song sings the true meaning of love.

    Love is actually that simple.  However, often there are many people who cannot do it.  Because, although people have the right starting point, but.  But you can always get the wrong person inadvertently.  You are happy so I am happy, and the goal is the other person.  But.  Inadvertently, people will take it for granted and get the goal wrong.

    Thinking of this, Li Feng couldn't help but think of Li Chengqian and Li Shimin again.  Isn't that what they are?  Love, it's you and me, not me and you.  Otherwise, it is not loving the other person, but loving yourself.

    "Your Majesty, King Yong, your Majesty has a decree, please enter the palace immediately"

    "Cao Cao will be here soon. You can't talk about ghosts at night and you can't talk about people during the day.  No, just when Li Feng thought of Li Shimin, Li Shimin sent someone.  However, this made Li Feng feel very strange.  I thought, at this time, it should be morning time.  How could Li Shimin have time to invite himself into the palace?  Moreover, there seems to be nothing special happening recently.

    "Do you know what the emperor wants from me? Forget it let's go"

    Entering the palace was the last thing Li Feng wanted to do, especially if Li Shimin invited him to enter the palace, something must have happened.  And as long as it's Li Shimin's matter, it's usually troublesome.  Because I really didn't want to, so I casually asked the eunuch who delivered the order.  However, after asking, he secretly cursed himself for wasting his saliva.  Even if the other party knew it, he wouldn't dare to gossip about it.

    However, even though he didn't want to enter the palace, since Li Shimin sent people here, he couldn't help but go, right?  The most important thing is that things in the store are now normal, and he has nothing to do here.  Go see what Li Shimin has to do with you. As for what to do, it's not too late.

    &nbsp; "Well Your Highness, it seems that someone is impeaching you this time."

    However, I don’t know why, but this time it was beyond Li Feng’s expectation. The father-in-law who came to convey the order, after hesitating for a while, actually whispered to Li Feng.

    "Impeach me? Impeach me for what?"

    Li Feng was greatly surprised by what the other party said. He did not expect that the other party would actually say this to him.  But what surprised him even more was that someone actually impeached him.

    "I don't know the specific situation, but it seems to be related to the running competition a few days ago. Your Highness had better be prepared."

    In response to Li Feng’s question, the other party answered again.

    Li Feng knew that it was impossible for the other party to lie to him.  However, it was related to the long-distance race around the city a few days ago, which made Li Feng a little confused. It seemed like nothing out of the ordinary.  Besides, nothing happened that day.  Moreover, he did not organize this matter in the name of the government.  Doesn't this bother anyone?

    "Okay, let's go"

    If you don’t understand, then don’t think about it. When you get to the end of the field, you will naturally know what is going on.

    At this time, although Li Shimin in the Tai Chi Hall looked calm, there was nothing unusual about him.  However, this heart is not at all peaceful.  Although he had long expected that someone would make a fuss about this matter, he did not expect that the situation would become so serious.

    However, now that the matter is over, let’s wait until the parties involved arrive.  Thinking of the culprit of this incident made him feel even more annoyed.  We still don’t know how things will evolve by then.  However, things always need to be resolved, so even if he doesn't want to, he still has to send someone to ask Li Feng to come.

    Looking at the ministers above the court, there are several expressions at this time.  Most people were there with their heads lowered and motionless, as if they were deep in thought.  Li Shimin knew that these people had an attitude of not caring about their own affairs.  It can be said that we do not support or oppose it.

    And some people, especially a group of literati represented by Kong Yingda, looked angry.  Just now, they were the ones with the loudest voices.  Demanding severe punishment for the brave king Li Feng.

    Of course, there is no shortage of people like Cheng Yaojin who raise their heads and look around.

    "Your Majesty, the brave king has arrived"

    The waiting time is not very long. The return of those who went to announce the decree means that things are finally getting to the point.

    "Xuan"

    At this moment, no matter how depressed Li Shimin was, he could only show the attitude that an emperor should have and say something to the outside.  Not long after, the familiar figure appeared in his sight.  Although I had known for a long time that Li Feng had changed his outfit.  However, seeing Li Feng's appearance at this moment, Li Shimin still felt dumbfounded.  I almost didn't even laugh out loud.

    However, after looking at it carefully for a while, Li Shimin had to admit that this outfit was indeed very interesting.  His shaved head was very bright, and the Mao suit he wore showed an unusual spirit.  The only flaw is that the expression is wrong. If the expression were more solemn and serious, it would be perfect.

    In fact, Li Shimin is not the only one who feels this way. Many people also feel that this look is indeed very energetic.  Especially people like Cheng Yaojin, who stared at Li Feng with wide eyes and unblinking eyes.  Then, the eyes began to wander, and he didn't know what he was thinking.

    However, not everyone is like this. For example, people like Kong Yingda, when they saw Li Feng coming to the court in this style, they immediately frowned and showed disgust in their eyes.  Then, he turned his head, unwilling to look at it a second time.

    "See Your Majesty"

    This is the Tai Chi Hall, and it is in front of everyone. Therefore, after arriving in the hall, Li Feng cupped his hands in front of Li Shimin and said.  This little bit of face should still be given.

    "Without courtesy, please join us, Brother Four Emperors"

    Seeing that Li Feng actually knew how to salute him, Li Shimin was stunned for a moment before speaking.  This is the first time in history.  Together with this time, Li Feng came to the Three Kingdoms for the last time. Of course, they all came in this way.  One time was because of wine making, and the other time was because of Gao Yang's marriage.  However, every time he was very angry, he started to attack directly in the main hall.

    Therefore, let alone paying homage to him as the emperor, it is better not to demolish his Tai Chi Palace.

    "Enrolled?"

    However, Li Feng was a little confused when he heard that Li Shimin asked him to join the queue  He had been to the Tai Chi Hall twice, but he was not here to go to court.  Basically, after arriving, I stood upright in the middle of the hall.  Now let him join the queue, who knows where to stand.

    However, he soon had a choice and walked directly towards the general's team.  Originally, he wanted to squeeze in with Cheng Yaojin and Li Ji.  However, Li Jing saw him walking towards them.  Then he stepped back directly, gave up his position, and motioned for Li Feng to stand in front.

    "Your Majesty, I have my duty to report."

    Li Feng just stood still, and someone immediately stood up and asked Li Shimin for instructions.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 426: Lively Court

    The one who came out at this time was an official from Yushitai, surnamed Zhao.  The Yushitai is a central administrative organ and a central judicial organ. Its main responsibility is to inspect and impeach officials and correct discipline.  It is an authority directly responsible to the emperor.

    Especially during the Zhenguan period of the Sui and Tang Dynasties, that is, after Li Shimin became the emperor, the power of the Yushitai became very powerful.  The reason is that Li Shimin encouraged Yushitai officials to be brave and dare to expose the blasphemy, dereliction of duty, or disrespect of all officials in the court.

    Among them, the most typical example is Wei Zheng, the boss of the Yushitai.  He even dared to often confront the emperor and point out the emperor's shortcomings. This often made Li Shimin unable to step down and made him very angry.  However, this was the case. Not only was Wei Zheng never blamed by the emperor, on the contrary, he was even more valued by the emperor.

    The most frightening thing is that the officials of Yushitai can not be convicted based on their speech.  In other words, even if the matter he impeached or the person he impeached, after investigation, it would not be as it was during the impeachment.  Or because there is no evidence to prove these crimes.  These officials of Yushitai will not be framed or charged for this.  At best, he would just be reprimanded by the emperor.

    Of course, this is also the emperor's move to encourage Yushitai officials to have the courage to report and speak out.  Otherwise, if you accidentally say the wrong thing, you will lose your official position, or even put yourself in jail.  I wonder who else dares to speak.  How many people are willing to do this kind of thing that harms others and themselves?

    Of course, like the unlucky guy who was punished last time, he deserved it.  Who dared him to sneak Li Feng into the Tai Chi Hall without investigating clearly?  This kind of disrespectful behavior is extremely disrespectful and eager for utilitarianism.  Those who do not follow the corresponding procedures will deserve it.

    "I and other officials of the Yushitai are deeply favored by the emperor. They shoulder the responsibility of supervising all officials and upholding the principles of the court. The emperor's favor is so great that I dare not slack off in the slightest, for fear of betraying the emperor's favor. In recent days, some minor officials have  Reports have been received one after another. His Majesty King Yan Yong has behaved inappropriately and abused his power for personal gain. After investigation by Weichen, the reports are all true."

    "Therefore, I want to impeach King Yong on several charges. First, he is unfilial and violates the ancestral etiquette. This is the ancestral rule and the beginning of filial piety. People in the world should cherish him more.  But now, the brave king has ignored the ancestral rules and abandoned them, which can be said to be extremely disrespectful and unfilial. Filial piety is the foundation of the government and the rule of the world, and it is also the most important thing for kings from generation to generation.  One of the things is the foundation of the sage's teachings. It can be said that it is the most important cornerstone of the imperial court. Now, King Yong has openly ignored it, which is really a great crime of disrespect."

    "Second, public weapons are used for private use and troops are mobilized privately. According to the laws of our court, if there is no war, if you want to mobilize a soldier, you must report it to the Ministry of War, and you can only mobilize it after obtaining a signed document authorizing it from the Ministry of War. And if you want to mobilize the army,  The number is too large, and it requires the imperial decree of our emperor. Although the Black Tiger Army now belongs to the National Flag Guard, it still belongs to the army of the Tang Dynasty. King Yong privately directed the Black Tiger Army out of the city without the authorization of the Ministry of War.  , it’s really a big sin.”

    "Third, it would be a loss of national dignity and a disgrace to the royal family"

    ……

    Seeing that Li Feng, the real owner, had arrived, Mr. Zhao immediately began to state Li Feng's crimes again.  His words were harsh and his expression was so angry, it was as if someone had dug up his ancestral grave.

    "Your Majesty, veteran minister reconsiders. Since ancient times, the world has been governed by loyalty and filial piety. It can be said that loyalty and filial piety are the foundation of governing a country. And filial piety is the beginning of all virtues. How can we talk about loyalty without filial piety. King Yong is the prince of the country.  The words and deeds represent the dignity of the country and the face of the royal family. In the eyes of outsiders, they also represent the dignity of the Tang Dynasty. But now, King Yong has done such a ridiculous thing, which can be said to have completely ruined the face of the Tang Dynasty."

    "Therefore, King Yong should be punished for his behavior of disregarding the etiquette of his ancestors and the etiquette of the saints. If not, how can he make the people of the world surrender, how can he silence the people of the world, and how can the imperial court educate the people of the world. If so.  If the ethics of filial piety are gone, how will the Tang Dynasty deal with itself"

    As soon as Mr. Zhao, the Yushitai official, finished speaking, Kong Yingda immediately began to speak heartbrokenly. At the end of the sentence, tears burst down his face.

    "I also believe that His Highness King Yong's previous actions were indeed deeply inappropriate."

    "I also reconsider"

    ……

    After Kong Yingda’s words, the hall was like a pot of water boiling, and many ministers began to express their opinions one after another.

    And as he listened, Li Feng suddenly narrowed his eyes slightly.  After hearing this, he finally understood the reason why these people impeached him.  There are two reasons. One is that he called the Black Tiger Army Gang this time.There is another one who works with him because of his bald head.  And obviously, the most important thing is because of his bald head.

    “Perhaps it’s because these people know that using Li Feng’s private deployment of the Black Tiger Army as an example will have no effect at all.  Because, as long as the emperor Li Shimin is willing, this reason is useless.  At worst, Li Shimin said, Li Feng has already obtained his authorization for this matter.

    Therefore, the most important thing for these people is to cling to the second point.  Shaving your head is unfilial to your parents, goes against the ancestral etiquette, and goes against the doctrines of the saints, which is disrespectful.  And all along, the foundation of governing a country has been loyalty and filial piety. Violating any of these is a serious crime.

    "If ordinary people behave unfilially and are informed to the government, they will inevitably be punished. At least, this crime of whipping is unavoidable.  And if you refuse to change despite repeated admonitions, you can even be locked up directly, with the risk of being jailed.  But now, the dignified prince Li Feng has done such a great unfilial thing, and the situation is even more serious.

    Because the world follows the example of the royal family. If a prince behaves like this without being stopped or punished, does it mean that the royal family allows this situation to exist? Does it mean that the court acquiesces to this behavior?  If that's the case, where should the filial piety that has always been adhered to be placed?  And what should we say about the Three Guidelines and Five Constant Rules, which the country has always relied on to govern the people of the world?

    It can be said that this matter really needs to be taken seriously.  That's great, because it touches on the fundamentals of governing the country.

    "My dear friends, do you have anything else to say about this matter?"

    After all the voices of these supporters stopped, Li Shimin saw that no one was speaking, so he looked at the ministers below and began to speak slowly.  In fact, don't look at his calm face now.  But I felt a little anxious in my heart.  He is in desperate need of another voice.  If not, to be honest, it would be really difficult for him.

    ??This matter is big if it is big, and small if it is small.  Call it small.  It's just a matter of shaving your head, there's really nothing to say about it.  However, it can rise infinitely, and when extended, it can involve governing the country, the foundation of the country's stability, and the ancestral precepts of the saints.  And once it comes to these things.  Things are going crazy

    However, it is a pity that no one spoke this time, even though they have always been very observant.  Fang Xuanling, who often helped him solve problems, remained silent.  The principle of loyalty and filial piety has lasted for so many years and has long been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people.  What's more, Fang Xuanling and the others are also scholars.  Although it's not the purest kind, it is.  I still very much obey the way of this saint.

    "At this moment, if they refute Kong Yingda and the others, they will be on the opposite side of the world's scholars and the study of saints. They cannot help but think carefully about such a matter.

    "Isn't it just a shaved head? Is it so serious? If losing two hairs is so serious, then our soldiers of the Tang Dynasty still dare to go to the battlefield to kill the enemy. If it's either an arm or a leg, that's not it.  You’ve made all eighteen generations of your ancestors angry to death, right?”

    Seeing that everyone was silent, Cheng Yaojin finally couldn't sit still and began to complain.  There was no other way. In fact, he didn't want to do this either.  However, let alone his recent relationship with Li Feng, let's talk about the two boys in his family. Now they are also messing around in the Black Tiger Army with their heads naked.

    “Also, from the perspective of an old general, this long hair is indeed a burden to soldiers and causes too many inconveniences.  Relatively speaking, this bald head is much better.  Moreover, it looks very powerful.

    "That's right, if this is the case, how dare you go to the battlefield to kill the enemy? In my opinion, this matter is not so mysterious. Isn't it just a haircut? It won't take long, and it will grow back."

    "That's right, that's right. As the saying goes, if the old doesn't go away, the new won't come in. Besides, this long hair is indeed very inconvenient for us soldiers. I think His Highness King Yong looks good like this. He just goes to the battlefield to kill.  It will be much easier for the enemy to come, everyone said, right?"

    "It's just like once on the battlefield, it was because of this long hair that suddenly became loose"

    As soon as Cheng Yaojin opened his mouth, everyone among the generals began to echo his words.  Not to mention, many of them are basically like Cheng Yaojin and have children in the Black Tiger Army.  Let’s just say that since ancient times, the antagonistic and competitive relationship between civil servants and military commanders meant that civil servants and military generals would definitely not be as close as one family.  If you want to help, of course you have to help the people on your side.

    "Absurd, extremely ridiculous, how can these two things be confused. Going to the battlefield and throwing your life and blood is to protect your family and country. Although it is somewhat unfilial to your family, you are still loyal to your family.?, loyal to you"

    "Then what Mr. Kong said, our Highness the King Yong, what we did was not loyal to the country, but loyal to the king. Then we went to the battlefield to resist the Turks, and developed Chinese Pinyin so that everyone in the world can read, and  The national flag, the national anthem, etc., are not acts of loyalty to the country and the king"

    ……

    In a quarrel, Cheng Yaojin was not afraid of anyone. After seeing Kong Yingda stand up, he refused to give in and directly pushed forward. In an instant, there was a burst of verbal bickering. You came and I went back and forth. It was so lively.  .

    "It is true that Kong Yingda is a great scholar of the generation, but even if he is full of knowledge and truths, when it comes to this quarrel, how can he be Cheng Yaojin's opponent.

    The matter is far from over yet. Seeing that Kong Yingda is no match for Kong Yingda, of course there are people who help him immediately. However, the military commander is not a vegetarian.  So, needless to say, the entire court suddenly turned into a vegetable market.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 427: Immediately fainted

    "Are you noisy enough? If not, you can continue What's the decency of you? You regard this Tai Chi Hall as a place for visiting people, and you regard this court as a place for visiting people. Is it the vegetable market in the West Market? Is there still a literature hall?  You don’t have the demeanor of a minister or a general. Especially you, Cheng Yaojin, asked you to read more and read more books by sages, but you just didn’t listen. Only by reading more can you guard against arrogance and impetuosity"

    At first, Li Shimin acted as if nothing was wrong, watching the people below quarreling without saying a word.  However, now when it was almost time to turn off the engine, he suddenly burst into thunderous rage.  The anger on his face was even more daunting.

    "I am in panic, please forgive me, Your Majesty"

    Seeing Li Shimin suddenly going berserk, everyone said in unison.

    "Yes, yes, Your Majesty taught you the lesson. After I return, I will study hard behind closed doors and guard against arrogance and impetuosity. Next time, in the court, I will definitely not quarrel with others well, like a shrew."

    Cheng Yaojin said with a look of horror on his face after hearing Li Shimin specifically call out his name.  However, this guy, it was better not to speak, but when he spoke, many people couldn't help but want to laugh, but they didn't dare to laugh, and they couldn't hold it in until their faces turned red.  However, not all people are holding back, some are ashamed or angry.

    Didn’t you hear people say that you should read the books of sages behind closed doors when you go back, so as to guard against arrogance and impetuosity, and no longer quarrel in the court like shrews?  On the other hand, what about those people who claim to be disciples of saints?  Now they are openly quarreling in this court hall like that.  Does this mean that their sages’ books have been read into the dog’s belly?

    However, no matter what, after this incident, the situation has changed slightly.  At least.  The aggressive aura of people like Kong Yingda and others has disappeared.

    "Well, let's talk about what happened just now. King Yong mobilized the Black Tiger Army out of the city for training. Needless to say, this matter goes without saying. I have authorized King Yong a long time ago. He can act easily on the matter of the Black Tiger Army. Everything is up to him.  . Besides, King Yong has the Nine Dragons Golden Order given by me, so I don’t think there is any need to explain it further.”

    "Now. I wonder if King Yong has any explanation for what Zhao Aiqing at the Yushitai just participated in? I think, what is the reason for you to do this, or what is the last resort?"

    Postponing matters is not the solution after all.  Now seeing that the situation was improving, Li Shimin immediately started talking about what happened just now.

    It is true that Yushitai officials can impeach officials, but it does not mean that impeached officials cannot be defended.  As long as it can be explained clearly.  That's okay.  Since this matter involves Li Feng, Li Feng certainly has the right to explain.  According to Li Shimin's opinion, Li Feng could just find any reason.  When the time comes, he, the emperor, will be there to protect him.  Who can hold on to it and not let it go?

    As for the reason, it is too simple. For example, the scalp is sick.  To cure a disease, it needs to be shaved off.  Or.  His hair was accidentally burned by fire and he had to shave it off. Regardless of whether it was true or not, as long as Li Feng could give a reason, then the matter would be resolved satisfactorily.

    "Why is the gap between this person so big?"

    Listening to these words of Li Shimin, he immediately rolled his eyes.  Just now he helped the emperor get out of the siege and received a scolding. Looking at them now, the emperor almost didn't say it directly.  Cheng Yaojin felt that emotion in his heart.  However, after looking at Li Feng, who looked calm at the front of the team, he could only turn his head dejectedly. There was no comparison.

    Cheng Yaojin was depressed, and Li Shimin was even more depressed.  This is the first time that he has shown such obvious favoritism to an impeached person as he does now.  But there was nothing he could do. He was really worried that if his prompts were not obvious enough, the guy below, who was sometimes one-sided, wouldn't know what he meant.

    But fortunately, although the favoritism was obvious, Li Shimin didn't say it directly after all, right?  Others just knew that he, the emperor, was partial, so what?  Anyway, rather than really dealing with Li Feng, he would rather others secretly accuse him of being partial.

    "Explain, what are you explaining? Didn't I just shave my head? Is it possible that I still have to come here to explain? Are you tired of eating, or have your brains been damaged by studying? There are a lot of national events.  No matter, we are here to discuss my head. Why, I don’t like it, I don’t like it, just take my head.”

    Explanation, explanation, and explanation.  Li Feng never expected that after a long quarrel, he would be dragged to the court to criticize him just because he had shaved his head.  What kind of truth is this?  Thinking of this, he immediately became very angry. He stared at Kong Yingda over there and the so-called Mr. Zhao, and spoke unceremoniously.

    Of course he knew Li Shimin’s hint.  But, you know, you know, but, asking him, Li Feng, to bow his head on this matter, it was because of Men Dou.  What's wrong with shaving your head? It's still a heinous crime to shave your head.  Especially when I heard that the group of people just now started talking about him shaving his head, and even talked about the fundamentals of running a country.  What kind of truth is this?

    "Youyou are violating your filial piety, this is"

    Seeing Li Feng looking at him so directly and speaking so unscrupulously, Kong Yingda and the others were immediately furious.  It's not like they haven't seen arrogant people before. They have seen Li Feng's arrogance twice.  However, they did not expect that the other party would be so arrogant.

    You must know that filial piety is a social theme.  Even the emperor Li Shimin had to put down everything in the court and obediently observe filial piety after the death of his great ancestor Li Yuan.  To say that the relationship between the two father and son is very good and their relationship is deep is something that no one would believe.  Li Shimin forced Li Yuan to abdicate and become the Supreme Emperor, but he almost failed Li Yuan.

    However, the general trend of society is like this. Regardless of whether you are willing or not, even if you are pretending, you must pretend that you are a filial son.  If not, if nothing else, even the saliva of everyone in the world can drown anyone.  Even the emperor would not dare to risk the disapproval of the world.

    But look at the person in front of you, he actually looks like this, I am like this, how could you be so arrogant, so arrogant.

    "What it is. Don't tell me about filial piety or not. Whether I am filial or not is none of your business. Why, getting a haircut would be unfilial. You can't give up what your parents gave you, right? Your parents gave birth to you.  Come down and let you live well. If you have the guts, you can live forever. If you die, you will be the most unfilial person in the world."

    Li Feng was unreasonable and unforgiving, and did not give the other party a chance to speak.  What started all over his face was a burst of curses.

    "It's absurd, it's absurd. Filial piety is something that all saints respect. Besides, birth, old age, sickness and death are"

    Li Feng’s words made Kong Yingda angry to death.  Can you be reasonable?  Although this life is given by parents, life, old age, illness and death are the rules.  I thought to myself, I don’t want to die, I want to live forever, but is that possible?

    "That's bullshit, don't give a damn. If you have any problem, just use the saint as an excuse. What happened to the saint? Everything the saint said is right. If you call the saint out to me, I will ask him. Have you learned?  Have you ever studied politics? Don’t you know that everything is constantly changing? The world is in motion, and nothing remains static. But He  What was right then does not mean it is right now.”

    "If we all act according to the ancient laws, then will this world continue to develop? Will we have to live longer and go back? Then I think you don't have to wear these clothes. Just follow the example of ancient humans and just go naked.  Just ass.”

    "Saint, bullshit saint. The saint also said that it is difficult to raise a villain with a woman. Why don't you abide by it? Why don't you listen to the saint's words and stay away from women? Instead, in every home, there are groups of wives and concubines, three wives and four concubines.  , I am deeply afraid that I have fewer women than others. If I become a bitch, I have to build a memorial arch and use chicken feathers as arrows. How can I pretend to be a wolf with a big tail? "

    "I'm really glad now, I'm glad for you, you know. I'm glad that you saints are not eunuchs. Otherwise, he told you that men shouldn't have sex, then you shouldn't all go to hell  I’m going to commit suicide. **? I don’t understand, it’s that thing in your crotch. Really, you don’t even know about it. I really don’t know where you have been reading in the past few decades.”

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????? Out of his mind, he didn't have a good impression of these poor scholars, but he didn't expect that instead of provoking them, they would come to provoke him instead, which really made Li Feng full of anger.  Therefore, when he spoke, it was like setting off firecrackers, a burst of crackling, which knocked out everyone in the hall.

    "Youyou dare to insult the saint, youI will fight with youah"

    After a while, Kong Yingda finally came back to his senses.  Soon, his eyes began to widen, staring at Li Feng. Then, his neck and face began to turn red, and his rapid breathing made his beard tremble.

    In the end, he yelled and rushed towards Li Feng, as if he was going to fight Li Feng with all his might.  However, not long after, there was a scream.

    "Master Kong, don't be impulsive"

    "Fourth brother, stop"

    It was really this scream that finally brought everyone back to their senses.  Several voices started to sound immediately, and Li Shimin stood up from the dragon chair and ran towards this side.  Now,He was really anxious. You must know that this Kong Yingda was a contemporary scholar and one of the role models for all scholars.  If this is done by Li Feng, there will really be no way to end it.

    "Haha, it's like I'm shaking my fist, and I don't even look at my physical condition. I'm as thin as a dog. Don't look at me, he fell down on his own, and I didn't touch him. If I had done anything, he would be as thin as a dog.  My body has already flown to nowhere.”

    Seeing everyone looking at him, Li Feng suddenly became even more depressed.  This time, he really didn't make a move, but the other party fell down on his own.  According to Li Feng's estimation, it must have been because of his anger that he suddenly short-circuited his head and fell down.

    “However, Li Feng didn’t feel the slightest bit guilty about this.  To be honest, what he hates the most is this kind of person who relies on his old age and clings to chicken feathers as an arrow.

    "Master Kong, Master Kong, what's wrong with you"

    Seeing Kong Yingda fall to the ground, everyone began to swarm around him and started messing around in a hurry.  But Li Feng walked back to his seat as if nothing was wrong.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 428: Brothers Unite

    It was beyond everyone's expectation that things had developed to this point.  //Welcome to Reading//Of course, in this situation, the morning court could not continue. Li Shimin quickly asked the imperial doctor to be called, and then sent Kong Yingda to be treated.  The ministers also left one after another as Li Shimin announced the end of the morning court.

    But Li Feng did not leave, because he knew that the matter was far from over yet.  On the contrary, as this happened, the matter became more serious.  If he had followed Li Shimin's prompts and made up a reason at will, maybe the matter would have been resolved smoothly.

    Of course, he didn’t regret making things happen like this.  In life, there are things to do and things not to do.  Li Feng believed that it was not his fault, so it would be absolutely impossible for him to bow his head.

    Perhaps, in the eyes of many people, what he did was a violation of ancestral etiquette and disregard of ancestral rules.  However, what should I say about rules? They are made by people.  Similarly, Li Feng also has his own rules in his heart.  As long as you don't hinder anyone, then whatever you do and how you do it are your own business and no one else can control it.

    And it was obvious that when he shaved his own head, his wife did not find it ugly and did not object.  People like Kong Yingda, however, use chicken feathers as arrows. Not only do they make irresponsible remarks, but they also criticize others and go on the line.  This is something Li Feng cannot tolerate. Therefore, even if Li Shimin has given him a reminder, he will never bow his head.

    As the saying goes, there is truth in enduring the calm for a while and taking a step back to open up the world.  but.  At least here in Li Feng, that doesn't apply.  Life in this world requires some persistence and some self-principles. These things are not something that can be tolerated.

    And often, just this sentence makes countless unreasonable rules slowly form.  In the end, it can make people numb.

    but.  Li Feng knows.  This matter is indeed a bit tricky, especially for Li Shimin.  Some of this embarrassed the emperor Li Shimin.  However, Li Feng doesn't know yet.  It’s just a matter of what choice he will make.  he knows.  Li Shimin will definitely have something to say.

    as expected.  Not long after, someone came to invite Li Feng, saying that the emperor invited him to the Manlu Palace.  Li Feng didn't say anything.  Then he followed directly to the Manna Hall.  As soon as he entered the door of Ganlu Hall, he found that, as always, tables and chairs had been set up inside, and wine and food had been prepared.

    But Li Shimin did not sit on the dragon table. Instead, he sat directly at the table below and started pouring wine into two wine glasses.

    Li Feng was not polite and went directly to sit opposite Li Shimin. Then he picked up the wine Li Shimin had just poured and drank it in one go.  However, when he put the cup down, Li Shimin filled it up for him again.  However, this time, Li Feng did not drink, but looked at Li Shimin intently.

    "Is this a Hongmen banquet or execution wine?"

    After a while, Li Feng picked up the wine glass again and drank it all in one gulp. Then he picked up the chopsticks and started eating. At the same time, he asked Li Shimin very casually.

    "No, I just want us two brothers to have a good drink and have a good chat."

    In response to Li Feng's words, Li Shimin just smiled casually, and then filled Li Feng's cup again while talking, as if what happened in the court just now had never happened.

    “Let’s talk, what should we talk about?”

    Li Feng was very surprised when he saw Li Shimin's expression. However, he quickly stopped thinking about it and stuffed a piece of meat into his mouth and said casually.

    "Well, speaking of your fourth brother's call today, although it was a bit reckless, it was very pleasing to the people. To be honest, in fact, I don't like them either. But there is no way. Since the Han Dynasty, the country's  Governance is basically based on Confucianism, which can be said to be a dominant one. The concepts formed over hundreds of years are deeply ingrained and deeply rooted in people's bones."

    "It is true that this Confucian method of governing the country has made the people more docile and easier to govern. However, at the same time, it has also formed a deep-rooted force. Although this force is extremely powerless, they  But the Taoist power that is more powerful than any force makes me afraid of doing many things. Not only me, but also Emperor Qiancao Yang, who is also such a taboo, has a deep taboo against these people.  Dare to make the slightest move”

    "In the past, although I felt very uncomfortable about this, I didn't know the root cause. However, after talking to you, fourth brother, several times, I slowly came to understand. I know, I  If you want to achieve something big, your biggest enemies are them, or"The sacred orthodoxy they have always supported"

    "It's a pity that even if I understand, I am still helpless. Putting aside everything else, the governance of this country cannot be separated from this group of people. Although a few days ago, I relied on what my fourth brother provided me.  Chinese Pinyin, as well as the teaching method, vigorously promote education. However, although this method is good, it is not able to achieve immediate results. Moreover, I found that in the end, it is still difficult for these poor people to be used by me.  extremely difficult."

    "Because, the basic literacy teaching in the early stage does not cost much. Ordinary people can handle it, but once it reaches the later stage, the tuition fees required are not something ordinary people can support. What's more, I am very impressed.  What is sad is that often after these people learn, they will always become one of them, which is really chilling."

    "Therefore, the main reason why I keep Fourth Brother here today is to discuss it with you, Fourth Brother, and see if you, Fourth Brother, have any suggestions that can solve this problem once and for all."

    Looking at Li Shimin’s crackling pile, Li Feng finally believed that this guy didn’t leave him here to investigate.  If it were in the past, Li Feng would definitely not care about Li Shimin's bad things.  After all, as long as he intervenes in this matter, he will definitely be trapped in it in the end.

    but.  Today was different. To be honest, he was really aroused by Kong Yingda's gang.  You also know that as soon as this thing starts, it won't end that easily.  Now that we are all on opposite sides, there is nothing left to talk about.

    "I understand what you mean. You mean, you need to have your own talents, right. You have to be loyal to your own talents. Actually, it's simple. You can't just cultivate it yourself. As the saying goes, you can take advantage of others' shortcomings and eat their mouths.  Short. If you want to gain something, you must first give. Therefore, if you want to change the current situation, you must cultivate talents yourself.”

    Regarding the situation of the Tang Dynasty.  Li Feng still understood something.  Hearing what Li Shimin said, he understood Li Shimin's thoughts better.  The country has always been committed to cultivating talents.  It was basically a blank slate.  These so-called scholars are basically trained by those aristocratic families themselves.  Then they were selected through recommendation, imperial examination, etc.  Immediately, he became an official of all parties in the imperial court.

    Although many of these people are not children of those aristocratic families, they are always inextricably related to these aristocratic families.  After all, it is really difficult for a poor family to cultivate a scholar.  Without the support of these aristocratic families, no matter how talented he is, he will be buried.

    Let me ask, under this situation, how loyal are these so-called pillars of the country to the imperial court?  Especially when it comes to the interests of the huge family group, it is difficult to say whether they are on the side of the court or on the other side.

    This is an era when talent education is completely monopolized by those aristocratic families.  As for talents, in that era, they were all indispensable to Sin.  Therefore, it is not surprising that Li Shimin and his Tang Dynasty were timid at certain times.

    "I don't want to cultivate it myself. However, it's hard for a clever woman to make a meal without rice. This requires an astronomical amount of money, and, in my estimation, it will be an endless supply. It's not like you don't know that the imperial court  The treasury is so poor. As for money, it is okay for now. If we can really achieve our goal, I will have to find a way to get through it even if I live in a pinch. "

    "But, I discovered that these scholars. I don't know what's going on. Are they all stupid from reading? Or is there some magical power in this saint's book? Often, these people, well how should I put it?  , is to make these people's thoughts become virtuous. I am really afraid that when the time comes, the people who have been cultivated by selling iron and tightening their belts will end up making wedding dresses for others. Then I might as well be like that.  It’s like this now”

    It’s not that Li Shimin has never thought about cultivating talents himself, nor has he ever done it.  However, this effect made him feel a little sad.

    "Bullshit, train talents by yourself, or let them learn the Four Books and Five Classics. Isn't it obvious that it is the same as being taught by the same teacher? In the end, it would be weird if their thoughts don't become the same. Moreover, saying  It's a bad word. The talents trained in this way are nothing but nonsense. Let them serve as officials, especially at the grassroots level, not to mention bringing benefits to the people.  Ordinary people, that would be considered as burning incense.”

    As soon as he heard Li Shimin's words, Li Feng was speechless.  What a joke.  If we continue to let these people learn the Four Books and Five Classics, and the teachings of Confucius and Mencius, it would be strange if they are not brainwashed by Confucius and the others in the end.  Besides, in Li Feng's opinion, people trained in this wayPeople are simply useless.

    “If you don’t study the Four Books and Five Classics, and don’t study the teachings of Confucius and Mencius, then what are you going to teach?”

    Li Feng’s words immediately made Li Shimin feel happy.  Knowing that this time, Li Feng was annoyed by these old scholars.  Otherwise, it would be impossible to talk so easily.  However, after listening to Li Feng's implicit meaning, and how he downgraded the Four Books and Five Classics, and the Tao of Confucius and Mencius, I knew that the leader must have some ideas.

    However, this made Li Shimin depressed. If he didn’t learn these things, then what would he learn?  After all, I have been learning these things for hundreds of years.

    "I won't mention what to teach for now, but in short, talents must speak the right language. To do something, you need professional talents. For example, let's take Cheng Yaojin. When it comes to running an army and fighting a war, he must be the one.  A good hand. But if you let him be a county magistrate, do you believe that he can turn a small county into a mess? In the same way, those who study the Four Books and Five Classics will only know it in the end.  It’s just the Four Books and Five Classics, and it can’t do anything except read and write articles, let alone being brainwashed by Confucius and others.”

    "Therefore, if we want to do something, we can't do it according to the old routine. We must think of new methods. As for how to do it specifically, we still need to do a good job."

    Since Li Feng has already planned to take over this matter, he is certainly not afraid of trouble.  If you don’t want to do it, don’t do it. If you want to do it, then do it well.

    Since the other party always uses ancestral rules and sages to trouble him from time to time.  Then Li Feng doesn't mind, he just digs up your ancestral graves to see if you still behave according to the ancestral rules.  (To be continued…

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 429: An unexpected encounter

    After hearing Li Feng say that he needed to think carefully, Li Shimin said nothing more.  (Literature Hall) However, he felt a little excited in his heart. He knew very well what Li Feng was like. Li Feng could actually say this, which meant that he must be sure of it. At least, he had a solution.  For this increasingly unpredictable fourth brother, Li Shimin always had an indescribable expectation and trust in his heart.

    "But fourth brother, you were a little reckless about what happened today. Now I am really in a dilemma. If those poor scholars get into trouble, it will be really a headache. You don't know, these people will  Just like the stones in the latrine, they are smelly, hard, and difficult to deal with."

    Seizing this opportunity, Li Feng was finally dragged into the water again, and Li Feng felt happy in his heart.  However, thinking about what happened today gave him a headache again.

    "If you rely on your old man and act like your old man, you will be killed with one shot. If you act like your old man, you will definitely be struck by lightning. Why don't I just shave my head? What else will it hinder their business? It's really a dog trying to meddle in other people's business. Don't piss me off, piss me off.  I don’t care whether they are great scholars with great talents or weak scholars with a lot of knowledge. I won’t be able to reap the benefits of them.”

    It’s okay that Li Shimin didn’t say anything. When he mentioned this matter, Li Feng suddenly became angry.  In an instant, he said with a fierce look on his face.

    "Don't worry, the so-called scholar rebellion has not been completed for three years. They have no power, so what kind of trouble can they make. At most, it will just be a verbal war. However, if they make trouble, it will indeed be a bit annoying."

    Li Feng also noticed that although Li Shimin spoke harshly, he didn't seem so anxious.  However, Li Feng also understood that if these people made trouble.  It would really trouble the emperor Li Shimin.  No matter what, this matter happened because of himself, so Li Feng also wanted to find a way to solve this matter.

    "If not, let's have a debate for them, and let people have a good debate about whether they should grow their hair or cut it. Of course, there will be many topics involved.  For example, the relationship between whether to grow hair and whether to be filial, or the applicability of this sage’s doctrine today, etc.

    The best way to deal with such nonsense is to let people have a good argument.  At that time, let’s not care whether there is any outcome to this argument.  But at least, the attention was suddenly diverted from the incident itself.  By the time everyone is tired of arguing, the matter will be almost settled.

    As for what topic to choose for debate, what kind of gunman to find to debate with those old masters, and how to operate in the middle.  Li Feng believes that Li Shimin must have a solution to these problems.  Although, saints are holy.  But in this huge Tang Dynasty, it was impossible for him to be the only Confucian family.

    When the time comes, just argue together, no need to say anything.  There will definitely be someone who will stand up and fight these poor scholars.  After all, such a thing.  For many people, that's a rare opportunity, isn't it?

    "Debate? Haha, this is a good idea. Don't they want to make trouble? Then let's give him a smooth sailing and give them a good argument. Well, in this way, there may be some unexpected surprises.  Not necessarily. It's feasible, it's indeed feasible. After I thought about it carefully, I immediately ordered someone to handle it. Don't they like to talk sense? Then let them talk enough."

    Although Li Feng did not directly say what this so-called debate was about, Li Shimin already understood what Li Feng meant.  After thinking about it carefully for a while, I suddenly became happy.  While thinking about how to implement this matter, he kept nodding.

    "Haha, actually, to be honest with you, Fourth Brother, even I feel that long hair is cumbersome. Every day when I get up in the morning, I have to put a lot of effort into arranging my hair. I still have many servants here to serve me, so it's better.  . If it is ordinary people, it will be even more time-consuming. Especially during the busy farming season, it will be even more inconvenient. In my opinion, as long as the matter is explained clearly, the people will definitely have a clear understanding of the choice, haha.  "

    It seemed that he thought of something again, and Li Shimin felt even more happy.

    "Sure enough, he is worthy of being an emperor. His thoughts are extraordinary. He actually knows that the people's eyes are sharp, so he knows how to mobilize the common people. Well, if that is really the case, the common people will be eager to take action early.  That cumbersome and troublesome hair will fall out when everyone does it, and there is nothing anyone can do about it.”

    Long hair is not an ordinary trouble for ordinary people.  Especially during the busy farming season and when you are in a hurry, taking care of your hair every day is indeed a very depressing thing.  Who is better and who is worse, who is good and who is bad, peopleHow can we not be clear in our hearts?

    "I'm so angry, I'm really angry, cough, cough"

    Kong Yingda was actually fine. He was just very angry at Li Feng's words in the Tai Chi Hall. After some treatment by the imperial doctor, he woke up.  Afterwards, Li Shimin sent someone to send him home to take a good rest.  However, once he returned home, he could no longer hold back the anger in his heart.

    Kong Yingda, a great Confucian of his generation, has always been admired by the world.  Even the emperor showed great respect to him.  Unexpectedly, this prince respected him so much.  In retrospect, he was so angry that he fainted in the court hall, feeling extremely embarrassed.  This made him even more angry.

    "Master, someone wants to see you"

    At this moment, the servant suddenly walked in and whispered cautiously.  He was indeed frightened by Kong Yingda's expression. This was the first time he saw Kong Yingda's expression like this.  You know, Kong Yingda always looks amiable and approachable on weekdays.

    "No, no one, just say I'm not feeling well"

    I’m so angry that I can’t think of meeting the guests.  Therefore, Kong Yingda did not wait for the other party to finish speaking, and waved his hands repeatedly.

    "ButMaster, the person here is His Highness the King of Wei"

    However, after listening to Kong Yingda's words, the servant showed a look of embarrassment on his face.  After thinking for a moment, he explained immediately.  If it were anyone else, he would definitely follow Kong Yingda's wishes directly.  No more visitors.  However, the person who came this time was Li Tai. Not to mention Li Tai's identity, even on weekdays, he was on good terms with the Kong family and often came to visit.

    "King Wei? Well you can lead the guests to the living room. I will be there later."

    Hearing that it was Li Tai made Kong Yingda a little embarrassed, however.  After thinking about it for a while, I finally decided to meet Li Tai.  However, the way he looks now is not good. He needs to freshen up before he can receive guests.  As a great scholar of the generation.  He is very particular about his image in front of outsiders.

    After freshening up and adjusting his mood, Kong Yingda came to the living room.  When he saw Kong Yingda arriving and waiting for him while drinking tea, Li Tai stood up very smoothly.

    "I have met Mr. Kong"

    "Your Highness, King Wei, please sit down. Please take a seat. Too much courtesy is really killing me."

    Li Taiyi stood up and immediately started to salute Kong Yingda with a respectful face.  And obviously, seeing Li Tai being so respectful to him.  Kong Yingda immediately felt comfortable.  The anger in my heart also dissipated a lot.  However, he spoke very warmly and humbly, and then asked Li Tai to sit down.

    "Yes, Mr. Kong was a literary giant of the generation. He has always been the person I respect the most. He can be said to be a role model for those of us who are studying. He is also the ancestor and teacher of those of us who are studying. Therefore, etiquette cannot be abolished.  How can I be so presumptuous?"

    At this time, Li Tai's face was even more humble, and his chubby face was full of sincerity.  Kong Yingda felt even more relieved after hearing these words.  However, he soon remembered what happened in Tai Chi Hall today, so in an instant, the smile disappeared from his face.

    Who Li Tai is? Seeing the change in Kong Yingda's expression, he was stunned for a moment and then he understood.

    "I heard that Mr. Kong is feeling unwell today, so I came here to visit Mr. Kong. I also hope that Mr. Kong will not blame Xiao Wang for disturbing your rest. This is an old ginseng that I have treasured for a long time. It is the most effective for nourishing the body.  , I hope Master Kong will not dislike it, please accept it"

    Although Li Tai knew what was going on, he didn't ask a word. He just said that he heard that Kong Yingda was unwell and came here specifically to give gifts and visit.

    "Thank you for your concern, Your Highness. Your Highness has taken the trouble. In this way, I would like to thank Your Highness for your kindness. Come and accept your Highness's gift."

    Li Tai’s words make people feel comfortable no matter how they are heard.  Therefore, Kong Yingda, who rarely accepted gifts from others, was uncharacteristically happy to accept the gift brought by Li Tai.

    "Master, we have a visitor Well, it's His Royal Highness the King of Shu"

    Just when the host and guest were enjoying themselves, suddenly, the servant just now ran in again.  Then, seeing Kong Yingda frowning, he reported in a low voice.  However, this time, he learned the lesson and directly told who was visiting.  He couldn't help it. This time, it was also a prince.

    "Your Highness, King of Shu, this"

    Kong Yingda, who was still a little angry at first, was stunned when he heard that Li Ke was here. Then, for some reason, he glanced at Li Tai.  I thought to myself, these two people have not made an appointment.??.  Or maybe there is some purpose for coming here.  At the same time, there was some intention of asking. After all, the kings of Wei and Shu had always been in harmony with each other.

    "Haha, I didn't expect it to be such a coincidence. The third brother is also here. We two brothers are really in tune with each other and we met by chance."

    Seeing Kong Yingda’s expression, Li Tai immediately said happily.

    "Well, why are you still standing? Why don't you invite His Highness the King of Shu?"

    Of course Kong Yingda understood what Li Tai said.  That means he doesn't mind meeting the King of Shu here.  At the same time, he also made an explanation and told Kong Yingda that the two of them had not made an appointment.

    In fact, although Li Tai said so, he was murmuring in his heart and began to think about the purpose of Li Ke's coming here.  However, after thinking about it for a moment, he came to some understanding.  Maybe what he said just now is really right. This time, the two brothers may indeed have the same understanding and think about it together.

    If it were the past, he would have been full of resentment in his heart, but this time, surprisingly, he didn't feel angry at all.  Instead, he felt a little happy, and then he started thinking.

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 430: Conspiracy

    "Third brother, we haven't seen each other for a few days, and it's almost time to eat. Why don't we go to my little brother's house and have a drink?"

    Neither Li Tai nor Li Ke stayed in the Kong Mansion for long. After all, they were only here to visit Kong Yingda in name.  ¤:¤ Therefore, it was just a pleasantries between host and guest, and Li Tai and Li Ke left together on the grounds that they would not disturb Kong Yingda's rest.  However, except at the door of Confucius Mansion, Li Tai extended an invitation to Li Ke with a cordial face.

    "Haha, it's true that we two brothers haven't had time to have a good drink, so we went to the fourth brother's house to make trouble. I just hope that the fourth brother won't blame me for coming to your place to have a meal, haha."

    Hearing Li Tai’s invitation to him, Li Ke was stunned for a moment, then immediately agreed with a happy face.

    "Third brother is joking, then third brother invites you"

    Seeing that Li Ke really agreed to his invitation, the two of them immediately looked at each other and smiled.  If people who don't know see this scene, they will definitely sigh that the relationship between these two brothers is really good.  It's just that everyone who understands knows that these two people are very different from each other on weekdays. They are just harmonious on the surface, but privately they are incompatible with each other.

    However, everything is not static.  Especially for people like them, there are no permanent enemies or permanent friends in this world, only eternal interests.  Since they met unexpectedly in the Confucius Mansion, it meant that the two of them wanted to get together.

    After returning to the palace, Li Tai immediately asked people to arrange food and drinks. It didn't take long for the two of them to face each other and start drinking together.  However, after only drinking a little bit, both of them put down their glasses.

    "Third brother, you should have heard about what happened in the Taiji Hall today. Speaking of which, our uncle, the Fourth Emperor, is good at everything, but his temper is a bit too fiery. Look at what happened.  Mr. Kong is very angry. As a junior, I really don’t know what to say.”

    Seeing Li Ke sitting there without speaking, Li Tai seemed to casually talk about what happened in the court today.  Immediately, he made a look of embarrassment on his face.

    "Hey, my fourth uncle's temper is like that. Everything is straightforward. However, this makes my father a little embarrassed. After all, Master Kong is a great scholar who is famous all over the world. It's me.  To be honest, I am also troubled by this matter."

    Li Ke knew that this was a prelude to Li Tai's main theme, but Li Tai didn't explain it all at once, so he could only follow along and answer speciously.

    "That's right. On one side are our elders. On the other side is the gentleman whom we and other scholars respect. It's really embarrassing. Therefore, I can only be a little polite today. I came to see Master Kong. Just  I hope nothing happens again in this matter.”

    "An accident? Well, fourth brother, what do you think will happen in this matter?"

    After listening to Li Tai’s words, Li Ke suddenly became serious.  Because, he knows.  The other party will definitely get down to business next.  However, his face still had a plain and slightly curious look.

    "No, I'm just a little worried. Tell me, Mr. Kong has such a high reputation in the hearts of scholars, but he has encountered such a thing. I'm really worried that those who don't know the inside story will do something extraordinary on impulse.  When things happen, it won’t be easy to handle. Then, won’t it make my father even more embarrassed?”

    Seeing Li Ke pretending to be crazy and sitting on the Diaoyutai, Li Tai felt hatred in his heart.  However, at this moment, he could only endure it.  Because, the situation we will face next is really too complicated and too severe.  He is now in desperate need of a partner.

    It was true that he was anxious, but he knew that Li Ke, who was opposite him, was also anxious.  Now the position of the one in the East Palace is getting more and more stable.  If this continues, there will be no chance for these people.  And anyone who is interested in this will definitely be anxious.

    Of course Li Tai is interested in that position, and it can even be said that he is determined to win it.  Likewise, he also believed that the person sitting opposite him was the same.

    Logically speaking, the two of them are also in a competitive relationship, so they should be like fire and water.  Indeed, in the past, it was so true.  However, the situation then was different from now.  At that time, the prince was extremely naughty and ridiculous. Everyone could see that if the situation continued, it would be a matter of time before the emperor abolished the prince and established a new one.

    ??And when it comes to setting up a new reserve, the most promising ones are two people.  One is Li Tai, and the other one is, of course, Li Ke.  It can be said that the two people were the biggest competitors at that time.

    However, with the appearance of Li Feng, things took a turn for the worse.A ten-degree change.  The emperor's attitude towards the prince made a 180-degree turn. In addition, Li Chengqian did several exciting things.  It made many ministers look at the prince with admiration.

    “Moreover, even if the prince made any mistakes, the emperor turned a blind eye.  For example, what happened at the last poetry meeting, it stands to reason that Li Chengqian's behavior would have completely disgraced the royal family.  However, in the end, Li Shimin acted as if nothing happened.

    "If it were in the past, it would be strange for the emperor to be furious if something like this happened.

    After such a weird thing happened, while Li Tai secretly scolded Li Shimin for being partial, he also calmed down and thought about telling the prince everything that happened.  As he calmed down and thought slowly, he discovered that although the prince was indeed much better than before, at least he was no longer as messy as before.  However, in Li Tai's view, even the prince's current virtue is still far from enough.

    However, such a huge contrasting result happened, which is really puzzling.  Until the end, he finally figured out that the reason why all of this happened was actually related to the brave king whom he looked down on very much.  Behind the transformation of the prince and everything related to Prince Yu, there was actually the shadow of that person.

    And, as he thought about it calmly, he finally realized that he was wrong, and how wrong he was.  In the past, he always looked at the Fourth Emperor Uncle based on his superficial appearance.  A long time ago, he had decided in his heart that he was just a foolhardy and lazy person, who had nothing to offer except brute force.

    It is precisely because of this that he has always regarded this fourth uncle with contempt, or even contempt, in his heart, so he has never had any contact with him.  However, if you think about it carefully, it is not the case.  This uncle of the Fourth Emperor actually turned out to be a character pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger.

    "Look at everything he does, doesn't everything show that amazing ability?"  What is even more frightening is that although the fourth uncle has no power or position, his status in the army has soared to the sky since the battle of Dingxiang.  He became the idol of all soldiers.  Especially people like Cheng Yaojin, Li Ji and others are a bit self-indulgent.

    This was not what frightened Li Tai the most. What frightened him the most was that the emperor showed incredible trust in this brave king, and could even be said to be excessively tolerant.  Although I don't know why this is, it is an extremely sad thing for Li Tai.  Because everyone knows the relationship between the prince and the brave king.

    Originally, the power behind the prince was extremely powerful. In addition, he was the legitimate heir and the eldest son, so he had every advantage.  Now coupled with the support of this enigmatic Fourth Emperor Uncle, the result

    This is also the reason why he invited Li Ke to his home for a drink. Similarly, it is also the reason why Li Ke accepted the invitation so happily.

    "Wellit's true. If this matter gets bigger, it will really make my father very embarrassed. However, the fourth uncle's temper is like this. It's very difficult to make him regress."

    At this time, Li Ke also understood what Li Tai had in mind.  Therefore, after thinking for a while, he spoke slowly.

    "Compared to Li Tailai, he has a deeper understanding of Li Feng's important role, and he also understands the importance of this fourth uncle in the emperor's heart.  It's not that he hasn't thought about winning over this fourth uncle. Not only has he thought about it, but he has also been working hard for it.  However, for some reason, this fourth uncle was always as indifferent to him as water.  However, he was surprisingly close to the eldest brother, the prince.

    This made him confused and helpless.  However, now that the matter has come to this, he has to make up his mind and make a choice.

    In fact, what’s more in his heart is unwillingness and lamenting the injustice of this world.  In terms of ability, character, and wisdom, no matter what, he thought he was hundreds of times better than his elder brother, the prince.  What's more, he knew that the eldest brother, the prince, had no interest in the throne.

    "However, the world is so unfair.  Things that Li Chengqian didn't want were forced on him, even if he didn't want them.  However, Li Ke even dreamed of getting it, but it was getting further and further away from him.

    “If God doesn’t give it to you, you take it yourself. This is what Li Ke is thinking now.

    If you want to get the throne, the first thing you need to do is to unseat the prince Li Chengqian.  And it is not an easy task to bring down the prince.  Because the support behind him is really too great.  You must first clip its wings and do it step by step.

    "In Li Ke's view, Li Chengqian's biggest support is not his mother who is the queen, let aloneThat uncle, Changsun Wuji, was the seemingly useless fourth uncle.  Because that person's influence on the emperor was really great.  In this case, I just took advantage of this opportunity to remove this stumbling block.

    “What you can’t get, others can’t even imagine.

    "Haha, the three of you are really thoughtful people. Come on, third brother, I'll give you a toast. Maybe we two brothers should work together to help our father solve his problems, right?"

    ??We are all understanding people, and by saying this, the goal has been achieved.  Therefore, when Li Tai heard what Li Ke said, he immediately burst into laughter, raised his glass and toasted to Li Ke.

    "Fourth brother, please"

    Similarly, Li Ke also picked up the wine glass with a smile on his face.

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 431: Agreement

    Li Shimin had already made an agreement with Waste yesterday and asked him to come to court today. After all, although the matter was delayed by yesterday's incident, it did not mean that the matter was over.  *Literature Hall* Of course, Waste, who is the protagonist of this matter, cannot be absent, otherwise, this matter will be impossible to solve.

    Anyway, there is nothing going on in Chang'an City. Although the business in the store is still very hot, there is no need to waste the whole day staring at it.  The clerks are all familiar with their jobs after these few days, and the accountant was specially sent by Cui Yingying, so you can rest assured.

    If it were in the past, Li Feng would have liked to sleep in.  However, since coming to the Tang Dynasty, he has become accustomed to getting up early every day.  There is no way, this body seems to have extremely little requirement for sleep, and this biological clock is extremely accurate. When the time is up, he will wake up and never fall back to sleep. Li Feng can't sleep even if he wants to.

    There is another one, Rou Niang. She is used to being diligent and thrifty, and she doesn’t sleep in. She gets up early every day no matter what happens, whether it’s sunny, cloudy or rainy.  In this way, even if Li Feng wanted to sleep in, sleeping alone would be boring.

    "It seems that these officials are also working hard. It's really hard for them to go to work so early every day."

    The genius was slightly bright, and Li Feng was riding a horse on the still very dark streets. Since it was still early, there were fewer pedestrians on the streets, which was in sharp contrast to the busy traffic during the day.

    It’s almost five o’clock now, and it’s already winter, with long nights and short days.  This made Li Feng think of the officials who went to court every day. It was really difficult for them to get up so early in the cold weather.

    But, there is no way.  The morning court will be held at this time. It is not possible to get up early.  This was because it was winter. In order to take care of everyone, the emperor postponed the court time. If it were summer, the morning court would have already started at this time.  Those officials who live far away even have to get up after three o'clock.  This is one of the main reasons why most officials live near the palace.

    "Haha, this ancient emperor. Doesn't he have the potential to be a gangster?"

    Thinking of getting up in the middle of the night to go to court, Li Feng suddenly felt a chill in his heart. This was probably too cruel.

    Originally, Li Feng thought he had arrived earlier, but when he arrived at the palace gate on horseback, he realized that there were many people who had arrived earlier than him.  There was already a large group of people at the gate of the palace saying this.

    Li Feng was originally worried about where to put the horse, but as soon as he got off the horse, a man dressed as a guard came over and took the reins respectfully.  After Li Feng inquired, he learned that they were responsible for taking care of horses.

    Speaking of the Tang Dynasty, people who come to the morning court basically come to visit, as long as it’s not raining.  They all came to court on horseback.  Even if the weather is bad, it's just a matter of changing to a horse-drawn carriage.  Sedan chairs were not yet popular at this time.  Therefore, whether they are civil servants or military generals, they all come on horseback.

    Of course.  The reason for this is inseparable from the martial arts style of the Tang Dynasty.  In order to encourage people to practice martial arts, Li Shimin even stipulated that military generals should wear weapons when going to court.  Of course, riding a horse in the imperial court is also one of the measures.

    "Old Cheng. Good morning"

    After getting off his horse, Li Feng also walked towards the palace gate.  From a distance, he saw Cheng Yaojin chatting and laughing there, so he went directly to say hello.  There was no way, as for the officials in the DPRK, he knew only a handful of them.

    "Ahhehe, it's the marshal. Good morning to you, marshal."

    Cheng Yaojin was startled by the sudden voice of Old Cheng. When he turned his head, he saw that it was Li Feng, so he quickly spoke to Li Feng enthusiastically.  He and we didn't expect that Li Feng would come to attend the morning court today.

    At this time, everyone around him also noticed Li Feng's arrival. Suddenly, everyone looked at Li Feng. Soon, a little surprise appeared in everyone's eyes.  Then, they all turned their heads again.  However, this way, no one would chat anymore.  Instead, they all stood there, not knowing what they were thinking.

    The scene suddenly became silent, which made Li Feng feel depressed.  I thought to myself, if it’s possible, we really don’t want to be seen by others.  Cheng Yaojin, who was on the side, smiled awkwardly and didn't know what to say.

    Fortunately, at this time, the palace door finally opened slowly, and everyone walked inside.

    Entering the Tai Chi Hall, Li Feng did not need anyone to remind him this time. He walked directly to the place where he stood yesterday, and then just like an old monk in meditation, he began to close his eyes and rest.  However, although Li Feng did notHe didn't open his eyes, but he felt very keenly that there were eyes around him glancing at him from time to time.

    Not long after everyone entered the palace, Li Shimin also arrived.  After a while of greetings, the entire hall returned to silence.

    Li Shimin, who was sitting on the dragon chair, first looked at where Li Feng was. After seeing that he had arrived as promised, he finally breathed a sigh of relief.  To be honest, he was really worried that Li Feng wouldn't come.  By then, the play will no longer be sung.

    First, let’s discuss some daily affairs in a step-by-step manner.  In this regard, Li Feng listened attentively and curiously. To be honest, he had come to him many times this morning, but he really didn't know what he was doing this morning.  However, after listening to it for a while, I felt it was boring.

    He and we didn’t expect that these were the things that were discussed in this morning.  Some of them, in Li Feng's opinion, were just trivial matters, but he didn't expect that they would be mentioned in the morning.  It was completely different from what he imagined.  In his opinion, it was only appropriate to discuss some important national affairs in the previous meeting.

    However, Li Feng also did not think about it. In ancient times, national government affairs could not be compared with modern society. How could there be so many important things?

    "My dear friends, let's continue discussing the topic from yesterday. Last night, I thought about it carefully and thought about it repeatedly. But I have some ideas about this. Today, I will take advantage of the morning to talk about it.  the opinion of"

    Seeing that there was no more government affairs to talk about, Li Shimin immediately spoke.  actually.  The next words should be spoken by Li Feng, that is the best, and it can be regarded as Li Feng's own defense, isn't it?  However, Li Shimin spoke directly. It was not that he didn't know that this was against the rules, but that he had no choice.  If Li Feng is allowed to start again, who knows what mishaps his fiery temper will cause.  therefore.  After thinking about it, it was better for him to do it himself.

    Everyone knows that now the main event begins.  Therefore, everyone is standing there.  He looked like he was listening carefully.

    "Today, let's talk about this issue of ancestral system first"

    Next, Li Shimin started from the topic of ancestral system, and then started to talk all the way.  Among them, many examples are also listed.  For example, the system for selecting talents used to be a recommendation system.  But what is now more widely used is the imperial examination system.  In short, I talked about a lot in bits and pieces.

    As everyone listened, they came to their senses.  At the same time, I sighed secretly in my heart.  This emperor is indeed enough to protect this brave king.  The emperor said so much, just to say one thing, that is, this ancestral system is not irreversible.

    but.  The emperor was still talking, so of course everyone could only listen attentively.  Moreover.  These examples cited by the emperor are real and cannot be refuted by them.

    "Therefore, I believe that we should abide by good rules and regulations and carry them forward. And if they are bad, or outdated habits, then we must spare no effort to correct them."

    "And what is the standard for judging whether something is good or bad, or what is right or wrong? I believe that it is not me, the emperor, who has the final say. Similarly, my dear friends do not have the final say. The country is based on the people, and water  What can carry a boat can also overturn it. Therefore, only the common people, and the majority of people, can say this."

    "Therefore, in my opinion, there is no need to argue in this court about the right and wrong of this matter. It is meaningless. We should listen to the voices of the people all over the world and let them judge whether this matter is right or wrong.  , what do you think?"

    Li Shimin said it in one breath based on what he and Li Feng had agreed upon yesterday, and then asked the officials for their opinions.

    Li Feng, like everyone else, looked like he was listening carefully to Li Shimin's holy words.  However, he gave Li Shimin a thumbs up in his heart.  This eloquence and thinking are beyond words. He is simply a genius speaker.

    "Obviously, the officials below did not expect that Li Shimin would suddenly make a sudden move to divert trouble to the east.  Many officials who had been prepared for a long time were dumbfounded.  It's like memorizing mathematical formulas all night long. Unexpectedly, when I entered the examination room, I discovered that the test was actually Chinese.  It feels as uncomfortable as it feels.

    "However, Li Shimin's words were so precise that those people could not find any flaws at all.

    "What your Majesty said is true. Water can carry a boat or capsize it. The affairs of the world should be decided by the people of the world. Although we are responsible for educating the people, there are many things that cannot be overridden by others."

    After hearing what Li Shimin said, Wei Zheng was the first to speak up.  Because, his political views have always been?In this way, the country is people-oriented.  Since this is the case, many things should be based on public opinion.

    "I also agree with your Majesty's view, but I just don't know how to implement this matter. This matter seems simple, but it is a bit difficult to operate."

    Seeing that Wei Zheng was the first to come out to support Li Shimin, all the officials soon began to express their opinions.  Of course, they are all supportive.  It’s not okay if you don’t support it. This has risen to the fundamental strategy of governing the country. Who dares to say something wrong?

    It’s natural that you can’t express your objection clearly.  However, we can't just let this matter go unnoticed, right?  These people all became elite figures, and they quickly found the key point.  That's how this is implemented.

    It is true to listen to public opinion, but this is easy to say but too difficult to do.  It’s better not to go door to door and solicit opinions one by one.

    Li Shimin had long expected that someone would come out to cause trouble, but this was what he wanted most.  Wouldn't this justifiably lead to the method he said he would implement?

    but,

 Volume 1: Ancestors of the Tang Dynasty Chapter 432: The Power of the People

    When Li Shimin was in the court, he must have lowered his hat. Everyone was speechless, and the matter was decided like this.  And everyone's focus suddenly shifted from Li Feng to this debate.  The conflict suddenly shifted from Li Feng's rebellion and disobedience to the ancestral law to whether the ancestral law should be followed.

    "In short, Li Shimin's trick of diverting trouble from others' misfortune is so exquisite that it makes the matter even more complicated and confusing, and also makes people think differently.

    Because of what happened yesterday, Kong Yingda did not come to the morning meeting today.  This is not because he is unwell and needs to recuperate, but because he feels that he can't live with his face. After all, yesterday's scene was really embarrassing.  However, although he did not come to the court meeting, it did not mean that he knew nothing about the court affairs.

    As soon as the court meeting ended, many officials immediately began to rush to Confucius' mansion one after another.  After all, as the most important person in this incident, they need to follow his opinions on many things.  Besides, now that things have developed to this point, everyone is a little confused and at a loss.

    "Hmph, it's a good trick to divert misfortune to the east and change the pillars. However, if you want to make things so simple, there is no way. If you want to be reasonable, then let's theory the theory carefully and wait until the theory comes to fruition. When the time comes,  I want to see how this drama ends."

    After sending everyone away, Kong Yingda said to himself with an unhappy face.  Kong Yingda was still very angry at Li Shimin for shielding Li Feng.  In his opinion, this matter was Li Feng breaking the rules, but he was just upholding the etiquette of the saints and maintaining the morality of the world. In the final analysis, it was also for the good rule of the imperial power.  He didn't expect that he would get such a result, how could he not be disappointed.

    In addition, Li Feng spoke so shamelessly and insulted him in the court, which made him even more angry.  If Li Feng cannot be dealt with, then where is the etiquette of the saint, and what kind of face do they, the disciples of the saint, have in this world? The most important thing is.  If this matter is allowed to remain undisturbed, does it mean that the Confucian way of governing the country will be overthrown in the long run?

    "No, absolutely not. Even if I risk my life, I still have to maintain the orthodoxy of this saint."

    Thinking of this, Kong Yingda was frightened at first, and then said in a deep voice with gritted teeth.

    However, all this can only be done after the debate is over.  As for the debate, he wasn't worried.  Talking about truth is the rule of the world.  Can it be greater than the etiquette of this saint?  Debating is the specialty of scholars like them. Is it possible that scholars like them can't debate ordinary villagers? What a joke.

    but.  He knew that even when a lion fights a rabbit, he uses all his strength, so he immediately started making arrangements intensively. In short.  They must win this debate.

    And just when Kong Yingda and his gang were making arrangements for this debate in full swing.  Li Tai and Li Ke sat together again, but this time it was in Li Ke's Prince Wu's Mansion.  After all, the last time we got together was at Li Tai's Prince Wei's Mansion, so it would be disrespectful to come and go.

    However, compared to Kong Yingda’s determined look, Li Ke and Li Tai had sad looks on their faces.  They are not pure scholars like Kong Yingda, and they do not see things that simply.  They were not so optimistic about the outcome of this debate.

    "Third brother, something is not good."

    This time, things happened too suddenly, and the situation changed too quickly, so Li Tai suddenly became a little overwhelmed.  Therefore, after knowing the news, he immediately rushed to Prince Wu's Mansion. After seeing Li Ke, he was not half-hidden like last time, but spoke directly to Li Ke.

    "Well, it's true. My father's art of grafting flowers and trees with his hands is really amazing. The debate conference haha, it's really a wonderful and novel trick. In my opinion, this doesn't look like my father's style of doing things.  This idea must have been proposed by our Fourth Emperor Uncle. In this case, this matter is indeed somewhat disadvantageous. In fact, there is no need to argue about this matter. The burden of long hair can be understood by just thinking about it.  . The common people are not those scholars who have nothing to do and have no worries about food and clothing. They do not think like those scholars. The so-called etiquette of saints is not that important to the common people. What they care about is the real benefits. Therefore,  The outcome of the debate is foreseeable and certainly not optimistic.”

    Li Ke was not anxious at this time, so he frowned while talking.

    "Uncle Four Emperors? Haha, how could it be possible that he would come up with such a trick? It seems that I underestimated our Uncle Four Emperors before. The debate conferenceThere is no need to think about the consequences now.  When the time comes, my father will definitely use this as an excuse to severely shame those old masters.  You know, my father has long been very tired of this group of people, and maybe even next Well, what I'm most worried about now is that after this incident, the status and prestige of our Fourth Emperor's Uncle is really not good.  I was shaken, and from now on"

    If you want to cooperate, of course you need sincerity, so at this time, two people don’t have so many worries about talking.  Therefore, Li Tai expressed what was most worrying in his heart.  They don't care about other things. What they care about is just the consequences if this matter is allowed to develop.

    By then, it goes without saying that the name of this brave king will definitely be famous all over the world, and the status of this brave king will become unbreakable.  Needless to say, the relationship between King Yong and the Crown Prince can be described as sharing weal and woe. In this way, for them, that incident was very unfavorable.

    "Fourth brother, don't be anxious. Everything should be done according to the plan. However, in this case, we have to be more careful and not to reveal any clues. If not, then you and I will not be able to bear the consequences.  gone"

    The matter is now a foregone conclusion, so there is nothing left to discuss.  But fortunately, in this way, their plan will be more logical.  However, in this case, it becomes more difficult to implement the previous plans, and at the same time, the risks become greater.

    "Well, what the third brother said is absolutely true. The younger brother also thinks about it this way"

    Why didn’t Li Tai come with this in mind?  They are now grasshoppers on the same rope. Everyone shares the benefits, and no one can escape the disasters.  He also realized that the situation had become serious, so he came to Li Ke specially.  However, it was obvious that his worries were somewhat unnecessary.

    The emperor personally issued the imperial edict, so the debate on the conference was progressing at a rapid pace.  Regardless of the layout of the scene.  The publicity work on this matter is still in full swing.  Overnight, the people of Chang'an City already knew about this, so the streets and alleys were filled with people.  The teahouse and restaurant became lively again.  It can be said that before the debate has even begun, the civil debate is already going on intensely.

    A few days later, all preliminary preparations will be completed.  And this debate that everyone is arguing about is finally about to begin.

    In order to accommodate more people and allow more people to participate in this matter, the debate venue was specially chosen at the large campus outside the south gate of Chang'an City.  The day the debate begins.  Countless people swarmed towards the south gate.  Soon, there was a dense crowd around the campus. The scene was much more spectacular than the long-distance race around the city.

    And obviously, for such a lively scene.  Li Feng had no interest in it. Besides, this incident happened because of him, and he didn't want to be there.  Become the target of public criticism.  Besides, he is indeed quite busy these days.  I couldn't get away at all.

    However, Gao Yang and the others liked this kind of lively scene the most, and they ran to watch the excitement like those people early in the morning.  Li Feng had no choice but to arrange for two Black Tiger Army soldiers to follow them to avoid any accidents.

    It is worth mentioning that since the detailed information of this debate conference was released to the world.  Not only did the business in the store not become bleak, but it became even more prosperous.  Moreover, Li Feng also discovered that many people had already lost their long hair and came in with short hair to buy clothes.

    Of course, they did not directly go bald like Li Feng, they just cut their hair very short.  Seeing this, Li Feng became more aware of the debate.  It also confirms that sentence, the eyes of the people are sharp.

    This debate conference can be said to be a novelty. At the beginning, most people went to watch it with the mentality of watching the excitement.  However, as I listened, some people became participants in this debate.  As more and more people participated, the debate became more intense.

    "Anyway, the emperor's imperial edict has long been promulgated at the conference. The imperial edict has stated that you can speak freely at the conference and will not be convicted based on your speech.

    Of course, there are pros and cons in the debate. Needless to say, one side is the scholars who uphold the orthodoxy of the saints.  As soon as the conference started, they launched into long and aggressive speeches, which really stole the show.  However, as more and more opponents participated and raised more and more objections, these scholars gradually began to be unable to resist.

    After all, their only reliance is that the sage's etiquette cannot be changed.  However, the common people are indeed, in the past? It’s fine that this issue has not been mentioned by anyone, but now that it is mentioned, people will have ideas in their minds.  It can be said that the wisdom of the working people is infinite, and it will soon overwhelm these scholars, and they will not even be able to resist.

    Because of this, there were a lot of jokes at the conference.  For example, in order to refute the other party's statement that things given by parents should not be thrown away casually, one person suddenly asked weakly.  That is, when the child is born, does the gas in his stomach come from his parents? What if the child accidentally farts?  As soon as this question came out, the whole audience was silent for a while, and then of course burst into laughter.

    Of course, some people would definitely not be able to laugh. Instead, they would be so angry that their faces would turn red and their eyes would widen. However, they would not know how to refute.

    The matter did not end here. Instead, it aroused many questions among the people.  And these questions are all aimed at those unreasonable ancestral rules.  These questions make those scholars unable to resist. They keep saying the same thing, and the rules of the ancestors are changed.

    However, there are also some people who are smarter and have shut up obediently, and have even begun to switch camps and join the common people.

    "Haha, the power of the people is indeed the most powerful force in the world. No wonder the fourth brother always says that we ordinary people have power. It seems that this is true."

    In the palace, Li Shimin was extremely happy after hearing the news.

    (To be continued)

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 433: Kneel down to petition

    The debate went on like this lively for several days, and in the end, it basically became one-sided.  Literature bar wxba But people no longer discuss the hair matter, but instead use it as an extension to start discussing the rules that are out of date or inapplicable.

    After Li Shimin learned about this situation, he felt even more happy. With a stroke of his pen, he let people debate as they pleased.  Until the conference was announced to be over, people still had some unfinished thoughts.  However, the end of the conference did not affect the enthusiasm in people's hearts at all.  Now that the conference is gone, we can have a small meeting, right?

    So, I don’t know where it started first.  For a long time to come, holding debates turned out to be a craze.  Smart businessmen also seized the opportunity and held debate conferences in their restaurants, brothels and other places for people to sign up.  As a result, the store suddenly became very popular, and the business became booming. After excluding the expenses for organizing competitions, the expenses for prizes, etc., after calculation, it turned out to be a huge profit.

    Businessmen are all seeking profit. Wherever there is profit, these businessmen will often swarm in like sharks smelling blood.  In an instant, various debates could be heard everywhere.  However, those poetry gatherings that people usually love have slowly become depressing.

    With the help of this debate conference, many businessmen have made a lot of money.  Similarly, the business at Li Feng's cloth shop has become even more popular.  And this time, the most obvious difference between the people who came and those who came a few days ago is that they all have short hair.  Short hair and a long gown look neither fish nor fowl, but the so-called Chinese tunic suit is better. Paired with short hair, it looks full of energy.  Besides, this Chinese tunic is the same as that short hair.  Makes people feel more comfortable and comfortable.

    In this debate, there was no winner or loser in the end.  However, winning or losing is not important now. Haven’t you seen that more and more people on the street have short hair?  The advantages of short hair are obvious. Who wants to keep that long hair coiled on their head?

    It is worth mentioning that as more and more people cut their hair short, slowly, a new profession appeared in Chang'an City.  That’s the barbering industry.  Many barber shops appeared.  With the emergence of these hair-shaving shops, people's hairstyles have also become somewhat diversified.

    "Some people are happy and others are sad about everything. This time, the people no longer need to be restrained or bothered by their long hair, so of course they are happy in their hearts.  But.  For those disciples of the saint, it goes without saying that they felt aggrieved and angry.

    Not to mention, being retorted by a group of untouchables at the debate meeting made them speechless, which made them feel aggrieved and ashamed.  Just say that if this is really the case, then where is the face of these disciples of the saint? If they cannot maintain the dignity of the saint, then what are they doing?  the most important is.  If things continue like this, their status and interests will be brutally hit.  These are not acceptable to them.

    So, the debate has just ended.  Kong Yingda recovered from his illness and hurried to the palace.  However, when I went there, my face was filled with sadness and anger, and when I came back, my face was indeed filled with despair.  Subsequently.  This matter was mentioned again in several morning meetings, however.  This time, the emperor's heart became extremely tenacious, and he ignored the cries of these people. Sometimes, he even scolded them on the grounds that it was public opinion.

    Now Li Shimin is using public opinion as a big stick. If anyone wants to get ahead, he will definitely be knocked down by the big stick and become disgraced.  Therefore, slowly, no one dared to mention this matter anymore.  Everyone seems to have accepted this fact.

    Actually, there’s nothing you can do if you don’t accept it. I haven’t seen that there are people with short hair everywhere on the street now.  This is still in the city of Chang'an. If you go to the countryside, the men there all have short hair, and most of them go bald.  There is no way, who makes it more convenient to have a bald head, and it is much easier to shave your head.

    Li Shimin was really overjoyed that the situation developed like this, although he didn't show it to outsiders.  However, I was happy inside.  Although this incident seems to be a trivial matter, it means that he, the emperor, has won his first victory in the battle with the traditional old forces. It also means that a breakthrough has been opened. This is an inspiring thing.

    "Haha, there really is a fourth brother who actually came up with such a wonderful method for me. It seems that this fourth brother is indeed my lucky star."

    Li Shimin sat quietly in the Manna Hall alone, but he had no intention of reviewing the memorial. Instead, he sat there with a smile on his face and thought about things.  Now, just thinking about what happened in the past few days makes him feel good.  In the past, he had often felt angry because of the constraints of these forces.

    Whenever he wants to implement any new policy, this group of people oftenThey would object on the grounds of not being in line with the ancestral system, and as long as that group of people used such reasons to talk about things, the rest of the people would often be silent, leaving him, the emperor, to perform a one-man show, and in the end, he had to compromise.  Well, if there is too much fire, then there will be too many fires.

    Thinking about what happened in the past few days, it undoubtedly reminded him of Li Feng. Thinking of what Li Feng did after he appeared, Li Shimin couldn't help but feel even happier.

    "Your Majesty, Your Majesty, it's bad, something big has happened"

    However, before he could be happy for a long time, a burst of anxious voices suddenly came from outside the palace door.  This made Li Shimin frown. His rare happy mood was interrupted, and no one felt comfortable.  What's more, it's unbecoming to shout and panic like this.  Not long after, a chamberlain ran into the hall angrily.

    "What's the matter, tell me"

    However, he also knew that something must have happened, otherwise the other party would not be so rude, so he could only suppress the unhappiness in his heart and speak to him in a deep voice.

    "Your Majesty, please forgive me Well, a large number of students blocked the palace gate. They"

    “Perhaps he noticed that the emperor’s expression was wrong, and the chamberlain also realized that he was too reckless, so he quickly apologized, but soon began to report.  He knew the emperor's temperament quite well. If he was occasionally discourteous, the most he would receive would be a reprimand. However, if he delayed the official business because of his long-winded words, it would not be as simple as a reprimand.

    "What the students have blocked the palace gate. Well you go on and explain the situation to me in detail."

    When Li Shimin heard that the palace door was blocked, his expression suddenly changed, and then he stood up with anger on his face.  However, he then tried his best to suppress the anger in his heart and asked the other party to report in detail.

    "Yes, Your Majesty, a large number of students suddenly came and knelt down quietly in front of the palace gate. They said they wanted to ask the emperor for ordersasking His Majesty to issue an order to stop the people from violating the ancestral rituals, andand"

    Knowing that the situation was serious, the chamberlain dared not hide anything. He quickly organized his words and wanted to use the simplest words to explain the matter clearly.  have to say.  This chamberlain was quite capable. He explained the whole story clearly in a few words, and then waited for the emperor's order.

    "That's bullshit. I think they want to force the palace or rebel. Okay, that's great. They have a lot of potential. They are not good at literature. They are here to rely on me. Moreover, they are all Imperial College, Imperial College  Such a talented person who is the pillar of the country, is this the pillar of my country? Ah"

    Wait until Li Shimin finishes listening to the report.  He was even more furious, and his extremely angry roar was mixed with a look of hatred and disappointment.  This time, those who came to force her to marry him actually included students from several of the country's top universities in Chang'an.  You know, these people will all become officials in the future.  He, Li Shimin, depends on them to help manage the people of the world.  But thinking of this, how could he not feel heartbroken.

    He now even has the urge to arrest all these people and punish them, but after all, he is not an impulsive person.  Thinking about it again, this time, he hit the sore spot of these people. It would be strange if the other party didn't react at all.

    "Those people were just kneeling quietly, were there any other unusual behaviors?"

    After a while, he calmed down a little, and then asked the chamberlain in a deep voice.

    "No, they just knelt down and prayed there, and there was no other movement. Now, all the imperial guards in the palace have rushed there, but they don't have His Majesty's will and don't know how to act. Now they are just waiting there.  In order to prevent any accidents”

    Seeing the swear words coming out of Li Shimin's mouth, the chamberlain knew that the anger in the emperor's heart had reached the extreme. Therefore, after hearing Li Shimin's inquiry, he answered even more cautiously.  Having served the emperor in the palace for countless years, he understands better than anyone else that accompanying an emperor is like accompanying a tiger.  If he accidentally touches the emperor's misfortune, the first unlucky person will be himself.

    "Well as long as there is no change, if they dare By the way, just now you said that they are willing, firstly, it is to allow me to issue an order to prevent people from shaving their hair, and also"

    Hearing that there was nothing unusual about these people made Li Shimin feel a little better.  If the other party really does something treacherous, don't blame him, Li Shimin, for being cruel.  However, as a result, he became embarrassed again. For a while, he really didn't know what to do with these people.

    It was at this time that he remembered the content of their petition when the chamberlain reported just now.  However, I was getting angry at that time and interrupted the other party's report after only listening to half of it.  Now, after calming down a little, Li Shimin would like to hear what the other party can do.If you make a written request, it will be easier to deal with it when the time comes, right?

    "They They also said that His Majesty should severely punish the culprit of this matter and set the government straight. Otherwise, he will not be able to explain to the people of the world and will not be able to convince the public"

    "That's enough. It's so shameless. Written nonsense cannot be explained to the people of the world. What does it mean to be unable to convince the public? In my opinion, it means that they cannot fulfill their own wishes. They want to kneel, right? Then let them kneel.  Okay, I want to see how long they can kneel down. If they don't do anything else, let the soldiers leave them alone. If they dare to make any changes, let the soldiers not be polite, as long as they don't.  Just take someone’s life.”

    When he heard the other party’s second request, Li Shimin became even more furious.  Needless to say, Li Shimin knew that they were referring to Li Feng as the culprit.  What a joke to punish Li Feng.  Not to mention, Li Feng had a lot of credit for this matter. Even if Li Feng was really guilty, would he be punished if he wanted to?

    "Yes Well, Your Majesty, there is another situation. I heard that a small group of these people have gone to Rou Niang's closet"

    Hearing that the emperor had given the order, the chamberlain finally breathed a sigh of relief. As long as the emperor gave the order, it would be much easier.  But at this time, he suddenly remembered that another piece of news had come, so he supplemented the report again.  After all, in his opinion, compared to the other party's siege on the palace gate, the matter reported now is just a trivial matter.

    "You deserve to die. Why didn't you report such a serious matter earlier? Someone, please pull me out and beat me."

    Who knows, as soon as he said these words, Li Shimin almost jumped up in fright, and then, a burst of anger in his heart was directed at the chamberlain.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 434: Smashing the Shop

    These days, Li Feng has actually been living in the Black Tiger Army's garrison. The reason is, of course, that it is relatively quiet here.  He needs to write a good plan here, a plan for Li Shimin.  This is what he promised Li Shimin last time, to change the current talent training mechanism.

    Although Li Feng is usually unwilling to accept these things, he is not even willing to touch these things, because he really does not want to cause trouble.  But now that the matter has come to an end, then either we don’t do it, or we have to get it done.

    Actually, when it comes to this thing, Li Feng has no clue. However, he has never eaten pork and has seen pigs running away.  Having lived in that era for more than thirty years, no matter how much I saw, the things I saw were beyond the comparison of people of this era.  However, it cannot be said that these things can be copied mechanically and applied directly.

    "And, to be honest, Li Feng really doesn't like the exam-oriented education of later generations.  What Li Feng cannot accept the most is that there is a shortcoming in later generations' education, which is that it always emphasizes completeness. In other words, it requires all-round talents.  What is an all-round talent? Of course, one must know everything.  Didn’t you know that a bachelor’s degree has to take many courses in four years?

    "We want all-round talents and generalists. This is a good starting point, but it is a bit too idealistic.  Human experience is extremely limited. Being able to master one or two skills in a lifetime is already considered very remarkable.  If you want to be proficient in everything, how is it possible? The end result is often that you are proficient in everything, but sparse in everything.

    It has to be said that it is precisely because of China’s education system that the country is extremely short of talents and professional talents.  It has to be said that this is a great failure of national education and a tragedy for the nation.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Actually.  The reason why such a situation occurs is not accidental, but inevitable.  The reason, in Li Feng's view, is the influence of thousands of years of traditional culture, because from ancient times to the present, people have been demanding all-round talents and versatile talents.

    Don’t say anything else.  Let’s just talk about a county magistrate in the Tang Dynasty. Tell me how many things he had to take care of.  Taxation, education, water conservancy construction.  It also includes the trial and judgment of cases, etc. It can be said that all matters big and small in the county are his business.  In this case, the county magistrate must be proficient in everything.

    Such a situation has continued for countless years, and a fixed concept has long been formed in people's minds.  In people's minds, the so-called talent.  Then you must be an all-rounder. If you are not an all-rounder, you cannot be called a talent.  To be precise, anyone who can meet this requirement is a genius.

    "Lack of professional talents" This is the conclusion Li Feng came to after thinking for a few days.  I want to cultivate truly useful talents.  This kind of professional talent must be cultivated.  As for cultivating all-round talents, Li Feng is confident that he does not have that ability.

    After thinking about this, Li Feng began to think again about what kind of industry talents should be cultivated first.  after all.  There are three hundred and sixty lines in the world, which is really too much.  It is impossible to eat a big fat man in one bite.  Even if Li Feng wanted to.  The Tang Dynasty did not have the ability to support such a huge educational undertaking.

    "Administrative management talents, that is, official reserve teams, are necessary, otherwise Li Laoer will be blinded. Talents for marching and fighting are also necessary. Well, yes, there are also agricultural talents, which are also very important.  Haha Why did you forget about this? Medical talents are the most lacking in daily life and during military campaigns. This matter will be easier to handle. When the time comes, we can invite Mr. Shi to be the principal.  ,hehe……"

    From the very beginning, my thoughts began to broaden.  So, Li Feng thought and wrote, listing on paper the types of talents he thought were most urgently needed now.

    "Oh, why did you write so much at once? This is not possible. Things have to be handled step by step. Well, I will think about it carefully and select some industries that are most urgently needed today"

    However, after Li Feng finished writing, he realized that he had written too much.  It was definitely impossible to spread out them all at once, so I started to get busy again and carefully selected them.  Then, analyze its importance, feasibility and other issues.

    As soon as he started working, he suddenly felt like the sky was dark and the earth was dark.  But fortunately, no one came to disturb him here, otherwise, he would go crazy.

    But he didn’t know that his shop was becoming lively now.

    Just as the chamberlain reported to Li Shimin just now, the protesting scholars were divided into two parts at the beginning.  Some of them went directly to the palace and knelt down to petition, while the other part went directly to the Rou Niang's Wardrobe in Monument Square.

    The cause of the matter is because of this brave king, who was responsible for the culprit.?, these people hate it to the core.  Since they all dared to go to the palace to cause trouble, they looked down upon Li Feng, the brave king, even more.  There is no doubt that those who choose to come to trouble Li Feng are those who have a lot of resentment in their hearts and hate Li Feng, the culprit.

    Everyone knows that Rou Niang’s Wardrobe belongs to King Yong.  Although they are not sure that Li Feng is in the shop, there is a saying that goes well: a monk who can escape cannot escape from the temple.  No matter where Li Feng is, as long as he comes here, there is no need to worry about Li Feng not showing up.

    "Get out of the way, everyone, get out of the way"

    ????????????????????????????????: There are quite a few people who want to ask Li Feng for an explanation. Looking at the huge team, there are at least a hundred people.  Among them, there are young students and old scholars with fluttering white beards.  As soon as these people arrived at the door of Rou Niang's closet, they saw that there were many customers coming and going, and the business was booming.  Moreover, the people who come here to buy clothes are basically people who have shaved their heads and are ready to buy new matching clothes.

    However, this scene made these people even more angry.  How dare they have their dignity trampled on and insulted so much, yet the other party actually made a fortune out of it.  Look at the short hair, and even some bald heads. How can such a situation make them feel balanced?

    Relying on the strength of the crowd and the anger, some people immediately started to drive away the people who came here to buy clothes.  The customers who came to buy clothes were immediately confused when they saw this situation.  However, although I feel uncomfortable because the other party is so arrogant, but.  The opponent has a large number of people, so the hero can only hide aside obediently if he doesn't want to suffer the immediate disadvantage.

    "What are you trying to do? Why do you want to drive away our guests and affect our business?"

    The clerks who were responsible for taking care of the store's business ran out immediately after hearing the noise outside.  Xiao Hong, the person in charge of the business here, was shocked at first when he saw this scene, but  Soon he started asking angrily with a straight face.

    Although the opponent has a large number of people and is menacing, it is a bit scary.  However, how could she not know who the owner of the shop was?  Think back to the beginning.  After being selected by Cui Yingying to take charge of the store's business, she was excited for several days.  Not to mention how rare it is for a woman to have a profitable career, and the huge salary made her status in the family suddenly improve. Let's talk about the owner of this shop.  That was the prince, an upright prince, the brother of the emperor.  He is also praised by everyone as the hero who killed the Turks to the point of losing their shit.  It is quite an honor to be able to work in the shop of such a mythical character.

    And, she found out.  Since coming to work here, those people have become polite when seeing her.  There were even many respectable people who would greet her proactively when they saw her.  Anyway.  After coming here, her life completely changed.  Become more interesting.

    After meeting Li Feng, I was deeply moved by Li Feng’s style that was different from this era.  He was said to be a prince, but he was an ordinary businessman. Who would say hello to his servants, or chat pleasantly with his workers?

    Therefore, she has always been dedicated to this job.  And just like her, the other girls in the store also had the same idea.

    Knowing that her boss was tough and dedicated to her responsibilities, although the boss seemed not to be trifled with, Xiaohong was not timid at all. She and a group of her sisters began to guard the door of the store.

    "Where did you come from, you yellow-haired girl? Get out of my way. Today we are here to argue with King Yong. We don't have time to talk to you, a yellow-haired girl."

    "This group of people already knew everything about the situation here, so they didn't want to talk nonsense to Xiaohong at all, and they directly asked Li Feng.  It is beneath their status to argue with a little girl.

    "You are the yellow-haired girl. I think you look like a dog. You look like you have been studying for two years. How come you have read so much that you don't even know the most basic etiquette? No wonder  A few days ago, when I was debating with ordinary people like us, I was silenced. I dare you to read this book in vain."

    After staying in this store for a while and knowing the identity of her boss, Xiaohong also changed her original weak temperament. In addition, as the main person in charge of the store, if she is too weak, how can she manage everyone?  Conquer the public.  Therefore, as soon as he heard the other party's unkind tone, he immediately started to fight back.

    As for why she immediately knew that the other person was a scholar, it was even simpler. In these days, scholars were all people with aloof status. In order to show their status, they dressed obviously differently from other people.  of.

    "Bold, a little bitch dares to speak so rudely, JianJustget out of my way quickly. If not, don't blame us for being rude.  "

    "Yes, get out of the way quickly. If not, don't blame us for being rude."

    "What's the point of talking to a yellow-haired girl like her? Let's just rush in and smash this shabby shop. I want to see if the real owner can get out by then."

    "That's right, let's just destroy the store for him"

    ……

    Xiao Hong’s words can be said to directly rub salt into the other party’s wounds.  They came today because they felt humiliated by what happened a few days ago. Unexpectedly, Xiaohong now brought up the old matter again.  Therefore, they, who were already in a bad mood, were suddenly like a powder keg that was ignited.

    Some people have even begun to clamor, eager to rush forward and smash the store.

    "No, Sister Xiao Zhu, hurry up and find the members of the escort team over there. These people seem to be coming with bad intentions. Well, by the way, then immediately inform the prince to come. I will stabilize them here first.  Go quickly"

    Seeing the other party's posture, Xiaohong suddenly felt something was wrong, and then she immediately whispered to a little girl next to her.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 435: Fanning the Flames

    Li Feng was thinking hard in the room, exhausting his brains in writing his plan.  However, he was awakened by a very sudden sound. When he looked up, he saw that it was Zhang Erwa.  Judging from his sweating and panting appearance, one can imagine how fast he ran just now.

    "Instructor, something happened"

    As soon as Zhang Erwa entered the door, she said something right, her tone full of anxiety.  However, Li Feng was a little dizzy thinking about things, and he was even more confused by the other party's incomprehensible words. Therefore, Li Feng did not react for a long time.

    "Instructor, let's go quickly. Something big has happened. Those people have surrounded the store and are trying to destroy it."

    Seeing that Li Feng was in a daze, Zhang Erwa was so anxious that she came to Li Feng and pulled Li Feng out of the door.  According to what the little girl just said, Zhang Erwa knew how urgent the situation was.  If you go late, it will really be too late.  Therefore, in desperation, regardless of whether it was rude or not, he wanted to drag Li Feng away.

    "I said Erwa, what the hell are you doing? You don't know what to say clearly. Smashing a store, smashing a store. What does it have to do with me if someone smashes a store? This matter is under the jurisdiction of the Yamen. When will we, the Black Tiger Army, still be in charge?  That’s it”

    At this time, Li Feng finally came to his senses, so he stared at Zhang Erwa and shouted loudly.  There is no way, anyone who is thinking about things carefully and is interrupted by such an inexplicable feeling must feel like this.  It's like being woken up while sleeping soundly.

    "Instructor, no, those people, they have surrounded your store. Just now a little girl named Xiao Zhu came to report that those people are going to destroy your store."

    Zhang Erwa also reacted at this time.  Cursing himself secretly for being so anxious and confused, he didn't speak clearly, so he said it to Li Feng again.

    "My store, my what Well, you mean someone is going to smash up our clothing store."

    Li Feng tasted it carefully and finally got some taste.  His shop is not the only one in Chang'an City.  That is a clothing store that specializes in buying clothes for Rou Niang.  When he heard this, Li Feng suddenly felt anxious and angry.  At the same time, I felt strange in my heart.

    Of course he was anxious because this store was of great significance to Li Feng.  As for the strangeness, of course I couldn't figure out who was so bold as to smash Li Feng's shop in broad daylight.  To know.  After two twists and turns some time ago, who doesn’t know that this Rou Niang’s wardrobe belongs to King Yong?

    "I'll go back and have a look"

    Li Feng knew that it was impossible for Zhang Erwa to joke with him about this kind of thing, so after hearing this, he quickly ran outside.  No matter what the situation was, no matter who was looking for trouble, he had to rush back as soon as possible. He must not let any problems occur in the store.

    but.  Li Feng just ran to the gate of the military camp, and Li Feng stopped.  Because, he found that at the gate, all the Black Tiger Army soldiers were already lined up there.  Ready for action.  And each of these guys is fully armed.  War horses, black armor, and the daunting Mo Dao.

    This made Li Feng extremely strange.  The Black Tiger Army is dressed like this, they are going to fight.  But it doesn’t make sense.  If there were any urgent tasks that needed to be handled by the Black Tiger Army, how could he not know about it?

    At this time, the Black Tiger Army once again mounted their war horses, wearing dark and shiny armor, holding cold-lighting Mo Dao, and coupled with their bare and shiny heads, it really showed their aura.  The sturdy aura, coupled with the murderous aura naturally exuding from their bodies, made it seem as if the surrounding air was much colder.

    "Qin Huaiyu, Wang Daxiong, what are you trying to do?"

    Li Feng absolutely does not believe that he would not know if the Black Tiger Army has any mission.  However, he couldn't figure out the reason for the scene in front of him, so he asked Qin Huaiyu and Wang Daxiong loudly.

    "Report to the instructor, all the members of the Black Tiger Army are reporting to you. I heard that a group of young people dared to go to the cloth store and bully the Black Tiger Army outside. Everyone was extremely angry, so they decided to teach them a lesson.  , Let them know that our Black Tiger Army cannot be bullied."

    "That's right, those little bastards dared to smash up our princess's shop. They are really overly ambitious. Today we must let them know how many eyes Lord Ma has."

    As soon as he heard Li Feng's question, Qin Huaiyu went directly out of the queue and explained to Li Feng.  As soon as Qin Huaiyu finished speaking, Cheng Chubi immediately added.  It's just that the words were spoken in a righteous way.  But no matter how you listen to it, it makes people feel excited.

    Actually, this is more than just Cheng Chubi.The eyes of the remaining Black Tiger Army revealed a look of excitement.  You know, none of these boys is a fuel-efficient lamp, and none of them was the one who caused trouble in the past.  But since joining the Black Tiger Army, especially after the Black Tiger Army was changed into the National Flag Guard, they had to restrain themselves.

    But now that I heard this, I immediately felt happy, and the commotion in my heart was seduced again.

    "Okay, okay, I said it's just such a small matter, why is it necessary to mobilize such a large force? Forget it, now that we are all gathered, let's go over and have a look. But don't do things too recklessly or too impulsively. I heard  No."

    Now, everyone has gathered together, and besides, they also have their own thoughts. Li Feng can't say anything, but he just feels that it means to mobilize troops and mobilize people.  Originally, according to his idea, he could handle it by himself.

    "Obey, everyone is here, let's move forward"

    Hearing that Li Feng finally allowed his group to follow, Qin Huaiyu and Wang Daxiong looked at each other, then looked relieved and announced their departure at random.

    The reason why Qin Huaiyu and Wang Daxiong looked like this was because just now, the two of them received a secret order from the palace, asking them to follow Li Feng to the scene no matter what, to avoid things going too far.  out of hand.  Therefore, they looked like this when they heard that Li Feng agreed to go with them.

    Perhaps, in the eyes of outsiders, the fact that the Black Tiger Army set off in full force seemed to make the matter more serious.  More expanded.  After all, the army has been dispatched, so the situation can be better.  However, that is the view of ordinary people, but Li Shimin does not think so. In his opinion, letting Li Feng go back to deal with this matter alone will make the situation out of control.

    In Li Shimin’s view, Li Feng is a master who is not good at arguing with others.  In other words, he is a guy who doesn't bother to argue with anyone.  More often than not, people do not speak.  As for those scholars, it was obvious that they wanted to bring bad luck to Li Feng.  And all of them are sharp-tongued.  Just ask what will happen in this situation. There is no need to think about it. Li Feng, who is full of anger, will definitely go up and take action.

    As for why Li Feng was so angry, it goes without saying.  If it had been someone else, it might have been easier to say, it was just a small shop, no big deal.  However, Li Shimin knew.  The matter in this store is not a small matter in Li Feng's heart. Not only is it not a small matter, it is also a huge matter.

    In short, it’s something related to his family.  That's the opposite of this guy. If someone offends him, it's okay, but if someone offends his family.  That would be a big deal.  Although Li Shimin felt a burst of contempt and incomprehension in his heart.  But this is an indisputable fact.

    Therefore, when he knew that some people actually came to Li Feng's store to cause trouble, Li Shimin was shocked.  He secretly scolded these damn scholars for being so ignorant.  However, in order to avoid the contradiction from being expanded again, he had to take immediate action.

    After much thought, the only thing I could do was to give Qin Huaiyu and Wang Daxiong a secret order and ask them to follow them.  In short, there is only one thing, that is, Li Feng must not be allowed to do it himself, that's right.  As for the impact of the Black Tiger Army's dispatch at this time, that is a matter to be considered later.

    Just as Li Feng and the others were rushing towards the store, the situation there was getting worse and worse.  At first, the efforts of Xiao Hong and others had some effect, but gradually, when the group saw that Li Feng had not arrived, their mood suddenly became a little irritable.

    "Everyone, I think they don't have any sincerity at all. We have been here for such a long time, and the brave king is still hiding. If we keep waiting like this, I don't think he will be seen even after dark.  People, we can't just wait like this stupidly. If he hides for ten days and a half, it's possible that a bunch of us will have to wait here for ten days and a half, don't you think so?"

    In fact, among this team of scholars, there are always people who are boosting morale. To put it bluntly, they are fanning the flames.  Seeing that everyone was already a little impatient, but the group of girls opposite had been blocking the door, so they had no choice but to take action.  At this time, someone in the team finally spoke again.

    "That's right, I see that King Yong has no sincerity in coming out to argue with us. We can't just act like a monkey here and let others look at us like a monkey. Do you really think that we are easy to bully? Why don't you, everyone?  I just rushed in, smashed up his shop, and set it on fire. I don’t think he can get out. Besides, I think there is a high probability that he will be hiding in this shop.”

    As another burst of voices came from the crowd, the emotions of this group of students suddenly changed.It became even more agitated, and many people seemed to be on fire.  I was full of anger and anger before I came here, and now I have been left alone at the door for so long. I just said it after passing by, and it would be strange for this anger to not rise up.

    "I see who of you dares to mess around. What do you want to do in broad daylight? If you dare to smash up the store, wait until our boss comes back, so that you can't eat and walk around"

    Xiaohong had been dealing with this group of people cautiously and was very anxious. Now she saw that these people were actually taking action.  It made her even more angry and anxious.  In desperation, he no longer suppressed the anger in his heart and shouted angrily at the crowd in front of him.

    If it were anyone else, her words might make the other person calm down and think about the consequences.  However, she forgot that the people in front of her were different.  They already knew that this was Li Feng's shop, and they came here for Li Feng. They were full of anger and wanted to argue with Li Feng.  Yet, now it was taken in such a threatening tone.

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 436: Evil Intentions

    "Huh, why, you want to use your power to overwhelm others. We dare to come today with the mentality of facing death. King Yong, King Yong is amazing. King Yong can ignore the etiquette and laws of the world and not follow the rules of the ancestors? Isn't that right?  Is the Brave King very brave? Well, today we have to see what he can do to us, number 100, and whether he dares to kill all of us here."

    "That's right, the brave king is so amazing. If you have the guts, let us die heroically here today."

    "Everyone, don't waste your time here with a bunch of yellow-haired girls. Let's just rush in and smash this store. I want to see what this brave king can do to us."

    ……

    Sure enough, Xiao Hong’s words were like a powder keg being lit.  This group of people suddenly became even more angry, and then, no one knew who it was, yelled and rushed towards the store first.  When the remaining people saw someone taking the lead, they immediately followed and swarmed forward.

    As the saying goes, there is strength when there are many people. This sentence is true. Similarly, there is another saying, that is, when there are more people, the courage will naturally grow stronger.  This is just like being on the battlefield. In fact, who is not afraid of death?  However, in that kind of atmosphere, many people can put life and death aside.  It’s not that I’m not afraid, it’s that I have forgotten to be afraid.

    In fact, there is another reason why this group of people are so bold, that is, they are people who read.  You must know that although there is no such thing as "a scholar-official cannot be punished", from ancient times to the present, the status of this scholar has always been relatively special.  It can be said that they are a very special group.  Even when the emperor meets this group of people, he still has to be considerate and courteous.

    Over the years, the courage of these people has really been fattened up.

    "Sisters, stop them. They must not be allowed to rush in"

    Faced with this situation, the women in the store like Xiaohong showed a surprisingly tough attitude. Although all of them had pale faces, they gritted their teeth, opened their eyes angrily, and stared at the person in front of them.  crowd.  Xiao Hong stood directly at the front, looking like she was going to fight for her life.

    "Hurry up and get out of our way. This matter has nothing to do with you. If you don't, don't blame me for being rude."

    Everyone was startled by the sudden momentum displayed by this group of women’s soldiers and was forced to stop.  They never expected that these little girls would be so courageous.  As a result, they didn't know what to do. After all, the other party was a group of women.

    "No, I will die today. We can't let you attack our store."

    "It's a pity that these girls didn't know if they had taken the wrong medicine, but they showed a surprising stubbornness in front of this hundred or so aggressive men.

    Others really can’t understand what this store means to these girls. It is more than just providing them with a job to support their families.  Here, they found something they had never experienced beforeachievement, dignity.  The most important thing in these people's lives.

    "I don't know whether to live or die"

    Seeing that a group of people were stopped by these ten girls, two young people suddenly rushed out from the team of scholars and rushed towards Xiaohong and the others.  Look at their speed and skill.  Nothing like what ordinary people have.  It's even less like what ordinary weak scholars should have.

    "Come in"

    Just now, because they took into account that the other party was a woman, these people did not dare to act rashly.  However, now that I saw someone taking the lead and rushing forward, the passion of these people was ignited again in an instant.  He shouted and rushed forward.

    On one side are a group of ten or so weak little girls, and on the other side are a group of men of about ten or so aggressive men.  Coupled with the two extraordinary skills at the front, the situation is quite critical.  However, even so, Xiaohong and the others still gritted their teeth and crowded around the door of the store, without anyone avoiding them.

    “Bata, bata…”

    However, at this time, bursts of sound of horse hooves trampling on the ground came from the distance, and as time went by, the sound became louder and louder, and finally turned into bursts of roaring.  Voice.  Everyone seemed to feel that the ground was beginning to shake.

    "Ahit's the escort team coming"

    "Stop talking nonsense, what a convoy, it's the Black Tiger Army, the Black Tiger Army that killed the Turks on the battlefield to the point of peeing."

    "Why am I talking nonsense? I was right about the escort team."

    "What do you know? If they don't wear armor, ride war horses, and don't use that scary sword, they are the national flag guard. If they are like this now, they are the Black Tiger Army. Now there is a good show.  How dare these peopleIf you make trouble here, you will most likely lose your skin."

    "It's hard to say. Although the Black Tiger Army is powerful, I have heard about these people. They are all students from the Imperial College, Imperial College, and other places, and there are even teachers. Some of them still have official rank."

    ……

    As the dark group of cavalry gradually approached, the people watching the excitement suddenly began to discuss continuously.  Because people have already recognized that it is the Black Tiger Army.  And of course everyone knows who this store belongs to.  Not to mention the relationship between the Black Tiger Army and His Highness the Brave King.

    “Sister Hong, Sister Hong, it’s the Black Tiger Army, the prince must be here.”

    And to say that the happiest people are definitely the girls like Xiao Hong.  Just now, in front of hundreds of people, it would be a lie to say that I am not afraid.  Now, with the arrival of the Black Tiger Army, the savior has truly arrived.

    "Black Tiger Army? Why did they appear here? What should I do?"

    Similarly, those students who were about to rush into the store and smash it up also discovered what was going on over there.  Although they were far apart, they could still look at the dark figure and the smooth head, listen to the heart-shaking sound of horse hooves, and the Mo Dao that reflected the sunlight and gave off bursts of cold light.

    All the students suddenly felt their scalps numb and the hairs all over their bodies stood up.  .  And, as the Black Tiger Army gets closer and closer, the frightening feeling becomes more obvious.

    "Everyone, don't worry, there is nothing to be afraid of. We are scholars and disciples of saints, what can they do to us?"

    "That's it, is it possible that they can do anything to so many of us?"

    However, as a burst of noise rang out, the uneasiness in these people's hearts was finally relieved a lot.  Indeed, they are scholars and the future pillars of the country, but a bunch of warriors dare to do anything to them.  Not to mention the Black Tiger Army, even the emperor had to think twice when facing them.

    And at this moment, the two people who were the first to rush forward, who knew why they were crazy, suddenly accelerated forward. Judging from their posture, they were about to rush into the store, and they seemed to be rushing directly through the small store.  The human wall they formed was red.  The speed was so fast that even Xiaohong and the others didn't react.

    "Stop"

    "asshole"

    And at this moment, two bursts of roaring sounds suddenly came from the Black Tiger Army, followed immediately by two bursts of screams.  This sudden change happened too fast. When everyone reacted, they found that the two people were already lying on the ground.  And, with a face full of pain, he covered his thighs with both hands, and a trace of blood continued to flow from his fingers.

    Looking at the thighs they were covering with their hands, there was a sharp arrow stuck in them.

    "ah……"

    As waves of screams rang out, the Black Tiger Army had also arrived.  Then, without anyone's orders, the Black Tiger Army soldiers quickly dismounted and immediately surrounded the place.  Among them, there was a group of soldiers who ran directly to the door of the store to block the group of girls and protect the door.

    By this time, Li Feng had also arrived.  Among the entire Black Tiger Army, he was the only one not wearing armor or weapons, and he looked very conspicuous in his Mao suit.  However, Li Feng, who dismounted from his horse, had a gloomy look on his face. He walked directly to the two injured scholars without saying a word and stared at them, with deep anger flashing in Li Feng's eyes.

    He could clearly see what these two guys had done just now.  Li Feng never expected that just when they were about to arrive, these two guys would dare to prepare to commit murder.  Li Feng was very anxious at that time.  Unfortunately, he didn't bring a weapon, and the distance was so far that there was nothing he could do in a hurry.

    Fortunately, Qin Huaiyu and Wang Daxiong, who were just following Li Feng on both sides, also noticed the situation here. After seeing the actions of these two people, they immediately took off the crossbow arrows and shot the two people.  The emperor's secret decree was very clear, telling them not to let King Yong use force under any circumstances.

    They understand very well King Yong’s feelings for this store, or in other words, how important this store is to King Yong.  Even when it was first formed, I never saw this brave king working so hard.  If these two guys cause any big trouble, even if they want to dissuade Li Feng, they won't be able to do so.

    "Instructor, I think these two people have evil intentions. They dare to commit crimes in public. They must have an ulterior motive. Also, looking at the skills of these two people, it is not easy. Do you think they should be arrested directly?  , give it a good trial.”

    Seeing Li Feng walking forward with an angry look on his face, Qin Huaiyu and Wang Daxiong immediately followed him.  They noticed something strange about the two of them just now. Now?Thinking about it carefully, I feel a little strange.  Therefore, he whispered to Li Feng.  The most important thing is that this way, it will prevent Li Feng from getting angry, right?

    After hearing this, Li Feng turned his head directly. Then, he walked in front of the group of scholars, and then began to scan the group of people with his eyes.  After a while, Li Feng finally spoke slowly.

    (To be continued)

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 437: The Scholar Encounters the Soldiers

    Seeing that the store and the people in the store were fine, Li Feng finally let go of the big stone in his heart. However, when he thought that the other party was going to smash his store, and if he had come a little later, there was a high probability that the other party would be there.  Succeeded, thinking of this, an unknown anger rose in Li Feng's heart.  *Literature Hall*

    "You are going to destroy the store, right?"

    Under Li Feng’s gaze, everyone in the group averted their eyes, not daring to look at Li Feng. Many of them even lowered their heads.  It's not that they are afraid of Li Feng's identity as the prince, nor is it because of the Black Tiger Army, but the aura exuding from Li Feng at this time is really scary.  It looked like a ferocious beast, or a demon god standing in front of them. The frightening and bloody aura of killing was constantly emanating from Li Feng.

    Seeing these people lowering their heads one by one, Li Feng felt a burst of contempt in his heart. However, the violent mood in his heart calmed down a little, and then he asked slowly and seemingly casually.

    "Speak, why, you are all mute"

    Seeing that no one responded, Li Feng immediately raised his voice and shouted angrily in a deep voice.

    "Iwe are here to argue with you, not to"

    After a while, someone finally started to speak.  However, when he raised his head and saw Li Feng's eyes, the voice became lower and lower.  The majestic and high-spirited attitude from the beginning was gone at all.

    In fact, it’s no wonder. They relied on their strength in numbers, their bookishness, and the fanning of the flames by thoughtful people to become so courageous.  But now, what they faced was surrounded by hundreds of fully armed Black Tiger Army soldiers who had experienced the baptism of blood and fire on the battlefield.  Not to mention, there is also Li Feng, who exists like a god of death.  It's as if death is right in front of you.  Death is approaching.

    Even the people watching the excitement around them couldn't help but retreat far away, looking at this group of black tiger troops who were different from usual with some horror in their eyes.  It's really like what the person just said, the ones responsible for raising the flag in the morning are called the escorts.  But when you mount a war horse, put on armor, and pick up a weapon, you become the Black Tiger Army.

    Bookishness is just bookishness after all. In this atmosphere where death is approaching, it will happen soon.  The courage that came from the spur of the moment was completely washed away by the boundless murderous intent of the Black Tiger Army.

    "Theory? It seems that this is the style of you people. Why are you theorizing just because of my bald head? You can't stand it, right? So you have to talk to me about it. Right. What kind of bullshit theory,  It has nothing to do with you if I shave my head. Just because it doesn’t suit your views, and just because you can’t stand it, you’re going to cause trouble for me, right?”

    "Does that mean that if I don't understand your behavior, I will talk to you about it. I have seen selfish people and self-righteous people, but, in this life. I really don't  I have seen people like you. You always do everything with yourself as the starting point. What is even more disgusting is that you actually use it to restrict the freedom that others should have. "

    "Have you ever thought about it. If you can't stand others, how can others be used to you? Don't always think that. God, you are the second child, and everyone else has to step aside."

    "It doesn't matter if people are selfish. After all, people will be punished if they don't do it for themselves. It's okay to take yourself as the starting point for anything. It's common for some people to be uncomfortable with certain things. But remember  Let me tell you, everyone has their own way of living. As long as others don't really hinder you, then what others do is their business. You don't have to admit it, disagree with it, or even curse behind your back.  Okay, but please don’t use this or any reason as an excuse to interfere with other people’s lives.”

    "Well, I don't like to talk too much, and I don't like to argue with others. It's meaningless in my opinion. If I really want to argue, I will only use this Come on, give me  I took all these people away and gave each of them 20 military sticks to make them remember Well, by the way, they made trouble for a long time and affected the normal business of the store. Each person will pay a fine of 20 military sticks."

    Li Feng really doesn’t like arguing with others, and he will not give the other party a chance to argue with him today.  Therefore, after a few words, he straightforwardly ordered the arrest.

    "You can't do this. I am a student of the Imperial College. You have no right to do this"

    After hearing Li Feng’s call there, he ordered the Black Tiger Army to arrest the people, and even directly ordered each person to be beaten with twenty military sticks. The scholars immediately became anxious and scared.

    "Whoever is yelling, just add 10 military sticks. Well, just bring them to the front of the monument.Execution.  "

    Seeing these people roaring at him with their teeth and claws open, Li Feng once again added with a flat face.  And those Black Tiger Army soldiers couldn't wait for a long time.  At first, they were a little disappointed, thinking that there would be nothing good to do today.  However, I didn't expect that Li Feng would show up like this.

    You must know that most of them who join the army are very poor in academics. As long as they are interested in studying, their families will not send them to the military camp to serve as soldiers.  After all, it’s an old saying that a good man doesn’t serve as a soldier.  On the other hand, since childhood, they have been punished by their families because of academic matters.

    ??Besides, comparing with each other is an eternal habit of Chinese people.  Ever since they were young, they have been compared with those who did well academically.  It can be said that since childhood, I have not had a good impression of these scholars.  Now, if I take advantage of such a good opportunity, I will definitely vent the anger I have been holding in my heart for many years.

    Therefore, we ignored the indignant protests of these scholars and took action directly.  Two Black Tiger Army soldiers were carrying a scholar.  In the hands of these Black Tiger Army soldiers, these weak scholars are no different than an eagle catching a chicken.

    "take away"

    Qin Huaiyu took a look and saw that Li Feng didn't even say more than three sentences. He immediately ordered the arrest and ordered him to be taken directly to the monument to be beaten with twenty military sticks and fined.  He was a little confused for a moment, and then after looking at Wang Daxiong, he also ordered the person to be taken away.

    After all, Li Feng has already given the order.  They will definitely implement it absolutely and unconditionally.  As for the consequences of this matter on sleeping, that will be a matter for the future.  Besides, they received a secret order from the emperor, which said that as long as they ensure that Li Feng does not take action personally and do not take any lives.

    "You don't know how to live or die. It's not good to offend anyone, but you just want to trouble the instructor. Isn't this asking for death? It really proves that sentence. You can survive if you do evil by God, but you can't survive if you do evil by yourself."

    Seeing these students being escorted by Black Tiger Army soldiers with excited faces, Qin Huaiyu sighed in his heart, and then followed them up.  It's impossible not to follow closely. Look at the expressions on the faces of the Black Tiger Army boys.  If you are not optimistic, when the time comes, twenty soldiers and sticks will go down, and there is no telling what good or bad things will happen.

    "Haha, that's what I'm saying. These guys who don't know how to live or die will be in bad luck when they encounter the Black Tiger Army. What did you say just now? These things are just reading people. Look at it"

    "Brother, you are right. It seems that I have gained a lot of experience today. To be honest, I listened to something today. I really feel like I have an enlightenment. Reflecting on what I have done in the past, I really have too many things to do.  That's not right. People, you really can't be too self-righteous, and you can't always judge others based on your own senses. And you can't interfere with others because of it. Everyone has their own way of living, as long as it doesn't hinder others.  It's harmless to others and has nothing to do with others. Let me ask you, if we change places with each other, you can feel it for yourself The words of the classics are the best principles for human conduct. Well, by the way, brother, the person just said this about life.  Who is the most reasonable person? If you have the chance, you must make a good friend."

    After hearing what the other party said, the other party was a bachelor and did not argue.  However, what Li Feng said just now was indeed deafening and enlightening.  The person who can say such wise words is certainly not an ordinary person, so it makes him want to make friends.

    "What are you talking about? You don't know who that person was just now? You still want to make friends with him, haha Brother, I really admire you. Well, but you don't know who that person just now is.  It’s not surprising. This person is very low-key. Not many people really know him. I am extremely lucky to know him. Haha, brother, if you think about it carefully, it is not difficult to understand this person.  His identity. Think about it, who can mobilize the entire Black Tiger Army? "

    "Ahcould it be that he is justahem, hey, he really doesn't look like him at all. He really doesn't show his face."

    After the other party reminded me, how could I still not think of Li Feng’s identity?

    "Okay, brother, we'll talk later. For now, let's hurry over to the square and watch the excitement. Well, indeed, these poor scholars are really hateful. His Highness, King Yong, didn't provoke them at all. They  It’s really outrageous to come here to bring bad luck to King Yong and destroy other people’s shops.”

    "Besides, long hair is really inconvenient. How can short hair be so neat and comfortable? Especially with short hair and the new clothes in this soft lady's wardrobe, the whole person will be more energetic. No,  This time when I go back, no matter what, we have to cut my long hair"

    …….

    Wherever there is excitement, people will naturally run there.  Let’s talk again??, it is unprecedented to hit these scholars in public, and they are also students from the Imperial College and Imperial College.  Such a great scene cannot be missed no matter what.

    As the Black Tiger Army suppressed the group of scholars and left, the people watching the excitement also followed them.  The entrance to the store became extremely deserted.

    "I must have frightened everyone just now. Hey, you are too. If they want to smash it, let them smash it. The store can be rebuilt if it is gone. What if it hurts you? Okay, today, let's give it to you.  Let’s all take a day off and have a good rest. By the way, everyone will receive a certain amount of money as a reward later Don’t say no, this money is not from me, it is from the troublemakers, so just treat it as a reward.  Your mental damages"

    Li Feng did not follow him to the square, but went directly back to the store.  Seeing these little girls who were still a little pale-faced, Li Feng felt moved in his heart.  He had seen the behavior of these girls just now.  Meeting such employees is a blessing to be a boss.

    Li Feng doesn’t know how to talk about big principles. If you want to come, just do something real, take a day off, and then give each person a thick red envelope.  As for Xiaohong, the store manager, of course he should be rewarded more.

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 438: Soldiers Be Heroic

    Soon, Xiaohong and the others in the store thanked Li Feng one after another, and then all left. Today's scene really frightened them.  (Literature Hall) However, although things were thrilling, they were also very exciting, especially after Li Feng arrived, a series of actions made people feel relieved.  Finally, we still have a holiday and give out big red envelopes.

    After Xiaohong and the others packed up everything and left, the whole store seemed empty.  Li Feng did not leave, but sat quietly in the store, thinking about what happened today, and at the same time, waiting for Qin Huaiyu and the others to come back to report the situation.  He thought that this matter would be over after the last debate, but he didn't expect that something like this would happen.

    “And Li Feng still has a feeling that this matter will not just end like this, and he doesn’t know what tricks these people will come up with in the future.  This head-shaving incident has only slightly touched the minds of these people. Once Li Shimin's plan is launched, it will really break the bones of these people, and it will definitely cause a bigger storm.  coming.

    "His grandma has been dragged into his pirate ship by Mr. Li again. You really think that I am a stupid young man. Let me take the lead in everything Haha, but, a stupid young man is a stupid young man.  Well, this life is a bit too plain and boring, so just think of it as a little excitement."

    Thinking that there would be constant troubles in the future, Li Feng frowned for a while and secretly sighed that Li Shimin had taken advantage of this opportunity again.  However, Li Feng could not tolerate such a thing.  To be precise, Li Shimin only had a conflict of interest with this group of people, but it was Li Feng who really had an ideological conflict with this group of people.

    Conflicts in interests may still have a chance to be reconciled, but conflicts in ideas are irreconcilable and will have to be resolved sooner or later.  If that's the case.  Rather than letting that group of people come to cause trouble for themselves in the future, it would be better to kill them now to scare the monkeys.

    While thinking about it, he suddenly heard the sound of horse hooves coming from outside. Li Feng knew that this was the return of the Black Tiger Army.  So Li Feng got up and walked towards the door.

    "Reporting to the instructor, the mission has been completed. The moneywell, the fines are all in the carriage."

    After seeing Li Feng, Qin Huaiyu immediately dismounted and returned to Li Feng, and then.  Pointing to a carriage in front of the team, he said to Li Feng.

    "Oh, I paid it all so quickly. I thought I would have to wait for several days. I was thinking just now, if they don't pay it, we are going to find some work. Let them work hard in the military camp, and then give us  They calculate wages, then deduct food and accommodation fees, and slowly deduct them from them, but now it seems there is no need for them.”

    When he heard that the other party handed over all the money so quickly, Li Feng seemed a little reluctant.  However, his words really made Qin Huaiyu break into a cold sweat.  I thought to myself, I bet this man has prepared such a backup method.

    "Okay, now that we have the money, we can't waste it. Let's wait for a while. Go to Cui Ji Restaurant and ask them to prepare wine and food, and then send it to the military camp. Let's have a good meal."

    Money is not money.  Waste does not matter, therefore.  Without even looking at it, he directly asked people to prepare wine and food.  Hearing what Li Feng said, all the Black Tiger Army soldiers had smiles on their faces.  They didn't lack food and drink, and they didn't lack the money for those two to eat and drink. However, they had no scruples about such a big and lively dinner.  Ever since they had it at the military camp in Takuto Village, everyone had fallen deeply in love with this way of eating and drinking.

    When eating and drinking, what you want is such an atmosphere.

    "Okay, don't look like a starving ghost. You have to eat, but we have to do one thing before eating."

    Looking at the expressions in the eyes of these Black Tiger Army soldiers, Li Feng suddenly felt relieved, thinking that soldiers are indeed the cutest people in the world.  Their emotions are always so sincere and simple.  If it were anyone else, he might have been thinking about the consequences of what he just did.

    "Doing something? What are we doing? Let's go and deal with those guys again, haha."

    It’s just that his brothers are present, so everyone in the Black Tiger Army is no longer as serious as before.  After hearing what Li Feng said, Cheng Chubi even said with a smile.  Indeed, today's experience made them feel so happy.  In the past, these people were often looked down upon with contempt by these scholars.  Although he was not able to punish these self-righteous guys with his fists today, Cheng Chubi felt relieved as he watched these guys cry for father and mother after being beaten with twenty army sticks.

    “It’s just that I’m full of contempt for these people.  Not just?Twenty army sticks, is this necessary?  Fortunately, these guys usually have sharp mouths, but in the end they are a bunch of weaklings.

    "Haha, you kid must have been deceived. The so-called coming and going without reciprocating is rude. They dare to come to our place to cause trouble. If this is the end of the matter, how can we deal with them? I heard that they are outside the palace.  They are kneeling on the ground and playing there. How about we go over and watch the fun? "

    To do something, that is to do it without stopping. Since Li Shimin has been pulled on board and it is impossible to get off, then help him.  Li Feng knew that Li Shimin must be in great difficulty now.  He is the emperor. Although he seems to have unlimited power, he also has many worries.

    The most important thing is that this guy is the kind of guy who wants to be a bitch and build a memorial for himself at the same time.  Therefore, kneeling down to petition is almost impossible.  Because he will definitely take care of his own image to avoid getting a bad name.

    ????????????????? And everyone knows that Li Feng is that kind of super fool, so let him be recognized as a fool.  There is also an advantage to this, that is, no matter who wants to deal with him in the future, he will have to weigh whether it is worth it and whether he can withstand the revenge of a madman who can have no scruples.

    To be honest, Li Feng doesn’t care about good reputation or bad reputation.  As the saying goes, no one can tell who is alive.  The mouth is on other people's mouths, so you can say whatever you like, as long as you don't slander yourself in front of yourself.  Of course, if anyone dares to chirp in front of him, Li Feng doesn't mind telling him to shut up.

    Right and wrong are all matters of one mind, merit and demerit, and that is what happens after death. He only cares about the present moment and thinks about what happens after death. Li Feng asks himself that he doesn’t have that thought.

    "Instructor, would it be inappropriate to go to the palace? By then, if things get big, I'm afraid someone will stick to the matter and it will be detrimental to you, instructor."

    However, as soon as Li Feng finished speaking, Qin Huaiyu on the side immediately started talking.  What happened before was okay, although it was a bit out of line for the Black Tiger Army to dispatch directly like this.  However, after all, it was because of the fault of those scholars.  Therefore, when the time comes, it will be difficult to tell who is right and who is wrong.  It's nothing more than a fight with each other.

    However, if you go directly to the palace now, things will be different.

    "I said, Brother Huaiyu, why do you think so much? Let's just kill them and let's get rid of them. They are only allowed to destroy our instructor's shop, but we are not allowed to give them any color. I think so.  Go directly to the Imperial College and talk to them. Besides, although we have not received the order, we are still thinking about the safety of the palace. A group of them are surrounding the entrance of the palace. What do they want to do?  Although they said it was a petition, how did we know? We thought they were trying to force a woman to have a baby, but everyone said it was not true."

    Cheng Chubi has always admired Qin Huaiyu's kung fu, talents, and conduct, and also respected Qin Huaiyu very much.  However, sometimes, Cheng Chubi always felt that Qin Huaiyu thought too much and was afraid of wolves before and tigers behind, which made people feel a little coy.

    Especially after coming to the military camp, Cheng Chubi's bold and unrestrained temperament was completely aroused. Therefore, after hearing Qin Huaiyu's words, he immediately spoke up.  However, this boy really looks like his father, Cheng Yaojin.  Although he seems to act recklessly, he is actually rough and subtle, with a little bit of cunning.

    "Haha, the mistress is right. Anyway, I don't know what they are petitioning for."

    Cheng Chuliang and Cheng Chubi are indeed two brothers. As soon as they heard Cheng Chubi’s words, they immediately laughed and said.  The meaning in those words was already very clear, which was to pretend not to know.

    "Okay, look at you two boys, you are full of bad ideas. Don't care whether we know or don't know, why are you thinking so much? Even if we know, so what, I just want to find their bad luck, how about. As soldiers, we  , in fact, many times, we don’t need to know too much, and we don’t need to think too much. We only need to know one thing, and that is the persistence and belief in our hearts. This is what we should persist in.  of."

    "We are soldiers, not politicians. We don't need to think too much about those twists and turns. Soldiers only need to believe in the sword in our hands and the brothers around us, and that will be fine. Anyone who dares to move  The perseverance in our hearts, if we want to touch the things we want to protect in our hearts, there is nothing to say, let’s first overcome the sword in our hands.”

    "Okay, no more talking, let's go"

    In Li Feng’s heart, he has always believed that soldiers should have the unique personality of soldiers.  Soldiers are not politicians. There is no need to consider too many things. Soldiers must be pure.It’s better if it comes cleanly.

    As for what persistence is in the hearts of soldiers, Li Feng has never told these people.  It’s not that he doesn’t know how to do ideological education work, it’s just that he doesn’t want to do it.

    "Haha, that's right, never mind it, let's do it first and then talk about it"

    Following Li Feng’s words, everyone suddenly became excited.  Everyone burst out with hearty laughter, and then, under the leadership of Li Feng, they rushed towards the palace.

 Volume One: Settling Down in the Tang Dynasty Chapter 439 Rushing to the Palace

    Indeed, as Li Feng thought, Li Shimin was anxious, angry and helpless now.  He really didn't know what to do with these scholars who were kneeling outside to petition.

    “Let’s take care of this matter. I don’t know how to take care of it.  Going out to convince these people is a waste of time and money.  Unless their requirements can be met, however, this is absolutely impossible.  Send troops to suppress them, or throw them all into prison?  Li Shimin had this impulse, but he had to consider the consequences of his impulse.

    First of all, as Li Feng guessed, once he does this, Li Shimin will bear a bad reputation.  Just like Qin Shihuang burning books and entrapping Confucians.  In addition, there is another more important reason, that is, the management and construction of the country cannot be separated from this group of people for the time being.  It can be said that the time has not yet come.

    "However, if you don't care, it's not the same thing to let these people kneel outside like this.  How unpleasant it would be if this matter spread, and it would be detrimental to the reputation of the country.  If this continues, this group of people will not get a response, and they will definitely have to make more noise, and then it will be even more troublesome.

    “I don’t know what’s going on with my fourth brother, but we must not create too big a trap.”

    Thinking of the situation in front of the palace gate, Li Shimin immediately thought of the situation on Li Feng's side.  In his heart, he was even more worried about the situation on Li Feng's side.

    "Your Majesty"

    "Tell me quickly, how is the situation over there with King Yong?"

    Just when Li Shimin was worried about the situation at Li Feng's side, a chamberlain hurriedly bent over and ran in. Li Shimin saw that this was the chamberlain who was responsible for inquiring about the situation at Li Feng's side, so he did not wait for the other party to salute.  .  He asked anxiously.

    "Prince Yong has already finished handling the matter. His Highness, Prince Yong, directly led the Black Tiger Army to arrive and arrested all the people who were about to smash the store. Then, he ordered people to take them to the monument and beat each of them twenty times.  Military sticks Moreover, each person was fined 20 sticks, saying these people have delayed the store's business."

    Thinking of how Li Feng dealt with those scholars, the chamberlain was also frightened.  He has stayed in this palace for countless years, and has seen and heard a lot of big and small things, but it was like this time.  This is the first time I have seen someone like Li Feng show no mercy at all, and just take action without even saying a few words.

    After all, according to convention, everything must be done by a master.  However, this time they didn't talk about it at all, and they did it so neatly.

    "Twenty military sticks? Fined 20 coins? No? Well, that's right. Did those students do anything afterwards?"

    Who knew that this chamberlain had far underestimated Li Shimin's ability to bear it, or that Li Feng's ability to cause trouble in Li Shimin's mind was underestimated.  After hearing his report, the emperor showed no signs of getting angry.  The signs of anxiety made the chamberlain feel a little bit.  As if the emperor thought this was not enough.

    Of course, Li Shimin also quickly discovered that his words were inappropriate, and then immediately asked the scholars about their reactions afterwards. This was also what he was most concerned about.

    "What other reaction could there be? They all hurriedly paid the money, and were so frightened that they quickly asked someone to take them home. Those who had no money immediately borrowed money from their companions. At that speed,  It was as if he was running for his life, but even when I was watching, I didn't dare to take a breath. I didn't expect that the black tiger army would become so terrifying when it put on its armor, mounted its horse, and picked up its weapon.  , being so far away makes people feel chilly, let alone talking about those scholars, and ah, please forgive me, the villain talks too much"

    Recalling the scene when he saw the heavily armed Black Tiger Army, the chamberlain immediately forgot where he was and who he was reporting to.  Then he began to describe what he saw.  However, this cannot be blamed on him, but the momentum of the fully armed Black Tiger Army is really amazing.

    You can’t understand it until you experience it up close and personal.  And those who have experienced this feeling can finally understand why on the Dingxiang battlefield, the Black Tiger Army was able to fight against tens of thousands of Turkic troops with a small force of a thousand men and horses.  If it were him, he would probably be trembling all over just watching the black tiger army charging towards him, let alone fighting with them.

    "Okay, you go down. Well, pay close attention to the movements of the scholars. If you find anything, come over and report it immediately."

    However, after hearing this, Li Shimin showed no sign of being angry. He just explained and asked the chamberlain to leave.

    "Haha, it's true that a scholar meets a soldier, and there's no reason to explain it. It seems that it's reallyI agree with what my fourth brother said, I'm afraid of being too arrogant, I'll learn this too No, no, forget it, let's think of a way slowly, it's really a headache.  You can't beat him, you can't scold him, you can't kill him, you can't explain it, you can't explain it clearly.  Kneel down if you like. I still don't believe they can kneel through the stone at the entrance of my palace.  I just hope it doesn’t go too far, otherwise"

    There was nothing that could be done about it for a while, so Li Shimin didn't want to think about it anymore.  Since the other party is willing to spend it, then just spend it like this.  As for inviting jokes, just make others laugh.  Thinking of this, he was ready to sit back in front of the Long Case and prepare to handle official business.

    "Report, Your Majesty, it's not good, His Highness King Yong is coming towards the palace with the Black Tiger Army. Andand, they are all fully armed."

    Who knows, at this moment, a more urgent sound came from outside the palace door, and then another chamberlain ran in sweating profusely.

    "What? Come on, follow me right away Well, wait, wait, let's go, follow me quietly and take a look."

    Li Shimin was shocked when he heard that Li Feng was coming here with the Black Tiger Army.  Of course, unlike this chamberlain, Li Shimin was not worried about any threat Li Feng would pose to the palace.  It is absolutely impossible for Li Feng to lead his team to attack the palace. Li Shimin is absolutely sure of this.  Even if he really wanted to break into the palace, he would not bring troops with him, he would only go alone.

    Since this possibility has been ruled out, there is no doubt that he has only one purpose in bringing his troops here.  That's for the group of people outside.  How could he, Li Shimin, not know about Li Feng's fiery temper?  If that group of people dared to smash up his shop, he would definitely dare to bring his troops over to deal with them and return the favor.

    Thinking of this, Li Shimin was frightened, because he immediately realized that it would be strange if the Black Tiger Army didn't tear the weak scholars outside into pieces.

    But, soon.  He discovered that his own thinking was wrong.  According to the report just now, Li Feng only ordered people to beat twenty army sticks and pay some money to those who wanted to smash the store.  There is no reason to come here and start killing people. This is against common sense.

    Thinking of this.  If he goes there rashly, it is likely that things will get even more out of hand.  At that time, he, the emperor, would be caught in the middle, and he would be in a dilemma.

    "However, it's okay not to go, just in case the fourth brother really gets angry when the time comes.  Who knows what will happen.  In this world, the only person who can stop this fourth brother is Li Shimin.  Only by looking at it in the past can he feel relieved.  and.  He also wanted to see what tricks this increasingly unpredictable fourth brother wanted to play.

    So, think about it.  The best way is of course to go quietly.

    It is naturally impossible for the chamberlain to know the emperor's thoughts.  But.  The emperor had given the order to go there secretly, so of course he had no choice but to obey the order and run out first to make arrangements.  You must know that there are many people in this palace, and if you want to act secretly, you must make some arrangements.

    There were obviously more people petitioning at the entrance of the palace than those who went to smash up the store. There were at least a thousand people, all of whom were kneeling at the entrance of the palace, and even blocked the entrance.  Many people gathered around to watch the fun, pointing at the people in the field, and then started discussing with each other.  It can be said that the entrance to the palace is very lively at this time.

    "Ah everyone, get out of the way, there are troops coming"

    "Oh, why is it the Black Tiger Army? Why are they here again? Haha, there is something good to watch this time."

    From far away, you can hear the roaring sound of horse hooves. When you look back, you find that a cavalry is coming, so someone immediately started shouting.  Some people who had just transferred their positions from the square suddenly became happy when they saw that the Black Tiger Army was coming.  I just watched an extremely exciting show there, but I didn't expect that I could continue watching it here.

    "Haha, these guys, are they stupid? In this winter, even if you kneel on the ground, you don't know how cold it is."

    It was the Black Tiger Army led by Li Feng himself. Li Feng, who was at the front of the team, looked along the avenue that the spectators had let out, and found that there were so many people kneeling here, and he muttered with some schadenfreude.  .  However, despite the muttering, the speed of the war horse beneath him did not weaken at all.

    With the Black Tiger Army astride their war horses, they formed a neat team, and they were constantly galloping and getting closer.  The people who originally wanted to watch the fun suddenly felt a wave of evil coming, and their bodies began to retreat involuntarily, and the gap they got out of became wider and wider.

    The group of kneeling scholars also discovered thisAs soon as there was an abnormal situation, many people began to turn their heads, wanting to see what happened.  However, just after taking one look, the soul of death suddenly began to rise in his heart.  Especially those at the back, when they saw such a large group of cavalry rushing toward them so fast, they wanted to stand up and hide.

    However, maybe it’s because I’ve been kneeling for a long time, and my legs are a little numb.  Perhaps he was frightened by the posture of the Black Tiger Army, and his legs were a little weak, plus he was anxious and scared.  Therefore, as soon as each one stood up and prepared to escape, they immediately fell to the ground. Then looking at the Black Tiger Army getting closer and closer, each one began to scream.

    "Calm down, calm down for me"

    These scholars are more particular about their seniority. The ones at the bottom are those who are younger and have less seniority. The ones in front are of course the respected seniors or gentlemen.  However, at this time, because everyone had turned around, it happened to be the other way around.

    After the chaos, those who were at the front but now at the back of the team reacted.  After all, as an old-timer, he has seen many more scenes than these young people, so there were people yelling desperately to keep everyone calm.

    They didn’t believe that the Black Tiger Army dared to do anything to them at the entrance of the palace.  After hearing these voices, those panicked people were indeed calmed down.

    (To be continued)

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 440: Embarrassed

    After a period of panic, the scholars who had calmed down a little tried to cheer themselves up in their hearts, trying to convince themselves, "I am a scholar, a disciple of a saint, and there are thousands of people here. How can I measure this black tiger?"  The army will never dare to act arrogantly. They are just a bunch of soldiers, so what’s the big deal?”  However, looking at the Black Tiger cavalry who did not stop at all, and did not even mean to slow down, this group of people actually had no idea.

    Now, in their hearts, there is quite a sense of taking a gamble, that is, betting that the Black Tiger Army will not dare to run rampant against them.

    "Haha, you are quite brave, right? Well, let's try today to see how strong your weak scholars really are."

    Looking at the large group of scholars who were already not far away, the teacher was a little surprised to find that they did not flee in panic after a period of panic.  However, he quickly narrowed his eyes. He wanted to see if these guys dared to stand up like this.

    "Brothers, speed up and rush"

    Thinking of this, Li Feng roared loudly, then took the lead in setting up his horse and starting to speed up.  The Black Tiger Army behind them saw Li Feng speeding up, and none of them fell behind.  Soon, the team took on a charge mode, and the clatter of horse hooves for the already fast cavalry team filled the sky even more.  The sound of neat horse hooves made the whole world seem to change color, and the earth began to tremble.

    The expressions on the faces of the people watching the excitement suddenly changed, and then they began to disperse again, making way for a wider road.

    The neat cavalry team certainly showed an earth-shattering momentum.  It makes everyone intimidated.  However, the most important thing is these Black Tiger Army soldiers. At this time, with the horses running wildly, they have entered the state. The evil spirit that is usually hidden deep in their bones suddenly comes out, making people feel fear at the sight of them.  meaning.

    You must know that the Black Tiger Army went through bloody battles on the Dingxiang battlefield. It can be said that every Black Tiger Army soldier killed dozens or even hundreds of Turkic soldiers with his sword.  Each and every Black Tiger Army soldier.  They are all living butchers.  The most important thing is that their fighting style cannot be described as cruel or bloody.

    Therefore.  The bloody evil aura on his body was so heavy.  Let alone these ordinary people.  It was those Turkic soldiers who had experienced hundreds of battles in front of them.  Not too frightened.

    No one in the Black Tiger Army spoke, they just kept accelerating forward.  And those who were watching the excitement were also frightened by this scene.  There is no need to discuss anything.  As for the group of scholars, needless to say, they were beating drums while saluting.

    In an instant, except for the sound of horse hooves, there was nothing else at the entrance of the palace.  It even seemed that the deafening sound of horse hooves was the only thing left in the world.  However, this caused the air to be filled with a depressing aura that made one's body shiver and the heart beat faster.

    It takes courage to bet on whether the Black Tiger Army dares to charge over. You are betting on your own life.  Obviously, these scholars simply do not have such courage.  Even if there were, their bodies could not help but retreat when facing this group of black tiger troops who were as if they were letting the demon god descend into the world.

    "ah……"

    "Run away quickly"

    I don’t know which unlucky guy it was. He just kept retreating and didn’t pay attention to what was going on behind him. He tripped over something and fell to the ground.  Seeing the Black Tiger Army approaching, they suddenly let out a cry of terror.  And this cry seemed to be like a catalyst, igniting the fear in these people's hearts.

    Ever since, as the screams came one after another, the group of people began to flee in panic.  At this moment, there were no other thoughts in my mind. Apart from escaping from here, running for my life, petitions and demonstrations, the dignity of disciples of saints, and ceremonial gestures were all put aside.  Compared to life, these things are nothing.

    "Don't be messy, don't be messy I'm really a Qisha old man, how can I become such a dignified person? How can I become such a decent person ah"

    Of course, not everyone is like this.  At least, the group of old masters at the back didn't have any peach, but tried desperately to dissuade everyone not to mess up or run away.  However, there is a saying that goes well, a defeat is like a mountain.  At this moment, the scholar team is like a defeated army that has completely lost its morale. How can it be stopped?  In the panic, he was only thinking about escaping for his own life, crowding and pushing others, not to mention old-timers, teachers, even if dad came, he couldn't do it.

    "Hello"

    The riding skills of the Black Tiger Army are extremely superb. As Li Feng was the first to stop the horse in front, the Black Tiger Army soldiers also pulled the reins one after another, causing the horse to stop instantly.??.  The entire team did not appear to be in any disorder at all.

    Seeing that Li Feng had indeed stopped his horse, Li Shimin, who was hiding not far away and watching, finally breathed a sigh of relief. You must know that just now, his heart had jumped into his throat.

    "a shame"

    And when he saw the various actions that the scholars made in order to escape for their lives, Li Shimin suddenly said something with contempt on his face.  He saw with his own eyes that in order to escape for their lives, those people just pushed a respected old gentleman from the Imperial College aside and fell to the ground.

    Fortunately, these people usually talk about benevolence, justice and morality, and talk about sacrificing their lives for righteousness.  Now that the disaster has not yet come, all the hidden ugliness has been exposed one by one.

    Seeing this, Li Shimin no longer needed to look any further, and then started to turn around and walk towards the palace.

    "Who are you, and why are you gathering here to block my general's path? You know that obstructing military affairs is a serious crime. Please make sure that this general stops your horse in time, otherwise your life will be at stake."

    After stopping his horse, Li Feng looked at the messy team of scholars for a while, his eyes filled with waves of contempt.  He has already seen through these people.  Words are better than anything else, but when it comes to the critical moment, they mean nothing.  His mouth was full of benevolence, righteousness and morality, and his righteousness was awe-inspiring.  In reality, they are male thieves and female prostitutes, as timid as rats.

    Playing tricks, these people are more powerful, ruthless, and poisonous than each other.  However, when it comes to integrity, these people are really nothing like the same person.

    I despise it in my heart, but things can’t go on like this.  Therefore, after scanning for a while, Li Feng suddenly spoke slowly.

    who knows.  This time he spoke.  It made everyone start to feel dazed for a while.  Many Black Tiger Army soldiers behind Li Feng immediately turned red, their eyes widened, and their necks became red and thick.  The expression on his face is as weird as it gets.

    certainly.  The reason why they have such weird expressions.  It wasn't because I was running too fast just now, but because I was holding back my smile.

    "Haha. I thought I was more reckless and shameless, but I didn't expect that when this instructor did this, he turned out to be even more open-minded and lied than I did. Isn't this a bad person who complained first Bah, bah, this should be called pre-emptive strike.  . Well, this is a good trick, it seems we need to learn a little more"

    Cheng Chubi, who was in the team, admired Li Feng so much at this moment. Look at how calm, graceful and imposing he is when he talks lies.

    The scholars who were scared to death by Li Feng leading the Black Tiger Army almost fainted when they heard Li Feng's words. "Who are you?" They didn't believe it. Li Feng didn't know who they were.  You know, a small number of them went directly to Li Feng's store.

    Just now they saw Li Feng coming with the Black Tiger Army in a fierce manner. In addition to feeling sad for his companions, they undoubtedly guessed Li Feng's purpose of coming, which was to take revenge.  It was precisely the thought of this that made them choose to avoid it at the critical moment.

    "What do you mean, Your Majesty, King Yong? We hereby petition your Majesty to punish those villains who ignore the teachings of the saints and disrespect the laws of the ancestors and family law in accordance with the law, so as to maintain the integrity of the court and the morality of the world. Is it possible that this also hinders the development of human ethics in the world?"  Your Highness, King Yong, cannot succeed.”

    After hearing Li Feng’s words, these people’s lungs almost exploded with anger. They thought, how could there be such a scoundrel?  You obviously led the cavalry on a rampage indiscriminately, leaving your side in a state of embarrassment and ugly appearance.  Now, he is pretending to be crazy and acting stupid, which is simply abominable and hateful.

    Therefore, one of the old masters came out, stared at Li Feng and said.  The words were filled with raging anger and the smell of gunpowder.  It can be said that the words are directed at him, Li Feng.  If it weren't for Li Feng's identity and the fact that scholars should pay attention to their self-cultivation, this person would probably want to curse.

    Speaking of which, this man was unlucky just now. Just when he was about to stop his companions from running away in panic, he suddenly felt a strong push. He was unable to defend himself and was pushed straight away.  Chewing shit, fortunately, the panic stopped quickly, so as to avoid the disaster of being trampled on.

    However, even so, the fall just now caused him to fall hard. He felt a burning sensation on his palms and knees, and his clothes were stained.  The most important thing is that it is simply degrading to be so ugly.  Therefore, it goes without saying that he was angry.  Among them, there were those against Li Feng and the Black Tiger Army, and even more against those friends.

    "Oh, it turned out to be a petition,"?General, there is nothing important to do. I just don't know why, but a group of illegal gangsters appeared in Chang'an City. They dared to openly rob shops. They are extremely arrogant. I received the report and am looking for these scum.  If you see it, please come and report it.  "

    "Speaking of which, I blame those damn gangsters. Since they are dressed like scholars Well, they look similar to yours. These people are so shameless. Just now, I saw so many gangsters here from a distance. Well, that's not right.  , they should be people dressed like those gangsters, and thought that those damn gangsters were so bold that they dared to attack the palace Haha, since you are petitioning, I will not disturb you, and you can continue"

    Li Feng came here today just to vent his bad breath. Now that his purpose has been achieved, he won't stay here much, lest he overdoes it and embarrass Li Shimin.  Therefore, after leaving a few words, he took the troops and left in a hurry.

    "It's just that when he talks about gangsters, scum, scum, etc., it makes the veins on the other person's forehead pop out and he blows his beard and stares.

    Such a farce makes it impossible to continue this petition.  Today, these people were treated like this by Li Feng. It can be said that they have shown their ugly faces. How can they think of embarrassing themselves here.  So, in twos and threes, they quickly began to disperse.  (To be continued)

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 441: Preparing for the New Year

    The petition was originally so powerful that the emperor refused to agree and knelt down at the gate of the palace. However, it was frightened by the sudden arrival of the Black Tiger Army and finally disappeared.  It can be said that it comes and goes quickly.

    Of course, after Li Feng and the others left, when the scholars came to their senses, they could not help but say something big with angry faces, saying that they must seek an explanation from Li Feng and the Black Tiger Army.  Unfortunately, amidst the contempt of the surrounding crowd, these cruel words quickly disappeared, and then they all left with their tails between their legs in despair.

    The only thing left for people is that there are more topics for chatting and bragging after dinner.  These topics are nothing more than about this massive demonstration and petition.  People are not interested at all as to why this happened and what the possible consequences might be.  What everyone talked about the most was how powerful the Black Tiger Army was.  At the same time, it is inevitable to talk about the performance of those scholars who usually look like dogs today.  This is an extremely sharp contrast.

    "What a bunch of rubbish. I have spent so much effort in vain. Thanks to my usual pretentious appearance, how could I have such wishful thinking and want to take advantage of these sanctimonious cowards"

    After listening to the detailed report of what happened today, Li Tai's little eyes suddenly narrowed, and then he cursed with a frosty face.  He never expected that this matter would end like this, with such a huge amount of planning going on.  Not even the waves could make a splash, which made him feel both disappointed and extremely angry.

    Like Li Tai, who was always paying attention to the development of this matter was Li Ke. He also knew the details of the matter immediately.  However, after hearing this, he waved his hand and asked his men to leave. Although there was a look of disappointment on his face, there was no big reaction.  It can be seen that in terms of mental cultivation.  This Li Ke is indeed much stronger than Li Tai.  Don’t be arrogant in victory and don’t be discouraged in defeat.  Not being afraid when Mount Tai collapses in front of you is an essential psychological quality for those who achieve great things.

    "Haha, it turns out that he is a useless scholar. It seems that if you want to succeed, you have to rely on these civil servants and scholars. That won't work. If you don't have military power and don't hold a knife in your hand, how can you fight with others?  . These weak scholars may be useful for other things, but when it comes to fighting for position, they are no match for the generals holding knives. It seems that the strategy needs to be changed  …Oh, it’s a pity, fourth uncle, fourth uncle…”

    Then, for some reason, Li Ke started laughing. This time, some dramatic events made him realize more clearly what was more important in this battle for imperial power.  In fact, everyone knows this principle very well.  It's just that as the political environment of the Tang Dynasty became more and more peaceful, everyone gradually ignored it due to inertial thinking.

    Today, Li Feng did not follow common sense, but he taught everyone a very vivid lesson.  Political power comes from the barrel of a gun. This sentence is an eternal truth no matter where it is placed.  When it comes time to take action, holding a big sword in your hand is the last word.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? In a peaceful modern society, none of the big guys who are striving for the top do not have the support of the military behind them?

    The saying goes, laymen watch the excitement, while experts watch the door.  Today's events, for ordinary people, are nothing more than a topic to talk about after dinner. The discussion is nothing more than how powerful the Black Tiger Army is and how those scholars were so scared that they wet their pants.  However, for other people, it is not limited to the incident itself. They think about more and deeper things. They are often able to see through the appearance of the incident to see the essence, and even see beyond the incident.  Hiding something deeper.

    Li Feng doesn’t know what others think, and he certainly doesn’t have the time to care about it.  After taking the Black Tiger Army for a walk around Chang'an City and scaring the poor scholars who were looking for trouble, he asked Qin Huaiyu and the others to lead the Black Tiger Army back to the military camp.  As for himself, he returned to the palace without stopping.

    The journey was smooth and he went straight to the Manlu Palace. He came specifically to see Li Shimin.

    "Haha, it's wonderful, it's really wonderful. Only you, the fourth brother, can handle this bunch of skinny guys. You, the fourth brother, did a great job in handling this matter today."

    “Obviously, Li Shimin is in a very good mood today.  Or should I say, his mood improved greatly after he came back from the palace gate. You know, he was upset and angry before.  For these scholars who occupy cultural doctrines, he, the emperor, has too many helplessness and too many problems.?Feeling frustrated.  If he could, he would have wanted to deal with this group of people.

    "It's a pity that although he is the emperor and holds supreme power, precisely because of this, he also has more worries in his heart.  But today, Li Feng did something he wanted to do but couldn't do, and he did it so tepidly and just right. It even solved a big trouble for him. Of course, he was pleased with everything he saw when he saw Li Feng.  .

    In fact, the most important thing is that Li Feng's behavior today, which did not follow common sense, gave him an inspiration.  Apart from anything else, at least he understood that these scholars were not really incapable of rule of law.

    "Let me tell you, I will go back to the village later. As for what I said before, after I go back, I will take the time to think about it carefully and I will give you an answer after the year."

    Seeing Li Shimin with a smile on his face, Li Feng felt very depressed.  He didn't bother to intervene in trivial matters like today's.  If things hadn't come to shove, he wouldn't have wanted to behave like this.  Although, he is not afraid of trouble, and he has no regrets at all. Since someone needs to be taken care of, he must fix it properly. There is nothing to say.

    However, for such a messy thing, there are too many things mixed in.  To be honest, Li Feng was very disgusted, so naturally he would not be happy.

    Speaking of which, he still likes the peaceful days in Jianghu Village, where he can work here and there if he has nothing to do.  Occasionally, it would be nice to play chess, brag, and bicker with Master Qi.  Even more idle.  Play mahjong with Rou Niang and the others.  Or, take Yaya, Xiaosizi and the others outside to get some game and barbecue.  Have a picnic or something.  How pleasant it is.

    People.  As long as your mind is pure, this happiness will come easily.

    "What? You have to go back to the village right now No, no. If you leave, won't things be delayed? This is a big deal, how can this be done?"

    Li Shimin, who was still immersed in today's events and in a good mood, suddenly heard that Li Feng was about to go back. He couldn't turn around for a while, and the smile on his face suddenly froze.  To be honest, he was really reluctant to leave Li Feng.

    "Don't look at the emperor who has three palaces and six courtyards, with children in groups, and everything is bustling around him.  However, since ancient times, while emperors enjoyed the most beautiful things in time, they often suffered from the most painful thing, which was loneliness.  You always have to mention this, worry about that, and think twice before you act or speak.

    It can be said that except for occasionally talking to Queen Changsun, he could not find anyone who could talk to him.  Moreover, even when he was with Empress Changsun, he still had many things in his heart that he could not express, and he had many depressed feelings that he could not confide in.  After all, this Empress Changsun is also the crown prince and his mother.

    "Only when I'm with this fourth brother, I don't know what's going on. I don't know what's going on, but I can let him, the emperor, have no scruples. He can say what he wants and do what he wants without thinking about anything else.  That kind of feeling, that kind of mood, or that kind of long-lost family affection is difficult for outsiders to understand.  Perhaps, to others, this is a very common and very necessary thing, but to him, the emperor, it is indeed very precious.

    Now when he heard that Li Feng was about to leave, he felt an inexplicable feeling of parting from his relatives.  Although Jianghu Village is only a short twenty or thirty miles away from here, it is not easy for the two of them to meet each other.  Needless to say, he, the emperor, was too busy to spare time to go out.  As for this fourth brother, if you want him to come to the palace to visit you, then forget it.

    In addition, Li Feng's departure made Li Shimin anxious about another thing, which was the matter of running a school as mentioned before.  This matter is really important to Li Shimin, and it can be said to be a major event related to the destiny of the country.  He was really afraid that Li Feng would leave and forget about this matter.  Perhaps such a big thing, or the emperor's matter, is a big deal to others. Even if he doesn't eat, drink or sleep, he has to deal with it quickly.  However, that was talking about other people, not including this weird fourth brother.

    "no?"

    "If I hadn't promised you this, I would have gone back directly. I'm here to tell you now just to prepare you. Otherwise, I wouldn't bother to come to this poor place like yours. Don't worry,  I will take care of what I promised. The New Year is coming soon, and I have to go back to prepare for the New Year. I don’t have time to worry about your nonsense. Let’s wait until the New Year is over. That’s all.  I won’t bother you anymore. I’m leaving. You can go about your business. No need to send you off. Bye"

    Li Feng left immediately. By the time the words "Bye bye" came out, the figure had disappeared from Li Shimin's sight.  This Chinese New Year is for LiFor Feng, that was a big deal. Speaking of which, this was a serious year for him when he came to the Tang Dynasty, but he couldn't be careless.  Although he was also in Jianghu Village during the Chinese New Year last year, he had just arrived and was still confused in his mind.

    "Hey after the new year, it will be after the new year. It seems that in your mind, the things in the world are not as important as the trivial matters in your family. Haha, if the fourth brother didn't talk about it, I wouldn't even think about it.  Isn’t it just a matter of a few months to celebrate the New Year? But is this really such a big thing? Is it more important than my national affairs? HahaOkay, let’s also think about this big New Year thing.  It’s a very lively and lively time, so this year is also a good one, isn’t it?”

    Looking at Li Feng who had left, Li Shimin suddenly shook his head helplessly. He really couldn't understand Li Feng.  However, Li Feng's words reminded Li Shimin that this Chinese New Year is a big event for the descendants of Yan and Huang.  Whether it's the imperial court or the palace, there will be a lot of things going on.  Think about it again, what happened this year, running schools, disaster relief and especially two major victories, can be said to be fruitful.  Therefore, it is indeed time to have a good time.

    After leaving the palace, Li Feng did not choose to go back to the village directly, but walked towards the East Palace.  The reason why he went to the East Palace was not to say goodbye to Li Chengqian or anything else. He didn't have the leisure to do so.  He went there mainly to find Cui Yingying, because Cui Yingying worked there on weekdays.  (To be continued)

 Volume One: Settling Down in the Tang Dynasty Chapter 442: Visiting Yingying

    Since this business department is a new thing, many people have not even known what it is used for.  In fact, this thing is just a prototype, but it has no big effect.  To put it bluntly, the rise of this department only stems from the original brick-burning incident. Its main role is to coordinate and implement the system related to brick-burning.

    In the past, the reason why many people were so jealous of this emerging sector was actually because they were attracted by the huge profits brought by the new thing red bricks. To put it more bluntly, it was a fat slut.  The greed, jealousy and fighting are all for money.  As for the rest, there is nothing to see.

    Later, when the dust settled and everyone saw hopelessness, they gave up on the idea of ??making a fortune, and the so-called Ministry of Commerce completely disappeared from people's sight.  Except for the businessmen who deal in this brick factory, no one pays attention to this department at all.

    At the beginning, Li Chengqian took charge of this matter.  Because the department is new, things are extremely monotonous and there are very few people. After the dust settles, there are fewer people who pay attention to it, and no one cares about it.  In the end, if it weren't for Prince Li Chengqian who was in charge, there wouldn't even be an office space.

    However, due to the small number of people and not many things to do, Li Chengqian was too lazy to run around. Besides, this matter was closely related to the royal family's income. In the end, after seeking Li Shimin's consent, Li Chengqian actually directly transferred this business  The Ministry got it next door to the East Palace.  For this purpose, a smaller palace was specially designated as an office location.

    but.  For this reason, Li Chengqian praised himself for being wise. Why?  Of course it was this guy. He lost interest after working for a few days, and then he even invited Cui Yingying over and became a hands-off shopkeeper.  At first, he was really worried that Li Feng would disagree when he came back. By then, he would be able to find a reason for himself. At least Cui Yingying was here.  Not being wronged is not.  Eat well.  The things used are all from the palace, so they are indistinguishable.

    But, obviously.  His last move was completely useless.  Li Feng said nothing at all.  On the contrary, he is very supportive of Cui Yingying's work.

    "Ahhow did you find this place? Come on, sit down quickly. I'll get you a glass of water"

    Seeing Li Feng appear in front of her, Cui Yingying looked very surprised and excited. You know, this was the first time Li Feng came to her office.  So, she immediately stood up, gave her seat to Li Feng, and then started to pour water for Li Feng. She knew that Li Feng didn't like to drink tea or anything on weekdays, so he just poured cold water.

    "Okay, don't be busy. I just came over to see you. I also took a look at the place where you work. It seems pretty good and comfortable. It seems that the boy is quite smart. Otherwise, I would have to give him  Eat some good fruit, yes, yes, but there are too few people here, right?"

    Seeing Cui Yingying's excited look, Li Feng felt a little guilty.  Regarding the woman in front of him, he really cared a little less for her.  In fact, speaking of it, it's not that Li Feng really doesn't want to care about Cui Yingying's affairs, it's just that he doesn't want to get involved in these things. If he's not careful, he will get himself into it.  When the time comes, it will be Li Laoer's fault.

    However, looking at the house in front of him that didn't look like an office at all, but more like a home, Li Feng nodded with satisfaction.  However, what surprised him was that there were no staff here. Instead, there were a lot of maids waiting on the side.

    "This is all specially taken care of by His Royal Highness. As for the relevant personnel, they are rarely here. Our department has corresponding branches in various places. As you know, our work here is different from other places.  , have to travel around in order to do a good job of supervision. But every month, the person in charge of the relevant branch will rush back to report the situation in each place, and then everyone will discuss countermeasures and opinions. Usually, except for a few people who specialize in document management.  Apart from the staff, there is no one here.”

    Although Li Feng said there was no need to work, Cui Yingying still handed Li Feng a glass of water, and then did not sit down. Instead, she stood close to Li Feng and explained to Li Feng.

    "Well, indeed, if you want to achieve results in this matter, you can't stay in the house all the time. I think this must be a method you came up with yourself. By the way, there is one thing I want to tell you.  Have you heard about the Turks coming for peace talks this time?”

    Regarding Cui Yingying's work, Li Feng didn't have any opinions to express, so he casually said a few words and didn't ask any more questions. Then he remembered another thing, which was related to Cui Yingying's work, so he turned around.  He asked her.

    "I know a little bit, but I don't know the specific content of the discussion, and I didn't ask His Highness the Crown Prince. What's wrong? How can you still talk to me about such a big matter?Is it closed?  "

    Cui Yingying felt very strange about Li Feng's question. How could she know about such a thing.  However, since Li Feng told her about it, it was obvious that this matter must have some connection with her. Otherwise, based on her understanding of Li Feng, he would not be bored enough to chat with her about such things, so he asked about it.

    "Well, there is indeed some relationship. Among the things that the Turks came to discuss this time, the most important one is to cooperate with Datang to build a large trading market at the junction of the two countries. As you can imagine,  By then, the Silk Road will become even busier. Of course, this is not the point. The point is that the emperor intends to hand over this market and another very important task resulting from it to the Ministry of Commerce."

    Although the peace talks have not yet been completely settled, they are already inseparable, so Li Feng decided to tell Cui Yingying about the matter first so as to hear her thoughts.

    "Ah it's really great. You don't know. There is always nothing to do in this commercial department on weekdays. It's so boring. I originally planned to quit and find other things to do. Unexpectedly  …”

    After hearing what Li Feng said, Cui Yingying didn't have the slightest doubt, and her face immediately became excited.  In fact, she, like Rou Niang, is the type who can't sit still and needs something to do. The difference is that Rou Niang likes to do small things, while Cui Yingying has a soft spot for such big things.

    Now in the Commercial Department, there are so few things, and she can keep them organized in just a few clicks.  But as a result, she became idle and felt very uncomfortable.  If she hadn't worried about some things, she would have wanted to leave long ago.

    "Well, since you are so interested in this, I will tell you the situation in detail. In fact, the trade market is not the key thing. The most critical thing is the thing that arises from it, tariffs?"

    Looking at Cui Yingying's expression, how could Li Feng not know what she was thinking.  Li Feng doesn't think there's anything wrong with this. Everyone has something they like, and the same goes for work.  It is impossible for everyone to enjoy leisurely leisurely and do nothing as much as they do.

    Similarly, Li Feng also fully supports Cui Yingying's approach.  For women, Li Feng likes them to have independence instead of becoming accessories.  Obviously, having your own job and your own income is the most fundamental and essential thing to maintain independence.  If you have to rely on others for food, clothing, housing and transportation, how can you strengthen your waist? It would be nonsense to talk about anything else under such circumstances.

    Women with independent personalities and independent thoughts are the women Li Feng admires most.

    To put it another way, life in this world is extremely unsatisfactory.  In order to survive and live, many times people grit their teeth, hold their breath and endure it, doing things they don't like. It's really not easy to find something you like to do.

    “To love someone is to give them happiness, to give them happiness is to give them what they want.

    "Tariffs? What is this? Why have you never heard of it? Brother Li, tell me quickly what is going on, okay?"

    Cui Yingying has never doubted that Li Feng supports her. This is what touches her the most, and it is also what makes her so determined to follow Li Feng.  However, at this moment, she is paying more attention to the word "tariff".  Not only because I have never heard of it, but also because Li Feng introduced it so carefully.

    Seeing Cui Yingying’s eager face, Li Feng could only explain to her in detail what this tariff was based on what he knew.

    "You have to think about this matter yourself and think about it carefully. This is not a child's play. Moreover, there must be many difficulties in it. Not only because it is a new thing, but more importantly, it will affect many people."  People’s interests, but don’t worry too much, as long as you want to do it, I will be on your side no matter what.”

    After explaining, Li Feng once again spoke to Cui Yingying very carefully.  He was only responsible for explaining many things and would never help her make any decisions.  He felt that the only thing he could do was to support him.

    After listening to Li Feng's words, Cui Yingying surprisingly did not say anything, but looked at Li Feng affectionately, and then she squeezed her whole body into Li Feng's arms very obediently.  Seeing this, Li Feng didn't say anything and gently held the beauty in his arms with both hands.

    Many times, silence is better than sound at this time, and everything is left unsaid.

    Not long after, Li Feng left directly and galloped towards Jianghu Village on horseback.  Being away from home for more than half a month really made him feel like he was returning home.

    &nbsp; After all, he still likes the life in Takuto Village.  In his words, in this life, the simpler, the better.  (To be continued)

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 443: Celebrating the New Year Together

    After being away from home for more than half a month, Li Feng felt like he was returning home. Therefore, he rode at high speed all the way. As the horse galloped on the road, only puffs of dust and smoke and the sound of rapid horse hooves were left behind.

    Soon, the familiar small mountain village appeared in front of Li Feng. At this time, Li Feng did not rush home. Instead, he slowed down, rode on horseback, and walked towards the village very leisurely.  Go, by the way, observe the surrounding scenery.

    At this time, it has entered the severe winter, although it has not been too cold in the past few days, and there has not been heavy snow or anything.  However, looking from a distance, I saw faint waves of snow-white color appearing on the Zhongnan Mountains.  Jianghu Village, on the other hand, lies quietly under the majestic Zhongnan Mountain, looking so peaceful.

    It was already evening at this time, and in the village, bursts of smoke were rising, which added a little bit of vitality to the mountain village.  However, Li Feng felt a stronger sense of tranquility, which made the depression and irritability of these days disappear.

    "Haha, as the saying goes, a golden nest or a silver nest is not as good as your own doghouse. There are all kinds of good things but no home. At this time, Rou Niang and Yang Jie should be cooking, and they don't know how to cook.  Something delicious. Also, Yaya and Xiaosizi must be doing their homework. Needless to say, Xiaohu must be being dragged around by that crazy girl. As for Xiaohei, hehe"

    Looking at the peaceful mountain village scenery in front of him, Li Feng suddenly had various thoughts in his mind.  Obviously, this is homesickness.

    "Ahbrother-in-law, you are back"

    Back at the door.  Before he had time to dismount, a very happy voice suddenly came from the yard.  I saw Xiaohu drop the bucket in his hand.  He hurriedly stepped forward to help Li Feng lead the horse.  That slightly dark face was filled with a simple and honest smile.

    "Well, I'm back. Xiaohu, you are fetching water. Ehis the welldone?"

    Seeing his honest brother-in-law, Li Feng also had a smile on his face.  I was about to chat with Xiaohu for a few words, but I was soon attracted by the well in the yard.

    ??At the beginning.  I was in a hurry when I left. As soon as the well dug out water, I was pulled away by Li Chengqian.  During this time, Li Feng had been thinking that the first thing he would do after coming back was to fix the well.  first.  It will be convenient to use water after it is done.  Secondly, get it done as soon as possible to avoid any danger.  If a child accidentally falls down, it will be very dangerous.

    Who would have known, when I walked in now, I saw that the well had been completed, and not only completed.  It was also made very beautiful.  There is even a cylindrical stone well cover above the well, and the large circle around the well is also paved with flat stone slabs. This is to prevent the ground from getting wet when fetching water, and the feet from stepping on mud.  .  At the same time, this way.  It is also convenient to wash and rinse next to the well.

    "Well, not bad. It's really good, Xiaohu, when did you do this?"

    Li Feng walked around the well and carefully observed it back and forth for a while, and then nodded with great satisfaction.  This well is not only beautiful, but also very thoughtful. They even thought of making a special drainage ditch.  The stone slabs on the ground are also patterned and non-slip.

    "Hehe, after you left, Master Qi came to see you, and then he started to make arrangements, and finally everyone helped to do it together. I I originally wanted to do it myself, but I didn't know how to do it By the way, brother-in-law, since  After everyone saw our well, many more wells were dug in the village. Well, they were all dug directly in our own yard. Everyone praised you for your cleverness, saying that it was more convenient.  too much"

    Hearing Li Feng’s question, Xiaohu scratched his head in embarrassment, and then began to explain.  Finally, Xiaohu suddenly became excited again when he said that everyone imitated the well after seeing it.

    "Big brother"

    "Fourth Uncle"

    Just when Li Feng was about to ask Xiaohu something about everyone digging a well, Li Feng heard two bursts of very cheerful voices coming from the house, followed by a few hurried footsteps. Then, the two little people  Pounced over.

    "Oh, they are our two little darlings. Come on, give me a hug. You miss me so much"

    "Brother, why have you been gone for so long?"

    "Gee, Fourth Uncle, Si Zi misses you so much"

    Looking at the two little people rushing towards them, Li Feng immediately picked up one in each hand, then held them and spun them around in the air several times before putting them down, and spoke to them very happily and dotingly.

    "Oh, my dear fourth uncle, I thought you settled down in the prosperous Chang'an City and never came back. Why, didn't you continue playing there?"

    "You girl, don't talk nonsense."?, your fourth uncle is there to do business, not for funBrother Li, you are back. You must be exhausted these days. Let's go for a walk. Come in and take a rest.  You must be hungry. Sit down first. My sister is cooking. She will be ready soon"

    Afterwards, Rou Niang and Gao Yang were seen walking out of the house immediately.  Gao Yang, this crazy girl, was about to tease Li Feng, but who knew that as soon as she opened her mouth, Rou Niang spoke, making the girl roll her eyes in depression.

    "It's okay. As long as we get home, we will be in a happy mood and be lively. Haha, when you say that, I am really hungry. Let's go inside and prepare to eat."

    This scene made Li Feng feel extremely warm in his heart, and the smile on his face became even thicker.  However, I was indeed a little hungry, so I called everyone into the house.

    After entering the house, she found that Yang Jie was preparing food. After seeing Li Feng, the smile on her face bloomed like a peach blossom.  She never spoke much, and even smiled so stingily. The only exception was to Li Feng, her smile seemed to exist for Li Feng.

    A cheerful and warm dinner was followed by a beautiful sleep. It could be said that he slept until dawn. Li Feng didn't get up until the sun was high in the sky.  When he got up, he found that everyone had gone out.

    "Hey, it's so comfortable to sleep in this house. I haven't been able to sleep so comfortably for several days. I'm almost too lazy to sleep. Hey what is this? Haha, this little girl"

    Li Feng stretched and slowly walked to the living room, muttering incessantly. He had not felt so comfortable for a long time since he left home.  It's not that the place to sleep in Chang'an City is not good, but it's because of the state of mind.  In short, there is no such relaxed and comfortable feeling.

    Walking to the left, Li Feng unexpectedly found a small note on the table. The note read: Big lazy boy, are you awake?  Breakfast is in the pot.  There is still a signature below, Yaya.  It actually made Li Feng dumbfounded.

    However, when he woke up, Li Feng really felt a little hungry. He went to the well in the yard to get some water, washed his face casually, and then went to the kitchen to bring out breakfast. He was not in the house, but went to the yard and squatted  I started eating by the well, and it seemed to be delicious and free and easy.

    "Oh, I just got up, and I said you kid, you are getting lazier and lazier now."

    Who knows, just after taking a few bites, a familiar voice came from outside the door. Li Feng looked up and saw Master Qi slowly walking towards him, with a smile on his face.

    "Oh, it's you, old man. You are such a rare visitor. Have you had breakfast? Why don't you come and have some together?"

    Seeing that it was this old man, Li Feng immediately started to get excited.

    "You think they are all like you. I am a hard-working old man and I can't afford to sleep until now. I can't even figure out whether you are having breakfast or lunch. But don't tell me, in the past,  Old man, I don’t even have the habit of eating breakfast, but after eating at your place a few times, I can’t even get up in the morning without getting something to eat. It’s all your fault. Over the past year,  How much food will be wasted?”

    Master Qi was also unceremonious. While looking for a place to sit down, he started to scold Li Feng.  Li Feng was not at home during this period, and no one quarreled with the old man, which made him a little uncomfortable. Whenever he had something to do, he ran to Li Feng's house to see if Li Feng was back.

    "Okay, what kind of logic is this, you old man? Eating it is considered a waste. Isn't it just for filling the stomach with grain? You old man is afraid of waste, that's easy to say. Eat one meal a day or not eat at all. Isn't that right?  It won’t be wasted.”

    After listening to Master Qi’s words, Li Feng rolled his eyes for a while, and then opened his mouth to fight back.

    "Eating one meal a day? You kid can't figure it out. You must be so hungry. Okay, I don't dare you to make nonsense. I heard that you are back. Old man, I have something to discuss with you. Do you think it's okay?  "

    "Okay, your uncle is talking, should I listen?"

    Li Feng also knew that Master Qi would not have anything to do early in the morning and would come to talk to him specially.  As soon as he heard Master Qi say that he had something to discuss, he also spoke up.

    "Well, here's the thing, you see. Now, the work in the village is basically done together. Everyone is not crazy about each other anymore. If there is work, everyone does it together, and if there is food, everyone works together.  Eat. Speaking of which, this is all your fault. This is really good, very good. I feel very comfortable, old man. Look at it"

    "Old man, let's talk about business, talk about business. Although we have worked hard and achieved great results, there is no need to praise us like this. Boy, I feel scared."

    Look at this old manThe master, as he spoke, actually flattered himself, and Li Feng suddenly became wary.  There is no such thing as a free lunch, and this flattery is not so easy to enjoy.  Especially this old man, who knows if he will set a trap on himself after knocking himself out.

    "Looking at your potential, you forget it, old man, I'll just tell you the truth. In view of the situation in the village, life for the big guys is also prosperous. You see, the new year is approaching,  Shouldn’t this year be more lively? Well, I mean, let’s celebrate the New Year together, what do you think?” (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to recommend it to Qidian.  Tickets, monthly tickets, your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile phone users please go to m. to read).

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 444: Cold Classroom

    After Master Qi left, Li Feng finished his breakfast and felt bored by himself, so he planned to go out for a walk in the village. There were still about twenty days before the Chinese New Year, and there was nothing he could do now.

    “Hoo…ho…”

    Who knows, just as he stepped out of the door, Li Feng heard the roar of a tiger, and then saw a black shadow flying toward him like an arrow. Suddenly, a smile appeared on Li Feng's face.  Needless to say, the person running toward him like lightning was undoubtedly Xiao Hei.

    When Li Feng came back last night, he didn’t see Xiao Hei. In total, he hadn’t seen it for more than half a month, so Li Feng was very happy to see it.  As for Xiao Hei, that's not to mention it. It can be deeply reflected from its roar that is obviously filled with excitement.

    For Li Feng, Xiao Hei is a member of the family and his most loyal partner.  However, for Xiao Hei, who has grown up with Li Feng since childhood, Li Feng is the only one in the world.

    In many cases, the sincerity and loyalty of animals are much more real than that of humans.

    “Ahfuck you, you guy, come down heremy clothes

    At first, Li Feng looked happy, but then he became depressed.  It turned out that Xiao Hei pounced directly on Li Feng, and Li Feng naturally stretched out his arms and lifted up Xiao Hei's forelimbs.  This is a game that Li Feng and Xiao Hei often played before.  It can also be said that he is the only person who can play with Xiao Hei like this.  You know, Xiao Hei's weight is so terrifying, in this moment.  That is the weight of a thousand pounds.

    So, in an instant.  Li Feng's sleeves became all kinds of clothes.

    "Okay, you guy, stop looking so pitiful. Let's go to school together."

    After hearing Li Feng’s words, Xiao Hei’s eyes suddenly showed a pitiful look, just like a child who had done something wrong and was scolded by his parents.  That's a normal situation.  Seeing this, Li Feng felt depressed and unbearable, and then he stroked Xiao Hei's big head and said.

    Actually, this situation has happened several times before, but after Li Feng scrapped two pieces of clothes and preached for a while, it never happened again.  actually.  The reason why Li Feng taught Xiao Hei a lesson was not because of his clothes, but because he was worried that if this guy was overly enthusiastic about someone and did the same, it would be a serious problem.

    As soon as Li Feng finished speaking.  Xiao Hei's pitiful eyes disappeared immediately, and he regained his energy as before. Then he ran forward, turning back and yelling at Li Feng a few times as he ran, as if urging Li Feng to go.  Hurry up generally.

    "This guy really knows how to pretend to be pitiful"

    Looking at Xiao Hei’s rapidly changing expression.  Li Feng was speechless for a moment.  However, for Xiao Hei's urging.  He didn't care at all, and still walked forward unhurriedly.  Let him run around the village like Xiao Hei, and he won't do it. It's not like he's crazy.

    The school can be said to be the most peaceful and lively place in Jianghu Village.  It is said to be quiet because it is located in a corner of the village. On weekdays, absolutely no one comes to disturb it.  For fear of affecting these students, the villagers consciously avoided this place.  Even if you walk a little longer, you won't disturb the tranquility here.

    As for it being lively, it goes without saying that in Jianghu Village, dozens of children, ranging from six or seven years old to more than ten years old, all gathered here. When get out of class time comes, the scene can be imagined. Got it.  Even the boss here, Teacher Yaya, is still a ten-year-old girl.  It can be said that this is the world of the children in the village.

    “If this were in the society of later generations, it would definitely be considered an anecdote.  There is such a big age gap among the students. Look, there are kids of six or seven years old, teenagers and girls, plus a ten-year-old girl as a teacher. It is simply an incredible thing.

    However, in fact, this is the case.

    “One plus one equals two….One plus two…”

    Li Feng and Xiao Hei had already heard a series of sounds before they entered the school.  The leader was Yaya's voice that was most familiar to Li Feng.

    Knowing that class was taking place now, Li Feng did not come too close so as not to disturb Yaya and the others' class.  Immediately, Li Feng stood and looked around boredly.

    "Hey, it's frozen"

    Li Feng really didn’t pay attention to this. After taking a look, he discovered that the trees next to him, which were already bare, had crystal clear ice knots hanging on them.  Such a scene made Li Feng, who had been living in the south, suddenly feel pleasantly surprised.

    "Damn, let's go, Xiaohei, let's go over there and seelook"

    However, soon, Li Feng's face became solemn, and then he said to Xiao Hei on the side, and began to walk quickly towards the classroom.

    It turns out that Li Feng, who was originally full of surprise, suddenly thought of another question, that is, whether the children in class will be frozen.  Now that the trees have begun to freeze, you can see how low the temperature is now.  Look again at the swaying branches and the whistling north wind in my ears.

    It’s because of Li Feng’s current body that he has no awareness of it. If it were Li Feng in the past, he would have been hiding in bed and not going out, or he would have been sitting on the fire all day long without going anywhere.

    Not long after, Li Feng came to the edge of the classroom. Looking at the wide open windows and listening to the whistling sound of the north wind constantly pouring into the windows, Li Feng suddenly blamed himself.  You can imagine how cold it is for the children sitting inside.

    When the classroom was originally built, the issue of brightness was taken into consideration, so several large windows were left on both sides of the classroom to ensure sufficient light in the room.  At the beginning, it was still hot, so I didn't think there was anything wrong with it. But now that it's winter, this problem has arisen.

    Looking inside from the window, I saw the children, all sitting there neatly, staring at the blackboard seriously, and then following Yaya's words attentively, while Yaya was holding a  The small bamboo stick scratched on the blackboard.  Perhaps, they were all too involved, and no one noticed Li Feng's arrival.

    However, if you look closely, you can see that the little hands of these children have turned red from the cold. Many children have runny noses, and Yaya is stamping her little feet from time to time.  There were even slight sneezing sounds from time to time in the classroom.  However, people who sneeze seem to be afraid of affecting others, so when they sneeze, they cover their mouths and noses tightly with their hands.

    Seeing this, Li Feng felt extremely guilty. Then he couldn't care about it anymore and walked directly into the classroom in three or two steps.

    "Ahbig brother"

    "Fourth Uncle"

    "Hello, Teacher Li"

    Li Feng’s sudden arrival surprised everyone, but then, there was a burst of noise.  Needless to say, Yaya and Sizi are of course.  The remaining children also stood up one by one, and then bowed to Li Feng and said hello.  Not to mention, it was Li Feng who taught them the lesson in the first place.  Even the warnings from the adults made them understand that they were able to study because of Li Feng.

    As the saying goes, children from poor families become masters early. Although they are still young, they know very well that studying is an unimaginable thing for them.  The face that still looked very young was filled with gratitude and respect.

    "Okay, children, listen to me. The New Year is coming soon, and this school also needs a good renovation. Therefore, I declare that from now on, we will have an annual holiday, okay?"

    Looking at these sensible children made Li Feng feel even more uncomfortable.  However, now that the problem has been discovered, it must be solved first.  It is impossible for these children to study in such an environment.

    Hearing Li Feng talk about a holiday, and it was such a legitimate reason, apart from the slightly depressed look on Yaya's little face, a bunch of little guys immediately picked up the guys and went home in groups.

    "Brother, why do you need to repair the classroom again? Isn't this a good thing?"

    Yaya and Sizi, of course, did not follow everyone. After everyone left, they asked Li Feng angrily.  Obviously, this little girl is getting more and more into the mood now.  When she heard about the holiday, she became extremely unhappy.

    "It's still fine. Look, your little hands are almost frozen into ice pimples. Okay, you and Sizi go back first. Well, let Xiao Hei accompany you back."

    After hearing Yaya’s words, Li Feng was speechless.  Holding Yaya and Sizi's cold little hands, they said with a feeling of distress.  However, Li Feng didn't bother to explain to them and just told them to go home quickly.  He must think carefully about how to solve this problem.

    Once they heard what Li Feng said, Yaya and Sizi immediately stopped saying anything.  Immediately, they began to look happy, one after another, riding on Xiao Hei's back, and went home with bursts of crisp laughter.

    "What should I do? Seal the windows No, it's too dark. Then, lighting a fire in the classroom won't work either. Not to mention, the bursts of thick smoke are unbearable.  This isn’t safe, isn’t it? Wellwell, it’s really a headache."

    This is indeed a troublesome matter. After thinking about it for a long time, Li Feng couldn't think of a suitable solution.  In fact, don't say that he has nothing to do here. Faced with such a situation, even in the palace, there is no practical solution, and he is still studying in a cold school.

    “Perhaps, in the eyes of others, having such a learning environment is already rare in the world, but that is for others.  For Li Feng, studying in such an environment is absolutely impossible.

    In this era, the temperature is much lower than that of later generations, and the warmth of clothing is incomparable to that of later generations.  Although Li Feng does not agree with raising children like flowers in a greenhouse, he does not mind letting them suffer a little.

    However, the current problem is a matter of children's health. Have you ever seen children with runny noses and constant sneezing?

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 445: Ready

    "Hey, little madman, why is this school on holiday? It's not the Chinese New Year yet. By the way, listen to those little guys, do you think this school is going to take a break?"

    Just when Li Feng was racking his brains, thinking about how to solve the problem at hand, a slightly anxious voice came from outside, and then he saw Master Qi hurriedly walked into the classroom.

    Reading, in the eyes of the ancients, is an extremely rare event.  It can even be said that it can rise to a sacred height.  In the past, if there was even the slightest possibility, the family would definitely provide a scholar no matter how hard they worked.

    But, in the past, there was really nothing I could do about it. I really couldn’t afford to read this book or attend this school.  That is already a matter of survival.  No one would be stupid enough to let a family starve to death just to study.  Moreover, even if the family does not eat or drink, it may not be able to afford one person's education.

    And now, we finally have such an opportunity. Therefore, in the eyes of everyone, this school matter and study matter are the most important things in the world.  This is why Master Qi came in a hurry in this short period of time.

    "Master Qi, you are here, just in time. Please help me think about what to do about this matter."

    Li Feng didn’t feel surprised at all when he saw Master Qi arriving.  Fortunately, now that the old man is here, he can help him come up with ideas and come up with a solution.  So, he began to slowly explain the cause and effect of this matter to Master Qi.

    "You, you, just for this Hey. Old man, I really don't know what to say about you. In order to study, what is this little hardship? If you can't bear this little hardship, then it's a waste of time to study.  Book. Forget itforget it, just let these guys go."

    Li Feng thought that Master Qi would definitely agree with him after hearing this.  Who would have known that when the old man heard this, Li Feng actually announced a holiday in advance just for this reason, and he immediately scolded Li Feng with raised eyebrows.  This matter, in Master Qi’s opinion.  It's not a problem at all.

    "Okay, you kid, tell me, have you figured out how to solve it? Old man, I can tell you, quickly find a way to solve the problem, and then ask those little guys to come back to class quickly."

    "However, this old man also knew Li Feng's behavior style, and after saying a few words.  Nothing more to say.  Making this school more comfortable is always a good thing, isn't it?  At least, the environment is comfortable, which makes those boys feel more at ease when they read.  However, he is an old man.  He still urged Li Feng to think of ways to get the students back to class earlier.

    Yes, I thought.  The one who came was Zhuge Liang, who could help make good suggestions.  did not expect.  A creditor came unexpectedly to press for a debt.  It made Li Feng feel depressed.

    Especially when Master Qi came up with a few ideas that were the same as what Li Feng had thought of before. After being rejected by Li Feng, the old man started complaining to Li Feng.  In the end, the old man didn't have any good ideas.

    "Hey, it's really troublesome. It would be nice if there was air conditioning. Even if there is no air conditioning, it would be nice to have a glass window. If there is heating, that would be even better. Well wait, heating heating,  Haha, there is a way. Come on, Master Qi, let’s go to Lao Tie’s place.”

    When Li Feng was depressed, he began to miss the society of later generations.  At least, in later generations, as long as you are willing to spend money, it is too easy to solve this problem.  Directly install the air conditioner to keep the classroom feeling like spring all year round.  Even if there is no air conditioning, it can be much warmer by installing glass windows to prevent the wind from blowing in.

    However, let alone talk about it, Li Feng really thought of a way after thinking about it. Then, he called Master Qi and immediately rushed towards Lao Tie's house.  Because, this matter really wouldn't be possible without Lao Tie, a skilled blacksmith.

    After working at Lao Tie's house for a long time, Li Feng rushed to Chang'an City non-stop. Running all the way, he went directly to the East Palace and found Li Chengqian.

    "Fourth uncle, didn't you just go back yesterday? Why did you come back so quickly? Is there anything you want me to do?"

    Seeing Li Feng, Li Chengqian looked very surprised. He knew this fourth uncle very well.  Knowing that Li Feng didn't like coming to Chang'an City, especially the palace, he didn't even want to stay here.  He just returned to Jianghu Village yesterday, and now he comes to see him again. Something must have happened.

    "Bullshit, of course there's something going on. Do you think I'm going to come to Chang'an for a walk after I'm full? Come on, stop gossiping. Come on, come and take a look. Just find a way to help me with this thing."  I'll make some. The number is written on it. Remember, the sooner the better. How much does it cost? I'll pay you at that time."

    As expected, when I heardAfter Cheng Qian's words, Li Feng started talking about the matter directly. Li Feng directly put something on the table and motioned to Li Cheng Qian to look at it.

    When Li Chengqian heard this, he immediately became a little excited.  He knew very well that the thing Li Feng came up with must be something novel.  Therefore, I directly picked up the things on the table and looked at them carefully.  However, I turned over and over, looked left and right, and frowned as I looked at it.

    This is not because this thing is complicated, but because it is too simple and ordinary.  It was so ordinary that Li Chengqian couldn't even think of what this thing was used for.  Because the thing in his hand is just a piece of iron pipe.

    He had seen something similar to this thing before, and he also arranged for his servants to do it. It was the kind of pipe used in bathrooms as drainage pipes.  However, it is obvious that this tube is much thinner than the previous tubes.  It must not be used as a drainage pipe, otherwise, it will rust out in less than half a month.

    "Fourth uncle, this is"

    "Okay, don't ask anymore. I'm in a hurry and don't have time to explain to you. Just ask someone to do it, but it will take a longer time. Well, you should prepare some yourself.  , then you will know how to use it. Okay, I have to go, remember, get it done as soon as possible."

    Seeing Li Chengqian’s expression, Li Feng knew what he wanted to ask, but he was busy right now.  Moreover, after making this thing, you could tell what it was used for at a glance, so I didn't bother to explain it to Li Chengqian.  After leaving a few words, Li Feng left in a hurry.

    "Well, even though you are my fourth uncle, forget it, forget it, let's go to the Ministry of Industry. Otherwise, it is impossible for other places to produce so many in a short period of time."

    Seeing Li Feng leave immediately, no matter how much Li Chengqian wanted to know the answer, he could only shake his head and sigh.  However, he did not dare to be careless about what Li Feng told him.  Moreover, he also wanted to know earlier what Li Feng was using all these pipes for.  So, as soon as Li Feng left, he took the iron pipe and went to the Ministry of Industry.

    By the way, Li Feng was indeed busy. He had just come out of the East Palace and immediately rushed to Jianghu Village non-stop.  However, this time he did not go back to Lao Tie, but drove his horse directly towards the brick factory.  To be precise, he was heading towards the small kilns next to the brick factory.

    "When Li Feng arrived there, there were already dozens of villagers busy there. After seeing Li Feng, they all started to say hello to Li Feng.  Afterwards, Li Feng immediately dismounted and joined the large team.

    After four or five days of busy work, things were finally finished.  During this period of time, Li Feng was so busy that he couldn't even touch the ground. He was running to the brick factory, Lao Tie, and even the Chang'an City Ministry of Industry. It really made Li Feng very tired.  Enough.

    Fortunately, after everything was ready in Jianghu Village, everything was ready in Li Chengqian's side. As more than a dozen carriages left, Li Feng's yard was already piled up like a mountain of iron pipes.  These were just delivered, and they were delivered by Li Chengqian himself.  However, Li Chengqian did not return to Chang'an with the large team, but stayed.

    Speaking of which, he was extremely curious now. He was scratching his head like a cat's claws, eager to know what Li Feng used these things for.

    Soon, Li Chengqian discovered some novel things in the yard, and then walked over and looked at them carefully.

    "Hey, thisis this a stove?"

    After looking at it for a while, he raised his head, looked at Li Feng, and asked with some uncertainty.  If it had been before, he would have never been able to guess the purpose of the thing in front of him.  After all, as the prince, it is impossible for him to see these things.  And even if he had seen a stove, there was no way he would have recognized the things in front of him.

    "Well, yes, this is the stove. Come on, hurry up, let's help each other and take the pipe into the house."

    Indeed, these things in front of you are still stoves, the kind of stoves commonly used in later generations.  Therefore, it is still very different from those stoves of this era, both in structure and appearance.  It's rare that Li Chengqian could guess it.

    On normal days, Li Feng would definitely have to tease Li Chengqian a few words, but he was not in that mood now, because he was also very eager to get things done and feel the effect.

    As Li Feng took the lead to carry the pipe into the house, Qi Ye, Lao Tie, Xiao Hu, Rou Niang, and even Li Chengqian, Yaya, and Si Zi all started to take action and followed Li Feng into the house with the pipe.

    &nbsp; Then, under Li Feng’s command and according to Li Feng’s arrangements, everyone began to get busy.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 446: Earth Heating

    After a long period of banging in the living room, I finally finished the matter according to Li Feng's request.  I saw that all those iron pipes have now been fixed in the top space of the house.  The pipes have been connected with old iron, strung into one, wound in two circles, and suspended from the upper end of the house.

    One end of the pipe extends along the corner to about half a meter above the ground, and the other end leads directly to the outdoors from the corner of the window.

    The overall layout is very neat and orderly, making it look not only not messy, but more like a decoration in the house, which is refreshing.

    " However, Li Feng did not use this thing for viewing, but for other purposes.  Afterwards, Li Feng hurriedly walked outside the house and brought in a stove.  Then, he took out a lampshade-like thing that was also made of iron and placed it on the stove. Finally, with the help of Lao Tie, he connected the pipes to the stove.

    "Okay, let's see how the effect is. Xiaohu, go get the coal."

    After everything was done, Li Feng clapped his hands with satisfaction and shook off the injured dust. Then, he told Xiao Hu on the side to get the coal that had been prepared.

    By now, everyone basically knows what Li Feng is going to do. Bring coal. There is no doubt that it will be used to make a fire.

    As expected, after Xiaohu brought the coal, Li Feng put the coal into the stove, and then started to light a fire.  Soon, the coal in the stove turned red, and there was a stream of hot steam.  Then they began to spread out in all directions, driving away the cold air in the room.

    "Ah Uncle Fourth. It turns out that you made these things for this purpose. Well, let me see, oh, it really doesn't choke at all. Well, the idea of ??this stove is also ingenious. It turns out that  You can make this coal fire so strong. Fourth uncle, how did you come up with this idea? It's incredible No, no, I have to go back and arrange it like this quickly. Fourth uncle, I'll leave it to you.  Good luck. This winter will be much better, haha, Fourth Uncle, Fourth Aunt, I’m leaving, no need to send you away"

    Indeed, I saw it just now.  Li Chengqian has already understood the wonderful uses of these things.  First, he came over and smelled it with his nose, then he took a closer look inside the stove, and finally, he yelled and ran out quickly.  That look.  There is no trace of him looking like a prince of a country.

    Li Chengqian’s behavior made Li Feng and the others look down on him.  That was shaking his head.

    "Haha, His Highness the Prince is right. This way, not only will the coal have no smell of smoke, but also, in my opinion, these pipes will make the fire last longer and keep the house more beautiful.  It’s very warm, isn’t it, little madman? Well, especially this stove, it’s really exquisitely made, and the coal fire is really strong.”

    For this thing, Lao Tie was also full of praise, but what satisfied Lao Tie the most was the stove.  Burning coal is no better than burning firewood or charcoal fire. The coals are more likely to be close together, resulting in slow burning and insufficient flame. If they are piled directly on the ground and burned, they may not burn.

    Actually, what Li Feng made today was just a simple heater.  In fact, to put it bluntly, the effect is almost the same as burning a fire in the house.  The biggest advantage is that the smoke from the fire is discharged directly outside and will not choke people.  Especially when burning coal, if it is burned directly in the house, the smell will be really unbearable.  And those winding iron pipes that hover around the room also make the heat better utilized.

    Actually, this simple version of heating equipment was something Li Feng saw when he went to a classmate’s home in the northern countryside.  It's good now, it can be said that it gives Li Feng something to learn and apply now.

    "Ahthat's great, big brother, look, it's really starting to get warmer"

    Not long after, the temperature in the room began to rise significantly, making Yaya beside her almost jump with joy.

    "Well, this thing does look good. It will obviously be much warmer in this room. Moreover, in this way, the risk of fire can also be avoided. And the coal in this stove will probably burn for a long time before it can be used.  Added ingredients. Well By the way, little madman, I think we can use this thing to boil water for cooking in the future. This thing is much cheaper than firewood. By the way, by the way.  The key to this thing is the stove. We can make some stoves in the village and sell them for money, right?"

    Feeling the waves of heat rising in the room, Master Qi also looked happy.  However, the more he talked about it, the more excited he became, and he even thought of making this stove to sell.  Li Feng had to admire this old man's quick thinking.

    "Haha, Master Qi, let's talk about this later. YouLook, the Chinese New Year is coming soon, and we can’t make it in time.  Moreover, the top priority now is to quickly install this thing in schools and everyone’s houses, so that everyone can have a warm New Year, right?  "

    Seeing that the New Year was coming, Li Feng didn’t want to run around anymore, so he started to talk to Master Qi.  In Li Feng's view, the world is big and the New Year is the most important. Everything should wait until the New Year is over.

    "Yes, yes, haha, look at me, how could I forget this matter? Okay, then you can just play around here. Old man, I will arrange for everyone to pretend to be this thing."

    After Li Feng reminded him, Master Qi nodded.  It doesn't matter if we install this thing in our house quickly or slowly, but the school can't afford to delay it.  Therefore, as soon as he finished speaking, he hurriedly walked outside.

    "I say Master Qi, don't forget, we need to install more stoves in the school, otherwise they may not be useful."

    "Just do your thing, old man, can I not know about it?"

    Originally, Li Feng wanted to remind the old man a few words, but who knew, he just said it without looking back and disappeared out the door.

    Indeed, at the school, due to the ventilation everywhere and the relatively large space, if we don’t install a few more stoves, it really won’t have any good effect.

    Pretending this thing is actually not complicated at all. Basically, as long as you are not a fool, it is easy to understand at a glance.  Except for some minor troubles when taking over the child, the rest of the matter was too simple.  Therefore, it didn't take long for there to be no one in the entire Takuto Village. All of them, two or three families, got together and started busy at home.

    Li Feng’s family has more people, so of course he doesn’t need to partner with anyone else. One family is enough.  However, since there are many rooms in the house, it took Li Feng and the others almost a day to install all the earth heaters in the house.

    At this time, in the East Palace, it was also a busy scene.

    "Hurry up, hurry up, install it for me quickly, um, and install it firmly for me, don't fall down. Otherwise, when the time comes, I will ask for you. After it is done,  I have a great reward from you"

    The palace of the East Palace is so vast, so it is not a simple matter to install all the earth-heated heaters.  No, Li Chengqian can be said to have made the entire East Palace staff take action.  Those who resist ladders resist ladders, those who tie iron wires tie up iron wires, and those who pass pipes to others, it can be said that it is a busy scene.

    As the commander-in-chief, Li Chengqian was even more busy, running from one end to the other, and from there to this. In this severe winter, he was sweating profusely.  There was nothing he could do about it. He couldn't wait to see the effect after installing these things.  After the East Palace is ready, he plans to take his troops to the Li Zheng Palace to install it for his mother.

    "Meet His Highness the Crown Prince"

    However, at this moment, a chamberlain walked in hurriedly, and then saluted Li Chengqian with a respectful expression.

    "Why are you making such a fuss? Didn't you see that I am busy? I'll talk about it later Well, it's the prince. If you have anything, please tell me."

    Li Chengqian was so busy that his heels could hardly touch the ground, so when he heard the voice, he didn't even look back and just waved his hands.  However, after he finished speaking, he realized that something was wrong, because he was very familiar with the owner of the voice. This was obviously not a servant of his East Palace, but a chamberlain beside the emperor.

    "Your Majesty asked the villain to come, please go to the Manlu Palace immediately Well, by the way, Your Majesty also asked Your Highness to bring a set of these things."

    Facing the prince in front of him, even if the prince is a popular person around the emperor, he still has to be careful when replying.  As he spoke, he pointed to the stove next to Li Chengqian.

    "Bring this thing with you? Oh, I understand, okay, I will follow you into the palace immediately."

    As soon as Li Chengqian saw the prince pointing at the stove, he seemed to understand a little bit.  Then, following the instructions from the people around him, he started heading towards the Manna Hall.  He knew very well that just as he was very interested in what Li Feng created, his father was equally interested, or even more interested than him.  After all, the most he could do was get some light and use it, but his father wanted something bigger and more.

    After Li Chengqian arrived at Ganlu Hall, he looked on the ground and found many iron pipes, and the only thing missing was the stove.  There is no way, who told me that these iron pipes were all manufactured in the Ministry of Works, but this stove was manufactured in Takuto Village.

    "The prince is here, bring the things. Come and tell me what these things are used for.""

    Sure enough, after seeing Li Chengqian come in, Li Shimin immediately got to the point and asked Li Chengqian.

    Indeed, just as Li Chengqian guessed, Li Shimin began to pay close attention to the matter when Li Chengqian went to the Ministry of Industry to order these things.  And when he learned that most of these things were taken to Takuto Village, he was even more excited.

    "However, if we just face these iron pipes, let him and the officials from the Ministry of Industry try their best, and they don't know what these things are used for.  Until he got the news, Li Chengqian actually pulled back a cart full of things from Jianghu Village.  He knew that he had to find Li Chengqian to know the truth.

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 447: Relaxed Attitude

    "For heating? Are you sure?"

    However, after listening to Li Chengqian’s introduction, Li Shimin really couldn’t believe it.  He couldn't believe that Li Feng was making such a big show of it just for heating.  You know, these things are all known by Iron Sheet, and they are extremely valuable.

    However, he soon felt relieved.  His fourth brother was so imaginative in what he did.  Just like last time, spending so much money to build iron pipes that cost more than this is not just for building a hut.  For this reason, he secretly cursed Li Feng as a prodigal son.  I thought, wouldn’t it be better to donate the money to the national treasury?  However, he only dared to think about it, and he would never say that to Li Feng.

    "Well, you mean this stove can burn what, coal?"

    However, Li Shimin soon discovered that something was wrong.  This stove can actually burn coal.  Then this is good stuff.  He knew the price of coal very well. It was dug layer by layer from the ground. The price was much lower than that of firewood, let alone charcoal.  If it weren't for transportation issues, the cost would be negligible.

    At first, Li Shimin paid attention to the coal, but after using it, he realized that it was not very useful.  As for why it is difficult to use, of course it is because it is difficult to burn and the flame is not strong enough.  It seems to be OK for boiling water, but it will never work if it is used for cooking.  As for the unpleasant smell caused by the burning, Li Shimin simply ignored it.  In his opinion, this is not a problem at all.  As long as you can save money, just be patient.

    Now that he heard that Li Feng had made the stove, his eyes immediately lit up.

    If this can really solve the problem just mentioned, then this coal will be of great use.  And what comes next, needless to say, is money rolling in.

    "Come on, come and find some coal, go quickly"

    Li Shimin is so excited that he wants to jump.  Because he was eager to know how effective the stove was, so he gave a loud order to the chamberlain beside him.

    "Father, no need. Along with the stove, Erchen also brought some coal. We can try this stove now. However, there should be no problem. Erchen has already seen it at my fourth uncle's place.  , the fire produced by this stove is very strong.”

    Hearing Li Shimin ask someone to get coal, Li Chengqian immediately spoke up.  Because the prince just didn't explain clearly what he was asked to bring, so.  Along with the stove, he not only brought some pipes, but also some coal, and it was just like what he saw at Li Feng's house.  It's broken.

    "Okay, okay. Haha, what are you waiting for? Hurry up and light the fire."

    Li Shimin laughed even more when he heard that Li Chengqian was even prepared for this.  Especially after hearing Li Chengqian say that the flames were very strong, he felt even more excited.  However, as the saying goes, seeing is believing, he still wanted to see the effect with his own eyes, so he quickly ordered his servants to live.

    "Father, how about let's go out and try it outside the palace. When the coal is burned, the smell of smoke is a bit overwhelming"

    "No, no, just try it here. What's the big deal if there's a little smell?"

    Originally, Li Chengqian wanted to persuade Li Shimin to go outside the palace, because he had just tried the smell of burning coal, and it was indeed not very pleasant and very choking.  However, Li Shimin didn't care about this at all, maybe because he couldn't wait.

    Since the emperor said so, of course no one would object.  Soon, pieces of coal were put into the stove, and a fire started.  Perhaps it was because there were too many coals. Not long after, flames began to float above the stove.  You can feel the steaming heat even from a distance.

    Of course, what followed was a very pungent smell that began to spread, causing everyone to frown.  However, seeing the emperor staring at the stove, everyone could only endure it.  Even the emperor didn't mind the pungent smell, but the current people disliked it. Isn't this looking for death?

    Indeed, Li Shimin didn't seem to dislike the pungent smell at all, but more like he didn't smell it at all.  Not only did he not run away, he ran directly to the stove, stared at the stove closely, and then reached out his hand above the flames.  However, he was quickly roasted and shrank back.

    "Haha Good stuff, really good stuff. I didn't expect that a small stove could actually solve all the big problems in my mind. Not bad, not bad, really good. This flame is definitely not as good as firewood.  How much is the difference? Use ???Cooking should be no problem”

    After being burned, Li Shimin didn't seem to be depressed at all. Instead, he burst out laughing.

    However, if Li Feng were here and heard Li Shimin's words, he would definitely despise Li Shimin.  I don’t even think about how many coals are put in the stove now, how can the flames be strong?  In exchange for this, in future generations, if you have the money for this furnace of coal, you might as well just use gas or electricity.

    "Well, the prince has made a great contribution this time. Well, the smell is indeed not very good. Prince, you are here just now, so you can help me give me some guidance. Anyway, the things have been made, so there is no need to use them.  It's a waste, just take these things to your mother and let the servants install them in the Lizheng Palace. Your mother is not in good health and is afraid of the cold."

    Li Shimin was in a good mood now. Looking at these things in front of him, he gave orders to Li Chengqian.

    "I would like to inform my father that the queen mother's servants have been prepared for a long time. Now we have sent people to install them. Otherwise, these servants should be installed in the Ganlu Palace. Seeing that the weather is getting colder, we have to install these  Something needs to be warmer.”

    Hearing what Li Shimin said, an unnatural look suddenly appeared on Li Chengqian's face.  Indeed, Empress Changsun had already arranged for people to install it before Li Chengqian went out.  However, Li Shimin was not within the scope of Li Chengqian's preparations.

    No matter what the reason is, it seems that Li Chengqian is somewhat partial to others.  But now, the emperor actually asked him to put these things in the Lizheng Hall instead of the Ganlu Hall, which made Li Chengqian feel even more ashamed.

    "Haha, okay, you'd better be filial, your mother's love for you is not in vain. Well, since your mother is already doing it, let's get these things to Tai Chi Hall. Many old ministers are not in good health.  Okay, I'm afraid of the cold. This morning is long, so everyone can stay warm."

    Seeing Li Chengqian’s strange expression, Li Shimin didn’t feel unhappy at all. Instead, he nodded to Li Chengqian with a smile.  Then, he asked Li Chengqian to install the earth heater in Tai Chi Hall.

    "This I will accept my order."

    Li Chengqian originally wanted to say something else, but after seeing the unquestionable expression on Li Shimin's face, he could only accept the order happily.  He knew very well Li Shimin's temperament, and he was absolutely sure of it.

    "Gan'er, although my father is the king of a country, but because of this, many things, especially many small things, must be done with caution. The King of Chu loves a thin waist, and everyone in the world is starving to death. You can learn from the past and learn from the future.  Hey forget it, forget it, go and do your work."

    Seeing Li Chengqian’s hesitant expression, Li Shimin originally wanted to say something, but after saying a few words, he stopped. Then, he waved his hand for Li Chengqian to retreat.

    Li Shimin's behavior made Li Chengqian stunned for a while, but he quickly retreated.  He is not a stupid person, of course he understands what Li Shimin said.  However, he didn't take it seriously.  Li Chengqian knew that his heart was not that big.

    “Compared with being an emperor, where he had to be cautious and cautious in everything he did, he would rather live a carefree life like his fourth uncle.  Rights are not what he yearns for, he yearns more for a life of freedom.

    He believed that if it were another emperor's younger brother who was interested, he would definitely not act in such a violent way in his own palace.  This will undoubtedly have a very bad impact on oneself and give outsiders the impression of being extravagant and wasteful and only seeking pleasure.  Even if they want to do it, they will only do it secretly at best.

    "Haha, no matter what, other people want to do whatever they want. I'm not doing it with money from the treasury. Just like my fourth uncle said, as long as it doesn't affect others, I can live however I want."

    Suddenly, Li Chengqian's face changed from the heaviness just now and became extremely relaxed.

    However, the only thing that he couldn't figure out was why his father didn't scold him as harshly as before.  In the past, a lesson would have been inevitable.  Then, without a doubt, I asked myself to go back and dismantle all those things.

    If you don’t understand something, don’t think about it. This is Li Feng’s consistent style.  Similarly, after hanging out with Li Feng for a long time, Li Chengqian was also infected with this style of behavior.  Therefore, I only wondered about it for a while, and then I didn't take it to heart anymore.  Instead, he rushed to Tai Chi Hall and prepared to complete the task assigned by Li Shimin.

    Actually, Li Chengqian didn't know that the reason for this was because Li Shimin's attitude had relaxed.

    People often say that character determines destiny, and this is not true at all.  During this period of time, Li Shimin has been observing Li Chengqian's every move.  Because ???Observing with purpose, Li Shimin quickly discovered many problems.

    Let’s not talk about anything else for now, let’s talk about Li Chengqian’s character.  There are indeed many things that do not meet the most basic requirements for being an emperor.

    “ However, this kind of thing is too big after all, and Li Shimin cannot make any decision in a short while.  Besides, after putting so much effort into Li Chengqian, he was not willing to give up like this.

    However, there is no other way now, and it can be said that there is no clue at all. Therefore, the only thing that can be done is to wait and see what happens.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 448: Feelings of Situation

    As time goes by, the New Year is getting closer and closer, and the New Year will be celebrated in about ten days.  Since the Chinese New Year is approaching, the whole village is preparing to have a lively New Year together.  Of course, there will be no shortage of New Year’s goods that need to be prepared.

    Therefore, although there are still about ten days to celebrate the New Year, from now on, all activities in the entire Tsanghu Village will be carried out around the theme of celebrating the New Year.

    Work in the brick factory has stopped, and schools have also been closed for the holidays.  It was Li Feng's decision to close schools for holidays.  Although it made Qi Ye and Yaya a little depressed, under Li Feng's strong request, they still officially took a holiday before the year.  Then, classes resumed on the fifteenth day of the first lunar month.

    For this reason, Li Feng also gave this holiday a name, winter holiday, according to the rules of later generations, the same as that of later generations.  Even during the holidays, they are basically the same.

    This winter vacation, in this era, is surprisingly long, a whole month.  That's quite unbelievable these days.  This is also easy to explain.

    First, in this era, reading is simply a sacred thing, and for a student, it is the most important thing.  Of course, students who think about their vacation all day long will be considered as worthless and thrown away.  And if a teacher gives students a break early, it will certainly not be good for their reputation.

    There is another thing. These days, they are basically private schools. Teachers teach students to read, which is paid by the parents of the students.  If this is a long holiday, even if the teachers are willing, the parents of the students are still not willing.  Not to mention long vacations, I can only take two days off a month.  Even that’s good.

    "But, Li Feng.  Li Feng doesn't care about this.  In Li Feng's view, when it's time to study, study seriously, when it's time to play, play happily, and combine work with rest. This is what works.  Reading is only a part of life, not the whole of life.  Li Feng didn't want all the little kids in the village to become nerds when they grew up.

    Therefore, Li Feng doesn’t care what the rules are these days.  In Takuto Village.  There aren't that many rules to speak of.

    After all, a child is still a child, no matter how sensible he is, he is still a child.  As long as he is a child, he has the nature of a child.  Children are playful by nature, and this is the same at any age.  Even the little teacher Yaya is no exception.  Didn’t you see that during this holiday, the children in the whole village went crazy?

    but.  It can’t be said that it’s completely playing. To be precise, it should be playing while working.

    Since everyone is free, except for some necessary work.  Under Li Feng's initiative, the whole village is now.  Regardless of men, women, old or young, they are all engaged in one activity, which is village cleaning.  Since it’s the Chinese New Year, let’s make the village clean and tidy.  It doesn't look comfortable either.

    In addition to cleaning, there is another important thing.  That means building roads.  The paths in the village have become bumpy or uneven in many places over the years.  It's okay if it doesn't rain, but once it rains, it will be a bit difficult to get off the ground.

    Since it is necessary to build a road, Li Feng will never do that kind of shoddy project.  After all, the road belongs to the village, and if it is to be repaired, it must be repaired firmly.

    After everyone discussed and agreed for a while, it was decided that all the roads in the village would be made of cement and stone slabs.  Speaking of this cement, we have to talk about the cement Li Feng made last time.  At first, Li Feng just wanted to repair his own house, so he tried every means to come up with this thing.

    After that, because I knew that this thing was too time-consuming and labor-intensive to manufacture, and the cost was too high.  Therefore, there was no further work.  After all, without the mechanical equipment of later generations, crushing stones and grinding powder was too labor-intensive.  Moreover, the house was built with red bricks and covered with green tiles, so there was no need to go to that trouble.

    However, later, the village suddenly decided to build an ancestral hall. This building is of great significance to the whole village, and it must be built.  Finally, after asking Li Feng for his opinion, he obtained Li Feng's consent.  The village decided to build a two-story ancestral hall with cement.

    It was during that time that a group of villagers were separated, and under the leadership of Master Qi, they began to bake cement.  However, since I was not sure how much was needed when I first fired it, I followed the principle that I would rather kill a thousand by mistake than let one go. The more the better, so I burned too much at once.

    “In this way, this can be used for road construction.  With these cements, sand, and scattered stone slabs left over from the previous roads, it would not be a problem to build the roads in the village.

    However, Li Feng doesn’t need to worry about these things.  With Master Qi and the others here, it's not Li Feng's turn to worry about these things.  Besides, there is one more thing that must be done by Li Feng. Li Feng has to do it personally.I'll do it myself.  Of course, this means going to the city to buy new year's goods.

    For Chang'an City, of course Li Feng is the most suitable place to go.

    ??Also, Cui Yingying has always been managing the village's main income, that is, the income from the brick factory, and all the money is managed by Cui Yingying.  Cui Yingying is also in charge of the clothes that Rouniang and the others made, and the finances of Rouniang's wardrobe.  Apart from anything else, it is already the end of the year, and the dividends that should be distributed and the accounts that should be settled must also be settled.

    Therefore, Li Feng took several young men from the village who wanted to visit Chang'an City, caught up with a few carriages, and started to rush towards Chang'an City.

    In addition to Li Feng and the others, there were two other people accompanying them in the car. Of course, these were the two princesses Gao Yang and Si Zi.  They have not returned to the palace for a long time.  Now, as the new year is approaching, it is time to send them back to the palace.

    Si Zi, of course, it goes without saying that after leaving the palace and being away from his parents for such a long time, the Chinese New Year is coming soon. All reasonable people should return to their parents and celebrate the New Year with them, right?

    As for Gao Yang, although she and Xiaohu are now inseparable and have a deep relationship, and the marriage has been decided.  But after all, the two are not married yet, right?  It would be inappropriate for an unmarried princess to celebrate the New Year outside.  Besides, when the Chinese New Year comes, she also wants to go back and meet her better sisters, such as Li Xueyan from last time.

    However, it is obvious that this will make the two princesses, the older one and the younger one, extremely confused.  It's really a dilemma to leave, not to leave, not to go back, but also to miss you.

    No, at this moment, Gao Yang was sitting on the same carriage as Xiao Hu, telling his farewell words.  However, according to Li Feng's expectation, Gao Yang would definitely be furious with Xiaohu's character.

    As for the little Sizi, she was sitting in a carriage with Li Feng and was held by Li Feng.  However, the frown on his little brow makes people feel distressed just to see him.  Until Li Feng kept comforting her, saying that when she wanted to go back to Jianghu Village, he would take her back immediately.  He also said that after the Chinese New Year, he would take everyone to see her.

    Then, at the little guy’s strong request, Li Feng hooked up with her, which made the little guy smile.  However, he was a little sad, so the little guy just leaned quietly in Li Feng's arms and did not speak.  It seems that the pain of separation does not distinguish between men and women, old and young.

    "Hey, it's been a year, a whole year"

    The little guy has calmed down, but Li Feng’s heart is not at peace anymore.  Walking on the official road leading to Chang'an City made his heart fluctuate.

    It’s been a whole year, right? Last year, when he came to Chang’an City for the first time.  That was when he went hunting in the mountains and shot the big bear. Then, Lao Tie took him into the city to sell the bear. Finally, he sold it to Cheng Chubi, a fool.  Then, they also buy new year goods and go back to celebrate the new year.

    "I wonder if my parents are in good health, my niece and nephews are still so naughty, and my brothers are all okay"

    In this scene, no matter how open-minded Li Feng is, he will inevitably have waves of thoughts and feelings of longing for his relatives.

    "Fourth uncle, fourth uncle, what's wrong with you? Why are you ignoring Si Zi"

    In a daze, Li Feng suddenly realized that someone seemed to be calling him, and then he came back to his senses.  He saw Xiao Sizi raising his head and looking at him with a sad face.  When Li Feng thought about it, he knew what was going on. He must have been thinking about something just now and didn't notice the little guy calling him, which caused the little guy to misunderstand.

    "It's my uncle's fault. I was thinking about something just now and didn't hear little Sizi call me uncle. I apologize to you. Can Sizi forgive me?"

    Li Feng had a deep understanding of the little guy's expression when he saw him for the first time.  Those cute, big eyes that seem to be able to talk are simply a killer for men, women, old and young.  It can make you happy because of her laughter and heartbroken because of her sadness.

    So, Li Feng quickly apologized to the little guy.

    "Hehe, Sizi is not angry. Sizi knows that adults have important things, and adults often think about big things. Just like my father, sometimes people call him several times, but he doesn't agree. Sizi  I just want to say that we are about to arrive at the gate of the city. There are many people there. Uncle Fourth, please keep an eye on the horse and don’t bump into others. It will hurt you."

    After hearing Li Feng’s words, the little guy immediately chuckled, making people feel a burst of joy rising from their hearts.  However, after hearing Si Zi's words, Li Feng immediately looked forward.  Isn't that right? There is already a long queue at the gate of the city.

    "Xiao Sizi is so sensible"

    &nbsp; So, Li Feng quickly started to control the carriage, just like Xiao Sizi said, otherwise it would be easy to hit people.  After taking control of the carriage, he slowly drove the carriage towards the crowd.  Then, I got to the back of the line.

 Volume 1: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 449: City Gate Incident

    Reaching the back of the team, Li Feng controlled the carriage and stopped. Looking at the long queue in front of him, he could only shake his head helplessly, and then waited quietly.

    However, it is understandable. After all, Chang'an City is a large city with a population of nearly one million.  In this era, it can be said to be the largest capital city in the world.  In addition, people coming and going from outside every day, as well as merchant fleets, etc., make the number of people coming and going even greater.

    The only way to get in and out is to pass through these city gates, which are very crowded even on weekdays.  Plus, it’s the end of the year.  Those who are busy outside on weekdays are now starting to go home and prepare for a reunion year.  There are also officials from various places. Of course, they must take advantage of this period to come to Beijing to cultivate relations, send gifts, flatter and so on.

    In this way, it is not difficult to explain why the city gate is so crowded now.

    Queuing up is definitely a must-learn lesson for Chinese people.  No matter what you do, the process of queuing is indispensable.  From the time you are born, you will most likely have to queue up at the hospital, and then continue to study, work, and even after you die, you will still have to queue up at the crematorium.

    Of course, Li Feng has long been accustomed to this. After all, this is caused by objective conditions and there is no way to do it.  The scene before me pales in comparison to what will happen in later generations.  After waiting in line for a while, Li Feng was still very patient.

    "Fourth uncle, there are so many people, how long do we have to wait?"

    Li Feng has the patience, but Sizi, who has never experienced such a situation, is a little impatient to wait.  As the most beloved little princess of the emperor and the empress, she had never experienced such a scene.

    "Don't worry, Sizi, it will be fine soon. You see, the team in front is always moving forward. Right. It will be our turn later, don't be anxious."

    Looking at the little girl, who looked a little impatient, Li Feng could only comfort her.

    "oh"

    "But, Fourth Uncle, why has Si Zi never queued up before? Every time he comes out or goes in, he always leaves directly?"

    After hearing what Li Feng said.  Xiao Sizi nodded very sensibly at first.  However, soon, Li Feng was asked another question very curiously.

    "Haha, that's because Sizi always used to be with your father or mother. Others, of course, didn't dare to let you line up. They waited for you to leave before leaving. However, this is not right.  Oh, Sizi, think about it. I came here before you, but it’s not appropriate to let others wait until you leave.”

    "Actually, this is a violation of rules, and it is the worst."

    Li Feng certainly knows the reason why Xiao Sizi has not queued up.  However, Li Feng doesn't care what others do about this kind of thing.  He would never do it himself.  For example, as long as he reveals his identity now, there is no need for him to line up here in the cold wind.

    "Do not do to others what you do not want others to do to you." Many people know this saying, but there are very few people who can actually do it.

    Maybe.  There are countless people who, once upon a time, hated this kind of behavior that did not follow the rules.  For example, when I go to the hospital to see a doctor, I am often cut in line by people with connections.  At that time.  I definitely hate it with itch in my heart.  However, often, when one suddenly has an acquaintance in the hospital, he is no longer willing to queue up and jumps in line anyway.  On the contrary, they will feel proud of this behavior.  But, it's so sad

    However, the social atmosphere has been like this from ancient times to the present. Faced with such a situation, no one can do anything.  Li Feng would never think about changing anything.  However, he has strict requirements for himself and will never do such a thing.

    Similarly, he didn't want people like Xiao Sizi, who were originally from the privileged class, to have such thoughts and take this kind of behavior as a matter of course, so he explained it to the little guy with all his heart.

    "Well, Si Zi understands that if others come earlier than Si Zi, they should go in first. Otherwise, if Si Zi rushes in front of others, well, that means jumping in line, others will have to wait longer, which will be very annoying.  It’s so annoying, isn’t it, Fourth Uncle? Well, let’s wait in line slowly and not jump in line.”

    "Haha, little Sizi is so sensible, haha"

    Seeing the little guy’s expression of deep approval, Li Feng suddenly felt very happy. Then, he lovingly touched Si Zi’s little head and praised her.

    Afterwards, the two people sat on the carriage and waited quietly, slowly moving forward as the team followed suit.??.  The little guy's attention was slowly attracted by the various groups of people around him. His curiosity aroused, and he kept observing the surroundings with a pair of black and smart eyes.  From time to time, he would ask Li Feng some strange questions, and Li Feng would explain them to the little guy one by one.

    In this way, the waiting time does not seem to be long.  Soon, Li Feng and his carriage arrived at the city gate.

    It was only then that Li Feng discovered that there were many more guards at the city gate, checking people coming and going.  If a suspicious person or vehicle is found, a careful investigation must be carried out.

    From the whispers of the people nearby, Li Feng knew that this was always the case at the gate of the city during the Chinese New Year.  After all, at this time, the crowds coming and going are too complicated.  Moreover, there were many officials of all kinds, big and small, who came to the city, especially those relatives of the emperor, who were basically able to come back, and they all came back in a hurry.

    If something unexpected happens at this moment, it will be a big deal.  Therefore, just in case, the security of Chang'an City must be increased a lot.

    Without waiting for the guards in front to stop him, Li Feng automatically stopped the carriage and prepared to be inspected.  This time, I just came to the city to buy new year's goods, so the carriage was empty.

    "Okay, you can pass"

    Perhaps it was Li Feng's cooperative attitude that made the other party very satisfied, or maybe the other party was really doing his duty and didn't mean to embarrass anyone. Therefore, he opened the curtain and took a look at the carriage, nodded to Li Feng, indicating that Li Feng could enter.  City.

    However, he glanced at Li Feng with some curiosity.  After all, it is normal for a carriage to carry people. Even if it carries children, it is not a big deal.  However, it is indeed too rare for Li Feng to directly hold the child in his arms.  This is too pampering for the child.

    "OK, thank you"

    "Ahhehe, no need, no need, hehe"

    Seeing that the other party let him go so easily and with a very friendly attitude, Li Feng habitually said thank you to the other party.  However, this shocked the other party, and then he became a little embarrassed and said to Li Feng with a smile.

    “Foreign envoys have arrived, and everyone is waiting, please get out of the wayYou are looking for death, why don’t you get out of here”

    However, just when Li Feng was about to drive the carriage into the city gate, suddenly, there was a burst of very rapid sound of horse hooves from behind, followed by a burst of frustrated and anxious yelling.  Immediately afterwards, there were bursts of chaotic sounds and screams.

    Li Feng’s ears were very sensitive, so he could hear all these things clearly, which made Li Feng frown.  He didn't even need to look, he knew what was happening.  This made him, who was about to enter the city, suddenly stop where he was.

    The guard who was responsible for the inspection also discovered this abnormal situation. He didn't care whether Li Feng entered the city or not, so he led several guards and hurried out of the city gate.  As a result, no one paid attention to Li Feng and the others.

    "Xiaohu, let everyone come in front of me"

    Suddenly, Li Feng turned his head and said to Xiao Hu behind him.  He asked Xiaohu and the others to walk in front of him, of course to avoid any accidents.  Apart from anything else, looking at the menacing look on the other side, it wouldn't be fun if they bumped into each other.  After all, these people were brought out by him, Li Feng, and he must be responsible for them.

    Of course, Xiaohu did not question Li Feng's words at all. He greeted several carriages behind him, then started to bypass Li Feng's carriage and ran in front of Li Feng.  But Li Feng remained still, letting the carriage stay upright in the middle of the city gate.

    "Hehe, fourth uncle, I will share a carriage with you"

    However, at this moment, Gao Yang got out of Xiaohu's carriage with a smile, and then ran straight onto Li Feng's carriage.  However, no matter how Li Feng looked at it, he could see an excited expression in this crazy girl's expression. To be precise, it should be an expression of watching a play.

    "Sit in front"

    Seeing Gao Yang’s expression, Li Feng didn’t know what she had in mind. However, at this moment, Li Feng was in no mood to pay attention to her and just let her sit at the front of the carriage with him.  Then, I began to wait quietly for things to develop.

    Looking at Li Feng’s face that looked too calm, Gao Yang obeyed and sat next to Li Feng.  Although, she preferred to sit in the back of the carriage so that she could watch the show better.  However, she was very familiar with Li Feng and knew that Li Feng's expression was absolutely unacceptable.A bit of a joke.

    "Xiaohu, just stay in front and don't move. Your carriage hasn't been inspected yet. Let's leave after they have inspected it."

    At this time, Xiaohu and the others in front also turned back to look at Li Feng with confused faces. They were really confused about Li Feng's behavior at this time.

    However, regarding the strange expressions of Xiaohu and the others, Li Feng just gave a faint explanation and stopped talking.

 Volume One: Settling Down the Tang Dynasty Chapter 15: Warmth as Water (Third update, please support)

    In the Zhongnan Mountains in winter, on the originally quiet mountain road, a burst of ghostly and wolf howling songs suddenly came, which frightened some birds, fluttering their wings, flying into the air with a loud scream, and running away for their lives.

    "We, the people, are so happy today."

    "I have a chicken in my left hand and a rabbit in my right hand"

    With bursts of creepy singing, a figure slowly appeared in sight.

    I saw this man, wearing a gray linen coat, with large cuffs rolled up high, revealing his bronze skin, despite the fact that his arms did not have those towering muscles.  In his two hands, he held two pheasants in his left hand and a fat hare in his right hand. Judging from his appearance, he was already dead.

    When I got closer, I saw that he was a young man with a thin face and dark skin. Who else could be this guy besides Li Feng?

    It’s just that in this winter, this guy is not only wearing thin clothes, but he also has his sleeves rolled up high.  I don’t know if I want to pretend to be 13 or just be cool.

    Since he got this thunder bow, Li Feng's life has become more relaxed.  Almost every day, after getting up and having breakfast, this guy would carry his guy on his back and go hunting in the mountains with great pride.

    However, Li Feng's hunting was only in the vicinity here and did not go deep into the mountains.  However, I don’t know if it’s because he’s just lucky or because this guy’s craftsmanship is really good. In short, the daily harvest is pretty good.  Although the big ones were not hit, the pheasants, hares and the like were not a problem.

    Actually, it’s not that Li Feng doesn’t want to go into the mountains and hunt big things like wild boars, or that he’s worried about danger, but that this guy is afraid that after entering the mountains, he will get lost and not be able to get out.  If that were the case, it would be a big shame.

    There is a harvest every day, but Xiaohu and the others are very happy, because it means there is meat to eat every day.  The food for the whole family has been greatly improved to a new level.  No, after only ten days of hard work, it was obvious that the complexions of Yaya and the others had become shiny and smooth, and their faces were also much rounder.

    Especially this young lady, although her face was very beautiful before, it was a bit pale and lacked color.  Now, due to the improvement of his food, his delicate little face has become rosy and rosy. Li Feng actually felt his eyes dazzling and his heartbeat speeding up.

    Therefore, everyone is very supportive of Li Feng’s hunting career.  Especially the girl Xiaoyaya, she no longer pesters Li Feng to tell stories.  Instead, every morning, after helping Li Feng take care of his hair, he would urge Li Feng to go hunting in the mountains.  In this regard, Li Feng often lamented in his heart that he was spared Yang Bailao's life, but every time he still picked up the thing and ran into the mountains.  Because, he would rather hunt than tell stories.

    Only this girl, who was always shy every time when Li Feng went out, whispered "Be sure to pay attention to safety, be careful, don't go too far, come back early" and so on, which made Li Feng feel warm in his heart.  ah.

    Most of the time, when there is too much prey to be eaten, Li Feng will give it to Lao Tie, Master Qi, and some villagers.  Occasionally, when I meet fellow villagers who want to go to the city, I help them sell them.

    And Li Feng gave all the money from every sale to Rou Niang. After all, he was in someone else's house, with food and shelter.  At first, Rou Niang refused to accept her, but after a burst of affectionate and reasonable persuasion from Li Feng, Li Feng threatened that he would move out if he didn't accept the money.  The soft lady finally said with a blushing face that she would keep it for Li Feng for now.

    "Hey, I've been here for so long, but I haven't been to Chang'an City to take a walk around. This is not possible. People say that you are not a true man if you don't visit the Great Wall. So, I, a time traveler who traveled to the Tang Dynasty, didn't come.  The largest international metropolis of this era, Chang'an City, you can't speak out without being laughed to death."

    Walking on the mountain road, Li Feng remembered that he had not been to Chang'an City yet, so he made up his mind to visit it one day.  Besides, Chang'an City is only twenty or thirty miles away from here, not too far.

    " However, before we go to Chang'an City, we must first wait for Master Qi to help him get the household registration.  This is not afraid of 10,000, but just in case. If the officials arrest him as a gangster, it will be very bad.  Therefore, we are not in a hurry. Anyway, Master Qi promised that it would be done in half a month at most.  Calculating the time, it should be almost done.

    "Well, after the household registration is completed, I will go for a walk in the mountains. Try to get a big one, such as a big wild boar or something. The Chinese New Year is coming soon, so I have to find some New Year money. This soft lady  It’s really not easy to support this family by yourself, so if you can help, please help as much as possible.”When Li Feng thought about going to Chang'an, he thought about getting a bigger and more valuable one.  In this day and age, people who go shopping in the city are not popular. He is just a common man with nothing to do, so it is not appropriate to go shopping.

    The best way is, of course, to sell goods and then go shopping.  However, it would be too much of a loss to ask him to carry one or two pheasants specifically to sell.  If you want to do this, let's do some big business.

    The big guy is more valuable. It just adds an income to the family and makes Rou Niang, a strong and kind-hearted girl, a little more relaxed, right?

    "Oh, Xiaofeng is back from hunting. Haha, the young man is really awesome. He has two pheasants and a big hare. The harvest is not bad."

    With his head down, he was thinking wildly all the way, and before he knew it, he reached the entrance of the village. A cheerful voice made Li Feng quickly raise his head.  At first glance, it was Zhao Dazhu, an old bricklayer in the village.

    "Haha, it's Uncle Dazhu. Haha, it's just some small prey. Come to Uncle Dazhu, it's fate to meet you. This pheasant will be given to you as a gift."

    Over the past few days, Li Feng has become almost familiar with the people in this village. Every time they meet, everyone will greet them warmly and chat for a few words.  And Li Feng would often give some prey to the villagers. Since his family couldn't eat all of it anyway, it wouldn't be worth much if he sold it.

    "No, no, no, no, you kid, hunting is not easy. Besides, you just gave me a hare a few days ago. Take it back and sell it to someone tomorrow to get some money."

    The other party saw that Li Feng wanted to give him another pheasant and refused to accept it no matter what.  Li Feng did not insist on this, chatted with the other party for a few words, and then continued to walk home.  Along the way, he met several villagers, and Li Feng chatted enthusiastically with each other.

    For these villagers, Li Feng can really feel the enthusiasm of each other. It is not like in the previous era, everyone just had a social or coping mentality.

    To be honest, Li Feng likes this atmosphere very much and enjoys his current life.  Although, today's life, whether it is material life or entertainment life, is extremely lacking.  However, Li Feng felt that his life was very easy, yes, it was easy.

    In the past society, people’s lives were always very depressing and overwhelming.  It was precisely because of that that Li Feng chose to be an otaku.

    "Haha, big brother is back. Let me see what I caught today. Hehe, two pheasants and a hare. That's great. Big brother, let's eat braised rabbit meat tonight, okay?  "

    As soon as Li Feng walked to the door of his house, Yaya immediately ran over, shouting with excitement.  Li Feng had long been accustomed to this. This girl, at this point every day, would wait at the door early and look around, waiting for Li Feng to come back to see what prey Li Feng had caught for the first time.

    "You girl, don't yell and scream all the time. Okay, ok, ok, I'll make braised hare for you tonight, okay."

    Li Feng knew that this girl must have done it on purpose.  She could clearly see the pheasant and hare in her hand from a distance. Is it necessary to be so exaggerated?  However, looking at the little guy's dissatisfied mouth, Li Feng was defeated with a beautiful temper.

    He didn’t dare to offend this little ancestor, otherwise she might play some pranks on him and come up with some cool hairstyles.

    In fact, Li Feng's heart is full of doting for this girl.  He liked this little girl very much, she looked so happy now.  Seeing this little girl, he couldn't help but remind him of his niece from the past.

    But in fact, the little girl is still very sensible.  At a young age, she helped her sister with work at home all day long.  Speaking of which, he is much more diligent than Li Feng.

    "Yaya, you are naughty again. Don't you know that your elder brother is very tired after hunting? Why don't you hurry up and get water for your elder brother to wash his face?"

    With a clear voice like an oriole coming from the door, a pretty beauty appeared in Li Feng's eyes, and Li Feng's mouth immediately showed a smile.  Little Yaya, on the other hand, made a naughty face at Li Feng and ran back with a smile.

    "Brother Li, you are back"

    An exquisite and flawless face, fair and rosy skin, a very attractive cherry mouth without any lipstick, plus eyes full of joy and tenderness.  With such a short sentence, Li Feng's heart was filled with infinite warmth, and then he looked at the beauty in front of him and was stunned.

    "Brother Li, don't look at me like that again, you will make people laugh."

    Hongxia’s cheeks were dissatisfied, her head was lowered so much that it almost touched the tall and straight part. A pair of delicate and white hands, panicked,Playing with the hem.

    "Ahhehe, let's go home"

    After waking up with a start, Li Feng secretly cursed himself for being so lacking in concentration. This was the case almost every time these days.  I originally wanted to explain it, but who knew, as soon as it came out, it was the same, silly sentence again.